Skip to main content

Full text of "Proceedings and transactions"

See other formats 


MEMOIRES 


KT 


COMPTES   RENDUS 


[>K    I. A 


SOCIKTE    HO  YALE 


CANADA 


1'OUK    I/ANNKK    18!)4 


TOMK    XII. 
INIiKX     C.hCXBKAL,    I.-XII. 


OTTAWA 

JOHN   UflUK   KT  KILS 
TOHI»XT«>.    LA  CIK  rOPP-CI.AUK  :    IX)XIJ»ES,  (i.  B.,    BRRNAIM)  grAIMTCII.    i:,  ]'IC(  A  DII.I.V 

1-'-:, 


PROCEEDINGS 


AND 


TRANSACTIONS 


OF    THE 


ROYAL    SOCIETY 


OF 


CANADA 

FOR    THE    YEAR    1891 

VOLUME  XII. 
GENERAL   INDEX  I. -XII. 


OTTAWA 

JOHN   DURIE  &  SON 
TORONTO,    THE  COPP-CLARK  CO.  ;    LONDON,  G.  B.,    BERNARD  QUARITCH,    15  PICCADILLY 

1895 


»T  THE  itAzrrnt  PKISTIM.  MIMTAN^.  MUNTHKAI.. 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


PROCEEDINGS. 

PAIJE 

Proceedings  for  1894 I.-LXXVII. 

Officers  and  List  of  Mem  bers LX  X I X 

List  of  Presidents LXXXII 

Bibliography  of  the  Members  of  the  Royal  Society 1-79 


TRANSACTIONS. 


SECTION  I. 

PAGE 

/.  Le  Fondateur  de  la  Presentation  (Ogdensburg) :  I' Abbe  Picquet.     Par  L'ABBE  A. 

GOSSELIN  3 

II.  Chouart  et  Radisson,     (Suite.)     Par  N.-E.  DIONNE 29 

III.  Le  Socialisme  aux  Etats-Unis  et  en  Canada.     Par  JOSEPH  EOYAL 49 

IV.  Le  Baron  de  Lahontan.      Par  J.-EDMOND  ROY 63 

V.  Le  Comted' Elgin.     Par  J.-M.  LEMOINE 193 

SECTION  II. 


/.  Sable  Island :  Its  History  and  Phenomena.    With  map.  By  Rev.  GEORGE  PATTERSON  3 

77.    The  Voyages  of  the  Cabots  in  1497  and  1498.     Illustrated.     By  S.  E.  DAWSON 51 

III.  The  Innuits  of  our  Arctic  Coast.     By  Lieutenant-Governor  SCHULTZ 113 

IV.  The  Supernatural  in  Nature  considered  in  the  Light  of  Metaphysical  Science.     By 

Archbishop  O'BRIEN 185 

V.  Cartier's  Course.     Illustrated.     By  Bishop  HOWLEY 151 


,,  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


SECTION  III. 

/.   Presidential  Address.     By  G.  T.  GIRDWOOD 8 

//.  On  the  Strength  nf  D»n<)las  Fir,  White  Pine  and  Red  Pine.     Illustrated.     By 

II.  T.  JtovKV •"••  n 

///.   Ot>xcrr<tti<>ns  II/IIK  .vine  Structural  Variations  hi  certain  Canadian  ConifertK,     Ilhts- 

tratf.l.      \\\  1>.  I'.  IY.MIM.I...W 19 

IV.    \  .I,:*  ..!•   Error."  iii   Meridian    Transit  OliserrnlioKS.        By  C.  II.  McLKOP 43 

T.    (>l.>,-rr.,lion."  <»>  tin   <Ji,,ii;i;,  </  the  Air  at  Oltmr.i.      I$y  F.  T.  SlIUTT  and  A.  McGlLL...  47 


SKCTIiiN    IV. 

/     II.,   l-',,,;:\ix  of  ('.iiKiiln  unit  t/.rir  Dislriliittioti.      By  .loiix  MACOVN 3 

//     !'!••    /'.'-./.in/   .//../   '  '.;/.-•>'.  ;•..!/>    l-'::i-uiiiti«ns  i  >f  (jtii-li,;-  inn/  Eastern   Ontario.      By 

I;.  W.  KM.-                  21 

///    /'.^        /;,,-, '.y, /„,/•/,./'  )',..(/../  , I  iiiim ''.•>  iiinl  <i.-  l'l<i/*ii-nl  Correlation.     By  WESLEY 

MILLS.                ' .' 31 ' 

/  \\    i:  l,<            ',>•-.!//..//..      llln.^ri:      I'ar  Mjrr.  I.. \KI..\M.MK 63 

I'.   >'.;"••/••-'     ..r   '/..    Mr-hi-t'itLimi  Aiiiiiiiilti  «f  the  Pahrazdie  in  Canada.     By  Sir  J.  W. 

KAW....N  71 

I'/,   o,.  fA,  f  »,-,/.i/,,.- A', ,»./.'/..- ..r' '/..  l,;nl,-  Ilii-,,- (ii-oii/,.     .\n.    If.     |{\  G.  F.  MATTHEW....  89 
I'//,    n,.  >).,  o,-,/,;,,,,-  //, •////!.'„>.,;'  ^/,, •  l.Hil,   Ilirrr  (i'niii/1.      .\».  III.      Illustrated.     By  G. 

K.    MATTIIKW 101 

\'///.  Sf-.i.,)..^  ii-,.,ii  ih.  Wi.^ii-,-,,  f.,,1.^  o/ .\o,-tl,  .\,i,i,-ini.     Illnxtf,it,-<l.     By  L.  M.  LAMBE...  113 
/.Y.    .N '••''•  ••/'  '/'<•  /'/••«/!•«>.<  ••/'  K.i'fi  film  nit.  ii>  <  'ri'Hti-t'i  r/ili:iin/  nl  tin-  Espcriinciitiil  Farms. 

\l\   \V.                                            139 

.Y.    {fault* 'if  Eri*riiH fat*  in   '/'/»-/•/.»/.'/'/.</  ../.  //.c  .\ortl,n;-Kt  I'lulnx.      By  the  Kiime 143 

A/.   ""  '/if1  Prejtfrriitinii  of  Fruit."  m  ('luiuim!  Fluids  fur  ]\Jnxciiii>  Purposes.     By  the 

wi n i<- ...  145 

XII.    'lit  F»**il  <'"    i;*i<-hi."  of  f\>,rtl,  Aiiiii-ii-<i.     liv  S.  II.  SCI'DDKR  ..                      147 


GEXERAL  INDEX 

Of  I'nK-eeding«  and  TransactionB,  Vols.  I.-XIL,  inclusive,  divided  into  (1)  Proceedings, 

(2J  Authors,  and  (3)  Subjects. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS.  Ill 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


SECTION  II. 

One  map  to  illustrate  Dr.  PATTERSON'S  paper  on  Salile  Island. 

Twenty-two  maps  and  cuts  to  illustrate  Dr.  S.  ]•].  1) AWSON'S  paper  on  theCaliot  Voyages. 

Thirteen  maps  and  cuts  to  illustrate  Bishop  HDWLKV'S  paper  on  Cartier's  Course. 

SECTION    III. 

Four  cuts  to  illustrate  Professor  BOVKV'S  paper  on  the  Strength  of   Douglas  Fir,  etc. 
Three  cuts  and  four   plates   to   illustrate    Professor    I'KNII  u.i.ow's   paper   on   Structural 
Variations  in  Canadian  Coniferse. 

SECTION  IV. 

Five  cuts  to  illustrate  Mgr.  LAFLAMME'S  paper  on  L'Ehoulis  de  St-Alhan. 
One  cut  and  one  plate  to  illustrate  Mr.  MATTHEW'S  paper  on  the  Organic  Remains  of 
the  Little  River  Group. 

Three  plates  to  illustrate  Mr.  LAMBE'H  paper  on  Sponges. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 


PROCEEDINGS     FOR     1894. 

THIRTEENTH  GENERAL  MEETING,  MAY,  1894. 

SESSION  I.    (May  2L'/u/.) 

The  Royal  Society  of  Canada  held  its  thirteenth  general  meeting  in  tlio  Assembly  Hall  of  the 
Normal  School  at  Ottawa,  on  Tuesday,  May  22nd.  The  President,  Dr.  George  M.  D.ivvson,  C. M.(i., 
F.K.S.,  took  the  chair  at  10  o'clock  a.m.,  and  formally  called  the  meeting  to  order. 

The  Honorary  Secretary,  Dr.  J.  G.  Bourinot,  C.M.G.,  read  the  roll  of  members,  and  the  following 
answered  to  their  names  : 

LIST  OF  MEMBERS  PKESENT. 

The  President,  Dr.  G.  M.  Dawson. 

The  Vice-President,  Mr.  J.  M.  LeXIoine. 

The  Honorary  Secretary,  Dr.  Bourinot. 

The  Honorary  Treasurer,  Dr.  Selwyn. 

SECTION  I. — A.  D.  DcCellcs,  Louis  Frechette,  Abbt?  Gosselin,  F.  G.  Marchand,  J.  Marmette,  J.  E. 
Eoy,  Joseph  Royal,  B.  Suite,  M*r  Tanguay. 

SECTION  IF. — Archbishop  O'Brien,  Rev.  /Eneas  McD.  Dawson,  S.  E.  Dawson,  G.  T.  Donison,  W. 
Kingsford,  George  Murray,  Rev.  G.  Patterson,  George  Stewart. 

SECTION  III.— C.  Baillairge",  H.  T.  Bovey,  E.  Deville,  S.  Fleming,  G.  P.  Girdwood,  W.  L.  Goodwin, 
Mgr  Hamel,  G.  C.  Hoffmann,  A.  Johnson,  T.  C.  Keefor,  T.  Macfarlane. 

SECTION  IV.- L.  W.  Bailey,  R.  Bell,  Rev.  C.  J.  S.  Bethune,  Sir  J.  W.  D.iwson,  J.  Fletcher,  James 
Fowler,  Sir  J.  A.  Grant,  J.  Macoun,  G.  F.  Matthew,  A.  II.  Mackay,  C.  II.  McLeod,  T.  Wesley  Mills, 
D.  P.  Penhallow,  W.  Saunders,  J.  F.  Whiteaves. 

The  following  new  Fellows  were  formally  introduced  :  Archbishop  O'Brien,  Dr.  S.  E.  Dawson, 
Professor  C.  H.  McLeod. 

ADDRESS  TO  His  EXCELLENCY  THE  GOVERNOR-GENERAL. 

At  eleven  o'clock  Their  Excellencies  the  Earl  and  Countess  of  Aberdeen  entered  the  Hall,  and 
the  Governor-General  immediately  took  his  seat  upon  the  platform  as  Honorary  President  of  the 

Proc.  1891,  A. 


H  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

Royal  Society.    The  following  address  was  then  read  by  the  President,  Dr.  G.  M.  Dawson,  as  follows  : 

"  May  it  please  Your  Excellency, 

"  Twelve  yvm  have  passed  since  the  Royal  Society  was  founded  by  the  Marquess  of  Lome,  who, 
during  hu  adininwlration,  in  this  as  in  other  matters  showed  the  interest  he  took  in  the  development 
of  the  art,  literature  and  science  of  tho  Dominion.  Since  he  left  the  country,  which  he  learned  to 
love  w  sincerely  and  with  whose  prosperity  ho  has  never  failed  to  identify  himself  whenever  the 
opportunity  hM  offered,  Canada  has  had  as  his  successors  two  distinguished  noblemen,  the  Marquess  of 
Lansdowne  and  the  Earl  of  Derby,  who  encouraged  by  many  judicious  public  utterances,  and  by  all 
the  means  in  their  power,  the  objects  of  this  relatively  new  society. 

It  has  now  become  the  duty  of  the  Royal  Society  to  solicit  from  Your  Excellency  the  same  sym- 
pathetic interest  which  ii  always  received  from  previous  Governors-General.  In  asking  you  to  become 
their  honorary  president,  in  accordance  with  the  provision  of  their  constitution  and  act  of  incorpora- 
tion, the  menibeis  of  the  Royal  Society  point  with  satisfaction  to  the  principles  on  which  it  has  been 
organized— the  union  of  two  race*  in  friendly  rivalry  for  tho  promotion  of  literature  and  science.  The 
eleven  large  volumes  ,,f  transactions  which  have  been  already  published,  through  the  liberality  of  the 
Parliament  of  Canada,  and  whi.-h  are  now  distributed  in  every  country  of  the  world,  show  that  French 
a-  well  as  English  Canadian  writer-  and  students  have  combined  to  stimulate  scientific,  historical  and 
other  incjuiries.  and  to  aM'ord  -nine  interestini,'  illustrations  of  tho  accuracy  and  elegance  with  which 
the  French  language  is  studied  and  written  in  this  dependency  of  the  crown,  whoso  whole  system  of 
political  and  «o,  ial  institutions  rests  on  a  broad  basis  of  equality  of  races,  and  on  tho  desire  to  raise 
a  national  olilicc  to  which  French  a-  well  as  Knglish  Canadians  can  point  with  tho  same  confidence 
aii'l  pride. 

••  It  is  al«o  with  satisfaction  that  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada  calls  attention  to  the  fact  that  since 
its  establi-liment  it  has  had  the  cordial  cooperation  in  its  work  of  all  tho  scientific,  historical  and 
oilu-r  association*  engaged  in  kindred  studies.  In  this  way  the  Royal  Society  has  become,  in  a  mea- 
sure, a  literarv  union  of  all  those  elements  of  our  population  which  have  for  their  stimulating  objects 
the  cultivation  of  letters  and  the  elevation  of  our  people  aliovo  those  more  material  necessities  which 
are  naturally  dominant  in  a  country  like  this,  still  in  the  infancy  of  its  development.  In  this  respect, 
to  quote  the  words  of  the  Karl  of  Derby  when  he  said  farewell  to  '  his  fellow  members,' the  Royal 
Society,  '  has  stepped  in  atid  done  good  work,  and  has  united  those  who  were  scattered  by  distance, 
ami  who  tind  in  the  meeting  of  our  Society  a  convenient  opportunity  of  coming  together  for  the 
exchanging  of  ideas  and  renewing  of  those  friendships  which,  though  perhaps  only  yearly  meetings 
|«ermit,  are  nevertheless  enduring.' 

•'  Kver  since  Your  Kxcellency  and  the  Countess  of  Aberdeen  have  come  into  this  country  Canadians 
have  bail  many  evidences  of  the  lively  interest  which  Your  Excellencies  take  in  every  subject  affect- 
ing not  merely  the  material  advantages  of  the  Dominion,  but  tho  culture  and  education  of  the  people 
•t  large.  Your  Kxcellency  has  tho  inestimable  advantage  of  belonging  to  an  estate  of  tho  realm  which 
ha«  given  many  great  names  to  the  political  as  well  as  literary  history  of  England.  Not  least  among 
lbo*v  name*  we  tind  that  of  your  eminent  grandfather  who  was  once  truly  designated  by  a  famous 
English  poet,  '  the  travelled  Thane,  Athenian  Aberdeen.'  Canada  has  had  already  abundant  evidence 
from  yoor  public  utterances  that  Your  Excellency  inherits  the  tastes  of  your  distinguished  family, 
and  that  it  will  be  your  desire  to  develop  among  us  that  high  culture  without  which  no  country  can 
ever  become  truly  great. 

"  It  in  with  deep  interest  that  the  Royal  Society  has  noted  the  ability  and  energy  with  which  Her 
Ex.  ollency  the  Counter  of  Aberdeen  is  identifying  herself  with  a  national  movement  which  must  tend 
lo  make  tho  women  of  Canada  far  more  important  factors  than  they  are  now  in  the  social  and  intel- 
lectual life  of  thi«  new  country. 

"  With  the*s  few  imperfect  words  the  Royal  Society  now  takes  this  the  earliest  opportunity  its 
member*  have  bad,  wince  Your  Excellency's  assumption  to  office,  to  welcome  you  to  this  country,  and 


PBOOEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  Ill 

* 

to  wish  both  yourself  and  the  Countess  of  Aberdeen  every  success  in  your  earnest  efforts  to  promote 
the  happiness  of  the  Canadian  people,  and  to  give  us  additional  evidence  of  how  mufib.  we  owe  to  those 
distinguished  men  who  are  sent  from  time  to  time  to  preside  over  the  administration  of  public  affairs, 
and  to  represent  that  illustrious  sovereign  whose  reign  best  illustrates  the  genius  of  the  English  race, 
and  is  coincident  with  that  admirable  system  of  government  unde'r  which  Canada  has  attained  hoi- 
present  favourable  position  among  the  communities  of  the  world." 

His  EXCELLENCY'S  REPLY. 
Lord  Aberdeen  replied  to  the  address  in  the  following  terms  : 

"  Mr.  President,  Your  Honour,1  Ladies  and  Gentlemen, 

"  Most  cordially  do  I  thank  you  for  this  loyal  and  kindly  address.  .Such  a  greeting,  such  a  welcome, 
as  it  contains  and  conveys,  coming  as  it  does  from  a  society  so  representative  and  comprehensive  in 
its  nature,  and  objects,  cannot  fail  to  be  deeply  valued. 

"Allow  me,  sir,  before  going  further,  to  express  my  hearty  endorsement  of  the  allusions  which 
this  address  contains  to  the  founder  of  the  Society,  the  Marquess  of  Lome.  (Applause.)  It  is  not  neces- 
sary to  have  been  in  this  country  during  the  period  of  his  official  residence  in  it,  to  understand  how 
deep  and  thorough  was  the  practical  interest  which  he  displayed  in  all  its  affairs.  We,  in  the  old  country, 
were  not  unaware  of  this  fact,  and  since  Lord  Lome  returned  to  Britain  ho  has,  as  you  have  pointed 
out,  continuously  displayed  the  same  practical  and  permanent  interest  in  all  that  concerns  the  welfare 
of  this  country;  and  it  is  obvious  that  a  man  in  his  position  and  with  his  experience  of  Canadian 
affairs  can  render  no  small  services  in  the  mother  country  by  the  information  which  ho  can  afford  to 
the  public  there  as  to  what  is  being  done  in  the  Dominion  of  Canada.  In  view,  then,  of  the  connec- 
tion of  Lord  Lorne  and  Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Louise  with  the  formation  of  this  Society, 
it  is  not  surprising  that  you  have  alluded  to  it  in  this  address,  nor  is  it  surprising  that  the  interest 
which  Lord  Lorne  and  the  Princess  Louise  have  taken  in  the  affairs  of  Canada  since  the  time  they 
were  here,  has  had  a  special  exemplification  in  connection  with  this  particular  Society.  I  had  not 
been  many  weeks  in  Canada  before  I  received  a  letter  from  Lord  Lome  with  special  reference  to  the 
Royal  Society  of  Canada  (applause)  ;  and  that  quickened  the  interest  which  undoubtedly  in  any  case 
I  should  have  felt  with  regard  to  its  operations. 

The  address  is  gratifying  to  me,  not  only  on  account  of  the  sentiments  which  it  contains,  but  also 
because  of  the  practical  information  which  it  affords  as  to  the  work  and  operations  of  the  Society,  and 
I  take  leave  to  congratulate  you,  Dr.  Dawson,  and  your  colleagues  and  fellow-members  upon  the  record 
which  this  Society  can  show.  There  is  one  point  in  its  constitution  and  character  which  I  cannot  help 
thinking  would  in  itself  commend  it  to  the  grateful  approval  of  all  intelligent  Canadians.  I  refer  to 
the  opportunity  and  incentive  which  it  affords  for  harmonious  co-operation  between  different  branches 
and  races  of  our  community  in  the  matter  of  promoting  not  only  literature,  art  and  science,  but 
indirectly  community  of  interest  and  good  feeling.  (Applause.)  It  must  bo  evident  that  when  one 
section  of  the  community  shows  respect  and  courtesy  and  consideration  towards  another  section,  they 
show  respect  to  themselves  and  also  to  their  country.  It  is  obvious  also  that  any  deficiency  in  this 
respect  is  inconsistent  with  true  patriotism,  and  with  the  dictates  not  only  of  courtesy  and  duty,  but 
of  common-sense  (applause) ;  and  the  community  at  large  must  be  grateful  for  the  example  in  the 
carrying  out  of  this  necessary  principle  which  is  afforded  by  your  Society ;  I  say  '  necessary,'  because 
obviously  any  permanent  want  of  co-operation,  harmony  and  sympathy  as  regards  the  affairs  of  the 
country  at  large  would  be  fatal  to  its  true  progress  and  happiness.  (Applause.) 

"  When  we  come  to  look  in  more  detail  at  the  operations  of  the  Society,  apart  from  its  more  general 
aspects,  there  is,  as  I  have  said,  ample  ground  for  satisfaction  and  for  more  than  satisfaction,  for  con- 
gratulation, on  the  foresight  and  judicious  action  of  those  who  took  part  in  the  original  formation  of 

:  Among  the  large  audience  was  His  Honour  the  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Manitoba. 


,v  ROYAL  SOCIKTY  OF  CANADA. 

the  Society  because  when  wo  come  to  think  of  it,  it  implied  no  little  confidence  in  the  country  that 
»uch  a  Society  as  this  should  have  boon  originated  at  the  time  when  it  was  started.  As  compared 
with  the  mother  country  and  some  other  countries  of  the  world,  Canada  is  comparatively  young, 
and  .11  Ihe  belter  for  her,  because  of  the  splendid  prospects  before  her,  and  the  vigour  and  vitality 

of  her  life.     (Applause.) 

••Of  course  it  would  bo  impossible  for  me  to  dilate  upon  the  various  subjects  which  are 
embraced  in  your  work,  but  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  your  programme  for  the  next  few  days 
show,,  how  useful  and  effective,  as  well  as  deeply  interesting,  is  the  scope  of  your  operations.  This 
programme,  which  your  esteemed  honorary  secretary  tolls  mo  is  larger  than  any  previous  programme, 
will  !*»  in  iuelfa  manifesto  of  what  the  Royal  Society  mean-*,  and  of  what  it  can  do. 

"  Then-  is  ..no  oihor  jKiint  in  the  address  to  which  1  cannot  forbear  from  alluding.  It  appeired  to 
mo  I..  U«  extremely  appropriate  that  a  society  which  not  only  promotes  but  watchfully  observes  the 
literary  and  intellectual,  as  well  a-  the  social  development  of  the  country,  should  have  taken  approv- 
ing note  of  the  recent  formation  of  the  National  Council  of  Women.  (Applause.)  Those  who  from 
the  lir>t  l-eli.-vcd  that  this  movement  was  capable  of  exerting  a  very  useful  influence  have  had  that 

opinion  < tinned  bv  the  progrc-*  thus  far  of  the  Council ;  and  at  the  same  time,  I  hope  that  those 

who  at  lir-t  w.-re  doubtful  as  to  the  practical  utility  of  the  movement,  are  already  beginning  to  feel 
that  pet-hap-  their  doubt-,  or  mi-giving*,  if  they  hud  any,  were  not  well  founded,  and  that  the  associa- 
tion l.a-  before  it  a  verv  useful  future.  (Applause.)  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  this  tendency  to 
apprrciiti'-n  will  increase  as  tlie  work  goes  on, — at  any  rate,  on  the  part  of  those  who  observe  the 
matter  with  an  open,  intelligent  and  unprejudiced  mind.  Having  alluded  to  this  movement,  I  cannot 
retrain  from  exploring  on  my  own  behalf,  and  I  am  sure  on  behalf  of  Lady  Aberdeen,  the  apprecia- 
tion with  which  we  have  listened  to  the  special  references  to  Her  Kxcellcncy  contained  in  this  address. 
(Apphiiioc.  i  Y"ii  can  understand  how  much  we  value  this  token  of  confidence,  good-will  and  encour- 
agement, and  I  tiu-i  that  \  on  may  not  bo  disappointed  by  fuither  experience  of  our  endeavours  to 
take  part  with  vii  in  the  w.nk  of  this  S  x-iety.  I  -ay  that,  because,  in  accordance  with  your  kind 
|,ii'l»i-al.  I  am  olli  iallv  connected  with  the  Society  as  honorary  president,  and  I  hope  the  'Transac- 
tions' ..I  the  Suci.-ty  whieh  I  have  ha  I  the  plea-ure  of  receiving  from  my  friend  l>r.  Hour! not  may  bo 
regiinled  it-  not  merely  an  otlicial  gift,  but  one  which  I  may  carry  home  with  mo  to  Scotland. 
(Applauw.) 

1  In  coiichiMon,  I  have  only  to  offer  my  warmo-t  and  heartiest  good  wishes  for  a  most  successful 
aerie*  of  meetings  This  convention  cannot  fail  to  lie  deeply  interesting,  and  I  believe  a  large  amount 
of  int'-ie-t  will  he  manifested  in  the  proceedings  ;  and  I  am  sure  that  those  who  attend  will  bo  heartily 
glad  that  they  have  done  so."  (I/nid  applause.) 

Hi-  Kxccllency  then  called  upon  the  Honorary  Secretary  to  read  the  following 

REPORT  or  COUNCIL. 
The  Council  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada  have  the  honour  to  make  the  following  report: 

I.    PRINTINQ   AND    PUBLICATION. 

The  Honorary  Secretary  who  has  been  Kditorof  the  'Transactions'  for  the  post  two  years,  makes 
the  following  report  on  the  publication  of  the  volume,  on  behalf  of  the  Printing  Committee,  of  which 
be  U  >  member: 

Tbe  eleventh  volume  of  the  '  Transactions '  appeared  a  month  earlier  than  in  previous  years,  and 
(•now  in  course  of  distribution.  It  contains  with  the  illustrations  some  600  pages,and  is  consequently 
among  the  largest  issued  since  1882.  In  addition  to  the  volume  3,400  copies  of  separate  papers,  or 
10  P*K**  'n  •".  nave  been  ii-sued  to  members  and  gone  into  general  circulation.  The  cost  of  the 
volume  bM  been  somewhat  larger  than  was  anticipated  at  first,  on  account  of  the  numerous  and 
espcn-ivo  illustration*  and  of  the  necessity  for  the  printing  of  the  conclusion  of  the  Abbe  Cuoq's 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  V 

valuable  work  on  the  Algonquin  tongue.  The  full  page  illustrations  and  the  largo  maps— apart  from 
several  small  cuts  in  the  text — are  twenty-two  in  number;  the  valuable  paper  on  Canal*  by  Mr.  T.  C. 
Reefer  requiring  elaborate  plans.  The  cost  of  circulating  the  lenth  volume  last  year  was  increased 
by  the  fact  that  it  had  to  bo  forwarded  by  the  Society  itself  to  members  of  the  two  Houses  of  Parlia- 
ment on  account  of  it  having  been  ready  only  after  the  exceptionally  early  prorogation.  In  previous 
years  the  distribution  was  made  while  Parliament  was  in  session,  and  the  members  consequently  able 
to  transmit  their  own  copies  direct  through  the  Post  Office.  This  year  an  experiment  has  been  made 
in  the  publication  of  the  first  number  of  a  series  of  historical  monographs  of  the  Royal  Society,  with 
the  view  of  meeting  the  necessity  of  reaching  the  public  in  a  more  convenient  and  readable  form  than 
is  offered  in  the  large  quarto  volume  of  'Transactions'  whoso  circulation  and  value  are  chiefly  confined 
to  libraries  and  societies  for  purposes  of  reference.  The  literary  sections  have  heretofore  been  placed 
at  a  considerable  disadvantage  compared  with  the  scientific  sections  who  prefer  the  largo  quarto  book 
on  account  of  the  facilities  it  offers  for  illustrations.  In  some  cases  whore  maps  are  necessary  the 
quarto  form  may  be  available  even  for  monographs  in  the  English  and  French  sections,  but  these 
cases  are  exceptional,  and  a  desire  is  generally  folt  to  give  larger  publicity  to  valuable  work  of  the 
section  than  is  possible  by  means  of  the  quarto  volume.  Authors  can  toll  from  their  own  experience 
that  the  large  quarto  size  is  a  barrier  to  the  general  sale  of  a  book  even  though  popular  in  its  scope 
and  object.  Valuable  monographs  have  been  refused  to  the  Society  simply  on  this  account,  and  the 
effectiveness  of  the  literary  sections  consequently  impaired.  The  scientific  sections  have  so  far  not 
only  taken  up  the  larger  share  of  the  text  of  the  volurt.es,  but  have  also  required  fully  four-fifths  (if 
the  expensive  and  numerous  illustrations  that  have  appeared  and  cost  upwards  of  $3.000  since  1S82-3. 
Under  these  circumstances  the  scion  tide  sections  may  fairly  be  called  upon  to  assist  the  literarv 
sections  in  a  matter  of  so  much  interest  to  them.  These  monographs  will  be  placed  in  the  principal 
book  stores  by  the  publishers.  It  is  hoped  that  the  experiment  of  the  past  year  will  be  such  as  to 
induce  the  Society  to  continue  it  from  time  to  time  in  the  ease  of  valuable  monographs  which  are 
likely  to  meet  with  popular  favour.  It  is  proposed  that  the  author  should  receive  any  sum  that  may 
remain  over  from  the  sales  after  the  expenses  of  publication  have  been  reimbursed  to  the  Society. 
The  Society  runs  little  or  no  risk  in  such  a  venture,  which  can  rarely  cost  more  than  an  illustrated 
paper  in  a  scientific  section.  It  is  suggested  that  this  matter  bo  loft  whore  it  properly  rests,  in  the 
hands  of  the  Printing  Committee.  They  can  make  from  year  to  year  such  arrangements  as  are  con- 
sonant with  the  pecuniary  and  other  interests  of  the  Society.  The  presence  on  this  committee  of  Dr. 
S.  E.  Dawson,  the  Queen's  Printer,  and  a  former  publisher  of  important  works,  will  enable  the  com- 
mittee to  como  to  a  safe  conclusion. 

"The  following  suggestions  are  also  made  with  reference  to  the  '  Transactions' : 

"  That  the  volume  be  kept  as  near  as  possible  to  six  hundred  pages,  and  that  the  amount  set 
apart  for  maps  and  illustrations  do  not  exceed  five  hundred  dollars,  unless  in  exceptional  cases  which 
may  be  considered  and  approved  by  the  Printing  Committee. 

"  That  the  amount  of  copies  of  the '  Transactions'  bound  in  cloth  be  limited  to  eight  hundred  instead 
of  over  twelve  hundred  as  at  present,  to  be  forwarded  to  the  great  libraries  of  Europe  and  Ameiica, 
and  to  the  more  important  institutions  in  thoso  countries.  The  remaining  four  hundred  and  odd  copies 
can  bo  inclosed  in  strong  boards  for  transmission  to  exchanges.  At  present  very  few  bound  copies 
are  received  from  American  and  European  societies,  and  it  seems  an  unnecessary  expense  to  circulate 
the  '  Transactions'  in  so  expensive  a  form  in  all  cases.  This  saving  can  go  to  the  equalizing  of  expen- 
diture and  revenue  and  to  the  larger  circulation  of  useful  monographs. 

"  As  the  number  of  papers  appears  increasing  each  session,  and  several  are  now  left  unavoidably 
over  since  last  year,  it  is  suggested  that  each  section  carefully  select  the  papers  to  be  published  in 
full,  and  in  less  important  cases  print  abstracts.  It  is  also  necessary  that  all  manuscripts  should  be 
type-written  or  at  least  written  in  a  clear,  legible  hand,  and  kept  flat  in  all  cases.  The  expense  of 
printing  papers  has  been  increased  by  the  illegibility  or  obscurity  of  the  manuscript,  and  the  con- 
sequent difficulty  of  proof-reading  " 


VI  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

II.  ACCOUNTS. 

Tho  account.-,  for  the  publication  of  the  volume  nro  herewith  submitted  after  examination  and 
auditing  by  the  Accountant  of  the  Department  of  Public  Printing.  The  contractors  for  printing 
intend  providing  new  type  for  the  next  volume.  Arrangements  have  also  been  made  with  the  well 
known  antiquarian  bookseller  in  London,  licrnard  Qtiuritch,  to  act  as  agent  for  all  the  publications 
of  the  SiH-iety,  and  hi*  last  catalogue  has  full  page  advertisements  of  the  principal  papers  that  have 
nji|K-arol  in  the  '  Transactions  '  for  the  |>;i-l  twelve  years. 

I'uBi.isiiiNo  ACCOUNTS. 

MONTREAL,  May  21,  1894. 

So-'tfty  of  <\imi'lii,  Otlaira. 

To  UA/BTTE  I'KINTINO  Co.,  Dr. 

KM. 

Iml.iin •••   din-  mi    Litl   arc-omit,    including  $•"!  for  :«m  copies  of  Cape   Breton, 

"ii.itii-il  in  fit-count  rendered  s]  IK;-'   It; 
•niii|Mi-<iti(iii  .in  voliiinc   XI.  of  TnniMirlions.  circulars,  cards,  etc.       1,157  70 

rrininik'  p.i|H-r.  in.  hilling  imtlioiV  i-opics  j  ()(jg  go 

<°<irn-ciioiiH  and  alli-riiliuiis  In  iiullnir>.  ;jjy  ]Q 

ilnrial,  |mKif  reading  mill  .illn-r  niisc.-lhiiK-iiiiH  expenses   ,  (iOO  00 

20750 
lllil-tnili.ni-.,  niap-.  flc..  (Snlii>toli  Co.l  SHU  50 

$5,080  76 

Cr. 

l*H. 

Hr  CA*|I  paid  (inzette  Co.  to  dnU*  an  per  Htatement  below $4,58668 

HalalK.- line  --(Ja/cttc"  Co  a    49408 


MONTREAL,  February  28,  1894. 
Royal  S"cirty  <,f  Canada,  Ottawa. 

To  THE  MANI  KACTURINO  STATIONERS'  COMPANY,  Dr. 

To  Korrigii  mid  dnim-ntie  freight  charge* 
"  Ca*e».  hhippiim  rx|x-ii»e>. 

Author*'  nipt™,  doing  up  .in. I  expe^nen 

"  liindlnK    . .  207  75 

"  In.unorr.  .tormgp.  etc  768  75 

"  Sutionery  113  *" 

1525 

— 11,4«7  90 

Or. 

By  caob  to  date  M  per  *t«t«mrnt  below 

$1,10000 

BtlMc*  dM  Manufacturing  Sutlonen,'  Co.  U>  date 

$    38790 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  VII 

GENERAL  FINANCIAL  STATEMENT  OF  ROYAL  SOCIETY  PROM  MAY  22,  1893,  TO  MAY  21,  1894. 

DR. 

To  Cash  on  hand  (Hon.  Secretary),  May  21,  1893  ...  .     ?   985  63 

"  Government  grant  for  1803-4 5  QQO  QQ 

"  Amount  received  for  insurance  on  volumes  damaged  at  Trotter's 194  50 

$6,180  13 

By  Paid  Gazette  Printing  Co,  May  25,  1893 .    8   985  63 

August  22,  1893.  1)0m  ,„ 

"                    November  13,  1893.  75,,  <K) 

"                                "                    February  20, 1894  55,,  m 

May  14,  1HB!..  liam  u, 

"  Dawson  Bros.,  August  2.5,  1893 -,,,,,  m 

April  2,  1894 )illo  IMI 

"  British  American  Bank  Note  Co.,  August  21,  1893 48  95 

"  D.  A.  McLaughlin,  for  illustrations,  December  27,  1893 i,in  m 

"  Not  man  &  Co.,  illustrations :«i  25 

"  .1.  Marmette,  for  copying  archives 5ti  01 

"  Additional  proof-reading <.m  m 

"  Cash  in  hands  of  Honorary  Secretary  to  date 108  21 

86,180  13 
Amount  of  subscriptions  in  Treasurer's  bands  to  May  21,  1891 s    179  75 

III.  VISITORS  FROM  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

The  Council  of  the  Royal  Society  some  time  ago  invited  several  representative  gentlemen  in  the 
United  States  to  attend  the  present  meeting  and  take  part  in  its  deliberations,  and  in  those  discus- 
sions of  the  respective  sections  which  may  be  of  especial  interest  to  them.  The  following  have 
accepted  : 

Professor  O.  C.  Marsh,  of  Yale  University,  President  of  the  National  Academy  of  Sciences. 
Mr.  S.  11.  Scudder,  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  the  United  States,  and  member  of  the  American 
Academy  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  Boston. 

Dr.  Justin  Winsor,  Librarian  of  Harvard  University. 

Mr.  B.  E.  Fcrnow,  Chief  of  the  Forestry  Division  of  the  Department  of  Agriculture,  Washing- 
ton, D.C. 

The  co-operation  of  these  distinguished  gentlemen  must  do  much  to  promote  the  usefulness  of 
this  Society,  and  tend  to  keep  up  that  feeling  of  friendship  which  should  animate  the  peoples  of  the 
United  States  and  Canada  in  all  their  relations,  whether  commercial,  social  or  intellectual. 

IV.  ASSOCIATED  SOCIETIES. 

In  accordance  with  the  practice  of  the  Royal  Society  since  its  foundation,  invitations  were  sent 
to  the  various  literary  and  scientific  associations  of  the  provinces,  asking  them  to  co-operate  as  usual 
in  the  labours  of  this  Society,  by  sending  delegates  to  take  part  in  this  meeting,  and  make  reports  of 
their  work  during  the  year.  The  following  is  a  list  of  such  societies,  and  of  the  names  of  the  dele- 
gates so  far  as  reported  to  the  Honorary  Secretary : 


VIII 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 


SOOIBTY. 

PLACE. 

DELEGATE. 

Montreal  

Mr.  Justice  Wiirtele. 

Natural  History  Society 
NuniUniatlr  and  Antiquarian  Society  . 

do 

Mr.  DC  I^ry  Macdonald. 

do         

Dr.  Uirdwood. 

MicnK-copical  Society 

Soclele  hWorlijuc. 

do         

Not  represented. 

Orrlr  Illleraire  et  inimical  dc  Montreal. 

do                      

Rev.  C.  K.  Amaron. 

Literary'  «•>«'  HiM<>ricnl  Society. 

Ou  -bee 
" 

Mr.  1'.  B.  Casgrain. 

Cfotfniphiral  Sxiely 

do       

Mr.  N.  Ijevasseur. 

In-lit  ill  rniiadii-n 

do        

Mr.  N.  Olli\  ier. 

l.it.-niry  and  S  icntillr  Soviet) 

Ottawa  

Mr.  V.  K.  Hennetts. 

Kirld  Natiirali-t-'  Cluh 

do                 

Mr.  K.  T.  Shutt. 

I.'lnnlitiit  (aiiadim  fr.iurai- 

do       

Mr.  B.  Suite. 

llainill'in   A—  -"ialion 

Hamilton 

Mr.  II.  H.  Small. 

Kipl'pipi"l"-'H  al  SH  ii-l\  -pf  Ontario.                                 Ixindon  . 

Itev.  Mr.  Kyle*. 

i  ini'ii.ui  In-ii'iitr                                                Foronto  

Dr.  KIcmiiiK- 

Niiinnil  Hi-torj  SM  i«-t>  of  N.ll  .                                St.  -lolin. 

Mr.  C.  I1.   Hay. 

Hi    tv      (  V-  iv  -i  -N-'ipl  i  i                                                                                                Df'     ^     II     Mjiekjiv. 

l-l.-n-'.tl  r-*  >i  ll'l  j  ('l  Ai  i  »  It  «^<  ill  in                                               'i'p        
Nainr.il  lli-tMi)    S..i  ii-ly  (pf  ll.C            .                          X'icloria.   H.I'. 

Not  represented. 

U  <.|iiMnrili  I'i'pni  .  r  and  Ili-torii  -al  N«  icl)    .            Hiimilt  Onl  

Hon.  Donald  Maclnncs. 

KU-in  lli-iiiri<  ill  and  S.  -inn  ilic  In-til  nie.                   St.  Tlioma>.  Out 

Mr.  Colin  Scott. 

H  i-l'-riiMl  S  **  iri  \  of    M.in  i!  •  >t.,i                                       \\iniiipr_r. 

Lieut.  -(lOV.  Selllllt/. 

lUilank-al  Chili  IP!  Canada.                                                    llalifa\.  N.S 

Dr.  A.  11.  Mackny. 

Am-TK-aii  |-'-ilk  I.-irr  S'M-ii-l  \      .                                       Montreal     

Mr.  .lohn  Kcadc. 

\'.  I-'II.I.INO  UK  VACANCIES. 

Nuiniiiiiiiipii  |iit|ior-  wofc  ^('llt  "lit  in  duo  c'iurso  for  (ho  election  of  one  additional  member  in  the 
Tliinl  and  Fourth  S'Tli'ui-  iv-jii-ctivi-ly,  l-ui  no  cumliduto  received  the  riquisite  majority  of  votes.  In 
Sevli-ui  Tlirce  there  are  at  prr-fiit  milv  twi-nlv  iiu'inlicrs,  ii-^  il  liiw  not  horctolbre  complied  with  the 
rule  whii  li  alliiw>  lhc%  election  of  an  iidditional  ineinber  each  year  until  the  number  of  twenty-five  is 
reai-lidl.  Tlie  Fir<*t  and  Second  Sections  have  carried  out  the  rule  and  annually  elected  such  addi- 
ti"ltal  ineinliei-H,  and  tliey  now  contain  roi«|>eclivfly  the  number  of  1  went}  -three.  The  Fourth  Section 
contain-*  twenty  two  im-inhcrM.  I'ndor  tlio  circumstances  the  Council  refer  the  whole  matter  of  the 
elocti'in  lo  the  Third  and  Fourth  Sections,  and  recommend  that  steps  be  taken  to  make  their  mem- 
bernhip  :i«  clticient  and  complete  :.s  jKii-sihle. 

VI.  <'oRHE8i'ONDiN(i  MEMHEUS. 

Al  the  annual  general  meeting  in  18!>3  the  First  and  Second  Sections  unanimously  elected  as 
rorroH|tonding  membei-H  M.  .lulen  ('larctic,  of  the  C<im^die-Franf;aiso,  and  Mr.  Henry  Harrisse,  now  of 
1'ario.  The  following  rt-plie«  hove  Ix-cn  received  from  these  two  gentlemen,  one  of  whom  accepts, 
•nd  the  other  ia  compelled  to  decline  the  distinction  for  reasons  which  are  quite  intelligible,  and  of 
which  the  Society  w««  ignorant  at  the  time  of  nomination  : 
"  1680-1803, 


otjittui..  PARIS,  17  juillot  1893. 

I.B  SECRETAIRE.  —  Mon  ami  M.  Fauchcr  de  St-Maurico  nvait  bion  voulu  m'annoncer  la 
noavello  dont  vuun  n.  uvi-cr.  oflicicllcment,  el  je  I'livuia  pile  ile  dire  4  1:.  Socidle'  royale  du  Canada  avec 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  IX 

quoin  sentiments  de  gratitude  j'ai  accueilli  le  grand  honneur  qui  m'dtait  fait.  II  me  semble  que  je 
viens  de  contractor  envers  le  Canada  une  dette  de  reconnaissance  qu'il  me  sera  tr6s  doux  de  payer,  et 
jo  vous  prie,  Monsieur  lo  Secretaire,  de  vouloir  bien  vous  faire,  aupres  de  vos  honoris  collogues.  Pin- 
torpr§to  de  cette  reconnaissance  et  de  mon  ddvouement. 

"  Ce  sera  une  des  joie  de  ma  vie  de  me  sentir  lid  ainsi,  dans  ce  qu'il  y  a  de  plus  elevd,  a  ce  Canada 
dontj'admire  la  vaillance  et  dont  j'aimo  lo  coeur. 

"  Vouillez,  Monsieur  le  Secrdtaire,  recevoir  ['expression  la  plus  profonde  do  ma  sympathio  et  de 
ma  gratitude. 

Signe,  "  JULES  CLAKETIE." 

"  HOTEL  DES  ROCHES-NOIRES,  TROUVILLE-SUR-MER,  5  aout  189:i. 

"  MONSIEUR, — En  rdponso  &  votro  obligoarito  Icttro  du  lerjuin  m'informant  quo  la  Soc-idte  rovale 
du  Canada  m'avait  dlu  membro  correspondant,  j'ai  le  regret,  ayant  dedine  pareil  honneur  do  la  part 
d'autres  socidtds  savantes,  do  no  pouvoir  accepter  e<.-lui  quo  votro  docto  compagnie  a  bien  voulu  me 
confdrer. 

"  Prdsontcz,  je  vous  prie,  mes  romcreiements  les  plus  sinccres  ;i  la  SociiHd  royalo  du  Canada,  et 
vcuillez  agrder,  monsieur,  1'a.ssuraneo  do  ma  consideration  la  plus  distingude. 

Signd,  "IlKNiiY  UARIUSSE. 

"  M.  J.  G.  Bourinot,  C.M.G.,  LL.D.,  Docteur  es  Lettres,  Secrdtaire  honoraire." 

VII.  ATTENDANCE  OK  FELLOWS. 

The  attendance  of  Fellows  for  the  past  four  meeting-;  has  boon  exceedingly  irregular,  owing 
chiefly  to  the  facts  that  the  membership  is  scattered  over  so  largo  an  area  of  territory  and  the  expense 
of  travelling  is  a  serious  matter  to  some  persons.  Professional  and  business  engagements,  necessarily 
of  primary  importance,  have  also  constantly  intervened  to  prevent  I  bat  attendance  we  sbonM  like  to 
see  at  our  meetings.  Kvery  man  belonging  to  the  Royal  Society  is  busily  employed  in  scientific, 
educational,  or  journalistic  pursuits,  or  in  oflicial  life,  and  it  is  often  at  much  inconvenience  and 
expense  that  many  of  our  members  havccome  to  Ottawa  to  discharge  their  obligations  to  the  Society. 
It  is  also  necessary  to  remember  that  several  men  who  have  done  good  work  iii  science  and  literature, 
like  Mr.  Thomas  Kirby,  the  Abbe  Cuoq  and  Horatio  Halo,  now  feel  the  burden  of  the  years  of  a  very 
active  and  industrious  life,  and  are  unable  to  venture  on  the  risks  and  excitement  of  travel.  At  the 
present  time  Archbishop  Bdgin,  who  was  always  an  active  member  before  the  assumption  of  his  high 
office,  is  in  Rome  and  not  likely  to  return  in  time  for  this  meeting.  Mr.  Ramsay  Wright,  who  deli- 
vered one  of  the  public  lectures  last  spring,  is  now  in  Genoa.  Mr.  Justice  Routhior  is  engaged  in 
his  judicial  duties.  Dr.  Loudon,  President  of  Toronto  University,  cannot  possibly  leave  his  onerous 
duties  during  the  meeting.  The  Abbd  Laflammo  is  busily  employed  in  investigating  the  causes  of  the 
serious  calamity  which  occurred  so  recently  at  Saint- Albans,  in  the  county  of  Portncuf.  Mr.  Carp- 
mael  is  in  bad  health  and  on  his  way  to  England.  Several  other  members  have  sent  excuses  regret- 
ting and  explaining  their  unavoidable  absence.  On  the  whole,  it  must  be  admitted,  the  attendance  is 
above  the  average  of  that  common  to  scientific  and  other  societies  of  America,  where  the  membership 
is  far  larger.  Whilst  recognizing  this  fact  as  satisfactory,  we  must  not  lose  sight  of  the  indifference 
or  apathy  that  appears  to  bo  shown  by  one  or  two  Fellows  who  never  attend  or  even  send  excuses.  It  is 
hardly  necessary  to  say  that  it  is  most  desirable  that  this  Society  should  have  its  annual  meetings  as 
fully  attended  as  possible  in  order  that  its  discussions  and  proceedings  may  be  conducted  with  oven 
greater  energy  than  at  present,  and  its  influence  in  all  the  centres  of  thought  and  activity  increased 
by  the  presence  of  men  anxious  to  promote  the  objects  the  Society  has  in  view.  It  was  with  the 
object  of  extending  its  usefulness  that  provision  was  made  some  time  ago  for  increasing  the  member- 
ship of  a  section  from  twenty  to  twenty  five  in  the  course  of  five  years.  It  is  now  proposed  that  the 
rules  of  the  Society  should  be  rigidly  carried  out,  and  that  each  section  should  carefully  revise  its 

Proc.  1894,  B. 


X  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

membership  and  consider  whether  any  member  who  has  failed  to  attend  for  three  years  in  succession 
without  presenting  a  paper,  or  assigning  reasons  in  writing  satisfactory  to  the  Society,  shall  not  be 
called  upon  to  resign  or  else  give  some  evidence  of  his  desire  to  assist  iu  the  work  of  the  Society.  It 
in  suggested  by  the  Council  that  each  section  consider  if  it  has  any  such  cases,  and  instruct  the 
secretary  to  notify  the  indifferent  members  of  the  rule,  and  to  express  the  hope  lhat  they  will  hence- 
forth identify  themselves  closely  with  the  labours  of  the  Society.  It  is  also  suggested  that  those 
gentlemen  whose  years  preclude  their  attendance  should  bo  placed  on  the  retired  list.  Active  mem- 
ber»hip  is  absolutely  necessary  to  the  usefulness  of  a  society  like  this. 

VIII.  Tur.  'TRANSACTIONS'  AT  THE  CHICAGO  WOBM>'S  FAIR. 

The  Honorary  Secretary  forwarded  (o  the  World's  Fair  at  Chicngo,  at  the  request  of  the  com- 
missioners, a  full  sot,  bound  in  morocco,  of  the  '  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada '  as  well 
n.H  a  special  copy  of  'Capo  Breton  and  Its  Memorials,'  one  of  the  publications  of  the  Society.  A 
medal  has  been  awarded  the  Society  for  the  typographical  and  generally  meritorious  character  of 
theito  works. 

IX.  INDEX. 

It  i-  proposed  I"  add  to  the  twelfth  volume  an  index  of  all  the  subjects,  as  well  as  of  the  authors 
who-c  name*  appear  in  what  will  thru  I  HI  considered  and  named  the  First  Series  of  Transactions,  viz., 
from  ono  in  twelve,  inelushc.  Surh  an  index  has  now  become  a  necessity  to  all  those  who  wish  from 
time  I"  time  to  consult  a  series  which  deals  with  a  great  variety  of  subjects,  urchieological,  ethnological, 
historical,  literary,  and  scientific,  to  which  at  present  reference  can  be  made  only  with  great  difficulty 
and  I"Cs  of  time 

X.     lilBI.IOGRAPHT. 

During  the  pat  I  year  the  Honorary  Secretary,  in  accordance  with  the  recommendation  made  in 
two  report-  of  the  <'  uincil,  mailed  circulars  to  all  the  Fellows,  asking  for  a  complete  list  of  all  their 
published  work-,  memoir-,  and  essays,  with  a  view  to  the  printing  of  a  bibliography  of  the  Society. 
Answers  have  been  received  from  the  greater  number  of  the  members  and  it  is  only  the  indifference, 
or  |n>rliaps  pics-ing  business,  of  a  very  few  gentlemen  that  has  prevented  the  appearance  in  the  last 
volume  of  what  must  prove  to  lie  of  much  interest  and  value  to  all  engaged  in  scientific,  historical  or 
literary  pursuit*.  At  the  pre.-ent  time,  there  is  no  work  which  gives  the  information  which  will  bo 
contained  in  the  promised  bibliography.  Under  these  circumstances  it  is  hoped  that  those  members 
who  have  not  yet  complied  with  the  circular  in  question  will  lose  no  time  in  sending  the  necessary 
information  to  the  Honorary  Secretary,  who  proposes  to  publish  the  notes  in  the  forthcoming  volume, 
t  is  also  suggested  that  every  member  should  make  his  answer  as  complete  as  possible,  and  not 
throw  upon  the  Secretary  the  responsibility  and  labour  of  searching  for  information  when  it  can  be 
mont  cattily  and  accurately  given  by  the  author  himself. 

XI.  LONGITUDE  OK  MONTREAL. 

The  Secretary  has  received  the  following  communication  from  Professor  McLeod  on  a  subject 
of  intercut  to  the  Society  : 

"  Mc(JiLL  COLLEGE  OBSERVATORY,  Montreal,  May  16th,  1894. 
"  Dr.  J.  O.  Bmtrinot,  C.M.G. 

DtA»  Sit,— In  reply  to  your  inquiry  as  to  the  progress  of  the  determination  of  the  longitude  of 

«l,  I  b«g  to  state  that  the  first  reduction  of   the  clock  errors,  depending  upon  preliminary 

•Ur  place*  «s  obtained  from  various  catalogues,  was  completed  in  June  last.      The  resulting 

together  with  all  the  result*  of  clock  comparisons  wore  immediately  forwarded  to  the 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XI 

Astronomer  Royal.     From  these  quantities  and  the  corresponding  results  obtained  by  the  English 
observers  the  following  provisional  values  of  the  longitudes  of  the  several  stations  are  derived  : 

H.    M.       s. 

Montreal  (McGill  College  Observatory  transit  pier) 4     54     ]8-7 

Canso  (Commercial  Cable  Co.'s  office,  Hazel  Hill 4    04    41-3 

Waterville  (Commercial  Cable  Co.'s  office,  Ireland) 0   '40    093 

"  This  value  for  Montreal  is  slightly  (0'15  see.)  in  excess  of  the  value  hitherto  accepted. 
"  Early  last  winter  the  corrected  star  places  were  received  from  Greenwich  and  from  these  the 
clock  errors  have  been  entirely  recomputed.     The  final  results  are  now  in  the  hands  of  the  Astronomer 
Royal,  and  I  hope  to  be  able  to  announce  the  new  value  of  the  longitude  of  Montreal  during  the  pre- 
sent meeting  of  the  Royal  Society. 

"  I  am,  Sir, 

"  Yours  very  truly, 

"C.  II.  McLEon." 

XII.  OBSERVATION  OP  TIDES  AND  CURRENTS. 

It  is  satisfactory  to  learn  from  the  report  of  the  Department  of  Marine  for  1893-4,  that  progress 
continues  to  be  made  with  the  survey  of  tides  and  currents  in  Canadian  waters.  This,  report 
contains  a  very  full  and  interesting  account  (see  Appendix  A)  of  all  work  clone  up  to  January  last, 
by  Mr.  William  Bell  Dawson,  O.K.,  who  has  been  appointed  to  take  charge  of  this  important  branch 
of  the  public  service.  From  this  report  wo  make  the  following  extracts  as  quite  sufficient  for  our 
purpose  of  keeping  the  members  of  the  Royal  Society  conversant  with  the  progress  of  observations 
in  which  they  have  taken  the  deepest  interest  from  its  very  inception  : 

"  Tide  Gauge  Statio7is  Established  up  1o  December,  1893. 

"  St.  John,  N.B.—  Gauge  placed  against  wharf  in  harbour.  D.  L.  Ilutchinson,  meteorological 
observer,  in  charge.  In  operation  since  December,  1892. 

"  Southwest  Point.  Anticosti — Crib  erected  for  gauge.  II.  Pope,  lighthouse-keeper,  in  charge. 
Observations  commenced  July,  1893. 

"  St.  Paul  Island,  O.B. — Gauge  on  a  crib  built  into  an  opening  between  rock  clillk  John  Camp- 
bell, lighthouse-keeper,  in  charge.  Observations  commenced  September,  1893. 

"  Magdalen  Islands — At  Grindstone,  on  east  side  of  the  islands.  Gauge  in  a  well  in  a  timber  break- 
water for  better  protection.  A.  Le  Bourdais,  local  superintendent  of  telegraphs,  in  charge. 
Observations  commenced  October,  1893. 

"  Quebec — Gauge  placed  at  the  LeVis  Dry  Dock.  U.  Valiquet,  engineer  of  Dry  Dock,  in  charge. 
Observations  commenced  November,  1893. 

"  Father  Point — (Unfinished.)  Gauge  to  be  placed  in  a  well  sunk  on  shore,  and  tide  to  be  led  to  it 
by  a  trench  and  piping. 

"  Completion  of  the  Survey. 

"The  time  required  for  the  survey  of  the  currents  on  both  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  coasts  will  be 
about  six  or  eight  years,  on  the  basis  of  an  annual  expenditure  as  indicated  below,  and  the  average 
annual  cost  should  be  fully  covered  by  the  amount  of  the  present  estimate;  with  the  exception  of  the 
sum  allowed  for  the  use  of  the  steamer,  which  in  future  years  should  be  available  for  the  whole 
season.  With  this  proviso,  it  will  be  possible  in  the  time  stated  to  survey  the  currents  in  the  open 
waters  traversed  by  the  ocean-going  vessels,  and  on  the  main  routes  leading  to  our  principal  harbours  ; 
but  it  does  not  contemplate  an  examination  in  detail  of  the  currents  in  the  less  important  bays  and 
straitt-.  The  amount  of  the  estimate  also  includes  the  additional  tide  gauges  to  be  established  in  the 
first  two  seasons  in  advance  of  the  survey  of  the  currents  in  each  region.  The  margin  corresponding 
to  this  in  later  years  can  be  used  to  carry  forward  the  tidal  work,  until  the  completion  of  the  survey 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

of  the  current* ;  when  the  remaining  tidal  work  can  be  completed  satisfactorily  on  the  basis  of  a 
much  reduced  expenditure. 

"  Summary. 

"  The  following  summary  may  be  given  in  conclusion,  with  special  reference  to  the  work  for  the 

coming  season :  — 

"  1.  The  representations  ma<lo  in  pant  yean  have  shown  the  imperative  need  of  obtaining  full 
information  a*  to  tlic  tides  and  currenU  in  Canadian  waters;  and  this  is  now  generally  admitted  and 
recognized. 

'2.  A  practical  commencement  has  been  niiide  by  the  erection  of  five  tidal  gauges  now  in 
npeiaiion,  mid  also  l>y  the  publication  of  tide  tables  for  the  port  of  Halifax  by  this  department. 

•  It  It  is  now  promised  to  complete  tho  series  of  tide  gauges  required  in  the  Gulf,  and  on  the 
Atlantic  coast  ;  ninl  also  to  commence  the  survey  of  the  currents  in  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence. 

••  I.  The  credit  of  $10,000  voted  by  Parliament,  was  for  the  erection  of  tide  gauges  and  the  reduc- 
tion of  tin-  tidal  observations;  and  did  not  include  provision  for  the  survey  of  the  currents. 

••  .'>.  It  mav  al-o  In-  noted  that  out  of  the  two  annual  credits  of  $10,000  each,  madeavailable  up  to 
June.  I-'.':!,  little  over  one  fourth  was  actually  expended  on  the  work. 

'•  Surrey  of   Tidrs  and  Currents. 

"KsTIMVTK     FOR    THE    KlSCAI,    YKAR    l*!>4-95. 

Three  new  tidal  stations  at  Belle  l>\u,  Halifax,   and    Yarmouth,   including   cost   of 

tide  gaiiire-  and  eu-'-tion  8  3.500 

Keiuoval  of  tide  gauge  from  Magdalen  Islands  to  Mirainichi,  after  nine  months 900 

Completion  of  gauge  at  leather  Point 700 

Maintenance  ol  nine  tidal  stations,  at  $l!00  each,  including  salary  of  observers 2,700 

Publication  ol   tide  tables  300 

Knginei-r  in  charge,  salary 2,000 

Assistant  to  super-vise  erection  of  tide  gauges,  and  three  assistant  surveyors  and 

computers,  for  survey  of  the  currents,  and  for  working  up  the  tidal  observations.  3,600 

Travelling  expenses  and  tiold  expenses  of  stall 1,800 

Hire  of  IxKiiincn 900 

Fittings    for   steamer,  deep  sea  anchorage,  sounding  appliances,  current    meters, 

in -mi  in  cuts,  «tc 2,500 

Add  for  contingencies — say  5  per  cent    1,100 


$     20,000 
I'l-e  of  hteamer  fur  four  months  at  the  rate  of  $15,000  a  full  season  of  seven  months.         9,000 


$    29,000 

XIII.  POSTAGE  ON  SCIENTIFIC  SPECIMENS. 

The  Hoyal  Society  of  Canada  has  received  from  the  Council  of  the  Scientific  Alliance  of  New 
York,  a  copy  of  the  following  resolution  which  is  referred  to  the  consideration  of  the  Third  and 
Fourth  Sections : 

"  Rnolcrd,  That  the  Scientific  Alliance  of  New  York,  consisting  of  the  members  of  the  New  York 
Academy  of  Science*,  the  Torrcy  Botanical  Club,  the  Now  York  Microscopical  Society,  the  Linmean 
Society  of  New  York,  the  New  York  Mincralogical  Club,  the  Now  York  Mathematical  Society,  the 
New  York  Section  of  the  American  Chemical  Society,  and  the  Now  York  Entomological  Society, 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XIII 

hereby  appeals  to  the  several  societies  and  associations  with  which  it  is  in  correspondence,  both  in 
this  country  and  in  foreign  lands,  to  memorialize  the  postal  authorities  of  their  respective  governments 
in  behalf  of  a  reduction  of  postage  upon  scientific  specimens,  and  to  use  their  influence  in  every  prac- 
ticable way  to  further  this  object,  so  important  to  the  interests  of  scientific  study  and  research,  with 
special  reference  to  obtaining  some  united  action  among  the  governments  associated  in  the  Interna- 
tional Postal  Union,  at  the  approaching  conference  of  representatives  of  that  body." 

XIV.  CATALOGUE  OF  SCIENTIFIC  PUBLICATIONS. 

The  Council  have  received  a  circular  from  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  calling  attention  to  the 
proposed  compilation,  under  its  direction,  of  a  catalogue  containing  the  titles  of  all  scientific  publica- 
tions, whether  printed  in  periodicals  or  independently.  This  catalogue,  it  is  suggested,  should  lie 
issued  as  rapidly  as  possible,  and  arranged,  not  only  according  to  authors'  names,  but  also  according 
to  the  subject-matter.  As  the  preparation  arid  publication  of  such  a  catalogue  is  beyond  the  power 
and  means  of  any  single  society,  the  President  and  Council  of  the  English  Royal  Society  have 
appointed  a  committee  '•  to  inquire  into  and  report  upon  the  feasibility  of  such  a  catalogue  being 
compiled  through  international  co-operation."  The  Council  refers  the  circular  to  the  consideration  of 
the  two  scientific  sections  for  their  report. 

XV.  REVIEW  OF  CANADIAN  BOOKS. 

A  number  of  literary  men,  some  of  whom  have  no  connection  with  the  Royal  Society,  have 
asked  the  Honorary  Secretary  to  direct  the  attention  of  the  First  and  Second  Sections  of  French  and 
English  Literature  to  the  advisability  of  having  published  in  the  'Transactions'  a  short  critical  review 
of  those  Canadian  books  which  have  appeared  in  the  course  of  the  year  and  are  deserving  of  notice 
and  encouragement.  History,  poetry,  romance,  and  political  science,  might  be  included  in  this 
review,  which,  of  course,  could  be  extended  to  pure  science.  The  object  would  bo  to  stimulate 
literary  taste  by  that  judicious  criticism  which  is  rarely  been  in  the  Canadian  press.  As  things 
are  now,  we  see  either  the  indiscriminate  eulogy  of  zealous  friends  or  the  wholesale  advertising  of 
publishers  who  appear  to  have  literary  editors  ir.  their  employ,  whose  special  duty  is  to  insert  notices 
in  the  press.  In  a  country  like  this,  where  a  newspaper's  staff  is  fully  occupied  in  editorial  and  other 
ordinary  journalistic  work,  it  is  only  at  rare  intervals,  and  in  a  very  few  journals,  wo  can  see,  or  expect 
criticism  of  new  books  in  the  true  sense  of  the  term.  Newspaper  notices  —  for  they  cannot  be  digni- 
fied, as  a  rule,  with  the  name  of  reviews — consequently  only  rank  as  so  many  advertisements.  In  this 
respect  the  press  of  Australia  shows  a  superiority  over  that  of  Canada,  speaking  generally.  If  the 
Royal  Society  could  induce  some  of  its  members  to  devote  themselves  to  a  judicious  criticism  of  new 
Canadian  books,  which  could  be  read  at  our  own  general  meetings,  it  is  quite  possible  a  positive 
encouragement  would  be  given  to  our  nascent  literature.  At  all  events  it  would  be  an  advantage  to 
have  published  in  this  way  what  would  be  at  least  a  yearly  review  of  Canadian  publications  of  merit, 
which  would  enable  the  world  outside  of  Canada  to  have  a  fairly  accurate  idea  of  the  progress  of 
Canadian  letters.  The  subject  is  at  all  events  deserving  of  the  earnest  consideration  of  the  two  sec- 
tions under  whose  purview  it  seems  naturally  to  fall,  and  the  Council  therefore  refers  it  to  them  for 
their  report.  It  is  suggested  that  each  section  should  obtain  the  assistance  of  a  member  of  each  sec- 
tion to  take  charge  of  the  matter  as  editor,  and  to  obtain  the  co-operation,  when  necessary,  from  time 
to  time,  of  other  members  in  his  section. 

XVI.  LOCAL  HISTORICAL  SOCIETIES  AND  COUNTY  HISTORIES. 

From  time  to  time  we  hear  of  the  establishment  of  local  historical  societies  in  different  sections 
of  the  Dominion.  For  instance,  we  notice  the  organization  in  the  city  of  Belleville  of  the  Bay  of 
Quint^  Loyalist  Historical  Society,  which  ought  to  be  of  much  value  in  preserving  the  records, 
written  and  oral,  of  a  district  which  has  peculiarly  interesting  associations  of  the  early  history  of  the 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

province  of  Ontario.  Similar  organisations  now  exist  in  other  parta  of  Ontario,  and  the  Royal 
Society  will  be  glad  to  promote  thoir  objects  by  every  means  in  it*  power.  Ite  'Transactions  '  are 
always  open  to  the  publication  of  report*  of  their  work  from  year  to  year.  Such  societies  should 
make  it  their  s|>ocial  duty  to  press  on  the  municipal  councils  of  their  respective  counties  the  value 
of  Humiliating  the  compilation  and  publication  of  local  or  county  histories,  which  must  always  have 
«  positive  value  for  the  historians  of  our  general  history,  who  have  now  to  go  through  a  great  deal  of 
research  and  drudgery,  which  they  would  bo  saved  in  the  way  suggested.  Such  local  histories,  if 
compiled  in  a  conscientious  and  patient  spirit  of  inquiry,  and  with  some  enthusiasm  for  the  subject, 
niUHt  always  win  the  attention  of  those  who  have  an  interest  in  the  past.  The  time  has  gone  by 
when  it  ran  U-  Miid  that  Canadian  history,  us  a  rule,  is  devoid  of  deep  interest.  It  is  not  always  the 
subject,  but  rather  its  writers  that  arc  responsible  for  an  opinion  which  has  no  foundation  in  reality. 
Fr-'in  K.  d  Kivcr  and  Mackinaw  to  Louisbotirg  there  arc  to  bo  found  themes  which  may  inspire  men 
and  women  to  imitate  the  example  of  r'rnncis  I'arkman  in  history,  and  Mary  (lartwell  Cathcrwood 
in  romance. 

XVII.  A  SHOUT  CANADIAN   HISTORY. 

In  i his  roimci-iion  reference  may  be  male  to  the  fact  that  for  several  years  past  there  has  been  a 
inovciiu  ni,  nut  very  weighty  so  far,  which  has  lor  its  object  the  production  of  a  short  Canadian 
hi-torv  wh:rh  won], I  U>  |)  >niini»n  in  iis  -cope  and  interest,  and  written  with  that  catholicity  of  view 
which  cmild  make  it  a  text  book  in  all  the  public  schools  of  this  country.  At  the  recent  meeting  of 
tin-  National  Council  i.f  Women,  established  under  such  favourable  conditions  under  the  presidency  of 
Her  Kx' cllencv  the  Counts-  of  Aberdeen,  the  matter  came  up  for  discussion,  and  several  ladies 
interested  in  tl.c  practical  work  of  education,  or  in  the  intellectual  development  of  the  youth  of  this 

country.  expr« I  view.-,  some  of  iheni  a  little  divergent,  as  to  the  practicability  of  the  scheme.     In 

refei  rin_-  now  to  the  -ul.jcct.  I  he  ( 'ounril  of  the  Royal  Society  may  say  that  they  have  no  other  desire 

ii  to  stimulate  the  ell  'it-  of  all  historical  .-Indents  in  this  country,  and  they  would  gladly  welcome 

the  publication  o|  n  Work  of  moderate  compass  to  meet  what  is  probably  a  want  in  the  public  schools. 

In  -hort.  -uch  a  hi-tnry.  to  (jiioie  the  National  Council,  as  is  "calculated  to  foster  in  the  minds  and 

heart*  of  i he  yniing  in  Canada  a  spirit  of  loyally  and  enthusiasm,  a  love  of  their  country  and  a  pride 

<>i,c  can  c|uiio  understand  that  the  ehort  school  histories  which  are  used  in  some  of 

x  inces  are  not  always  calculated  to  encourage  a  love  for  Canadian  history  or  stimulate  Cana- 

Jian  patriotism.     Hut  the  very  dulness  of  these  .-crappy,  weary  histories,  of  itself  is  an  evidence  that 

cannot  It  always-  pn,duce<l  to  order  like  so  many  circulars,  to  meet  tho  demands  of  publish- 

the  necessities  nf  an  educational  department.     Tho  writing  of  a  good  history,  large  or  small, 

spontaneous,  but  the  icsult  of  years  of  thorough  research,  and  a  deep  love  for  the  subject. 

Cenius  of  any  kind  cannot  be  stimulated  by  mere  prizes  or  lotteries,  and  it  is  safe  to  bay  that  there 

lamoii-  writers  who  have  entered  on  their  career  by  answering  advertisements.     When  wo 

consider  the  excellent  work  that  has  already  been  accomplished,  both  in  French  and  English  Canada, 

L-  writing  of  large  histories  is  concerned,  we  may  have  every  confidence  that  a  small  text 

I  in  style,  correct  in  narration,  and  impartial  in  judgment,  will  sooner  or  later  appear 

naturally,  without  any  of  that  artificial  stimulus  which  is  rather  calculated  to  develop  mediocrity. 

r  knowledge  in  a  far  more  important  factor  with  a  true  historical  student  like  Parkman, 

,  or  Ca<.grain,  or  Suite,  than  the  incidental  advantages  offered  by  a  committee  of  judges, 

>t  always  selected  with  discretion  or  comprehension  of  their  capacity  for  a  decision.     In  tho  mean- 

Umo,  while  this  nhori  school  history  is  being  developed  in  tho  mental  crucible  of  some  industrious 

it  may  bo  suggested  that  the  persons  at  the  head  of  our  educational  systems  can  advantage- 

otuly  avail  UicmMlvea  of  the  work  of  present  historians.     A  work  by  Mr.  Lamed,  the  first  volume 

,  ban  boon  issued  with  the  title  "  A  Uistory  for  Ready  Reference  and  Topical  Reading,"  may 

'me  of  our  educators  an  idea  how  the  labours  of  Canadian  historians  can  be  well  adapted  to  tho 

.ional  requiremonu  of  the  Dominion.     Mr.  Larned's  plan,  for  instance,  is  to  give  a  historical 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XV 

sketch  of  Canada  compiled  from  the  best  writers  on  the  subject.  In  this  way,  every  author  of  note 
is  made  to  contribute  to  the  different  epochs  or  periods  of  our  history,  and  a  most  readable  and 
valuable  compilation  prepared  for  the  use  of  students.  It  represents  the  mental  effort*  of  the  most 
thorough  and  cultured  historical  writers,  far  more  so  assuredly  than  the  inferior  abstracts  that  are 
dignified  among  us  by  the  name  of  school  histories  —  abstracts  too  often  destitute  of  any  redeeming 
literary  merit. 

XVIII.  A  TEXT-BOOK  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

While  giving  expression  to  these  opinions  with  respect  to  (ho  writing  of  a  readable  general 
history  for  the  purpose  in  question,  the  Council  of  the  Royal  Society  feel  that  they  can  heartily  sym- 
pathize with  the  desire  of  the  National  Council  to  see  introduced  into  the  public  schools  of  Canada. 
as  soon  as  it  is  compiled  by  some  qualified  person,  a  small  and  intelligible  text- book,  '•  having  fin-  its 
object  to  fix  in  the  minds  of  the  boys  and  girls  of  the  Dominion  a  just  conception  of  their  rights  and 
duties  as  citizens."  "Probably  never  before,"  to  quote  again  the  apt  words  of  the  resolution  of  the 
National  (5ounc.il,  "was  there  such  urgent  need  for  a  clear  understanding  of  the  principles  ot  our 
government."  Wo  agree  with  the  National  Council  that  such  studies  arc  of  primary  importance, 
and  cannot  be  impressed  at  too  early  an  ago  on  the  youth,  on  whom  rest  the  future  happiness  and 
stability  of  this  rising  nation. 

XIX.  THE  HISTORICAL  ARCHIVES  OK  ('ANAHA. 

The  Council  refer  the  Jioyal  Society  and  all  tho-e  interested  in  the  collection  of  historical  archives 
to  the  following  interesting  report  by  Dr.  Marmette,  assistant  archivist  of  the  Dominion  . 

"  The  importance  of  that  branch  of  the  public  service  which  has  had  charge  of  tin.1  historical 
archives  of  Canada  since  its  foundation  in  1872,  has  been  shown  more  clearly  year  by  year,  with  the 
steady  accumulation  of  now  and  numerous  copies  of  unpublished  documents  which  come  to  us  from 
England  and  France.  Hardly  a  day  passes  without  our  receiving  from  all  parts  of  Canada  and  the 
United  States  requests  for  information  on  certain  questions  to  which  we  can  alone  give  a  satisfactory 
reply,  if  not  always  a  complete  solution,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  we  alone  in  America  possess  the 
copies  of  unpublished  historical  documents  relating  to  matters  of  war,  politics  and  diplomacy  all'ect- 
ing  these  two  countries  and  England. 

"  Apart  from  the  copy  of  the  Bouquet  collection,  which  comprises  thirty  written  volumes  and 
covers  the  years  from  1757  to  17U5,  and  the  Haldimand  papers,  which  take  up  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
two  volumes,  and  include  the  historical  records  from  1758  to  1787,  wo  have  at  present  in  hand  three 
hundred  and  sixty-four  volumes  copied  from  the  State  papers  of  the  Colonial  Record  Office  at  London, 
and  containing  the  correspondence  between  the  English  authorities,  the  governors  and  oilier  official 
personages  in  Canada,  commencing  with  17GO  and  coming  down  to  1831.  The  copying  of  these 
interesting  documents  is  now  going  on  in  London  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Brymner,  who  has 
nearly  closed  the  investigations  which  are  necessary  for  the  guidance  of  the  copyists  charged  with 
completing  a  collection  which  is  unique  in  America. 

"  At  the  same  time  there  is  going  on  in  London,  the  copying,  commenced  this  year,  of  the  War 
Office  papers,  of  which  we  have  already  fifteen  volumes,  as  well  as  of  the  Board  of  Trade  papers,  of 
which  wo  have  now  twenty-nine  volumes  collected. 

"  Besides  this  collection,  so  rich  in  new  material  relating  to  the  history  of  the  country  under 
English  dominion,  we  have  also  the  advantage  of  possessing  one  thousand  and  sixty-three  manu- 
script volumes  of  military  records — all  quite  original — touching  the  public  events  and  military  works 
during  the  occupation  of  Canada  by  the  English  troops  from  1760  to  18(57. 

"  The  French  portion  of  the  archives — somewhat  behind  for  reasons  beyond  control — comprises  a 
hundred  volumes  of  manuscript  relating  to  the  '  terrier',  and  the  judgments  of  the  inteudants  under 
the  French  regime,  as  well  as  the  commencement  of  the  correspondence  between  the  court  of  Franco 
and  the  French  governors  and  intendants  of  Canada. 


XVI  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

'•  Tho  arrangement*  continue  for  copying  in  Paris  the  numerous  State  papers  relative  to  our 
history,  which  arc  found,  for  the  greater  part,  in  the  archives  of  the  new  Minister  of  Colonies  (for- 
merly Minister  of  Marine  and  Colonies),  where  I  had  the  advantage  of  examining  and  cataloguing 
these  .|-M  inn. -nt-  -Kim-  years  ago. 

"  I  am  referring  here  only  to  the  manuscript  section  of  our  archives,  and  leave  out  of  consider- 
ation our  consulting  library  of  printed  books,  which  already  comprises  several  thousand  volumes. 

•'  It  in  much  to  be  desired  that  the  government  soon  take  measures  to  provide  the  department 
with  accommodation  more  suitable  for  a  library,  already  so  important  in  the  way  of  manuscripts  and 
printed  books.  Tho  three  small  rooms  set  apart  for  the  archives  are  already  so  encumbered  that  we 
are  at  -.trait*  to  place  the  now  collections  that  we  are  constantly  receiving.  Indeed,  the  dampness  of 
the  quarter*,  which  are  situated  in  a  basement,  is  injurious  not  only  to  the  health  of  the  staff,  but  also 
to  the  preservation  of  the  valuable  documents  which  are  under  its  care." 

The  Council  hope  that  the  Government  of  the  Dominion  will  soon  find  itself  in  a  position  to 
provide  Miitahlc  accommodation  for  liooks  and  manuscripts  collected  at  such  largo  expense,  and  so 
invaluable  to  the  country,  and  indeed  to  the  world  at  large.  If  it  were  possible  to  build  a  national 
inn-. -ma  worthy  of  the  I)  .minion,  then  a  section  of  it  could  bo  properly  devoted  to  this  service.  In 
the  meantime  care  should  bo  taken  to  prevent  any  damage  or  deterioration  lo  these  valuable  manu- 
script-, and  to  enable  the  stall'  to  make  the  best  possible  arrangements  for  purposes  of  reference. 

XX.  A  CAIIOT  CEI.EIIKATION  IN  1S97  SUOUESTED. 

The  w.-l]  known  historical  writer,  ami  a  member  of  this  Society,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Moses  Harvey,  of 
St.  .|..lin's,  Newfoundland,  has  addressed  a  letter  to  the  Honorary  Secretary  requesting  him  to  call  the 
attention  of  the  Council,  and  through  them  of  the  Royal  Society,  to  an  interesting  event  in  the  his- 
tory .if  tlii-  continent  and  of  the  Dominion,  the  four  hundredth  anniversary  of  which  will  occur  three 
hence.  It  \vu-  on  a  .1  unc. lay  in  1 1'.(7.  live  years  after  Columbus  had  landed  on  an  island  of  the 
We-t  I  i.dian  archipelago,  and  given  a  new  dominion  to  Spain,  thai  a  Venetian,  John  Cabot,  in  a  Bristol 
-hip  manned  by  Kngli-h  sailor-.,  -ailed  under  the  authority  of  Henry  VII.  of  Knglund,  to  find  a  north- 
wi—  tern  passage  to  the  riches  of  A-ia,  in  emulation  of  the  discovery  of  the  great  Genoese.  Much 
controversy  has  gone  on  lor  year-  with  respect  to  this  memorable  voyage,  and  the  landfall  actually 
made  in  n»i  tbea-tern  America  by  Cabot.  |-\ir  years  this  landfall  was  believed  to  boBonavista  on  the 
eastern  coast  <.|  Newfoundland,  but  latterly  a  dispute  has  grown  up  between  the  advocates  of  Cape 
North  in  Cupe  Breton,  as  it  is  shown  in  a  recent  monograph  on  that  island  in  the  'Transactions  of  the 
Royal  Society,1  and  the  advocates  of  some  point  between  Cape  Chidley  and  the  headlands  of  Sandwich 
Bay  on  the  coast  of  Labrador,  as  il  is  warmly  argued  by  Henry  Harrisso  in  his  latest  work.  In  1498, 
another  voyage  was  made  by  John  Cal»ot  to  North  America,  al.-o  under  English  auspices,  and  the  best 
authority  goes  to  show  that  the  landfall  on  that  occasion  must  bo  placed  south  of  the  first,  and  the 
exploration  embraced  the  northeast  coast  of  the  present  United  States  as  far  as  Florida.  The  famous 
map  of  15iK)  of  the  Bincayan  pilot,  Juan  do  laCowi— the  first  map  we  have  of  the  new  world— clearly 
give*  evidence  of  thenc  English  discoveries  in  its  delineation  of  a  continuous  coast  line  of  a  continent 
which  at  the  north  contains  a  line  of  English  flags,  and  the  inscription  Mar  discubierta  por  los  fngleses 
•nd  a  cape  at  the  extreme  north  called  Cauo  de  ynglaterra.  In  the  Ribero  map  of  15'.'9  we  have 
evidently  also  •  reference  to  the  English  discoveries  under  Cabot,  in  the  inscription  applied  to  a 
northern  country.  The  planisphere  of  1544  ascribed  to  Sebastian  Cabot,  and  discovered  in  1843  in 
Germany,  in  the  chief  authority  on  which  the  advocates  of  Capo  North  as  the  landfall  of  1497  mainly 
r«t  their  claim,  and  it  is  difficult  to  set  aside  the  strength  of  the  claim  while  the  authenticity  of  this 
map  can  be  successfully  or,  at  least,  strongly  defended,  as  it  assuredly  appears  to  be  the  case  so  far 
M  the  argument  has  advanced.  But  this  is  not  the  place  for  an  examination  of  the  respective  conten- 
Jonsina  cartigraphical  and  historical  controversy  which  waxes  very  warm  at  times,  and  make* 
Henry  Harris*  an  advocate  rather  than  a  judge.  Its  nature  has  already  been  reviewed  in  the  mono- 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XVII 

graph  previously  mentioned,  as  well  as  in  an  elaborate  paper  which  is  to  be  read  by  Dr.  S.  E.  Dawson 
before  the  second  section  at  the  present  meeting.  One  fact  is  quite  certain,  that  it  is  to  John  Cabot 
must  be  given  the  honour  of  having  first  landed  and  planted  the  English  flag  on  the  eastern  coast  of 
North  America,  very  probably  at  Cape  North  in  the  Dominion,  or  at  some  other  point  of  British 
North  America.  The  landfall  may  be  in  dispute,  but  not  the  fact  of  the  discovery,  under  English 
auspices,  of  eastern  North  America,  and  of  the  Atlantic  seaboai-d  of  the  United  Stales.  If  Columbus 
was  honoured  in  1893,  why  should  not  John  Cabot  also  receive  his  meed  of  recognition  three  years 
hence  for  his  discovery  which  gave  England  her  first  claim  to  territory  in  the  New  World,  of  which 
the  Dominion  of  Canada,  and  Newfoundland  forms  so  largo  and  important  a  portion  at  the  present 
day  ?  The  matter  is  submitted  to  the  consideration  of  the  Second  Section  of  Knglish  Literature  and 
History,  as  well  as  to  that  of  the  various  historical  societies  of  the  provinces  of  the  Dominion.  Of 
the  claims  of  John  Cabot  to  honour  from  Englishmen  and  other  colonial  descendants  in  North  America, 
Mr.  Clements  R.  Markham  the  eminent  geographical  scholar,  says  with  truth,  "  John  Cabot  was  tlie 
great  navigator,  the  explorer  and  pioneer,  who  lighted  Knglish  enterprise  across  the  Atlantic.  He 
was  second  only  to  his  illustrious  countryman  as  a  discoverer,  ami  his  place  is  in  the  forefront  <>f  the 
van  of  the  long  and  glorious  roll  of  leaders  of  Knglish  maritime  exploration." 

XXI.  A  TRIBUTE  TO  FRANCIS  PAHKMAN. 

Since  the  last  meeting  of  the  Royal  Society  we  have  to  record  the  death  of  one  of  it>  most  hon- 
oured corresponding  members,  Francis  1'arkman,  whose  great  series  of  historical  narratives  on 
"  France  and  England  in  North  America," — a  scries  of  eleven  volumes — has  connected  his  name  to 
all  time  with  the  annals  of  the  continent,  and  especially  with  those  of  the  I>ominion  of  Canada.  It 
was  he  who,  above  all  other  writers,  first  showed  the  world  the  piediroMjiie  and  even  dramatic 
features  of  the  two  hundred  and  sixty  years  or  so  that  had  passed  since  I'e.Monts  landed  at  Sic.  Croix, 
and  Champlaiu  founded  the  ancient  capital  of  Quebec.  Dulncss  and  Canadian  history  were  too  often 
considered  synonymous,  and  with  some  reason,  before  the  publication  of  his  "  Pioneers  of  France  ir. 
the  New  World  "in  1865,  or  fourteen  years  after  the  appearance  of  his  ''Conspiracy  of  Pontiac," 
the  first  being  the  beginning,  and  the  latter  the  end  of  his  series  of  narratives.  The  only  meritorious 
history  of  the  French  regime  that  had  appeared  before  18(J5  was  that  by  (larneau,  a  French  Cana- 
dian; but  its  circulation  was  chiefly  among  his  compatriots,  and  the  imperfect  and  ill  done  Knglish 
translation  that  had  been  made  did  not  tend  to  make  him  popular  among  Knglish  speaking  peoples. 
The  first  volume  of  Ferland's  excellent  work  had  boon  printed  in  1HIM,  and  the  second  in  1S(55.  but  it 
is  safe  to  say  that  very  few  persons,  even  in  Knglish  Canada,  are  yet  awaieof  its  value.  In  the  I'nihd 
States  neither  Garneau  nor  Ferland  had  any  readers  except  a  few  historical  students.  Hut  despite 
their  undoubted  merit,  these  French  Canadian  authors  can  never  captivate  the  reader  like  Parkman 
with  his  power  of  vivid  narrative,  his  charm  of  style,  his  enthusiasm  for  his  subject,  his  remarkable 
descriptions  of  historic  scenes  and  places,  which  are  so  many  pen  pictures  of  the  past.  To  his  great 
work,  which  he  conceived  in  the  commencement  of  his  manhood,  he  devoted  his  life  with  a  rare 
fidelity,  industry,  and  patience  that  have  never  been  surpassed  in  the  domain  of  letters.  The  record 
of  those  years  during  which  he  laboured  to  accomplish  what  he  made  essentially  his  mission  is  one  of 
struggle — not  with  ill  fortune,  or  straitened  means,  for  ho  was  happily  well  supplied  with  the  world's 
goods,  but  with  physical  infirmity  to  which  many  other  men  of  less  indomitable  purpose  would  have 
yielded.  The  story  of  his  life  should  be  often  told  to  animate  the  youth  of  our  country  to  patient 
effort,  whatever  may  be  their  vocation  in  life.  "  He  who  shall  tell  that  story  of  noble  endeavour," 
writes  one  who  knew  him  well,  Justin  Winsor,  whom  the  Royal  Society  gladly  welcomes  to-day, 
"must  carry  him  into  the  archives  of  Canada  and  France,  and  portray  him  peering  with  another's 
eyes.  He  must  depict  him  in  his  wanderings  over  the  length  and  breadth  of  a  continent  wherever  a 
French  adventurer  had  set  foot.  He  must  track  him  to  many  a  spot  hallowed  by  the  sacrifice  of  a 
Jesuit.  He  must  plod  with  him  the  portage  where  the  burdened  trader  had  hearkened  for  the  lurk- 

Proc.  1894.    c. 


XVIII  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

ing  savage.  He  must  stroll  with  him  about  tho  ground  of  ambush  which  had  rung  with  the  death- 
knell,  and  must  survey  the  6eld  or  defile  where  tho  lilies  of  Franco  had  glimmered  in  the  smoke  of 
battle,  lie  who  would  represent  him  truly  must  tell  of  that  hardy  courage  which  the  assaults  of 
pain  could  never  lesson.  He  must  describe  tho  days  and  months,  and  even  years  when  the  light  of 
the  sun  was  intolerable.  Ho  must  speak  of  tho  intervals,  counted  only  by  half  hours,  when  a  secretary 
could  read  to  him.  Such  were  the  obstacles  which  for  more  than  fifty  years  gave  his  physicians  little 
hope  "  But  nowhere  in  tho  pages  of  his  books,  so  distinguished  by  bright,  graphic  narrative,  is  there 
any  evidence  of  depression  of  spirits  arising  from  that  suffering  which  would  have  daunted  so  many 
men.  and  infu.-cd  a  certain  vein  of  melancholy  into  their  writings.  Tho  genius  of  his  intellect,  stimu- 
late! by  a  doop  enthusiasm  for  the  work  in  hand,  always  carried  him  far  above  all  such  considera- 
tions of  Ixxlily  suffering.  After  all.  in  a  sense,  this  same  spirit  of  devotion  to  a  worthy  object  was 
the  influence  that  animated  the  Jesuit  missionaries  whose  story  he  has  so  eloquently  and  accurately 
told.  It  was  the  same  spirit  of  patience  and  endurance  that  gave  La  Salle  tho  courage  to  overcome 
the  dittii-ultio-  which  personal  enemies,  us  well  as  obdurate  nature  so  long  interposed  as  he  followed  in 
the  p:ith  lir-t  broken  bv  J"lliet  and  Manjuctte.  and  at  last  found  his  way  down  the  Mississippi  to  tho 
<iii!t  of  Me\ii-n.  A  groat  book — and  ho  certainly  wrote  such  a  book — is  as  much  an  event  in  history' 
as  the  dNonvery  of  new  land  or  river.  Much  happier,  however,  than  tho  heroic  men  of  whom  ho  writes, 
he  lived  long  enough  I"  see  ihe  results  of  his  laborious  life  crowned  amid  the  plaudits  of  tho  world. 
It  is  an  opinion  now  generally  entertained  that  among  the  historians  of  tho  century  not  one  can  sur- 
pass him  in  clearness  of  stylo,  in  that  charm  which  ho  throws  around  tho  lightest  incident,  in  tho 
fidelity  with  which  he  used  the  material  he  accumulated  at  such  groat  expense  and  despite  so  many 
difficulties,  in  that  disregard  of  all  sentiment  when  it  became  a  question  of  historic  truth  ;  but  there  is 
another  and  most  conspicuous  feature  of  his  works  which  has  certainly  been  never  equalled  by  any 

lisiorian.  European  or  American,  anil  that  is  his  ability  to  bring  before  the  reader  tho  true  natural 
characteristic- of  the  scenes  of  his  historic  narrative.  Every  place  which  forms  the  subject  of  bis 
history  boars  the  impress  of  an  enthusiastic  student  of  nature  in  her  varied  guise — of  one  who  knows 
every  rock,  stream,  lake,  and  mountain  associated  with  the  incident  ho  relates.  Whilst  everywhere 
in  his  narrative  we  see  the  skill  and  lidolity  of  a  true  historian,  at  tho  same  time  we  can  note  tho  love 
of  the  man  for  the  forest  and  river,  for  trees  and  (lowers,  and  all  the  natural  beauties  of  tho  country 
through  which  he  leads  us  in  the  movement  of  his  history — we  recognize  one  who  has  studied  Indian 
hie  in  tho  wigwam  and  by  the  camp  tires,  who  is  a  poet  by  tho  power  of  his  imagination,  and  his 
depth  of  admiration  for  t.od's  creations,  who  is  a  political  student  who  can  enter  into  the  animating 
purpose  and  motives  of  ambitious  priests  and  statesmen.  A  great  historian  must  in  these  days  com- 
bine all  such  i|ii.ilii  jes  if  he  is  to  rai-e  his  work  above  the  level  of  the  more  annalist.  It  may  be  said 
that  his  love  of  tho  picturesque  was  at  times  too  dominant  in  his  narrative,  but  if  that  be  a  fault  or 
weakliest,  it  is  one  which  the  general  reader  of  history  would  wish  to  see  more  frequently  imitated. 
vcnU,  it  cannot  l«  said  that  the  imaginative  or  dramatic  faculty  of  his  nature  ever  led  him  to 
conceal  the  truth  as  ho  read  it,  or  to  attempt  to  deceive  his  readers  by  so  obscuring  his  facts  as  to 
lead  us  to  wrong  inferences.  He  had  the  love  of  the  Puritan  for  truth— and  none  of  that  narrowness 
or  bigotry  that  too  often  made  tho  Puritans  unsafe  teachers  when  it  was  a  matter  of  opinion  or  feel- 
ing. A  few  of  iw,  especially  in  French  Canada,  will  differ  from  some  of  his  opinions  and  conclusions 
on  moot-point*  of  history,  but  no  one  will  doubt  his  sincerity  or  desire  to  be  honest.  In  paying  this 
tribute  to  Francis  Parkman  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  composed  of  English  and  French  Canadians, 
meeting  on  a  common  platform  of  historic  study  and  investigation,  need  only  add  that  its  members 
neognttc  in  him  a  writer  of  whom  not  simply  New  England,  but  Canada  is  equally  proud,  since 

leraturc  knows  no  geographical  or  sectional  limits,  and  though  we  cannot  claim  him  as  one  of  our- 
m>lve*  by  birth,  we  feel  ho  became  a  Canadian  by  the  theme  he  made  his  own,  and  by  the  elevation 
and  mtermtbe  ha*  given  to  the  study  of  tho  history  of  this  Dominion. 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XIX 

XXII.  THE  WORK  OP  THE  ROYAL  SOCIETY. 

The  Council,  in  concluding  this  report,  must  once  more  press  on  the  members  of  the  Society  the 
obligation  that  rests  upon  them  as  upon  every  similar  organization  to  show  their  sympathetic  interest 
in  the  work  of  the  Society,  not  only  by  a  regular  attendance  but  by  their  contributions  to  the  dif- 
ferent departments  of  literary  and  scientific  labour  that  the  'Transactions '  open  to  them.  So  far  the 
results  that  have  been  reached  amid  all  the  disadvantages  that  necessarily  stand  in  the  way  of  intel- 
lectual progress  of  any  high  order  in  a  relatively  new  country  are  of  a  character  which  should  give 
the  Society  much  confidence  for  the  future.  On  the  whole  these  results  may  fairly  challenge  compar- 
ison with  the  work  of  similar  institutions  in  other  and  older  countries.  During  the  present  session 
the  contributions  to  the  English  literary  section  take  a  far  wider  range  than  at  any  previous  time  since 
its  organization.  The  catholicity  of  the  Society,  in  a  secular  sense,  can  be  judged  from  the  presence 
of  men  differing  widely  in  politics,  creed,  and  opinion,  but  meeting  here  on  a  common  platform  of 
intellectual  advancement,  and  in  this  way  doing  not  a  little  to  remove  those  asperities  and  prejudices 
which  do  so  much  to  keep  men  apart  in  the  world.  The  Society  rests  on  a  bi-oail  basis  of  thought  and 
discussion,  and  recognizes  no  sectional,  political  or  sectarian  distinctions  in  the  selection  of  its  mem- 
bers, or  in  the  pages  of  its  '  Transactions."  Carefully  avoiding  nil  those  purely  controversial  or  party 
questions  which  are  antagonistic  to  the  success  of  a  literary  and  scientific  association,  it  claims  at  the 
same  time  for  its  members  the  freest  and  fullest  discussion  within  the  limits  of  its  legitimate  work. 
It  is  not  selfish  or  narrow  in  its  aim  or  object,  and  the  literary  or  scientific  student  who  has  anything 
valuable  to  offer  will  always  find  free  access  to  its  pages.  If  wo  consult  the  programme  of  the  present 
meeting,  it  will  be  seen  that  a  fair  proportion  of  the  papers  are  otic  red  !>}•  learned  divines,  public 
functionaries,  and  scholars  who  are  not  members  of  the  organization,  but  come  forward  voluntarily  to 
give  us  the  benefit  of  their  mature  thought  and  study.  On  this  basis  the  Society  has  already  been 
able  to  enlist  the  cordial  and  active  co-operation  of  a  number  of  able  scholars  and  thinkers,  whilst  at 
the  same  time  adhering  to  that  rule  of  limited  membership  which  it  has  always  deemed  best  calcu- 
lated to  sustain  the  high  standard  which  is  necessary  for  the  development  of  literary  and  scientific 
culture.  It  is  satisfactory  to  know  that  the  labours  of  the  Society  have  so  far  obtained  an  amount  of 
recognition  among  scientific  and  literary  bodies  of  other  countries  that  fully  comes  up  to  the  hopes  of 
its  most  sanguine  promoters  and  friends.  The  'Transactions  '  reach  every  scientific,  historical  and 
literary  society,  as  well  as  library  of  note  throughout  the  world,  and  it  is  now  beyond  our  means  to 
meet  the  demands  that  are  made  upon  us  to  supply  the  early  volumes  of  the  series.  The  Society  has 
circulated  its  'Transactions '  with  great  liberality  under  the  conviction  that  it  can  in  this  way  best 
discharge  the  responsibility  that  parliament  has  placed  upon  it  in  placing  at  its  disposal  a  generous 
grant  for  the  publication  of  its  proceedings.  In  its  typographical  appearance,  and  wealth  of  illustra- 
tions and  maps,  the  '  Transactions '  are  only  equalled  by  some  half  dozen  societies  of  a  cognate  char- 
acter in  Europe  and  America.  The  Council  are  convinced  that  the  wide  distribution  of  the  volumes 
has  been  a  positive  advantage  to  Canada  since  they  have  reached  a  large  body  of  learned  men  and 
earnest  students  in  many  countries  who  otherwise  would  know  very  little  of  many  phases  of  the 
scientific,  material,  political  and  intellectual  progress  of  Canada.  The  contents  of  the  •'  Transactions' 
are  now  so  varied  in  their  character,  that  the  foreign  reader  can  gather  a  vast  amount  of  information 
in  the  eleven  published  volumes  of  over  six  thousand  large  quarto  pages  respecting  the  Dominion, 
that  no  other  series  of  volumes,  printed  in  this  or  any  other  country,  can  pretend  to  offer.  Papers  on  the 
geology  and  mineralogy  of  the  Dominion  supplement  the  labours  of  the  able  geological  staff  of  Can- 
ada, and  are  printed  simultaneously  with  disquisitions  on  the  development  of  government,  and  the 
nature  of  our  political  institutions.  The  canal  system  of  Canada  is  brought  to  our  notice,  as  well  as 
the  progress  of  literature  and  science  in  French  and  English  Canada.  The  language  and  traditions  of 
the  aborigines  are  treated  with  as  much  fulness  as  are  the  history  and  story  of  the  ancient  rocks. 
Under  the  circumstances  the  Royal  Society  claim  from  the  Canadian  people  the  same  encouragement 
and  attention  that  it  is  receiving  from  those  countries  where  its  'Transactions'  are  now  studied,  and  at 


XX  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

the  name  time  appeal  to  it*  own  members  to  keep  over  steadily  in  view  the  high  duty  and  responsibi- 
lity resting  upon  every  one  of  them.  To  quote  the  language  of  one  of  its  founders,  twelve  years  ago  : 
"  We  must  discharge  this  high  duty  and  responsibility  in  the  most  perfect  manner  possible,  and  with 
a  regard  not  to  personal,  party  or  class  views,  but  to  the  welfare  of  Canada  and  its  reputation  before 
the  world.  We  should  prove  ourselves  first  unselfish  and  zealous  literary  and  scientific  men,  and 
next  Canadians  in  that  widest  sense  of  the  word  in  which  wo  shall  desire,  at  any  personal  sacrifice,  to 
promote  the  best  interests  of  our  country  by  the  aid  of  a  pure  and  elevated  literature,  and  a  true, 
profound  and  practical  science." 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Dour! not,  seconded  by  Dr.  Stewart,  the  consideration  of  the  report  of  the 
Council  was  deferred  until  the  general  meeting  on  the  following  day  at  10  a.m. 

liKPonrs  OK  SOCIETIES. 

The  Honorary  Secretary  again  read  the  list  of  societies  who  take  part  in  the  work  of  the  Royal 
Society,  and  the  following  reports  wore  submitted  by  their  respective  delegates: — 

I._ From  '/'A*1  \,ilnr<il  /listury  Society  »f  Montreal,  through  Mr.  Justice  WURTELK,  D.C.L. 

The  Natural  History  Society  of  .Montreal  has,  this  year,  us  in  the  past,  taken  advantage  of  the 
privilege,  which  it  |M.s-csse.-<,  to  send  a  delegate  to  the  meeting  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada. 

The  w.'i  k  n(  the  society  during  the  past  year  has  been  satisfactory,  and  the  interest  therein  of 
the  members  and  also  of  the  public  has  been  shown  by  the  increased  attendance  at  its  meetings  and 
Use  of  the  library  by  members  and  associates  has  increased,  and  this  is  due,  in  some 
measure,  to  ihe  addition  which  has  been  made  to  it  of  a  few  new  books.  The  society  regrets  however 
that  its  museum,  which  is  well  worthy  of  a  visit,  is  not  more  generally  resorted  to,  and  it  will 
endeavour  to  make  arrangements  to  open  it  gratuitously  to  the  public,  as  soon  as  its  finances  will 
permit  the  necessary  outlay. 

During  the  pa-t  year,  the  society  lost  one  ordinary  and  one  corresponding  member  by  death, 
but  on  the  other  hand,  it  added  twenty-six  ordinary  members  and  three  associate  members  to  its 
membership. 

It  was  considered  that  a  closer  association  between  the  various  societies,  in  Montreal,  which  are 
engaged  in  the  study  of  natural  history,  would  conduce  very  materially  to  promote  that  study  by  con- 
centrating their  etlorU  and  bringing  their  members  into  pen-anal  intercourse.  The  report  of  the 
committee,  intrusted  with  this  matter,  states:  "  that  the  object  aimed  at  is  not  in  any  way  to  improve 
the  financial  [>"-i:ii>n  of  one  society  at  the  expense  of  another,  but  to  bring  the  workers  in  the 
various  branches  of  natural  history  in  Montreal  into  closer  contact,  thus  strengthening  all  the 
•iclie*  and  making  their  work  more  efficient."  The  Natural  History  Society,  _with  that  view, 
entered  into  negotiations  with  several  of  its  sister  societies,  and  these  negotiations  have  resulted  in 
the  affiliation  with  it  at  the  present  time  of  the  Microscopical  Society,  the  Entomological  Society  and 
the  Agoseiz  Society.  Kach  of  these  societies  forms  a  section  of  tho  Natural  History  Society,  and 
while  retaining  it-  name  and  organization,  tho  members  become  associate  members  of  the  latter 
society. 

It  has  been  decided  to  extend  the  range  of  subjects  to  be  presented  to  tho  society  at  its  monthly 
meetings  so  a*  to  include  both  the  natural  and  the  physical  sciences,  and,  with  a  view  to  give  a  more 
popular  character  to  tho  papers  which  are  road  at  the  meetings,  to  request  their  authors  to  use 
language  as  free  as  possible  from  technicalities.  Those  papers,  however,  which  are  accepted  by  the 
society  for  publication  in  tho  '  Record  of  Science,'  may  be  recast  and  appear  in  technical  language, 
•hoald  the  authors  desire  it. 

The  '  Canadian  Record  of  Science  '  has  been  published  for  a  number  of  years  by  tho  Natural  His- 
tory Society,  and  u  appreciated  in  scientific  circles,  and  its  discontinuance  would  be  much  re- 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XXI 

gretted.  It  has  hitherto  been  in  part  maintained  by  the  small  annual  grant  of  $400  made  by  the 
legislature  of  Quebec,  and  when  this  grant  was  discontinued  it  was  feared  that  the  society's  funds 
would  not  permit  its  further  publication.  The  society  was  loath  to  see  it  disappear,  and  resolved  to 
use  every  effort  to  continue  its  quarterly  issue.  It  appropriated  from  its  funds  a  sum  of  $200 
towards  the  cost  of  its  publication  and  trusts  to  the  well  known  liberality  of  the  citizens  of  Montreal 
for  subscriptions  to  cover  the  balance. 

The  lectures  of  the  Somerville  course  were  delivered  on  the  Thursdays  from  the  1st  February  to 
the  15th  March  inclusively  and  were  as  follows: 

1.  The  Dog,  his  origin,  history,  characteristics,  varieties,  etc.,  by  Professor  T.  Wesley  Mills, 

M.D.,  D.V.S. 

2.  The  Dog,  his  management,  his  relation  to  the  family  and  the  community,  the  dog  and  the 

cat  compared,  by  Professor  T.  Wesley  Mills,  M.D.,  D.V.S. 

3.  Cattle  in  their  Commercial  Relations,  by  Professor  Duncan  McEachran,  F.R.C.V.S.  Eng. 

4.  Cattle  in  their  Sanitary  Relations,  by  Professor  Duncan  McEachran,  F.R.C.V.S.  Eng. 

5.  The  Domestic  Cow  and  Dairy  Industries,  by  Professor  M.  ('.  Baker,  D.V.S. 

6.  Milk  and  Microbes,  by  Professor  Adami,  M.A.,  M.D. 

7.  The  Horse,  by  Professor  D.  McEachran,  D.V.S. 

All  these  lectures  were  free  and  were  remarkably  well  attended,  and,  except  the  second  and 
fourth,  were  illustrated. 

The  following  papers  were  read  and  discussed  at  monthly  meetings  of  the  society: — 

1.  The  Guanches  or  Aborigines   of  the  Canary  Islands,  by  Sir  .1.  William   Dawson,  LL.  I)., 

F.  R.  S.,  F.G.S.,  etc. 

2.  Hibernation  and  Allied  states  in  the  Lower  Animals  and  in  Man,  by  Dr.  T.  Wesley  Mills. 

3.  How  a  Chemical  Analysis  is  made,  by  N.  N.  Evans,  M.A.  Sc. 

4.  Denudation,  or  the  Waste  of  Land,  by  F.  D.  Adams,  M.A.  Sc.,  Ph.  D.  (Heidelberg). 

5.  The  Mechanics  of  Haulage,  by  J.  T.  Nicholson,  B.  Sc.  (Kdin.) 

6.  Ancient  Myriapods,  by  G.  F.  Matthew,  F.R.S.C.,  of  St.  John,  N.B. 

The  annual  field  day  of  the  society,  last  year,  was  on  the  3rd  of  June,  at  the  village  of  Sto. 
Agathe,  on  the  Montreal  and  Western  Railway.  The  scenery  in  that  part  of  the  province  of  Quebec  is 
very  beautiful  and  the  day  was  much  enjoyed  by  the  excursionists.  The  thanks  of  the  society  were 
given  to  the  mayor  and  inhabitants  of  the  village  for  the  cordial  welcome  extended  to  its  members. 
This  year  the  field  day  will  be  on  the  2nd  of  Juno  and  the  trip  will  be  extended  to  Sault  aux 
Iroquois,  now  called  the  village  of  Labollo,  which  will  give  the  members  the  opportunity  of  seeing 
more  of  that  section  of  the  country  which  may  be  called  the  Switzerland  of  Quebec. 

The  gentlemen  whose  names  now  follow  are  the  present  officers  and  members  of  the  council  of 
the  society  : — 

Honorary  President— Sir  J.  William  Dawson,  C.M.G.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.,  F.G.S.,  etc. 

President— Dr.  T.  Wesley  Mills. 

First  Vice-Prosident — James  S.  Shearer. 

Vice-Presidents — Hon.     Edward    Murphy,    J.  H.  R.  Molson,   J.   Stevenson    Brown,  Sir 

Donald  A.  Smith,  Rev.  Robert  Campbell,  George  Simmer,  Very  Rev.  Dean  Car- 

micbael,  J.  H.  Joseph,  B.  J.  Harrington. 
Recording-Secretaiy — R.  W.  McLachlan. 
Corresponding  Secretary — Dr.  J.  W.  Stirling. 
Members  of  Council — Edgar  Judge,  Frank  D.  Adams,  Albert  Holden,  L.  A.  N.  Latour, 

Hon.   J.    S.  C.   Wurtele,  Joseph  Fortier,  Samuel  Finley,  Professor  Cox,  C.  S.  J. 

Phillips. 

Chairman  of  Council — George  Sumner. 
Superintendent — Alfred  Griffin. 


XXII  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

In  conclusion,  thenocietj  deeiree  to  nay  that,  to  the  extent  of  its  ability,  it  will  always  bo  happy 
to  aid  workers  in  the  study  of  natural  and  physical  science. 

II.— From  The  Entomological  Society  of  Ontario,  through  Rev.  THOMAS  W.  FTLES,  F.L.S. 

I  have  the  honour  to  report  that  the  Kntomological  Society  of  Ontario  continues,  with  zeal  and 
suet-ens,  it*  researches  into  all  such  subjects  as  naturally  full  under,  or  in  any  way  have  a  bearing 
u|x>n  scientific  und  economic  entomology. 

The  membership  of  the  society  during  the  past  year  has  greatly  increased,  especially  by  addi- 
tions from  tli«-  province  of  Ontario.  This  fact  betokens  both  a  growing  interest  in  the  subject  of 
entomology,  and  also  an  increasing  confidence  in  the  society  as  a  guide  and  helper  in  its  pursuit. 

The  society  was  established  in  18IJ3.  Of  its  founders  but  few  now  remain  to  us.  Most  of  them 
have  U-cii  losi  to  ti-  through  death  or  departure  to  distant  places  of  residence.  By  the  members  of 
the  present  duv  their  memory  is  held  in  grateful  respect.  The  society,  however,  still  enjoys  the 
U-nctit  of  the  experience  and  scholarship  of  the  Rev.  C.  J.  S.  Bothuno  and  the  business  talent  of  Mr. 
.1.  M.  IVnton.  The  names  of  those  gentlemen  appeared  in  the  first  list  of  officers  published  by  the 
-ocielv.  and  thevare  louud  al-o  in  the  list  published  in  the  present  year. 

The  -ocii-tv  enjovs  the  contidence  o|'  the  many  able  entomologists  who  have  been  appointed  to 
p..-iti..n-  in  the  colleges  and  i-xperimental  stations  of  the  United  States  of  America,  and  numerous 
:n  -tide*  from  these  gentlemen  have  appeared  in  the  society's  publications.  It  also  numbers  among  its 
correspondent*  leading  entomologists  in  Kngland  and  Germany. 

It  i-  largely  due  to  the  wise  and  liberal  support  of  the  Ontario  Government  that  the  society  ban 
U-.-n  enabled  to  attain  it.--  jire.-ent  eminent  position  of  usefulness. 

The  report  of  Mr.  J.  A.  Balkwill,  treasurer  of  the  society,  shows  that  its  finances  are  in  a  highly 
satisfactory  state  —  all  expenses  having  been  met,  important  purchases  for  increasing  the  advantages 
of  the  society  having  been  made,  and  a  sufficient  balance  remaining  for  carrying  on  the  immediate 
Work  of  the  society. 

Seventy  volumes  have  been  added  to  the  society's  library  in  the  course  of  the  year,  by  donation 
and  pun-base.  Among-t  them  are  the  tenth  volume  of  the  Proceedings  and  Transactions  of  the 
Royal  Society  of  Canada,  the  Report  of  the  Ontario  (iame  and  Fish  Commission,  the  Report  of  the 
Smithsonian  Institution,  the  Rejiort  of  the  New  York  State  Museum,  the  Mammals  of  Minnesota,  the 
Hawk-  and  Owls  of  the  t'nited  States,  and  the  Seventeenth  Report  of  the  Geology  and  Natuial 
History  nf  Indiana.  The  number  of  books  in  the  library  is  now  1,284.  Very  important  additions 
have  ul-o  been  made  to  the  society's  collections  of  natural  objects. 

Valuable  work  has  been  done  by  the  ornithological,  the  botanical,  the  microscopical  and  the 
geological  sections  of  the  society;  and  a  report  from  each  of  them  was  read  at  the  annual  meeting. 
With  a  view  to  bringing  the  knowledge  and  experience  of  the  members  of  these  sections  to  bear  more 
frequently  for  the  good  of  the  society  at  large,  a  committee  on  field  days,  consisting  of  Dr.  Woolverton, 
Messrs.  McClement,  Klliott  and  Stevenson,  and  one  representative  from  each  section,  was  appointed  at 
the  annual  meeting. 

The  Montreal  branch  of  the  society  held  eight  meetings  during  the  year,  at  which  interesting 
papers  were  read  and  much  profitable  conversation  upon  entomological  subjects  generally  was  held. 
The  branch  numbers  among  its  members  men  well  acquainted  with  the  entomology  of  the  Montreal 
inland,  Mown.  L.  Gibb,  A.  F.  Winn,  F.  Hansen  and  H.  B.  Cashing  ;  and  the  hospitality  of  Mr.  H.  H. 
l.yinan,  the  president  of  the  branch,  and  the  access  he  has  afforded  to  his  extensive  collections  of 
Lepidoptera  have  made  the  meetings  of  this  branch  exceedingly  pleasant  and  profitable. 

The  annual  report  of  the  society,  printed  by  order  of  the  Legislative  Assembly  of  Ontario,  con- 
tain* •  record  of  the  proceedings  of  the  annual  meeting  held  October  llth  and  12th  ;  reports  from 
the  council  and  the  various  officers  and  sections  of  the  society;  the  opening  address  of  Mr.  James 
Fletcher,  given  in  the  absence  of  the  president,  and  telling  of  the  injurious  insects  of  the  year  and  the 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XXIII 

various  modes  of  dealing  with  them ;  and  the  annual  address  of  the  president,  Mr.  W.  Hague  Harring- 
ton, likewise  containing  much  valuable  information  on  these  subjects.  These  are  followed  by  con- 
tributions from  members  of  the  society,  viz. : — 

Entomological  Mistakesof  Authors,  by  Rev.  Thomas  W.  Fylcs,  South  Quebec. 
The  Season  of  1893,  by  Rev.  Thomas  W.  Fyles,  South  Quebec. 
Mosquitoes,  by  J.  Alston  Moffatt,  London,  Ont. 
Canadian  Uroceridro,  by  W.  Hague  Harrington,  Ottawa. 
Additional  Notes  on  Japanese  Insects,  by  W.  Hague  Harrington,  Ottawa. 
Notes  and  Queries,  by  Rev.  W.  J.  Holland,  Ph.  D.,  Alloghany,  Pa. 
The  Dragon  Fly,  by  T.  J.  McLaughlin,  Ottawa. 
The  Song  of  Thyreonotus,  by  William  T.  Davis,  Staten  Island,  N.Y. 

Notes  on  some  of  the  more  important  Entomological  Exhibits  at  the  Chicago  Exhibition,  by 
James  Fletcher,  Ottawa. 

Then  comes  a  full  report  of  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Association  of  Economic  Entomologists, 
furnished  by  Mr.  L.  O.  Howard,  of  the  Division  of  Entomology,  Department  of  Agriculture,  Washing- 
ton, D.C.,  together  with  some  of  the  most  generally  interesting  papers  read  at  the  meeting.  Some 
of  these  are  by  the  most  eminent  and  practical  entomologists  of  the  United  States,  and  all  of  them  are 
valuable.  The  closing  pages  of  the  report  are  devoted  to  book  notices,  obituaries,  etc. 

The  'Canadian  Entomologist,'  the  society's  monthly  organ,  completed  at  the  end  of  the  year  its 
25th  volume.  This  volume  contains  descriptions  of  no  less  than  162  new  species  of  insects.  The 
contributors  to  its  pages  number  50.  Amongst  them  are  men  of  world  wide  reputation. 

That  the  society  may  be  of  service  to  the  community  at  large,  by  teaching  our  fanners,  gar- 
deners and  fruit-growers  the  life-histories  of  their  insect  friends  and  insect  foes,  and  by  showing  them 
how  the  injurious  attacks  of  the  latter  are  carried  on  and  what  steps  should  bo  taken  to  meet  and 
nullify  them  is,  we  believe,  the  earnest  desire  of  every  one  of  its  numerous  members. 

Appended  will  be  found  a  list  of  the  officers  of  the  society. 

Officers  of  the  Entomological  Society  of  Ontario  : 

President — "W.  H.  Harrington,  Ottawa. 

Vice-President — J.  W.  Dearncss,  London. 

Secretary — W.  E.  Saunders,  London. 

Treasurer — J.  A.  Balkwill,  London. 

Directors— Division  No.  1 — James  Fletcher,  Ottawa. 

Division  No.  2— Eev.  C.  J.  S.  Bethune,  Port  Hope. 

Division  No.  3 — Gamble  Geddes,  Toronto. 

Division  No.  4 — A.  II.  Kilman,  Ridgway. 

Division  No.  5 — R.  VV.  Rennie,  London. 
Librarian  and  Curator — J.  A.  Moffatt,  London. 
Auditors — J.  H.  Bowman  and  J.  M.  Denton,  London. 

Editor  of  the  'Canadian  Entomologist '—Rev.  C.  J.  S.  Bethune,  Port  Hope. 
Editing  Committee— J.   Fletcher,  Ottawa;    H.  H.  Lyman,  Montreal;   Rev.  T.  W.  Fyles, 

South  Quebec;  J.  M.  Denton,  London;  J.  H.  Bowman,  London. 
Delegate  to  the  Royal  Society— Rev.  T.  VV.  Fyles,  South  Quebec. 

III. — From  The  Wentworth  Historical  Society,  through  Senator  D.  MAC!NNES. 

The  Executive  Council  of  the  Wentworth  Historical  Society  have  the  honour  to  report  as  follows : 
The  annual  meeting  on  June  6th,  the  anniversary  of  the  battle  of  Stony  Creek,  was  marked  by  a 
larger  attendance  than  usual. 


XXIV  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA. 

The  officers'  rcporla  were  received  and  the  following  officers  elected : 

President— Geo.  H.  Mills,  Esq. 

1st  Vico-Preeident— Hon.  A.  McKollar. 

2nd  Vice-President — F.  W.  Fearmnn,  Esq. 

3rd  Vice  President — Mrs.  J.  Rose  Holden. 

Secretary  Treasurer— J.  II.  Land,  Esq. 

Corresponding-Secretary — Justus  A.  Griffin,  Esq. 

Executive  Committee— Hon.  D.  Machines;   F.  M.  Carpenter,  M.  P. ;  Hugh  C.  Baker,  Esq. ; 

W.  F.  Burton,  Esq. ;  Hon.  J.  M.  Gibson  ;  J.  Alexander,  Esq. ;  J.  Muir,  Judge  Co. 

Wentworth  ;  J.  W.  Jones,  LL.B. ;  Adam  Brown.  Esq.;  Alex.  McKay,  M.P. ;  Maj. 

H}-.  McLaren. 

The  thanks  of  the  society  wore  tendered  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Royal  Society  for  the  volume  of 
proceedings  for  1*!>2. 

<  »n  the  I'.ith  of  June,  lS!r.;,  at  a  reception  numbering  quite  700,  Mrs.  John  ('alder — a  descendant 
of  DUO  ni' the  lir-t  t".  K.  I. nvalist  settlers — presented  a  beautiful  banner  to  the  society,  commemorative 
<il'  the  battle  of  Slimy  Crock,  when  addresses  were  made  by  A.  Brown,  Esq.,  Chairman,  Principal 
Gnint,  (it C^iieen's.  and  Mr.  Sanford  Evans,  president  <>f  the  Canadian  Club.  Airs.  John  ('aider  read  the 
following  address  : 

••Mr.  President,  ladies  and  gentlemen  of  t  lie  Wentworth  Historical  Society:  The  day  and  the 
voar  in-crihod  on  the  banner  which  I  have  the  honour  of  presenting  to  your  society  record  both  a  war 
and  a  decisive  engagement.  The  war  of  181--K5  was  an  unprovoked  and  unjustifiable  invasion  by  a 
country  people-!  by  eight  millions  against  u  population  of  but  250,000  peaceful  and  unoffending 
French  inhabitant*  and  British  pioneers,  scattered  over  the  then  sparsely  settled  portions  of  the  now 
wide  and  great  I)  niiini»n  of  Canada  ;  "luring  which  war  Canada  gave  so  freely  of  the  life-blood  of  hoi- 
son-  in  defence  of  our  glorious  patrimony.  It  has  been  said,  '  Blessed  is  the,  country  that  has  no  his- 
—  nay.  rather  would  I  say,  perish  the  people  which  have  no  spirit  of  patriotism  to  warm  and 
stir  the  ptil-e  of  national  life  inciting  them  to  noble  thoughts  and  deeds  ! 

"  I'IKUI  reading  the  first  publication  of  the  proceedings  and  transactions  of  the  Wontworth  His- 
torical S.M-iety  I  was  impressed  by  the  records,  and  with  the  fact  thai  you,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  us  a 
M-ieiy.  are  worthy  custodians  of  the  few  but  glorious  memories  of  our  still  young  country.  I  am 
proud  to  bo  able  to  claim  descent  from  1'nited  Empire  Loyalists,  as  my  great-grandfather,  Captain 
James  Gage,  was  killed  while  lighting  under  the  old  flag  in  the  revolutionary  war  of  177»>.  My  great 
grandmother,  unhappy  and  broken-hearted  at  the  loss  and  the  result  of  the  war,  and  not  content  to 
remain  under  the  rule  of  the  newly  formed  republic,  preferred,  in  connection  with  other  U.  E. 
Loyalists,  to  seek  a  new  home  under  the  British  flag,  and  with  her  only  son  undertook  the  long  and 
periloiu  journey  to  Canada.  God  grant  that  Canadians  may  never  dishonour  the  memory  of  that  noble 
ban«!  of  exile*  whose  loyally  to  their  king  and  country  led  them  to  Canada,  and  afterwards  to  perform 
no  many  heroic  dee  1-  in  its  defence. 

"  I  feel,  therefore,  that  I  have  a  hereditary  right  to  hand  over  to  the  keeping  of  your  society 
thin  banner,  commemorating  the  engagement  of  Stony  Creek,  which  was  fought  upon  the  home- 
stead of  my  grandfather,  James  Gage,  and  which  was  taken  possession  of  by  two  thousand  Americans, 
and  his  family  imprisoned,  until  released  by  a  small  but  gallant  band  of  British  and  Canadian  heroes, 
in  number  but  704,  who  defeated  the  invaders  at  every  point,  and  whose  bravery  has  bequeathed  to 
an  the  pricelemi  boon  of  Canadian  freedom.  And  you,  gentlemen  of  the  Canadian  Club,  I  am  sure, 
will  never  fail  to  honour  the  national  sentiment  which  this  banner  is  intended  to  foster  and  perpetuate, 
•nd  that  you,  if  ever  summoned  to  emulate  the  deeds  of  the  heroic  post,  will  be  over  found  at  the  post 
of  doty. 

"  I  h*T«  great  pleasure,  sir,  in  presenting  you  with  this  banner." 


PROCEEDINGS  FOE  1894.  XXV 

President  George  H.  Mills  replied  as  follows  : 

"  Dear  Madam  :  As  the  unworthy  representative  of  the  Wentworth  Historical  Society,  I  accept  with 
profound  respect  and  sincere  gratitude  this  beautiful  banner,  along  with  your  patriotic  and  impressive 
address.  I  understand  that  the  presentation  waa  intended  for  the  6th  of  June,  the  anniversary  of  the 
memorable  battle  of  Stony  Creek,  but  that  unavoidable  circumstances  prevented  the  presentation  on 
that  day.  By  singular  coincidence,  however,  the  ceremony  of  this  evening  very  appropriately  hap- 
pens on  the  identical  date,  19th  June,  when  in  1812  the  declaration  of  that  unnatural  and  unprovoked 
but  unsuccessful  war  against  Great  Britain  and  Canada,  referred  to  in  your  address,  was  ratified.  It 
is  indeed  eminently  fitting  that  you,  the  direct  descendant  of  patriotic  United  Kmpire  Loyalists, 
upon  whoso  farm  the  brilliant  engagement  took  place,  should  bo  the  donor  of  tliis  significant 
memorial.  It  also  appeared  to  me  as  eminently  fitting  that  the  presentation  should  take  plaee  in  the 
county  of  Wontwortb,  and  especially  in  this  temple  dedicated  to  justice,  inasmuch  as  it  will  be 
remembered  that  the  place  whore  we  are  now  assembled  is  historic,  ground,  that  within  a  gun  shot  of 
this  building  still  lie  the  remnant  of  earthworks  on  Burlington  Heights,  erected  in  defence  of  our 
country,  whence  issued  that  small  but  brave  band  of  men,  that  forlorn  hope,  whose  heroism,  under 
Harvey,  turned  back  an  invading  and  victorious  force,  numerically  thrice  their  own  strength,  pre- 
served this  land  to  the  British  crown,  and  conferred  peace  and  prosperity  upon  their  descendants.  It 
is  well  that  memories  of  such  events  bj  perpetuated  ;  and  you,  madam,  have  contributed  not  a  little 
to  that  end  by  this  presentation. 

"Speaking  for  the  Wentworth  Historical  Society,  I  can  safely  assure  you  that  to  our  successors 
recorded  instructions  shall  be  given  to  preserve  and  transmit  the  valuable  gift  that  we.  through  your 
generosity  and  patriotism,  have  this  evening  been  made  the  recipient. 

"  In  conclusion,  I  desire  to  earnestly  thank  you,  not  only  on  behalf  of  the  society  over  which  I 
have  the  honour  of  presiding,  not  only  on  behalf  of  all  loyal  Canadians,  but  as  well  on  behalf  of  Kng- 
lishmen,  Irishmen,  Scotchmen  and  Frenchmen  too,  with  British  la-arts  imbued  with  love  for  their 
inherited  or  their  adopted  country." 

The  banner  was,  at  the  request  of  the  Canadian  Commissioners,  sent  to  the  World's  Kair  at 
Chicago,  and  placed  in  the  Canadian  building. 

The  society  has,  during  the  year,  again  petitioned  parliament  for  a  grant  in  aid  of  the  erection 
of  monuments  at  Burlington  Heights  and  Stony  Creek. 

In  compliance  with  tho  action  of  other  sister  societies,  (he  Wentworth  County  Council  has  been 
respectfully  requested  to  make  provision  for  a  money  prize  to  be  given  for  the  best  essay  on  the  his- 
tory of  the  county. 

Tho  only  paper  read  before  the  society  this  year  was  one  by  J.  W.  Smith,  M.D.,  of  Dundas ;  bis 
subject  being  Notes  from  the  History  of  the  County  of  Wentworth,  which  was  delivered  on  the  even- 
ing of  January  15th,  1894. 

Membership  of  the  society,  213. 

IV.— From  The  Hamilton  Association,  through  Mr.  II.  B.  SMALL. 

The  officers  of  tho  association  for  the  ensuing  year,  elected  at  tho  annual  meeting,  May  10th, 
1894,  are  as  follows : — 

President — S.  Briggs. 
First  Vice-President— A.  T.  Neill. 
Second  Vice-President — Dr.  Reynolds. 
Corresponding  Secretary — W.  M.  Logan,  B.A. 
Recording  Secretary — S.  A.  Morgan,  B.A. 
Assistant-Secretary — Walter  Chapman. 
Treasurer — Thos.  Morris,  Jr. 
Curator  and  Librarian — A.  Gaviller. 

Troc.  1894.    D. 


XXVI  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

Members  of  Council-J.  Ferres,  A.  E.  Walker,  J.  H.  Long,  B.A.,  R.  L.  Scriven,  W.  H. 

Elliott 

Since  its  last  report,  the  association  has  held  seven  general  meeting?,  at  which  the  following 
|«|>eit*  were  read  : — 

1893— Nov.     9.  Recent  Discoveries  in  the  Scientific  World,  by  A.  Alexander,  F.S.Sc.,  London, 

England . 

Dec.    21.  Early  Printers,  Printing  and  Books,  by  II.  B.  Witton,  Sr. 
1894— Jan.     11    The  Kinetic  Theory,  by  W.  L.  Miller,  I!. A.,  Ph.B. 
Fcl>.      7.  Biological  Notes,  by  William  Yatea. 
Feb.      7.  The  Antigone  of  Sophocles,  by  Professor  Hutton,  M.A. 
Mar.        .   I-antern   Slides,  being  an   exhibition   of  the  year'h  work  by  the  Photographic 

Section. 

April  11.  Sound,  by  J.  K.  I'.  Aldous,  B.A. 
Mav    10.   Biological  Notes,  by  William  Yates. 

Tin'  association  is  divided  into  (he  following  brunch  sections:  Geological,  Biological,  Philolo- 
gical, and  Photographic. 

It  i-  in  th.-  work  of  these  section-  that  (he  value  chielly  lies.  The  several  departments  have  been 
activclv  engaged  in  pur-nit.-  of  a  more  special  nature  (ban  that  exhibited  by  the  papers  read  before 
(lie  general  meetings  of  the  association. 

K-|n-cial  mention  is  necessarv  of  the  work  of  (he  geological  section,  whoso  investigations,  directed 
l-v  it-  indefatigable  chairman,  <  'ol.  <".('.  Grant,  have  attracted  ihe  attention  of  scientists,  both  in 
America  and  Kurope. 

A  number  of  donations  have  been  made  to  (he  museum  during  the  session,  including  a  valuable 
case  of  botanical  specimens  from  (he  late  Professor  Wright,  of  Los  Angeles,  California. 
The  published  transactions  of  the  association  arc  in  great  demand. 


V.— From  Tl,e  .AV<i  Scotia  Historical  Society,  through  A.  II.  MACKAT,  LL.D. 

t'nder  the  jucsidency  of  the  Hon.  M.  II.  Kichoy,  the  society  has  done  the  usual  amount  of  work 
during  the  year  l*!t.'{-'.'4. 

The  papers  read  were  as  follows  : — • 

1.  Voyages  and  Discoveries  of  the  Cabots,  by  the  Rev.  Moses  Harvey,  LL.D.,  F.R.G.S., 

F.U.S.C.,  Nov.  lUb.  1893. 

2.  The  H.-collet  Fathers  in  Canada,  by  (ico.  Patterson,  Jr.,  M.A.,  Dec.  12lh,  1893. 
.'{.  Some  Observations  on  '  Evangeline,'  by  F.  Blake  Crofton,  Esq.,  Feb.  13th,  1894. 

4    Names  of  Places  in  Nova  Scotia,  by  Rev.  Geo.  Patterson,  D.D.,  F.R.S  C.,  Mar.  20th,  1894. 

At  a  special  meeting  of  the  society  held  July  28th,  1893,  after  an  address  by  Dr.  Sandford 
Fleming,  C.M.G.,  the  following  resolution  was  moved  by  Mr.  F.  Blake  Crofton,  seconded  by  Dr.  De- 
Wolfe,  and  unanimously  adopted  : 

"  JSetolced,  That  this  society  respectfully  seconds  the  recommendation  of  the  Canadian  Institute 
that  the  government  of  Canada  should  adopt  some  means  of  commemorating  the  fact  that  the  first 
vowel  propelled  by  steam  through  the  entire  voyage  across  the  Atlantic  was  the  '  Royal  William,' built 
at  Quebec  and  owned  in  Canada,  and  which  made  the  pioneer  voyage  from  Pictou  to  London  in  1833. 

"  And  further  Ketolvfd,  That  this  society  suggests  thecxpedioncj'  of  having  the  evidence  proving 
Ihe  pioneer  ocean  steamship  to  have  been  a  Canadian  vessel  properly  collated  and  published  in 
pamphlet  form  under  the  auspices  of  the  government. 

'•  And  further  Revolted,  That  the  members  of  parliament  and  senators  from  Halifax  and  Pictou  be 
requested  to  prevent  these  recommendations  to  the  Dominion  authorities." 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  18!>4.  XXVII 

It  is  satisfactory  to  note  that  the  action  of  our  own  and  kindred  societies  has  borne  good  fruit. 
On  the  17th  of  April,  1894,  the  Under  Secretary  of  State  addressed  the  following  letter  to  Mr.  Stairs, 
M.P.  for  Halifax  :— 

"SiR, — Adverting  to  the  subject  of  your  letter  of  the  31st  July  last,  wilh  which  you  transmitted 
copy  of  a  resolution  of  the  Nova  Scotia  Historical  Society,  respecting  the  '  Royal  William, '  I  have 
the  honour  to  inform  you  that  His  Excellency  the  Governor-General  having  had  such  resolution 
under  his  consideration  in  council,  was  pleased  to  order  that  the  suggestion  therein  contained  as  to  the 
collation  of  evidence  to  prove  the  pioneer  ocean  steamship  to  have  been  a  Canadian  vessel,  should  be 
acted  upon. 

"  Subsequently,  a  pamphlet  prepared  free  of  charge  by  Captain  F.  C.  Wiirtele,  Honorary  Secretary 
of  the  Literary  and  Historical  Society,  Quebec,  in  which  evidence  is  collected  establishing  the  fact  in 
question,  was  submitted  to  His  Excellency  in  Council,  and  His  Excellency  in  Council  having  been 
pleased  to  authorize  the  publication  of  the  same  by  this  department,  it  will  be  added  in  the  form  of  a 
special  appendix  to  the  report  of  the  department  for  the  current  year." 

VI. — From  The  Nova  Scotian  Institute  of  Science,  through  A.  JI.  MACKAY,  LL.I). 

Under  the  presidency  of  Professor  George  Lawson,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.C.,  etc.,  the  Institute,  during 
the  year  1693-94,  has  had  more  than  the  usual  number  of  papers  presented  and  read.  The  character 
of  the  work  will  be  generally  indicated  by  the  lilies  of  the  papers,  which  follow  : 

1893 — Nov.      8.     1.   Isothermal  and  Adiabatic  Expansion  of  Gases,  by  Professor  James  Gordon 
MacGregor,  D.Sc.,  F.R.S.E.,  of  Dalbousio  College. 

Dec.  11.  1.  Notes  on  Native  Forms  of  Jun/ perns  and  of  Lanlus  borenlis,  by  Professor 
Somers,  M.D.,  of  the  Halifax  .Medical  College. 

Dec.  11.  2.  On  a  Reported  Shower  of  Worms  in  Xova  Scotia,  by  1'iincipal  .Mai-shall 
of  Richmond  School,  Halifax. 

Dec.    11.     3.    Remarks  on  some   features  of  the    Kentucky    Flora,   by    Professor   (leo. 

Lawson,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.C.,  of  Dalhousie  College. 

1894 — Jan.       8.     1.   The  Nictaux  Iron  Ore    Field  of  Nova  Scotia,  by  Edwin  Gilpin,    LL.D., 
Deputy  Commissioner  of  Mines. 

Jan.  8.  2.  On  the  Operation  of  the  Kenned}*  Water-pipe  Scraper  and  its  recent  failure 
in  connection  with  the  Halifax  Waterworks,  by  F.  W.  W.  Doane,  C.E. 

Feb.  12.  1.  On  the  Botanical  and  Commercial  History  of  Nova  Scotia  Foxberrics,  by 
Professor  Geo.  Lawson,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.C. 

Feb.  12.  2.  List  of  Plants  collected  in  and  around  Shelburnc,  Nova  Scotia,  by  G.  H. 
Cox,  B.A. 

Mar.  12.  1 .  Venus,  Morning  and  Evening  Star  at  the  same  Time,  by  Principal  Came- 
ron, Yarmouth  Academy,  Nova  Scotia. 

Mar.  12.  2.  On  the  Measurement  of  Resistance  of  Electrolytes,  by  F.  J.  A.  McKittrick, 
of  Dalhousie  College. 

Mar.  12.  3.  The  Coming  Development  of  Artificial  Illumination,  by  D.  M.  Bliss,  Am. 
Elec.  Inst.  of  Eng. 

Mar.  12.  4.  A  Brief  Review  of  some  Modern  Methods  in  Iron  and  Steel  Manufacturing, 
with  some  suggested  analogies  from  a  partial  study  of  the  Evolution  and 
Nature  of  some  of  the  Processes  employed,  by  John  Forbes,  Esq.,  Presi- 
dent "  Forbes  Manufacturing  Company." 

April  9.  1 .  General  Considerations  concerning  Bacteria,  with  Notes  on  the  Bacterio- 
logical Analysis  of  Halifax  Water,  by  Professor  D.  M.  Campbell,  M.D.,  of 
the  Halifax  Medical  College. 


XXVIII  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

May     14.     1.  Notice  of  a  Now  Test  for  Antipyrine,  by  Professor  Goo.  Lawson,  LL.D., 

F.R.S.C. 
May     14.     2.  Summary  of  Observation  for  1893,  on  Times  of  Flowering  of  Plants  and 

Migration  of  Birds,  by  A.  H.  Mackay,  LL.D. 
May     14.     3.   Notes  on  a  Sponge  from  Herring  Cove,  Halifax  Co.,  by  Professor  Somers, 

M.J>. 

May     14.     4.   Notes  on  Additions  to  Nova  Scotia  Zoology,  by  Harry  Piers,  Esq. 
May     14.     5.   Notes  on  it  Collection  of  Silurian  Fossils  from  Capo  George,  Antigonish, 

Nova  Scotia,  by  Henry  M.  Ami,  D.Sc.,  F.G.S. 
May     14.     6.   Notes  on  Sedimentary  Formations  on  the  Hay  of  Fundy  Coast,  by  R.  W. 

Ells,  LL  D.,  F.K.S.C. 

May     II.     7.    Additions  to  the  Flora  of  Truro,  by  Percy  J.  Smith,  Esq. 
Mav     14.    8.    Deep  Mining  in  Nova  Scotia,  by  W.  II.  Prost,  Esq.,  School  of  Agriculture, 

Nova  Scotia. 

Tin-  publication  i  >f  the  '  Proceedings  and  Transactions'  for  1892-93  (being  part  3  of  volume  i.  of 
tin-  now  serievi  lia-  been  somewhat  delayed,  but  has  now  been  issued,  and  is  being  distributed  to 
menilxTs  and  corresponding  societies.  Besides  shorter  papers,  it  contains  a  long,  valuable  and  well- 
illustntted  discussion  of  tlie  I'ictou  coal-tield,  l>y  II.  S.  1'oole,  Ksq.  The  'Proceedings  and  Trans- 
Hctioiif.'  for  l*'.>.'!'.i|  is  under  way  and  will  probably  be  issued  during  the  summer. 

Tlie  librarv  continues  to  grow  at  a  rapid  rale,  a  large  number  of  now  exchange  arrangements 
having  been  made  with  other  .societies  during  the  past  year.  The-  available  accommodation  in  the 
prnviiu  ial  building  having  become  too  small,  the  f-ection  of  foreign  publications  has  boon  removed  to 
a  room  kindly  furnished  by  Dalhousie  College.  The  institute  still  finds  itself  unable  to  rent  suitable 
riMim-  lor  the  accommodation  of  the  library,  but  hope  is  still  entertained  that  such  accommodation 
may  be  provided  by  the  provincial  legislature  for  the  institute  and  other  similar  societies  and  for  the 
collections  of  the  provincial  mu-eum. 


VII. —  From  The  «Y»v  Hrunsicick  Natural  History  Satiety,  through  Mr.  (i.  U.  HAY. 

I  haw  the  honour,  its  delegate  from  the  Natural  History  Society  of  Now  Brunswick,  to  present 
the  following  report  of  the  work  of  the  society  lor  the  pa.it  year: 

TI.e  work  of  tin-  past  year  has  been  increasing  in  interest  and  value  to  the  community,  and  wo 
IIOJK-,  in  making  better  known,  from  a  scientific  point  of  view,  the  resources  of  the  province.  The 
papers  read,  as  the  subjoined  list  will  show,  have  been  on  a  variety  of  topics  connected  with  the 
natural  hi«t«ry  of  the  province,  and  designed  to  make  this  subject  bettor  known  to  the  other  pro- 
vinces of  the  Dominion  as  well  as  to  countries  abroad.  For  this  purpose  the  usual  yearly  bulletin 
(No.  XI.)  has  been  published  for  distribution  among  the  members  and  copies  have  been  sent  to 
scientific  societies  abroal. 

In  onlcr  to  make  the  society's  work  more  popular,  and  add  to  its  membership,  a  series  of  scien- 
tific lectures  was  arranged  and  carried  out,  in  addition  to  the  usual  monthly  paper*  read.  The  society 
haa  kept  the  object  steadily  in  view  for  years  of  giving  elementary  instruction  to  all  those  who  desire 
to  avail  themselves  of  such  privileges;  and  by  the  aid  of  its  museum  and  library,  which  are  con- 
stantly being  added  to  and  increasing  in  value  and  importance  from  year  to  year,  we  notice  with 
satisfaction  an  increasing  interest  in  natural  science,  especially  among  the  teachers  of  the  public 
school*,  who  have  it  in  their  power  to  such  a  largo  extent  to  foster  the  study  of  natural  science  in  the 
future,  and  make  it  of  permanent  and  ever-increasing  interest. 

In  August  of  last  year  the  society  held  a  summer  camp  for  general  field  work,  and  especially  for 
the  collection  and  study  of  archwological  remains  at  French  Lake,  in  Sunbury  county,  New  Bruns- 
wick. About  twenty-three  members  attended,  and  ten  days  wore  spent  in  studying  more  especially 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XXIX 

the  implements  aud  weapons  of  the  Indian  period.  Much  information  was  gathered  and  the  archaeo- 
logical department  of  the  society's  museum  was  greatly  increased. 

The  membership  of  the  society  shows  a  healthy  increase,  and  the  associate  membership,  com- 
posed of  ladies,  has  done  much  to  advance  the  objects  of  the  society. 

The  report  of  the  botanical  committee  of  the  society  shows  a  list  of  over  thirty  species  of  flower- 
ing plants  new  to  the  province  within  the  past  few  years. 

A  circular  has  been  received  from  the  Philadelphia  Academy  of  Science,  and  another  from  the 
Council  of  the  Scientific  Alliance  of  Now  York,  in  regard  to  the  much  desired  reduction  of  postage  on 
natural  history  specimens  between  students  and  workers.  We  hope  that  this  matter  may  be  con- 
sidered by  the  Royal  Society,  and  a  memorial  sent  to  the  Government  to  secure,  if  possible,  a 
reduction  of  postage  on  scientific  specimens.  If  a  bureau  could  be  established  in  Canada  for  the 
exchange  of  the  publications  of  the  different  scientific  and  literary  societies  throughout  the  Domin- 
ion, it  would  load  to  more  economy  and  a  better  distribution  than  if  each  society  managed  such 
exchange  on  its  own  account. 

The  following  papers  were  read  before  the  society  during  the  past  year: 

1893. 
June    6 — (1)  Report  of  the  delegate  to  the  Royal  Society,  G.  U.  Hay. 

(2)  Archseozoon  Acadiense,  with   a  description   of  its   nature   and  a  new  locality, 

Geoffrey  Stead,  C.E. 
Oct.      3 — (1)  Report  on  the  Summer  Camp  held  in  August  at  French  Lake,  Geo.  F.  Matthew, 

F.R.S.C. 

(2)  Report  on  the  Botany  of  the  Grand  Lake  Region,  F.  G.  Borton,  A.B. 
Nov.    7 — Geology  and  Mines  of  Eastern  Cape  Breton,  G.  Stead,  C.E. 
Dec.     5 — Addresses  on  the   late  Patron  of  the  Society,  the  late  Hon.  Lieut. -Governor  Boyd, 

G.  F.  Matthew,  F.R.S.C.,  and  S.  W.  Kain,  Esq. 
1894. 

Jan.     2— The  Red  Indian  of  Newfoundland,  II.  G.  Addy,  M.D. 
Feb.     6 — Notes  on  the  Fish-life  of  the  Upper  St.  John,  with  descriptions  of  eighteen  species, 

Wm.  McLean,  A.B. 
March  6 — (1)  The  Peculiar  Movement  of  Ice  in  Kennebecasis  Bay,  with  reasons  why  it  moves 

towards  the  northern  bank,  Wm.  Murdoch,  Esq.,  C.E. 

(2)  Dr.   Silas  T.  Rand — the  value  of  his  work   to  the   Linguist   and    Ethnologist, 

Miss  Eleanor  Robinson. 

(Note. — First  paper  roiul  before  the  society  by  a  lady.) 

(3)  Flora  of  the  Parish  of  Blissfield,  Sun  bury  Co.,  H.  F.  Perkins,  Esq. 

(4)  The  Intellectual  Pre-eminence  of  the  Germans,  W.  F.  Ganong,  M.A. 

April  3 — (1)  Spring  Birds  at  Petitcodiac,  with  tables  showing  the  dates  of  arrivals  of  migratory 

birds  for  five  years,  John  Brittain,  Esq. 

(2)  Microbes:  a  talk  about  them,  illustrated  with  lantern  views,  W.  F.  Best,  Esq. 
April  10 — A  New  Re-agent  in  Blow-pipe  Analysis,  Prof.  W.  W.  Andrews,  M.A. 
May     1 — An  Outline  of  Phytobiology,  with  special  reference  to  the  study  of  its  problems  by 
local  botanists,  and  suggestions  for  a  biological  survey  of  Acadian  plants, 
W.  F.  Ganong,  M.A.     (First  paper.) 

The  course  of  elementary  lectures  already  alluded  to  embraced  three  on  Palaeontology,  by  G.  F. 
Matthew,  M.A.,  F.R.S.C. ;  two  on  Bacteria,  by  W.  F.  Best,  analytical  chemist ;  three  on  Birds,  by 
Philip  Cox,  A.B.,  B.Sc. ;  two  on  Plants,  by  G.  U.  Hay,  Ph.B. 

The  following  are  the  officers  of  the  society  for  the  current  year  : 

President— G.  F.  Matthew,  M.A..  F.R.S.C. 
Vice-Presidents— G.  U.  Hay,  Ph.B.,  H.  G.  Addy,  M.D. 


XXX  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

Secretary — S.  W.  Kain. 

Treasurer— Alfred  Soely. 

Curators— G.  Stead,  Wm.  Murdoch,  A.  Porter. 

Librarian— Wm.  M.  McLean,  A.B. 

Ad.litionnl  Members  of  Council— J.  Roy  Campbell,  Edwin  Fisher,  P.  G.  Hall. 

VIII.— From  The  Microscopical  Society  of  Montreal,  through  Dr.  GIRDWOOD. 

On  behalf  of  the  Microscopical  Society  of  Montreal,  I  have  the  honour  to  report  that  they  have 
limi  a  very  successful  session.     Their  meetings  have  been  as  usual  on  the  second  Monday  of  every  month 
from  October  to  May  inclusive,  and  the  papers  road  at  the  meetings  were  as  follows : 
IS'.J.'t— Oct.      9.      President's  address,  Dr.  Girdwood. 

Nov.  13.     The  histology  of  the  "central  nervous  system,"  Dr.  McConnell. 
Dec.    11.     Vegetable  Histology,  Dr.  Girdwood. 
|S'.i4— .Ian       S.      The  Protozoa,  Dr.  Drake. 

Fob.    \'2.     Tln>  pcriphiral  nervous  system,  Dr.  McConnell. 
March  1L'.     Plant  Sections,  Dr.  Stirling. 

April     '.'.      Leach's  lantern  microscope  as  itn  aid  in  demonstration,  C.  F.  Williams,  Esq. 
May    14.      Method  of  mounting  Polycistina,  Fred.  Richards,  Esq. 

The  attendance  at  these  meetings  was  good  and  the  discussion  on  the  papers  instructive.  Besides 
the  papers  read  many  subjects  of  interest  were  al.-o  brought  before  the  society.  Specimens  of  the  ova 
of  some  of  the  poly/.oa  f'rinttiliflla  maynijica  of  Dr.  Leidy  were  hutched  out  by  some  of  the  members, 
and  the  living  specimens  brought  before  the  society. 

Tlie  Microscopical  Society  has  arranged  for  a  series  of  papers  for  their  meetings  for  the  coming 
session,  and  have  arranged  with  the  Natural  History  Society  of  Montreal  by  which  the  members  of 
the  Natural  History  Society  are  admitted  to  the  meetings  of  the  -Microscopical  Society,  and  notice  of 
the  subjects  for  discussion  and  papers  to  be  read  are  given  in  advance,  so  that  members  and  visitors 
may  be  prepared  to  enter  into  the  discussion  of  the  papers  with  some  preparation.  It  is  hoped  by 
this  means  to  have  a  large  audience  at  these  meetings  and  to  popularize  the  subject  of  microscopical 
science  and  by  interesting  a  larger  number  of  individuals,  to  have  more  workers  and  to  increase  the 
general  knowledge  of  nature  and  the  methods  adopted  by  those  who  devote  themselves  to  the  study  of 
her  mysteries,  and  thus  by  extending  education  drive  out  ignorance  and  superstition. 

The  society  has  much  pleasure  in  being  able  to  report  that  no  loss  has  occurred  this  year  in  their 
number,  but  that  five  new  members  have  been  elected,  and  two  corresponding  members  in  the  United 
That  they  have  no  arrears  on  their  treasurer's  book;  all  debts  are  paid  and  a  balance  of  $220 
to  their  credit. 

The  officers  elected  for  the  ensuing  year  are  : 
President — Dr.  Girdwood. 
Vice-President — Dr.  Stirling. 
Secretary— C.  J.  Williams,  Esq. 
Treasurer — J.  Shearer,  Esq. 

IX.— From  Le  Cercle  litttraire  et  mvtical  de  Montreal,  through  Rev.  C.  E.  AHARON. 

La  Bontftl  quo  j'ai  1'honnenr  de  represcnter,  recrute  ses  membres,  du  moins  pour  la  plupart,  dans 
Iw  r»ng»  du  prote«tantismo  francais  de  Montreal.  Tout  en  n'e"tant  pas  exclusifs,  nous  n'admettons 
quo  cenx  doot  lea  gcuu  littcYaires  sent  sufflsamment  prononces  pour  les  porter  a  prendre  une  part 
active  dan*  lea  trmvaux  da  cercle.  Nous  nous  rlunissons  deux  fois  par  mois  pendant  sept  mois  de 
l'ann«e. 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894. 


XXXI 


Notre  nouvieme  anne"e,  disait  notre  secrdtaire,  ft.  la  stance  du  4  novembre  dernier,  s'ouvre  d'uno 
manure  brillante  et  tout  promet  quo  cet  hivor  encore,  nos  sdancos  continuoront  4  fournir  un  sujot 
d'intdi-6t  etdo  pluisir.  La  prediction  a  eu  son  accomplisscment.  Los  travaux  out  did  nombreu.x  et 
varids  aux  quinze  stances  quo  notre  cercle  a  tenues  durant  les  mois  d'hivor. 

Appelds  comme  nous  le  sommes  £  nous  mouvoir  dans  un  milieu  plus  ou  moins  anglais,  nous  sen- 
tons  la  ndcessitd  de  rdagir  contre  lesanglicismes  qui  mcnacent  de  ddnaturer  la  langue  des  Corneille  ct 
(li-s  Racine. 

Nous  n'avons  pas  jugd  il  propos  cettc  annde  de  nous  borner  il  des  sujets  purement  littdrairee.  Nous 
avons  permis  une  cortaine  latitude  a  ceux  auxquels  lea  divers  travaux  ont  6(6  assigrids.  Outre  leu 
nombreux  chants,  les  recitations  et  lectures  choisios,  la  inusique  instrumental,  les  pieces  du  genre 
tragiquo  et  comiquo  quo  nous  nous  sommes  efforcds  d'interprdtor,  dix-neuf  travaux  originaux  ont  did 
prdscntds.  Nous  en  donnons  la  listc  : 


j-M.  F 


Frechette. 


Les  Fiancds  du  hasard. 

'Tit  Pit'e  Vallerand. 

Description  du  palais  d'Agra — M.  Beaugrand. 

Maclounc.  ) 

Labeteagrandequeue./M 

Travail  sur  la  Hollande — M.  Boisserani. 

La  statue  du  gdndral  Brock  :\  Xapiervillo — M. 

Lafleur. 

Les  mines  de  la  Li6vre — M.  II.  Herdt. 
Les  clubs  de  femmes — M"10  Covnu. 
Le  patriotisme — M.  Amaron. 


L'amour  do  la  patric — M.  Coussirat. 
Vie  de  S.  Francois  d'Assisea — M.  Duclos. 
La  littdraturc  au  Canada — M.  Morin. 
Lo  cerveau  de  la  fommc — M.  Hordl . 
( 'eux  qu'on  a  vus  et  entenduw — M.  Lafleur. 
Les  castors — M.  Duclos. 
L'drable — M.  Morin. 
Le  progres — M  Coussiral. 
Le  siege  ile  Belford — M.  Darey. 
L' Influence  de  la  mer  sur  la  langue  en  Ilollande 
— il.  Boisserani. 


Ces  travaux  ont  souvent  provoqud  d'intdrcssantos  ct  profi tables  discussions. 

Les  limites  de  temps  ndcessairement  preterites  aux  deldgues  des  socidtds  adjointes  no  nous  per- 
mettent  pas  d'en  dire  plus  long  pour  donner  une  iddo  exacte  de  la  physionomic  des  sdances  de  notro 
cercle.  Un  simple  extrait,  tird  des  proces-verbaux  —  petits  chefs-d'oeuvre  littdraires  en  cux-meines 
—  de  notre  spirituelle  secrdtaire,  Mmc  C'ornu,  sera  plus  intdressant  quo  quoi  que  ce  soit  quo  jo  puir.se 
dire,  et  completera  mon  rapport : 

"  Le  sort  ayant  ddsignd  M.  Frdchotte  pour  inaugurer  la  reprise  de  nos  travaux  littdraires,  il  n'avait 
qu'4  plonger  la  main  dans  ses  tiroirs  et  nous  avail  apportd  deux  rdcits  dont  le  contraste  rehaussait  le 
charme.  Le  premier,  Les  Fiances  du  hasard,  est  une  gracieuse  histoiro  sentimentale,  racontde  dans 
ce  style  coulant  et  clair  et  avec  la  note  touchanto  que  nous  apprdcions  si  vivement. 

''  Le  second,  'Tit  Pit'e  Vallerand,  dtudo  de  moeurs  prise  au  vif,  d'un  naturel  saisissant  qui  tantot 
nous  secoue  d'un  rire  inextinguible,  tantot  nous  fait  frdmir  d'horreur.  Car  ces  "  cageux  "  »ont  des 
poetes,  et  des  podtes  d'apocalypse,  leur  imagination  excitde  par  toute  sorte  de  Idgendes,  par  les  grnnds 
silences  des  forets,  1'influence  d'une  nature  sauvage  qu'ils  peuplent  do  toutes  sortes  d'etre.s  sauvages, 
se  livre  i  la  plus  extravagante  chevauchde  qu'on  puisse  r§ver.  Et  quel  vocabulaire  !  celui  de  M.  Frd- 
chette,  j'entends,  car  quelque  rdels  que  semblcnt  ces  personnages  on  a  peine  4  croire  qu'ils  possedent 
un  choix  aussi  abondant  d'dpithetes  pittoresques,  uno  tello  pldthore  de  vorbes  !  Bref,  nous  avions 
totalement  oublid  que  nous  dtious  commoddment  assis  sur  des  fauteuils  confortables  dans  un  salon 
modorne,  et  il  nous  semblait  Stre  emportds  dans  la  nuit  noire  sur  le  radeau  tournoyant,  le  long  des 
flancs  de  la  montagne  maudite,  une  bande  de  Jacques  Mistigris  4  nos  trousses.  Bnfin,  de  quoi  nous 
faire  river  toute  la  nuit.  Un  morceau  de  musique  est  venu  nous  rappeler  il  la  rdalitd,  ou  plul6t  nous 
prdparer  4  ce  qui  allait  suivre." 

Je  me  fais  1'interprete  des  membres  de  notre  socidtd  quand  je  dis  que  nous  apprdcions  1'honneur 
que  nous  a  fait  la  Socidtd  royale  en  nous  demandant  d'envoyer  encore  une  fois,  cetto  annde,  un  ddldgud 
a  cette  fgte  intellectuelle.  Si  nous  rdussissons  i  donner  une  impulsion  au  mouvement  littdraire  qui 


XX XII  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

s'accentue  dans  lea  rangn  du  protestantismo  francais,  nous  aurons  accompli  une  oouvre,  quelquo  faible 
<|u'elle  soil,  dont  nous  aurons  raison  de  nous  rejouir. 


X.—  From  The  Ottawa  Field  Naturalists'  Club,  through  Mr.  FRANK  T.  SHUTT,  M.A. 

I  have  the  honour  to  make  the  following  report  respecting  the  work  and  welfare  of  the  Ottawa 
Field  Naturalists'  Club. 

Puring  the  past  session  seven  general  meetings  have  been  hold.  The  large  attendance  of  mem- 
U>r*  and  their  friends  at  these,  and  the  discussions  that  have  been  taken  part  in  at  the  close  of  the 
lectures,  assure  the  council  that  the  year  1893-4  has  been  one  of  the  most  successful  in  the  history  of 
the  club. 

The  lecture  course  was  n  particularly  interesting  ono,  embracing  as  it  did  lecturers  of  scientific 
reputation  and  subjects  of  importance  mid  fascination  in  the  various  branches  of  natural  science.  A 
n..vel  feature,  and  one  that  proved  exceedingly  valuable  to  our  audiences,  was  the  use  of  the  oxy- 
calci  in  lantern  for  illustrating  the  lectures. 

The  programme,  as  prepared  and  carried  out,  is  as  follows: — 

I*:I:!—|»IT.     IL'.     Inaugural    Address:  The    Kxtinct   Northern   Sea  ( 'ow  and  Early  Russian  Ex- 
plorations in  the  North  Pacific,  Dr.  <i.  M.  Dawson,  C.M.G.,  F.R.S. 
ls«i4— .Inn.      :>      Following  a  Planet   (With  lantern  illustrations),  A.  McGill,  B.A.,  B.Sc. 

.Ian.     •_'.'..     Biological  Water  Analysis   (With  lantern  illustrations),  Dr.  Wyatt  Johnston, 

Montreal. 
Feb.       I!.      IIow    Rock-   are   Studied   (With    lantern  illustrations),  Frank    Adams,  Ph.D., 

(M.-Uill  College,  Montreal). 
Feb.     l!'i.     The  Transmutations  of  Nitrogen  (With  chemical  experiments),  Thos.    Mac- 

tarlane    F.R.S.C. 
Mar.       •!.     Ottawa  Butterflies,  .lame-  Fletcher,  F.H.S.C. 

Notes  on  the  Natural  History  of  the  Islands  of  Behring  Sea,  James  II.  Macoun. 
Mar.     I'M.    Annual   Meeting. 

The  summer  excursions  have  given,  as  in  past  years,  much  enjoyment  to  the  members  of  the 
club  and  their  friends,  though  owing  to  the  unpleasant  character  of  the  season  for  outings  several  of 
our  field-days  were  either  postponed  or  their  pleasure  seriously  marred.  The  talks  given  by  the 
leader-  at  the  close  of  these  excursions  uj«>n  the  collections  of  the  day,  have  always  contributed  largely 
to  the  information  of  our  members  upon  the  fauna,  flora  and  general  natural  history  of  the  district 
visited. 

The  "Ottawa  Naturalist"  for  the  past  year  forms  a  volume  of  178  pages,  and  contains,  besides 
the  transactions  of  the  club,  man)-  original  contributions  to  science.  Its  circulation  now  numbers 
about  400,  and  its  monthly  appearance  is  looked  forward  to  with  much  pleasure  by  our  members  in 
Canada,  the  United  Stales  and  abroad.  By  its  means  the  club  has  been  enabled  to  disseminate  much 
information  of  a  scientific  and  educational  character.  In  this  way,  undoubtedly,  our  society  is  doing 
a  good  work,  but  one  that  perhaps  has  scarcely  received  the  appreciation  in  the  past  that  it  deserved. 

The  financial  condition  of  the  society  is  satisfactory,  though  the  council  are  of  the  opinion  that 
the  usefulness  of  the  "  Naturalist  "  could  bo  greatly  extended  if  a  larger  sum  than  now  at  their  com- 
mand could  IKS  appropriated  to  its  publication.  Hitherto  the  club  has  been  self  sustaining,  but  since 

its  influence  and  work  has  of  late  so  greatly  increased  it  is  felt  that  a  small  annual  grant  given  fr 

the  provincial  treasury  could  be  wisely  expuudcd  in  improving  and  enlarging  our  publication.  Hold- 
ing these  views  the  council  have  formally  applied  to  the  provincial  legislature  for  a  grant,  urging 
their  claim  on  the  ground  of  an  equal  right  to  support  with  other  Canadian  societies  doing  educa- 
tional work. 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XXXIII 

The  membership  of  the  club  is  nearly  300,  showing  that  the  vitality  of  the  society  is  unimpaired 
and  that  the  interest  of  its  members  is  marked  with  the  same  activity  as  in  the  past. 

At  the  annual  meeting,  held  in  March  last,  the  following  officers  wore  elected  for  1894-5  : 

President — Dr.  George  M.  Dawson,  C.M.G. 

First  Vice-Presidont— Mr.  Frank  T.  Shutt,  M.A. 

Second  Vice-President — Mr.  James  Fletcher. 

Secretary — Dr.  Henry  M.  Ami. 

Treasurer — Mr.  A.  G.  Kingston. 

Librarian — Mr.  R.  H.  Cowley,  B.A. 

Standing  Committee  of  Council. 

Publishing — James  Fletcher,  A.  G.  Kingston,  11.  II.  Cowloy,  W.  II.  Harrington. 
Excursions —Frank  T.  Shutt,  Dr.  Ami,  A.  G.  Kingston,  Miss  Shenick,  Miss  Harmer,  Miss 

Living. 
Soirees — Dr.  Ells,  Prof.  Prince,  R.  H.  Cowley,  Miss  Living. 

Leaders. 

Geology  and  Mineralogy — Dr.  Elle,  Dr.  Ami,  W.  F.  Forrier. 
Botany— R.  B.  Whyte,  J.  Craig,  R.  H.  Cowley. 
Conchology— J.  Fletcher,  R.  F.  Latchford,  Prof.  Macoun. 
Entomology — J.  Fletcher,  "W.  II.  Harrington,  T.  J.  McLaughlin. 
Ornithology — A.  G.  Kingston,  W.  A.  I).  Lees,  Miss  Harmer. 
Zoology — Prof.  Prince,  Prof.  Macoun,  IF.  H.  Small. 

Editorial  Staff. 

Editor— W.  II.  Harrington. 

Sub-Editors — Geology,  Dr.  Ells ;  Mineralogy,  \V.  F.  Furrier ;  Botany,  J.  Craig ;  Concho- 
logy, U.  K.  Latchford;  Entomology,  J.  Fletcher;  Ornithology,  A.  (i.  Kingston  ; 
Zoology,  Prof.  Prince. 


XI. — From    The   Ottawa  Literary  and  Scientific  Society,    through  Mr.    F.    K.  BENNETTS. 

I  have  the  honour,  as  delegate  from  the  Ottawa  Literary  and  Scientific  Society,  to  make  the 
following  report  to  this  honourable  body,  upon  the  affairs  of  the  society  for  the  year  ended  on  the  31st 
March,  1894. 

The  prosperous  state  of  the  society's  finances,  reported  last  year,  has  continued  to  exist,  and  the 
number  of  new  members  elected  was  larger  than  for  many  years  past. 

The  library  now  contains  over  2,600  volumes,  of  which  about  a  third  were  added  during  the  year. 
Three  thousand  five  hundred  and  eleven  books  were  taken  out,  very  nearly  twice  as  many  as  in  any 
previous  year.  The  books  added  to  the  library  have  consisted  of  standard  works  of  history  and 
biography,  many  valuable  works  on  sociology,  some  of  the  most  recently  published  scientific  works, 
and  a  number  of  recent  works  of  fiction.  Although  overshadowed  by  the  great  parliamentary  library, 
the  society's  library  is  very  useful.  Thei;e  is  no  public  library  in  Ottawa,  and  our  library  is  open  to 
any  one  on  payment  of  a  small  fee ;  it  is  yearly  increasing  in  extent,  and  is  accessible  in  the  evenings 
and  at  all  times  of  the  year. 

The  reading  room  has  been  well  attended.  A  large  number  of  the  leading  British,  Canadian  and 
United  States  newspapers  and  periodicals  are  supplied  to  it,  and  through  it  the  society  does  all  in  its 
power  to  keep  its  members  informed  of  current  events,  and  in  touch  with  modern  thought.  The 
lecture  course  as  carried  out  was  as  follows: 

Proc.  1894.    a 


XXXIV  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

1893— Nov.    16.     Inaugural  Address:  Prom  Myth  to  Science,  the  President  of  the  Society,  W. 

I).  LeSueur,  Esq.,  B.A. 

Dec.       7.     The  Valley  of  the  Ottawa  in  the  Seventeenth  Century,  B.  Suite,  Esq.,  F.R.S.C. 
Dec.     14.     A  View  of  Matthew  Arnold,  Prof.  S.  W.  Hyde,  Queen's  University,  Kingston. 
1894— Jan.       4.     Coleridge,  Prof.  Clark,  Toronto  University. 

Jan.     11      Even  and  Spectacle*,  A.  Mi-Gill,  Esq.,  B.A.,  Assistant  Dominion  Analyst. 
Jnn.     IS.     The  Mask  of  Life  in  Nature,  James  Fletcher,  Dominion  Botanist,  Expl.  Farm. 
Fi-1).       1.     Lightning  and  Electrical  Discharges,  Prof.  Cullendar,  McGill  University. 
Keb.     l.r>.     Alaska,  OttoJ.  Klotz.  Esq.,  D.L.S.,  Alaskan  Boundary  Survey. 
Mar        1.     Buddhism,  Dr.  S.  E.  Dawson,  F.R.S.C. 

The  course  was  perhaps  the  most  successful  one  over  hold  by  the  society.  The  attendance 
throughout  WHS  largo  and  the  greatest  interest  was  shown.  It  may  be  hero  said  that  during  the  last 
few  yearn  the  society  has  brought  professors  from  the  foremost  universities  in  Canada,  to  the  city, 
thus  providing  liierarv  and  scientific  entertainments  of  a  high  order  for  the  public,  .and  bringing 
Ottawa  into  closer  intellectual  relation  with  other  centres  of  thought  throughout  the  Dominion.  The 
lecture  courw-  i-  intended  to  In-  a  stimulus  to  intellectual  activity  rather  than  a  series  of  classes,  and 
the  greatly  ini-rca.-ed  at  tendance  and  interest  shown  last  year  led  the  society  to  believe  that  the 
course  I'u Iti In  a  very  useful  pur|x»c..  The  closing  lecture,  that  of  Dr.  S.  E.  Dawson,  was  honoured  by 
tin-  pre.-cni  e  of  Hi-  Excellency  the  <iovcrnor-(  ieneral,  who  was  pleased  to  say  a  few  words  of  appre- 
ciation and  encouragement. 

The  i|ucst.on  of  securing  new  pi  cruises  lias  been  before  the  society  for  some  years,  and  at  present 
a  -cliotne  is  iifnirr  consideration,  and  .some  steps  have  been  taken  looking  to  the  erection  of  a  building 
in  which  not  only  will  this  society  find  quarters  for  itself,  but  may  possibly  bo  able  to  supply  roonia 
for  other  societies  having  somewhat  similar  aims. 

Last  year  the  delegate  from  (his  -ociel y  had  the  satisfaction  of  stating  that  Colonel  Allan  Gilmour 
had  made  the  generous  donation  of  8.~>(HI  to  the  funds  of  the  society.  I  am  glad  to  bo  able  to  report 
that  this  munificence  has  been  renewed,  I  lie  society  having  received  a  similar  amount  from  the  same 
donor,  who  in  this  very  practical  w;iy  testilies  his  approval  of,  and  interest  in,  the  work  the  society  is 
doing.  A  large  portion  of  this  amount  will,  as  last  year,  be  devoted  to  the  improvement  of  the 
library. 

At  the  annual  general  meeting,  held  on  the  27th  April  last,  Mr.  W.  D.  LoSueur  was  re  elected  to 
the  presidency,  and  the  other  members  of  the  council  were,  with  the  exception  of  Mr.  R.  E.  Gemmill, 
re-elected  to  the  offices  they  previously  tilled  The  new  member  is  Mr.  J.  C.  Glashan,  public  school 
inspector  for  the  city  of  Ottawa. 

XII.  — From  The  Eijin  Historical  and  Scientific  Institute,  through  Mr.  COLIN  A.  SCOTT. 

The  Elgin  Historical  and  Scientific  Institute  begs  leave  to  report.  The  officers  of  the  institute 
are  att  follows: 

President— K.  W.  McKay. 

Vice-President — W.  Atkin. 

Secretary— W.  II.  Murch. 

Curator— J.  W.  Stewart. 

Treasurer— J.  A.  Bell. 

Editor — Judge  Ermatinger. 

Council -The  officers,  together  with   Messrs.  A.  W.  Campboll,  J.  S.  Robertson,  W.  K. 

Jackson,  J.  S.  Brierley,  J.  Wilkinson,  Frank  Hunt,  J.  H.  Coyne  and  Dr.  Way. 
During  the  year  valuable  additions  have  been   made  to  the  library  and  museum.     A  visit  was 
made  to  Victoria,  Fisher's  Glen  and  Turkey  Point.     Information  of  historical  interest  was  collected 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XXXV 

from  persons  living  in  the  neighbourhood,  especially  Simpson  McColl,  Ksq.,  ex-M.P.P.,  with  refer- 
ence to  the  conquest  of  Canada,  the  early  settlement  of  the  county  of  Norfolk,  the  war  of  1812  and 
the  rebellion  of  1837.  A  paper  on  the  war  of  1812,  based  partly  on  these  reminiscences,  was  read 
to  the  institute  by  His  Honour  Judge  Ermatinger. 

Arrangements  have  been  completed  for  the  publication  of  a  volume  of  transactions  of  the  institute 
which  will  contain  an  historical  account  of  the  country  of  the  Neutrals,  the  early  history  of  the 
Talbot  settlement  and  the  county  of  Klgin,  and  also  a  paper  outlining  the  development  of  local 
government  in  this  section  of  the  province  from  the  settlement  of  Detroit  up  to  1853  when  the 
organization  of  the  county  of  Elgin  was  completed.  The  expenses  of  the  publication  will  be  defrayed 
by  a  grant  generously  made  by  the  county  council  for  that  purpose.  It  is  hoped  that  this  will  be 
ready  by  next  fall. 

XIII. — From  The  Canadian  Institute,  Toronto,  through  DR.  SANDFORD  FI.EMINO,  C.MG. 

The  forty-fifth  annual  report  of  the  Canadian  Institute  shows  that  a  largo  amount  of  valuable 
work  has  been  done  during  the  past  year.  Besides  the  annual  meeting  recently  held  there  wore 
twenty-three  ordinary  meetings  of  the  society,  exclusive  of  meetings  of  the  Biological  section,  the 
Historical  section  and  the  Geological  section.  In  all  fifty-four  papers  were  road,  coin  prising  papers 
on,  (1)  Archffiology,  (2)  Astronomy,  (3)  Biology,  (4)  Ethnology,  (5)  Fine  Arts,  (G)  Geography,  (7) 
History,  (8)  Literature,  (9)  Meteorology,  (10)  Natural  History,  (11)  Sanitary  Science,  (12)  Minera- 
logy and  Geology. 

There  has  been  an  increase  in  the  attendance  at  all  the  meetings,  and  an  increase  in  the  number 
of  members. 

The  curator  of  the  museum  has  received  many  valuable  additions  to  the  collections,  especially  of 
Astec,  Zuni  and  Toltec  pottery  and  images  carved  out  of  stone.  He  also  obtained  for  the  institute  the 
premiums  for  tlie  best  collection  presented  by  any  nation  at  the  World's  Columbian  Exposition,  being 
the  highest  award  made  by  the  commissioners.  The  exhibit  of  the  institute  attracted  a  large  amount 
of  attention. 

The  transactions  of  the  institute  continue  to  be  widely  circulated  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  The 
last  number  issued  contains  exclusively  a  monograph  on  the  Western  De'ne'  Indians  by  the  Rev.  A.  G. 
Morice, — a  work  of  very  great  interest  and  value,  being  an  archaeological,  industrial,  sociological  and 
ethnographical  sketch  of  these  native  tribes  of  British  Columbia,  describing  the  characteristics  of  a 
fast  vanishing  people  of  whom  little  is  known. 

The  librarian's  report  shows  that  a  very  large  amount  of  literature  is  annually  received  from 
foreign  societies  in  exchange  for  the  transactions  of  the  institute.  The  total  number  of  exchanges  is 
3,062.  They  are  received  from  the  following  countries,  viz.,  the  United  States,  Mexico,  South 
America,  the  West  Indies,  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  Austria-Hungary,  Belgium.  Denmark,  France, 
Germany,  Italy,  Netherlands,  Norway,  Portugal,  Roumania,  Russia,  Spain,  Sweden,  Switzerland, 
British  India,  Java,  Japan,  China,  Australasia  and  Africa. 

During  the  past  year  the  institute  has  jointly  with  the  Astronomical  and  Physical  Society  of 
Toronto  continued  the  efforts  to  secure  at  an  early  day  the  unification  of  the  astronomical,  civil  and 
nautical  days.  As  the  results  are  of  world-wide  interest  the  report  of  the  joint  committee  is  presented 
to  the  Royal  Society  in  full. 

UNIFICATION  OF  THE  ASTRONOMICAL,  CIVIL  AND  NAUTICAL  DATS. 
Report  of  the  Joint  Committee  of  the  Canadian  Institute  and  the  Astronomical  and  Physical  Society  of  Toronto. 

COMMITTEE. 

Sandford  Fleming,  C.M.G.,  LL.D.,  C.E.— Chairman. 

Arthur  Harvey,  Esq.  Charles  Carpmael,  M.A.,  F.R.A.S. 

George  Kennedy,  M.A.,  LL.D.  John  A.  Paterson,  M.A. 

Alan  Macdougall,  M.  Inst.  C.E.  G.  E.  Lomsden,  Esq. 


XXXVI  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

Tho  joint  committee,  appointed  by  the  Canadian  Institute  and  the  Astronomical  and  Physical 
Society  of  Toronto,  have  the  honour  to  report  on  that  branch  of  the  subject  of  time-reckoning  spe- 
cially referred  to  tlicm. 

The  unification  of  the  reckoning  of  theday  hon  long  been  under  consideration.  Sir  John  Herschell, 
in  hit*  "Outlines  of  Astronomy,"  alluded  to  the  advantages  which  would  result  from  bringing  into 
agreement  the  civil,  the  astronomical,  and  the  nautical  days.  Ho  pointed  out  that  the  adoption  of 
the  civil  day  for  astronomical  purposes  would  but  slightly  inconvenience  astronomers,  and  that  in 
a  cjiioslion  which  concerns  all  other  classes  of  men,  astronomers  should  resolve  to  act  on  general  prin- 
ciples and  cheerfully  submit  to  a  small  inconvenience  in  view  of  the  far  wider  interests  which  would 
l>c  l.enelilc'l.  ••  I'niforinity,"  ho  .said,  "  in  nomenclature  and  mode  of  reckoning  in  all  matters  relating 
to  time,  space,  weight,  moasu.'e.s,  etc.,  is  of  such  vast  anil  paramount  importance  in  every  relation  of 
life  as  to  outweigh  every  consideration  of  technical  convenience  or  custom." 

The  civil  day  In-gins  at  midnight  ami  ends  at  the  midnight  following.  Tho  astronomical  day 
begins  at  no  .n  of  the  civil  day  and  continued  until  the,  following  noon.  The  nautical  day  concludes 
at  noon  nf  the  civil  day,  having  commenced  at  the  preceding  noon. 

It  is  obvious  that  any  given  date  extends  over,  or  into,  throe  different  days.  Take  for  example, 
Wednesday,  .lime  llith.  Hy  astronomical  and  nautical  reckonings,  only  half  of  this  date  in  each  case 
is  on  Wednesday  :  the  lirst  half  of  Jam-  !.'{,  according  to  nautical  reckoning,  is  on  Tuesday,  Juno  12, 
while  the  second  half  of  the  same  date  i.lune  Kith),  according  to  astronomical  reckoning,  is  on 
Thin-day,  June  14th.  civil  time. 

In  thi~  we  have  tho  element*  of  confusion,  and  it  is  not  surprising  that  the  Washington  Interna- 
tional Conference  "i  l-sSt  recommended  that  the  civil  day  should  take  the  place  of  the  astronomical 
and  nautical  days  for  all  purp'ises.  The  recommendations  of  the  Washington  Conference  must  be 
held  to  carry  weight,  a-  this  assembly  comprised  representatives  of  science  from  twenty-five  nations 
specially  called  together  to  consider  questions  of  time-reckoning.  Among  them  were  astronomers 
of  world-wide  fame,  as  well  as  men  who  held  high  rank  as  navigators.  They  were  unanimous  in 
the  opinion  that  as  soon  as  practicable  the  astronomical  and  nautical  days  should  be  arranged  every- 
where to  coincide  with  the  civil  day. 

The  civil  day   is  the   reckoning  used   by   the    generality  of    mankind.      It  is  the   exact  mean 

between  the  astronomical  and  nautical  days,  and  differs  precisely  twelve  hours  from  both.     To  effect 

a  complete  coincidence,   it   is   only  necessary  to  shift  astronomical  and   nautical  days  each  twelve 

hours,  and  this  -hitting  will  bring  both  to  the  civil  day.     Many  ships  have  already  abandoned  nau- 

ical  lime  and  date  their  logs  according  to  civil  reckoning;  all  ships   would   use  the  one  reckoning 

tho  Nautical  Almanac  and  Kphemerides  generally  were  arranged  for  civil  time.    There  can 

be  no  doubt  whatever  that  the  marine  of  all  nations  would  benefit  by  the  change. 

we  consider  the  subject  simply  in  its  relation  to   the  Nautical  Almanac  and  navigation,  the 

unification  of  time-reckoning  would  simplify  the  calculations  of  mariners  and  reduce  the  chances  of 

error.     One  correspondent  (Dr.  Johnson,  of  Alcliill    University),  points  out  very  truly  "  that   the 

omission  of  even  a  single  step  in  an  oil-repeated  process  of  calculation  has  an  obvious  advantage; 

when  the  simplification  removes  at  the  same  time  that  most  dangerous  source  of  error,  an  ambiguous 

'•  l'«comes  «  great  gain."     He  says  that  the  subject  resolves  itself  unto  a  question  of 

practical  utility,  viz.,  what  is  the  greatest  good  of  the  greatest  number  ?    Tho  Nautical  Almanac,  aa 

name  implies,  is  for  the  use  primarily  of  navigators,  who  are  very  numerous  and  yearly  increasing. 

d  with  the  men  who  guide  tho  floating  tonnage  of  tho  world,  astronomers  are  extremely  few 

number,  and  astronomers  as  a  class  are   skilled  calculators ;  moreover,  astronomers  can  make 

calculations  under  tho  most  favourable  circumstances,  consequently  with   the  least  liability  to 

error,  as  they  arc  removed  from  tho  disturbing  influences  to  which  seamen  are  frequently  exposed. 

The  joint  committee  considered  it  important  to  ascertain  how  far  astronomers  generally  would 
the  proposal  which  would  practically  abolish  the  astronomical  day.     On  April  21st,  1893,  a 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894. 


XXXVII 


circular  was  issued  to  astronomers  of  all  nations,  inviting  replies  to  the  following  question,  viz. :  "  Is 
it  desirable,  all  interests  considered,  that  on  and  after  the  first  day  of  January,  1901,  the  astronomical 
day  should  everywhere  begin  at  mean  midnight  ?  "  The  circular  was  sent  to  every  astronomer 
whose  name  appears  in  tho  general  list  of  observatories  and  astronomers  prepared  by  Mr.  Lancaster, 
of  the  Royal  Observatory  of  Brussels,  with  the  following  result:  171  replies  in  all  have  been 
received,  a  complete  list  of  which  is  appended  ;  of  these  108  are  in  favour  and  C3  are  not  in  favour  of 
the  proposed  change.  Many  of  the  former  are  strongly  and  earnestly  in  favour  of  tho  adoption  of  tho 
civil  day  for  astronomical  purposes,  while  tho  writers  of  some  of  tho  latter  seem  to  have  been  under 
a  misapprehension.  They  object  to  the  adoption  of  the  civil  day  on  the  ground  that  its  division  into 
two  series  of  12  hours,  designated  A.M.  and  P.M.,  would  bo  inconvenient  for  astronomers.  It  is  obvious 
that  this  objection  has  no  weight,  as  tho  '24  hour-notation  would  remain  associated  with  astronomical 
reckonings  as  at  present;  moreover,  indications  are  not  wanting  that  the  astronomical  practice  of 
counting  the  hours  in  a  single  scries  from  1  to  24,  will  gradually  win  its  way  into  general  favour  in 
civil  life.  The  24  hour-notation  has  already  boon  introduced  into  use  over  wide  districts  in  Canada,  in 
the  whole  of  Italy,  and  throughout  the  Indian  Empire,  and  there  is  a  movement  in  Europe,  in  Aus- 
tralia, as  well  as  in  tho  United  States  of  America,  especially  among  railway  men,  to  bring  this  mode 
of  reckoning  the  hours  into  general  use. 

In  classifying  the  replies  from  astronomers  according  to  the  countries  from  which  they  have 
been  received,  the  votes  for  or  against  tho  change,  stand  as  follows: — 


Austria, 
Canada, 
France, 
Ireland, 
Mexico, 
Scotland, 


Germany, 
Norway, 


In  favour  of  the  change. 

Australia, 

Colombia, 

Greece, 

Jamaica, 

Roumania, 

Spain, 

Unfavourable  to  the  change. 


Belgium, 
England, 
Italy, 

Madagascar, 
Russia, 
United  States. 


Holland, 
Portugal. 


According  to  this  classification  of  the  astronomers  hoard  from,  those  of  eighteen  countries  are  in 
favour,  and  those  of  four  are  against,  the  adoption  of  the  recommendations  of  the  Washington  Inter- 
national Conference  of  1884  with  respect  to  the  astronomical  and  nautical  days.  If  we  compare  the 
shipping  of  the  countries  thus  classified  (and  tho  shipping  has  an  important  relation  to  tho  Nautical 
Almanac),  wo  find  that  the  first  list,  that  is  to  say,  the  countries  in  favour  of  adopting  the  civil  day 
for  astronomical  purposes,  represents  ij,  or  85  per  cent,  of  the  tonnage  of  the  world's  marine. 

Thus  it  appears  that  there  is  a  preponderating  weight  of  opinion  among  astronomers  themselves, 
that  a  change  should  be  made  in  the  astronomical  day.  The  joint  committee,  therefore,  feel  war- 
ranted in  recommending  that  the  home  authorities  be  informed  of  the  facts  and  that  a  respectful 
appeal  be  made  to  have  the  Nautical  Almanac  adapted  to  the  change  proposed  to  take  effect  at  the 
beginning  of  the  coming  century.  The  joint  committee  are  of  opinion  that  the  proper  course  is  to 
lay  before  His  Excellency  the  Governor-General  a  respectful  memorial  asking  His  Excellency  to 
bring  the  whole  matter  to  the  attention  of  the  Imperial  Government  in  order  that  some  common 
international  understanding  may  be  reached,  by  which  all  nations  shall  assent  to  the  change,  and  in 
order  that  the  Nautical  Almanac  which  has  to  be  prepared  four  or  five  years  in  advance  may  be  made 
conformable  to  the  change. 

All  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

SANDFOKD  FLEMING, 

Chairman, 
Joint  Committee  of  the  Canadian  Instititte  and 

the  Astronomical  and  Physical  Society  of  Toronto. 


XXXVIII 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 


KKPLIES  KKCEIVED  TO  THE  FOLLOWING  (QUESTION  SKNT  APRIL  21sT,  1893,  TO  THE 
ASTRONOMERS  OP  ALL  NATIONS: — 

"  I*  it  desirable,  all  interests  considered,  that  on  and  after  the  first  day  of  January,  1901,  the  astronomical  day 
sh.,ul('  everywhere  begin  »t  nienn  midnight  f 


N  A  M  K. 

OlISKKVATORY,   ETC. 

PLACE. 

COUNTRY. 

ANR. 

Abbe,  Cleveland      
Aiiguiano.  Angel      
Anton.  Dr.  !•',  nlin.iml 
Arrimix.  A.  K. 
\«hli->.  Miss  Mary 
\u«ers.  Dr.  A. 

Haeklionse.  K.  W 
HJU  .,ii.  Clias.  A 
Itanlnell.  Klix.lbech 
Hnrnev  Willis  S. 
Bans,  hiiiuer.  Dr.  .1 
He,  k.r    Prof.  Dr.  K. 

It.--.   A.  lie                .      . 

Horg.-n.  Prof.  Dr.  ('. 
Hraini.  Dr.  1  has. 
Hn.wn.  M    V 
Hrui.s.   Hi     II 
Hun  khaller   (has 

'arpmael.  Cbas. 
•|lallll--rs.  li.   1' 
'lire,-.  Clia«. 

•hristie.   \V     11     M 

\.bb,  John  X 

'oil.  .11       \      I. 

United  Slates  Weather  Bureau  
National  Astronomical  Observatory 

United  States  

Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
No. 
No. 

Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
No. 
No. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
No. 
No. 
Yes. 

Yes. 

Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yea. 
No. 
Yes. 
No. 
Yes. 

No. 
Yes. 

Yes. 
No. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 

Yes. 
No. 
No. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 

No. 

No. 
Yes. 
No. 
Yes. 
No. 
Yes. 

Tacul>avo. 

Mexico    

Trieste     .  .             .... 

Austria   

Meteorological  Institute  

Madrid  
Hath     

Spain  
Kngland  

Berlin 

Germany.            .... 

Kngland  

Smith  Observatory  
Mount  11"!  yoke  College  Observatory 
Private  Observatory  

Uni  v  eixit  v  Observatory  
Pri\ate  Observatory 
Marine  Observatory 

Bi'loit,  Wis  
S.  Had  ley,  Mass  
CharlcHtown,  Ind  
Munich,  Bavaria  

United  States  
United  States  
United  States  
Germany  —  i  
Germany. 

Ant  vverp  
Willielmsh.'iven  
KaliK-sa.  Hungary  
(ireencastle,  Ind  
Leipzig  
Oakland,  Cal  

Belgium  

Germany  
Austria  
United  States  
Germany  
United  States  

t  'ana.  la  

Kaloesa  Oliserv  atory       
Me  K  i  in  (  Miser  .  at  <>ry                   
1  nivcrsitv  Observatory.    
ChaUit   Observatory       

The  Observalorv. 
N'ort  hlicld  Grange  Observatory. 
Kew  (  Miservatory               .  .  . 
lioyal  Observatory             

l.iek  Observatory 
K,.v  al  Observalory  .  . 
\Va>hburii  <  Miser  v  atorv  . 

Richmond. 

ICngland  

Mount   Hamilton,  Cul. 
Tananarivo.  
Madison    \Vis 

United  States 

United  States  

'..ml.-.  I-'.  P 
'omst.H  k.  lie,,    1'. 
I'.,  nt.  u  in,,.  I'raiK  csco 

I).  •irliimiller.  Prof.  Dr.  1'. 

Devil'...    K. 

Kgnilis,  D. 
Kn^.  lhar.lt.  Dr.  Hanmd'. 
Kpst.-in.  Dr.  Tli. 
K-iiion.l.  llarw  in  \V 
K«el!.  Marshall  D 

Ken\  i.   .1 
Kergoler.  Kin 
Flint.   V  1. 
K.,lie.  K. 
1  lilt.  .11.    Hobt.   II 
Kiiss.  V             

J.illc.  Dr.  Andreas.. 

.  ill.-.  Dr.  .1.  G 
laiidiberl.  C.  M   
..iut  i.-r.  It                          ... 
,.-.|.-,.no«  .  D              

United  States  

Capo  di  Monte 

University  Observatory  
Surveyor  General           

lioval  Olmervatory   
d'ringrlhardt  Observatory    
Private  Oliservatory      ..    
lieraldiue  Observatory  . 
Private  Observatory.  .    

Naples  

Bonn  
Ottawa  

Italy  .  .  . 

Germany  
Canada  

Greece        

Germany.  .         

Frankfort,  A.M 

Germany  

S.  Evanston,  111 

United  States  
United  States  

Hav  nalil  Ohservatory     
Ca|n,  di  Monte  Observatory  
Wjisliburn  Observatory.  .  .'.  
lioyal  Observatory. 
University  Observatory  
School  for  Pilots   

Hoyal  Institute  of  Geology  
University  Observatory.  

Kaloe.sa,  Hungary  
Naples  
Madison,  Wis 

Austria 

Italy            

United  States 

IVcle... 

Belgium  
1  'nited  States  

I'luversity,  Miss   

Kussia 

I'otsdam  
Breshiu 

Germany  

Germany  

Private  Observatory  
Geneva  Observatory  

Vaison    .    ... 

Paris  

Switzerland  

Astro-Physical  Oliservatory     . 

TiiHhkend 

M-elmiiy.h-n.  Dr.  II  
ilaeomelli.  Dr.  Kr  
iiovannoui.  Dr.  G 
Jlnuwr.  .1 
iogow*.  Pnif.  COIIN.  ...... 

ioil/Jlles.  Jus,-   M        

Gore.  .1.  Kllnnl  
Gru-u>.  Pnif.  1  >r.  G   

Hodden.  David  E 

University  Observatory  

['hriHtiania  
Home  . 

Norway  .  .  . 
Italy    ' 

Capitol  Observatory 

Ximcnian  Observatory   . 

Florence.. 

Italy                 

Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Na 

Yes. 
Yes. 
Na 
No. 
No. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
No. 

Yes. 

Yes! 

Kjtilway  Kngineer  

University  Observatory  
l-'lammarion  Ulwervatory. 

Bucharest        . 

1  .''  HIM  I.I  11  i.l    

Bogota 

Colombia 

Private  Observatory 

BalK'Nodare. 

Imperial  Observatory. 

Prague 

Bohemia 

Private  Observatory 

United  States 

Hall.  Maxwell 

Government   Meteorologist 

Montego  Bay  
Hamburg       . 

Hanla.  Dr.  C  
Hart  wig.  Dr.  Krm-sl. 
Hancr.  I'mf.  Dr.  Paul.. 
HaMlngv  Cha*  

Hamburg  Observatory  .. 

C.  llameis  Observatory  .  . 

Iijimlx?rg»  Bavaria  .  . 

(iotha...     . 

Ducal  Observatory. 

iierinany  
United  States  

Yale  University  Observatory.  . 
Oltcrbeln  Univenilty  OWrvatorv 
Private  Olmervatory 

New  Haven,  Conn..  .  , 
Wrsiervillc,  Ohio  
Fort  Dodge,  Iowa  
Mount  Hamilton,  Cal. 

Havw  ood,  John.    . 

llein.  K 

United  Slates  
United  States  
Kngland  

Molilrn.  Dr.  E.  8 
Hopkins.  II.  J  

Lick  OrMorvatory  
Private  Ormervalory        .  .   . 

Horr.  Dr.  Ana.   

I'rivate  Ol»iervatory 

lloiie,  Capt.  11.  1.  

Field  ObMT>-atory.. 

Willets  P"    N  Y 

United1  States 

PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894. 


XXXIX 


REPLIES  RECEIVED  TO  QUESTION  SENT  TO  ASTRONOMERS,  ETC. — Continued. 


NAME. 

OBSERVATORY,  ETC. 

PLACE. 

COUNTRY. 

ANH. 

Columbia  College  Observatory  
Private  Observatory          .   . 

New  York  
Uridport  
Montreal 

United  States... 
England  
Canada  

Switzer  land 

No. 
Yes. 
Yes. 

No. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 

No. 
Yes. 
No. 
Yes. 
No. 
No. 

Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
No. 

No. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 

No. 

No. 

Yes. 

No. 

No 

McGill  University  

Kammerman,  A  

Geneva  Observatory  

Geneva. 

Kirk  Ed   Bruce 

Private  Observatory 

Scotland  

Knobel   Ed.  B. 

Late  Prest.  Royal  Astronomical  S'ty 
Grand  Ducal  Observatory    

Knopf  Dr.  Otto  . 

Jena,  Saxe  Weimar.  .  . 
Strasbourg 

Kobold,  Dr.  H  

University  Observatory  

Germany  

Kreutz  Prof  Dr  H.. 

Kiel 

(  lennany  

Roval  Technical  School. 

Dresden 

Krueger,  Prof.  Dr.  A  
Kiistner,  Dr.  F 

Hoyal  Observatory. 

Royal  Observatory  

Hoyal  Naval  College  Observatory.   . 
Gresham  College  Observatory  
Capitol  Observatory  . 

Bonn  

Greenwich  .  .    . 
London  .  . 
Home  
Berlin 

Germany  

Kngland  
KnuhlMl  
Italy  
(  iennain  . 
Portugal 
A  ust  ral  ia 
Kiiglitnd  
Hnssia  
lierniany  
(  ierman  \  .    . 

Austria    
Austria  
<  lerinany  

Ledger,  Rev.  E  

Legge  Dr.  Alf.  di. 

Roval  Observatory* 

Leite,  Duarte 

Polytechnical  Academy  
Sydney  Observatory  
Hoyal  Observatory  
Counsellor  of  State 

Porto  
Sydney  
(  Jreenwirli 

Lenahan,  Henry  A  
Lewis,  Thomas!  
Lindelof    Dr  L 

Helsingfors,  (''inland 
Potsdam  
Kaiiiherg  

I'arcn/o  
Trieste  
Breslan  

Lohse,  Dr.  O. 

Astro-Physical  Observatory  
Hameis  Observatory  

Private  Observatory  

Lorentzen,  Dr.  G  
Mayer,  Lt.  Chas  

Micknik    H                                University  Oh.serva.torv 

Monnichmeyer,  Dr.  C.  .  .  . 

Naccari,  Prof.  Dr.  Joseph 
Niesl,  Prof.  G.  von  
Niesten,  L  

University  Observatory 

Naval  Observatory  
Technical  University  Observatory 
Royal  Observatory  
Capo  di  Monte  Observatory. 

Venice  
Briinn,  Moravia.  . 
Ucele  
Naples     
Mitnstield.  I'cklield... 
Halt  imore,  Ind  
Pulkova 

Italy  
Austria  
Hel^ium  
Italv.  . 
England  
United  States  
Russia.  

Germany  
Holland. 

Yes. 
No. 

Yes. 
N.I. 

Yes. 

Yes. 
No. 

Yes. 
\',i 

Noble,  Capt.  Wm  
Numsen,  W.  H 

Private  Observatory  
Denmore  Observatory  
Imperial  Observatory  

Nyrieu,  M. 

Oppenheim,  Prof.  Dr.  H  . 
Oudemans,  Prof.  J.  A.  C. 

Parkhurst,  Henry  M.   .  . 
Pasquier,  Prof.  Dr.E.L.J. 
Pavey,  Henry  A  

Private  Observatorv 

Merlin  
Utrecht 

University  Observatory 

Private  Observatory  
Royal  Observatory  
Private  Observatory  

Brooklyn,  N.Y  
Louvain  
Hillsboro',  Ohio  
Wimbledon  
Leipzig  
Koenigsberg  
Belniont,  Out 

United  States  Yes. 
Belgium  Yes. 
United  States  Yes. 
England  Yes. 
Germany  No. 
Germany  No. 
Canada  Yes. 
Italy  Yes. 
Germany  No. 
France.              .             Yes 

Penrose  F  C 

Peter  Dr.  B 

University  Observatory  
University  Observatory  
Private  Observatory     .  . 

Peters,  Prof.  C.  F.  W  ... 
Pettit,  H  

Pittei,  Dr.  Constantine.  . 
Plassman,  J  
Pluvinel,  Ay  de  laBaumc 
Pond,  Lt.  Chas.  F. 

Royal  del  Museo  
Professor  of  Astronomy  

Florence  
Warendorf,  Wtphalia. 

Navy  Yard 

Mare  Island,  Californi  i 

United  States  
Italv  

Yes. 
Yes. 

No. 

Yes. 
Yes. 

Yes. 
No. 
No. 
Yes. 

Porro,  F     .... 

University 

Pritchett,  H.  S  

Washington  University  Obser'tory. 

St.  Louis,  Mo  
Philadelphia 

United  States..  

United  States  
Mexico  

Ireland 

Quimby  Alden  W 

Quintana,  — 

National  Astronomical  Observatory 

Tacubayo  

Dublin  
Breslau  

Rambaut,  Prof.  A.  A.  ... 
Rechenberg,  G.  

University  Observatory  

Germany  
Russia  

Renz   F 

Imperial  Observatory  
National  Astronomical  Observatory 

Rey,  F.  R 

Tacubayo.              .  . 

Mexico  

Riggenbach,  Prof.  Dr.  A. 

Basle 

Switzerland  . 

Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 

Creighton  Observatory  
National  Astronomical  Observatory 
University  Observatory  

United  States  

Rivero  F.  D 

Mexico  

Rizzo,  Dr.  J.  B 

Turin 

Italv  

England  .            ... 

Rockwell,  Chas  ... 

Private  Observatory             

Tarrytown,  N.Y  

United  States  
Russia  

No. 

No. 

No. 
No. 
No. 
No. 
No. 
Yes. 
Yes. 

Romberg,  Hermann  ...   . 
Safarik   Dr  A 

Bohemian  University  Observatory.. 
Professor  of  Mathematics  

Austria  

Scherbner,  Prof.  Dr.  W.  . 
Schiaparelli  J   V 

Leipzig  
Milan  
Hamburg           

Italy  
Germany  
Germany  

Schorr,  Dr.  Richard  
Sehur,  Prof.  Dr.  W  
Searle,  G.  M  
Serviss,  Garrett  P  

Catholic  University  Observatory.  .  . 
Private  Observatory     

Washington  
Brooklyn  

United  States 

United  States  

XL 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 
RECEIVED  TO  QUESTION.  SENT  TO  ASTRONOMERS,  Etc.  —  Continued. 


NAME. 

OllSKKVATOHT,   ETC. 

PLACE. 

COUNTRY. 

Ays. 

>r\t"'th     J 

Pulkova 

No 

No 

Smith    11.  I.. 

lloluirt  College  Observatory  

Geneva,  X.  Y  

United  States 

Yes 

Solar  Phy«lo»  Commit!**, 

South  Kensington  Depart,  of  Science 

London  

England 

Yes 

Stri  lint     Dr  C 

No 

Strrii.M-k    1.1  Col   It   von. 

Military  Institute         .                . 

Yes 

Slockvvcll    .Inhii 

Private  Observatory     

Cleveland,  Ohio. 

United  States 

No 

Stone     ]•'..  .1 

Kadcliff  Olisrrviitorv,  

Oxford 

KnKland 

No 

St.uiev.  (J.  .lolinsionc 

Korincrlv  Atutistailt  to  Earl  of  |{OHMC 

Dublin 

Ireland    

Slmnfianl,  Dr.  1'    . 

Hovnl  OfiMTvatorv  

I'ccle  

Hi'lgium 

Yes 

Strmc.  Olio 

•Ancit'ii  DirccltMir'  I'ulknvn  Oli'torv 

St.  I'eter.sburK  

Hu.ssia 

Yes 

Sw  ift    l.cw  in    . 

Warner  Obwrvatory  

Rochester,  N.  Y. 

United  States 

Yes 

TntUk    .b.lin 

United  States 

VPS 

Tennaiit.   l.t.  Ceil.  -1.  I'' 

I'rivale  OKsi-rvnturv  

London  

No 

Tlilrioii,  J. 

Till".  '•••II.    \le\isde 

•leMiit  OlwMTvatory 
Ciirn'NlMiIidiliK  MrinlM-r  Academy  of 
S-ielire,  I'aris  

1  .HIM  a  in  

St.  Petersburg  

Belgium  
KuHgia  . 

Yes. 
Yes 

Tn.incloi.  K.  1, 
Tiirn.-r.   II    II 

A  si  ro-IMi  vsiral  (  )lwiiirviitory  
Ho\al  Oliservalnrv. 

Meudon  
(Jreenw  ich  

France  
England 

Yes. 

Vail.-.  F 
Vceder.  l»r.    V  M 
V.-r\.  Frank  \\'   . 
V  in.'  it.  .1 

N.iii.inal  Astronomical  Observatory 
Private  Observatory  ' 
A  llf^haii)  (Ibservatory      ,  . 
Astro  IMi\sii-al  Observatorv 

Tacnbavo  
LVOIIM,  N.Y  
Alle^hany    
1'ari.s  

Mexico  
United  States.... 
United  Slates  
Krance 

Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes. 
Yes 

Vugel.  1'n.f.  Dr.  II    C 

Waiiach.  Dr.  II 
\\Vim-k.   Dr.  l.a<li-l.nis 

Asim  Physical  Observatory  

1   ni\ersit\  Ohservatorv.      
Imperial  aixl  llo\  al  <  lbser\  ator\  .  . 

I'otsdam  

St  ranhurff  
I'ranne.  Bohemia..  .  . 

(lerinany  

(iermany  
Austria.   

No. 
No. 

\Vi-v.-r.  Dr.  li.  D.  F. 

1  nivei-Miv  Obsei  valorv     . 

Kii-l    

No 

While.  K.  .1 

llflliiiiirne  <  lbsi-r\  al'ir\  . 

Mclbonriii- 

Australia  

Yes. 

\\  illian.s,,!,.  I'rof.  .1.. 

Kingston  (  Ibserv  ator\ 

Kin^Nton      

'  'anada. 

Yes 

Wilson.  Win.  K 

I'rivatc  Observalorv 

Hal  liowen.  . 

Ireland. 

Witlr.-ini,    I'r-.f.  Hi.  Tli 

Imperial  (  tbservatorv. 

l'nlk<iva 

HiiHsiu  .    ... 

No. 

Wiltttein.  Dr.  A     . 
W..lf.  Hi    Ma\. 

V.-n.l.-ll.  P.  ."s 

| 

/.ellgiT.   Chas.   Veil. 

I'rivale  ()bser\  alory 

1  'lli\  cl'sit  \    (  )bsrr\  alor\ 

l'ri\ale  Obsi-rvalon 
I'olvtechiiic  SI-IHHI!  ()lisi.r\ator\ 

Leipzig.  . 
lleidelberK  

Don  -hester.  Mass  
Prague  

(lernianv  
(lerniany  

United  States  
Austria 

No. 
Yes. 

No. 

X.elbr.  Dr.  K.ul 

I'rivale  Obxi-rvatorv 

Ml  Mhll        . 

Austria     .    .    . 

No. 

. 

REPLIES.— Classified  uccnrdinj,'  to  tin.-  Countries  from  which  they  have  been  received. 


Ciir.MHiKs.                        TOTALS. 

YKAS. 

NAYS. 

MAJOHITIKH. 

Austria                     
Australia  

1-2 
•2 
li 
5 
1 
211 
4 
:w 
I 
1 
11 

4 

1 
1 
5 

1 
1 

11 
1 
2 
4 
88 

7 
•± 

ii 
5 
1 
11! 
4 
7 
1 
0 

K 
4 
1 
1 
5 
0 
0 
1 
A 
1 
2 
2 
2H 

5 
li 
li 
li 
0 
4 
(1 

:il 

0 

1 
:i 

0 

(i 
(i 
(i 

1 
D 
5 
0 
0 
2 
10 

In  favour. 
In  favour. 
In  favour. 
In  favour. 
In  favour. 
In  favour. 
In  favour. 

In  favour. 

\_'.lilisl. 

Against. 

Against. 
Against. 

Equal. 

Belgium                                

Canada       
Colombia   ,  .  . 

Kngland        
France 

Herman  v 

<  i  HMH'e 

Holland 

llnlv             ... 

In  favour. 
In  favour. 
In  favour. 
In  favour. 
In  favour. 

Ireland    

.1.110.  Ill  .1                        .      .      . 

Madagascar  

Mexico  

Norway            

Portugal  

Koiiinaiiia 

In  favour. 
In  favour. 
In  favour. 
In  favour. 

K  ii  Mia 

Scotland 

S|»in  

Sw  itzrrland  

I  nit«1  Slatei.  

In  favour. 

ToUla.  

171 

108 

«3 

18 

4 

The  genernl  meeting  of  the  Royal  Society  wM  then  adjourned  until  the  following  day,  and  the 
members  met  for  the  organization  of  sections. 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XLI 

XIV.  From  The  Literary  and  Historical  Society  of  Quebec,  through  Mr.  P.  B.  CASQRAIN. 

The  general  and  annual  meeting  of  the  Literary  and  Historical  Society  of  Quebec  was  held  on 
the  10th  of  January  last  past  in  the  library  of  the  society,  when  the  following  wore  elected  officers 
for  the  presi  nt  year: 

President — Archibald  Campbell. 

Vice-Presidents — The  Very  Reverend  J'eari  Norman,  William  Hossack,  P.  B.  Casgrainand 

John  Hamilton. 
Treasurer — J.  Geggie. 
Librarian — Frederick  C.  Wurtele. 
Recording  Secretary— T.  A.  Young. 
Corresponding  Secretary — A.  Robertson. 
Council  Secretary — William  Wood. 
Curator  of  Museum — W.  Clint. 
Curator  of  Apparatus — James  Morgan. 
Additional  Members  of  Council — J.  M.   LeMoinc,  Peter  .lohuston,  Cyrillc   IVsM'.'r   an<l 

W.  II.  Carter. 

We  have  to  lament  the  removal  by  death  of  the  following  members  of  our  society  : — (\.  Collev 
(a  life  member)  ;  Messrs.  S.  II.  Holt,  T.  II.  Jones,  Commissary -General  M.  liell  Irvine,  < '.M.<!.,  and 
Messrs.  C.  A.  Scott  and  W.  A.  Asho. 

As  the  past  and  present  position  of  the  society  is  most  graphically  described  by  the  out-going 
president,  Mr.  Cyrillo  Tessier,  in  his  report  of  last  year's  proceedings,  I  cannot  do  better  than  extract 
such  portions  of  it  as  will  answer  the  present  object. 

I  may  preface  by  stating  that  in  1828  the  most  prominent  men  both  of  French  and  Knirli-h  origin 
in  Quebec,  united  to  form  a  literary  and  historical  association  for  British  North  America,  and  it  is 
due  to  the  memory  of  the  late  John  Charllon  Fisher,  a  graduate  of  Oxford  and  a  gentleman  of  high 
attainments,  to  recall  its  initiative  in  its  formation. 

The  bettor  to  promote  their  object  the  members  of  the  association  obtained  in  IS.ifl  a  charter  of 
incorporation  from  His  Gracious  Majesty  William  IV.,  under  the  name  of  "  The  Literary  and  Historical 
Society  of  Quebec,"  "  for  the  prosecuting,  procuring  and  publishing  interesting  documents  as  to  the 
natural,  civil  and  literary  history  of  British  North  America,  and  for  the  advancement  of  the  arts 
and  sciences  in  tho  province  of  Lower  Canada,  from  which  public  benefit  may  bo  expected." 

Among  the  names  of  the  incorporalors  tho  society  has  pride  in  mentioning  tho  Earl  of  Dalhou.-ie. 
Sir  James  Kempt,  the  late  Chief  Justice  Sewe'.l,  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Quebec,  Rev.  Joseph  Signay, 
future  bishop  of  Quebec,  the  late  Chief  Justices  Sir  .lames  Stewart  and  Vallierosdo  St.  Heal,  Rev.  Mr. 
Demcrs,  Sir  John  Caldwell,  Messrs.  Perreault,  Price,  Taschereau,  Wurtele,  Campbell,  Ilamel,  doSalles 
Laterrier,  F.  X.  Garneau,  Ed.  Caron,  Morrin,  Parent,  Sheppard,  Lee,  McCord,  Rouchette,  Panet, 
Wilkie  and  many  others, — the  last  surviving  of  whom  is  our  aged  and  valuable  friend  Mr.  (r.  W. 
Wicksteed,  who  wo  are  all  happy  to  see  present  at  this  convocation. 

Many  of  tho  above-named  appear  as  contributors  to  tho  literary  lore  of  Canada,  as  may  be  seen 
in  the  following  work. 

Latterly  our  librarian,  Mr.  F.  C.  Wurtele,  after  considerable  research,  has  prepared  and  published, 
under  the  auspices  of  tho  society,  a  report  of  tho  scientific  works  produced  by  the  leading  members  or 
lecturers  of  the  association,  from  its  inception.  Among  those  were  :  Chief  Justice  J.  Se well,  Dr. 
John  Charlton  Fisher,  Admiral  Bayliold,  General  Baddely,  R.  K.  ;  George  B.  Fairboault,  Honourable 
William  Shepherd,  John  Langton,  Honourable  T.  D'Arcy  McGeo,  Commander  Asho,  R.N.  ;  James 
Douglas,  Honourable  P.  J.  O.  Chauveau,  the  historians  Garneau,  Cusgrain,  LoMoine,  Miles,  Turcottc, 
John  Rcade,  F.R.S.E.,  General  Noble,  R.A.,  Lieut.-Col.  Strange,  R.A.,  Andrew  Stuart,  Amable  Ber- 
thelot,  Joseph  X.  Perrault,  Dr.  J.  W.  Anderson,  Bishop  Mountain,  Rev.  Dr.  Wilkie,  Dr.  George 

Proc.  1894.    F. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

Stewart,    Alfred   Sandham,    E.   A.   Meredith,   Professor  Goldwin   Smith,    Dr.   J.  Harper,  Fred.  C. 

Wtlrtele,  etc. 

During  tho  post  year  one  of  our  most  esteemed  ox  presidents,  Professor  James  Douglas,  now  a 
resident  in  the  United  States,  and  who  kindly  acted  as  our  delegate  to  Spain  during  the  festivities 
organized  there  to  celebrate  tho  discovery  of  America,  gave  us  a  most  delightful  account,  accompanied 
with  illustrations,  of  his  trip,  touching,  amongst  other  things,  upon  the  voyages  of  Columbus, 
Magellan  and  others,  navigators  of  the  16th  century. 

The  Honourable  Mr.  Joly  do  Lotbinierc  was  good  enough  to  favour  us  with  a  very  useful  paper  on 
tho  most  rapid  and  economical  mode  of  growing  forest  trees,  exhibiting  to  his  audience  specimens  of 
black  walnut  and  other  trees,  the  produce  of  his  own  plantation,  on  his  manor  property  at  Pointe 
Platon. 

The  Reverend  Dr.  Norman,  tho  I >oan  of  Quebec's  paper  on  Julius  Ciusar,  was  also  very  highly 
appreciated. 

On  perusing  ilio  transactions  of  tho  Literary  and  Historical  Society  of  Quebec,  disseminated 
now  over  tho  whole  world,  it  must  bo  admitted  that  tho  society  has  not  been  recreant  to  tho  useful 
and  M-itntitic  minion  which  its  illustrious  founders  contemplated. 

So  well  satisfied  were  the  public  of  the  advantages  derived  from  the  labours  of  the  society  that  up 
to  the  la-t  two  ye,n>  the  government  proposed  and  the  legislature  thought  fit  to  vote  an  annual  grant 
for  the  pur|Mi«c  of  enabling  the  society  to  publish  and  disseminate  the  transactions  of  tho  society, 
and  exchange  them  with  those  of  similar  societies  of  other  countries. 

Hut  this  brilliant  vision  of  tho  past  and  its  course  of  desired  improvement  of  the  present  must 
now,  we  tear,  come  loan  end.  that  is  tosav,  so  far  as  the  publications  are  concerned,  if,  unfortunately, 
o»r  sociely  cannot  reckon  any  longer  upon  the  treasury  of  the  province  of  Quebec  for  this  sustenta- 
tion  ;  or  unless  the  large  and  benevolent  spirit  of  liberality  prevailing  among  the  merchant  princes  of 
Montreal  finds  a  similar  echo  in  the  heart  and  mind  of  some  of  the  wealthy  citizens  of  Quebec,  in 
order  to  perpetuate  the  noble  end  of  the  society. 

It  is  not  out  of  place  to  mention  that  in  the  past,  for  three-quarters  of  a  century,  the  society,  the 
eldest  of  its  kind  in  ( 'anada.  has  been  an  honour  ami  a  credit  to  tho  city  of  Quebec,  not  only  through- 
out I  'anuda  but  al.-o  abroad. 

It  is  to  be  sincerely  hoped  that  the  provincial  government  may  find  means  to  continue  tho  small 
subsidy  hitherto  extended  to  our  society,  and  to  preserve  tho  continuity  of  printed  records,  so  in- 
teresting alike  to  strangers  and  citizens  desirous  of  maintaining  the  historical  and  literary  traditions 
of  this  ancient  province. 

It  is  to  bo  regretted  that,  owing  to  various  causes,  the  number  of  the  members  of  our  society  has 
not  sufficiently  increased  to  become  independent  of  extraneous  support. 

Hut  at  the  same  time  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  intellectual  progress  of  the  city  of  Quebec  is 
on  tho  increase,  for  we  see  that  a  public  library,  in  addition  to  our  own,  is  to  bo  created  for  St. 
Hoch's  suburb,  a  monument  which  is  due  to  tho  public  spirit  and  spontaneous  liberality  of  a  few  of 
it*  prominent  citizens  and  self  made  men,  among  whom  deserve  to  be  mentioned  Mr.  LaMberte",  the 
most  extensive  furrier  trader  in  the  Dominion  ;  Mr.  Paquet,  the  large  dry  goods  merchant,  and  Mr. 
Rochelte,  an  enterprising  manufacturer. 

Tho  society  has  to  apologize  to  the  other  sister  societies  for  being  unable,  for  the  causes  stated, 
to  exchange  this  year  their  usual  publications. 


XV — From  The  Botanical  Club  of  Canada,  through  A.  H.  MAOKAT,  B.A.,  B.Sc.,  LL.D. 

I  bog  leave  to  present  the  following  summary  of  tho  work  of  tho  club  throughout  tho  Dominion 
during  the  past  year,  18U3-94,  and  of  its  objects  and  present  constitution. 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XLIII 

ONTARIO.— On  the  19th  April,  1893,  Professor  John  Macoun  started  for  the  Pacific  Coast  and 
spent  the  summer  collecting  on  Vancouver  Island.  Collections  were  also  made  at  Victoria,  Nanaimo, 
Comox,  Valdez  Island,  Sooke  and  many  points  inland,  and  a  large  series  of  specimens  was  obtained. 
Altogether  1,400  species  were  collected  ;  and  in  addition  to  the  many  new  species  detected  in  1887, 
over  thirty  additional  ones  have  been  so  far  worked  out  from  the  collections  made.  New  species  of 
Musci,  Hepaticro  and  flowering  plants  'have  been  named,  and  others  are  under  consideration.  Mr. 
James  M.  Macoun  is  writing  a  series  of  papers  on  the  plants  in  the  herbarium  of  the  Geological 
Survey,  which  will  appear  in  the  'Canadian  Record  of  Science'  (the  first  of  the  series  is  already  pub- 
lished). In  these  articles  all  (he  later  revisions  of  species  will  be  discussed  and  descriptions  of  now 
species  as  well  as  copious  notes  on  the  herbarium  specimens  will  be  given.  Later  in  the  year  many 
now  facts  will  be  arranged  and  published,  and  it  is  hoped  that  all  working  botanists  will  be  helped  by 
this  series  of  papers  which  will  appear  regularly.  Mr.  William  Scott,  late  of  Ottawa,  and  now  of 
Toronto  Normal  School,  did  some  excellent  work  last  summer.  During  his  vacation  he  crossed  over 
to  Vancouver  Island  and  collected  there  and  at  various  points  on  his  way  home  nearly  1,000  species 
of  flowering  plants  and  ferns.  Among  other  novelties,  ho  obtained  on  Vancouver  Island,  Linaria 
Canaden&is,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Ottawa,  Myriophyllum  alternillorum,  I. inn.  Another  member,  Mr. 
Roderick  Cameron,  of  Niagara  Falls,  has  been  at  work  for  some  years  in  milking  a  complete  catalogue 
of  the  plants  growing  without  cultivation  on  the  Canadian  side  of  the  Falls.  Mr.  .1.  Dearness,  Lon- 
don, although  for  a  part  of  the  collecting  .season  at  Chicago,  in  charge  of  the  educational  exhibit, 
reports  the  addition  of  nineteen  now  species  to  the  Fungi  of  the  province.  Those  include  a  curious 
Licea  described  by  Dr.  Morgan,  in  the  Cincinnati  '  Journal  of  Science,'  as  Lii'ta  bifuris, — (externally 
it  closely  simulates  a  small  bivalve) — and  a  new  species  of  Asche,rson/a,  a  rare  genus  not  hitherto  said 
to  be  reported  north  of  Mexico.  Mr.  James  White  reports  seventeen  additional  species  of  .Musci  to 
the  local  flora  of  Edmonton. 

QUEBEC. — The  work  of  Professor  Penhallow,  during  the  year,  on  the  determination  of  the  species 
of  American  Conifersc  by  the  structure  of  the  stem  (which  is  now  being  presented  to  the  society),  is 
recognized  to  be  of  very  great  importance  in  the  development  of  phanerogamic  botany. 

NEW  BRUNSWICK. — Lists  of  local  floras  have  been  sent  in  during  the  year  from  many  of  the 
county  secretaries,  as  well  as  the  dates  of  the  more  common  flowering  of  plants  which  form  a  portion 
of  the  so-called  phonological  observations  referred  to  elsewhere  in  this  report.  Those  most  worthy  of 
specification  were  from  J.  Vroom,  St.  Stephen,  Charlotte  Co.;  N.  F.  Perkins,  Queen's  Co.;  Alex.  Ross, 
B.A.,  Restigouche  Co.,  and  Miss  Fenwick,  Upper  Springfield.  Mr.  Geo.  Oulton,  Dorchester,  County 
Secretary  for  Westmoreland,  reports  much  interest  throughout  his  district  in  botanical  work. 

NOVA  SCOTIA. — Botanical  work  here  has  been,  to  a  considerable  extent,  associated  with  the 
phonological  observations.  0.  B.  Robinson,  B.A.,  for  the  first  part  of  the  year  of  King's  County 
Academy  now  of  Pictou  Academy,  reported  the  dates  of  first  flowering  of  about  270  plants,  with 
valuable  additions  to  the  flora  of  Pictou  county.  Prof.  Coldwell,  M.A.,  of  Acadia  College,  took  charge 
of  the  organization  of  a  corps  of  phenological  observers  in  King's  county.  Miss  Antoinette  Forbes, 
B.A.,  of  Yarmouth  County  Academy  (agent  for  all  material  generally  required  by  botanists),  Mr. 
Harry  Piers,  Halifax,  Principal  W.  R.  Campbell,  B.A.,  Truro,  Miss  Mary  E.  Charman,  of  Wallace, 
and  Miss  Louise  M.  Paint,  of  Port  Hawkesbury,  sent  in  similar  reports  from  their  districts.  Charles 
E.  Brown,  Esq.,  of  Yarmouth,  sent  in  a  list  of  the  local  grasses.  Geo.  H.  Cox,  B.A.,  prepared  a 
paper  on  the  local  flora  of  Shelburne,  which  is  being  published  in  the  transactions  of  the  Nova  Scotia 
Institute  of  Science.  The  number  of  persons  engaged  in  similar  work  this  present  year  is  very  con- 
siderably greater  than  ever  before.  A  summary  of  the  phenological  observations  has  been  collated 
for  publication  in  the  transactions  of  the  Nova  Scotian  Institute  of  Science. 

PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND.— Mr.  John  McSwain  has  been  working  on  the  mosses  of  the  island 
during  the  year. 


XL1V 


KOYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 


NEWFOUNDLAND.— Rev.  A.  C.  Waghornebaa  made  a  very  good  report,  indicating  a  very  energetic 
prosecution  of  the  work  of  collecting  and  of  the  determination  of  the  species  collected.  The  follow- 
ing table  summarizes  the  annual  addition  to  his  large  list  of  the  previous  year  (referred  to  further  on)  : 


Mot«i-s 

l.irln-ns 


NEWFOUNDLAND  KlXJRA. 

LABRADOR  FLORA. 

GRAND 

Spec-lew 

Var.     Forms.    Total. 

Speeies 

Var. 

Forms. 

Total. 

ins 

s 

a                               13 

111 

3 

22 

25 



;.2 

17           i:t          112 

lit 

26 

8 

47 

159 

1(1 

:(      '  in 

1(1 

(i 

a 

19 

38 

"1 

"l 

IS 

1H 

32 

.,|s                                      Ilii              .V,               III            IliS 

06 

» 

6 

106 

254 

IN-  i-  now  making  ii|>  named  -els  of  Newfoundland  plants  for  oxchunge  or  sale,  and  has  already 
ivicivc'l  -evcral  largo  orders  Iroui  abrond. 

MAMTOHV.— The  provincial  press  repuhlished  much  of  the  lust  report  of  the  club  with  the  result 
<•!'  tin'  -tin  nil  a  1 1"  n  n!  a  <  'on-idcrahlc  degree  •>!  botanical  interest  at  various  points. 

>  \sk  \IVIIF.\V  AS  — i  'olid-lions  nf  plants  were  being  made  by  the  members  and  some  very  interest- 
ing -|M-I  -ic-  w.rc  reported,  cspci -ially  from  liattlcford.  Membei's  are  preparing  for  the  publication  of 
11,1.1 1-  r plcte  li-N  nf  the  plants  of  the  district. 

AI.HKKTA. — A  new  provincial  Hecivtary  has  just  been  appointed  for  this  province. 

IliiiTi'-ii  i '"i.t'MiiiA. —  l-'i'iim  being  the  most  inactive  province  in  connection  with  (he  work  of  the 
11  >iuiii<-al  i-liib,  it  has  thi-  year  at  one  bound  become  one  of  the  most  active  under  the  new  provincial 
i-i-rriarv  A.  .1.  I'inen.who  ha.-  issued  a  circular  to  the  lending  botanists,  teachers  and  others  interested 
in  natural  «> -ieiice,  with  the  result  of  enrolling  nearly  one  hundred  members. 

I  ijiinte  the  following  paragmphn  from  the  general  secretary's  report  for  the  year  1892-3  pub- 
li-he-l  mi  the  1st  of  March,  IM'I,  in  which  the  membership  is  given  as  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight, 
receipt-.  ?L'3  .">(»,  exju-inlitiiro.  $14..r>0,  leaving  a  balance  in  funds  at  date  of  $9.00. 

••  l-'i-nm  Ontario,  .1.  Dearness,  of  London,  on  thuliiUh  April,  1803,  sent  a  reprint  of  two  papers  by 
him — onu  a  study  and  description  of  anew  fungus  (Cylindrosporium  Chrysanthemi)  ;  the  other  (with 

.  Kilis)  de-ci  iptive  of  twenty  new  Sphaeropeid&e  and  ffyphomycetes  found  at  London,  Ontario. 
I  Hiring  the  year  1S!I2  he  discovcreil  67  new  species  of  fungi,  2!l  of  them  being  Pyrenomycetes 
described  in  the  February  number  of  the  Proc.  Acad.  Nat.  Sei.,  Philadelphia,  by  Ellis  and  Everhart, 
authors  of  the  "  Pyrenomycetos  of  North  America."  Ho  also  makes  interesting  notes  on  the  distribu- 
tion, etc..  of  over  twenty  species  of  Phanerogams.  .James  White  sent  in  a  list  of  mosses  collected  in 
the  vicinity  of  Edmonton,  Out ,  among  which  are  some  interesting  find?. 

"  From  Prince  Kdward  Island,  F.  Bain  sent  in  a  printed  catalogue  of  additions  to  the  flora  of  the 
inland,  including  :J3  Phanerogams  and  l-'ilicos  and  63  Alga-. 

Specially  wmthy  of  notice  is  the  work  of  the  Rev.  A.  C.  Waghorne,  in  Nowfoundland.  He 
has  commenced  the  publication  of  the  floi-a  of  the  island  in  the  Proc.  and  Trans,  of  the  Nova  Scotian 
In«titutc  of  Science.  In  the  hpring  ho  re|K>rtod  from  Labrador  to  the  Islands  of  St.  Pierre  and 
fiquclon,  a  flora  consisting  of  Phanerogams  907,  Acrogens  61,  Bryophytes  68,  Mosses  285, 
Li.- ben-  W.I,  Algii-  73  ;  total  1,«17.  To  this  li*t  he  added  in  his  last  report,  from  Newfoundland  and 
Labrador,  Phanerogams  27,  M owes  34,  Algio  13,  Fungi  17,  Lichens  87,  a  total  of  154  (120  species 
and  31  varieties). 


PEOCRE DINGS  FOR  1894. 


XLV 


"In  Nova  Scotia  a  specialty  has  been  made  of  the  observation  of  the  times  of  the  flowering  of 
plants,  etc.,  in  addition  to  the  ordinary  work  going  on  in  all  the  other  provinces. 

"Following  the  suggestion  of  ray  circular  of  the  12th  April,  1892,  observations  made  at  several 
stations  in  the  province  were  sent  in,  from  which  I  select  a  few  by  way  of  example,  with  the  notes 
made  thereon  at  the  time.  In  order  to  facilitate  the  changing  of  the  day  of  the  month  into  the  day 
of  the  year  and  vice  versa,  note  the  number  of  the  day  of  the  year  corresponding  to  the  last  day  of 
each  month  for  1892.  January  31,  February  60,  March  91,  April  121,  Hay  132,  June  182,  July  213, 
August  244,  September  274,  October  305,  November  335,  December  3«;6.  Such  a  table  may  be  found 
convenient  when  a  calendar  giving  the  day  of  the  year  with  the  day  of  the  month  is  not  at  hand. 
For  the  record  book,  the  day  of  the  month  is  probably  in  all  cases  the  safest  for  general  use.  The  date 
can  bo  readily  converted  from  the  day  of  the  month  to  the  day  of  the  year  when  necessary  for  aver- 
aging for  a  district. 

"  Natural  history  observations  for  the  year  1802,  as  recommended  by  the  committee  of  the 
Royal  Society  of  Canada.  Observers,  Lunenburg  count}',  Dr.  Hamilton  ;  Mahone  Hay  ;  Hants 
county,  Harry  Piers,  Windsor;  King's  county,  Pi  of.  A.  K.  Coldwoll,  Aeadia  College,  Wollville  (this 
column  being  the  average  of  four  sub-stations  in  the  county)  ;  Cumberland  County  at  Amherst,  K.  .1. 
Lay  ;  at  Springhill,  N.  D.  MacTavish  :  the  average  of  whose  figures  form  the  column  for  the  county. 
(Fourteen,  selected  as  sample  of  method  of  averaging  for  a  province.) 


PLANTS. 

Liinrn'g 
Co. 

Hants 
Co. 

Kinn* 
Co. 

Cumberland  Co. 

Nova 

Scotia. 

1*02. 

Springhill  .  \mlicrsl  Cum.  Co. 

Alnus  incana  (Pollen)  

l>7 

H7 

121 
152 
115 
00 
130 
12!) 
201 
Ml 

113 
143 

127 

113 

135 

1U2 
12* 
ISO 
122 
100 
120 
131 
203 
148 
150 
115 
151 
157 
120 

11  April. 
7  May. 
20  Ma>. 
1  May. 
0  April. 
*  May. 
10  May. 
21  July. 
27  May. 
2!l  May. 
21  May. 
30  May. 
5  June. 
2!t  April. 

Populu.s  tremuloides  (Potion)  . 

(Leaf)  
Acer  rubruin  (Flower)  

152 
118 

117 
121 
96 
12S 
138 
206 
Ml 
117 
14t 
161 
IX 

Ml 
105 
135 
134 

130 

131 
136 

135 
105 
132 
135 

Epigtea  repens  (Flower)  

Taraxacum  oflicinale  (Flower)... 
Fragaria  Virginiana  (Flower)  
(Fruit)  
Cherry,  cultivated  (Flower)  
Prunus  Pennsylvania  (Flower).  . 
Amelanchicr  Canadensis  (Flower) 
Apple  cultivated  (Flower)  . 

12T> 
127 
201 
!*{ 
150 

152 

15(1 

156 

152 
117 
152 
105 
11!) 

140 
15.'! 

146 
165 

152 
168 

117 
160 
121 

Syringa  vulgaris  (Flower)  

Spring  Wheiit  (Sown) 

11!) 

"  In  all  good  common  schools,  and  especially  in  every  high  school  and  county  academy,  there  could 
be  compiled  from  year  to  year  and  carefully  preserved  for  comparison,  with  very  great  advantage  to 
the  stimulation  of  the  observing  instinct  of  pupils  and  even  of  more  mature  students,  and  to  the 
general  development  of  the  scientific  habit  and  culture  in  tho  community,  local  lists  of  the  times  of 
flowering,  etc  ,  of  plants,  to  bo  permanently  kept  in  the  archives  of  the  school.  From  year  to  year 
these  might  also  be  reported  to  county  or  provincial  centres,  with  much  addition  of  interest  to  the 
local  work."  [Summaries  of  these  local  observations  might  be  published  annually  in  the  transactions 
of  local  societies  or  in  the  local  newspapers.  Provincial  summaries  might  in  like  manner  be  pub- 
blished  in  the  transactions  of  provincial  societies  or  in  the  provincial  newspapers.  Local  and  provin- 
cial statistics  could  then  at  any  time  be  collated  and  compiled  for  Dominion  or  continental  range.] 
"  All  schools  making  observations  should  most  punctiliously  receive  credit  for  their  contribution  to 


XLVI  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

the  county  or  provincial  summaries  based  on  thorn,  when  these  summaries  or  generalizations  are  pub- 
lished. In  this  way  a  great  deal  of  valuable  information  could  be  gathered,  practically  without  cost, 
and  jKKtitively  to  the  advantage  of  scientific  training  in  the  schools  of  the  whole  of  Canada.  I  hope 
~-.ii  to  be  able  to  report  the  full  realization  of  this  plan  in  the  schools  of  Nova  Scotia  so  far  as  the 
county  academics  are  concerned. 

••  There  is  often  a  very  great  difference  in  the  times  of  flowering  of  plants  even  in  the  same  small 
circumscribed  locality,  according  as  the  place  is  a  specially  sheltered  one  or  otherwise.  In  a  spot 
abnormally  situated  with  respect  to  the  heating  of  the  sun's  rays  and  to  protection  from  cold  winds 
or  even  cold  nil  in  some  cases,  »  solitary  plant  may  bloom  in  January,  and  a  May  butterfly  burst 
from  its  chrysalii-in  February.  Tocount  such  sports  as  indicating  the  date  of  the  first  normal  appear- 
nnce  of  flowers,  etc.,  for  a  given  locality,  would  bo  very  misleading.  1  would  suggest  the  uniform 
adho-ion  to  tin-  practice  of  recording  two  dates  when  necessary.  First,  the  date  of  the  sport,  if  one 
•.hoiild  !.«•  ol.-ervcd.  inclosing  it  within  brackets;  sfcond,  the  date  of  the  first  flowering  which  is  imme- 
diately fallowed  l.v  the  rest  of  the  same  species  in  the  particular  locality.  This  latter  date  is  the  one 
which  i>  of  the  greatest  importance,  perhaps  the  only  one  of  very  much  importance  from  a  general 
I*. int  .if  view.  The  tit>t  or  abnormal  appearance  is  often,  however,  of  great  local  interest,  and  by 
inclo-in:,'  it  within  brackets  the  two  dates  may  be  recorded  on  the  same  line;  but  for  section,  district 
or  province  avei  ai,'c>  (botanical  sections,  districts  and  provinces),  the  normal  first  appearance  would 
alone  be  utilized." 

Co.NSTlTTTION,    ETC.,    OK    THE    f'LUIi. 

••  The  r.olani'  al  ('lull  of  i  'anada  was  organized  by  a  committee  of  Section  IV.  of  the  Royal  Society 
ot  t'aiiada  at  its  meeting  in  Montreal,  May  2!>th,  ISill. 

"The  object  i»  to  adopt  means,  by  concerted  hical  efforts  and  otherwise,  to  promote  the  explor- 
ation of  the  flora  of  evei y  portion  of  British  America,  to  publish  complete  lists  of  the  same  in  local 
P:I|HM>  a>  the  work  goes  on,  and  to  have  these  lists  collected  and  carefully  examined,  in  order  to 
arrive  at  a  correct  knowledge  of  the  precise  character  of  our  flora  and  its  geographical  distribution. 

"  The  method  is  to  stimulate,  with  the  least  po.-sihle  paraphernalia  of  constitution  or  rules, 
increased  activity  in  our  botanists  in  each  locality,  to  create  a  corps  of  collecting  botanists  wherever 
there  may  be  few  or  none  at  present,  to  encourage  the  formation  of  field  clubs,  to  publish  lists  of  local 
flora.-  in  the  local  press,  etc.,  etc.  ;  for  which  purpose  the  secretaries  for  the  provinces  may  appoint 
dccn-tarien  for  counties  or  districts,  who  will  be  expected  in  like  manner  to  transmit  the  same  impetus 
to  a.-  man}*  as  possible  within  their  own  sphere  of  action. 

"  Members  and  secretaries,  while  carrying  out  plans  of  operation  which  they  may  find  to  bo 
promising  of  success  in  their  particular  districts,  will  report  as  frequently  as  possible  to  the  officer 
under  whom  they  may  be  immediately  acting. 

Before  the  end  of  January,  at  the  latest,  reports  of  the  work  done  within  the  various  provinces 
•luring  the  year  ended  December  31st  previous,  should  be.  made  by  the  provincial  secretaries  to  the 
general  secretary,  from  which  the  annual  report  to  the  Royal  Society  shall  be  principally  compiled. 
By  the  1st  of  January,  therefore,  the  annual  reports  of  county  secretaries  and  members  should  be 
i«ent  in  to  the  provincial  secretaries. 

"The  annual  report  to  the  Royal  Society  will  contain,  in  addition  to  other  information,  a  cor- 
reeled  list  of  active  members  and  officers. 

"  To  cover  expense*  of  official  printing  and  postage,  a  nominal  fee  of  twenty-five  cent*  per  annum  is 
expected  for  membership  (or  one  dollar  for  five  years,  in  advance,  or  five  dollars  for  life  membership). 
Provincial  secretaries  in  remitting  the  amount  of  fees  from  members  to  the  general  treasurer  are 
authorized  to  deduct  the  necessary  expenses  for  provincial  official  work,  transmitting  vouchers  for 
the  name  with  balance." 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XLVII 

SPECIAL  RECOMMENDATIONS. 

1.  Tho  recording  and  publishing  of  phonological  observations  in  as  many  localities  as  possible,  as 
suggested  in  the  quotation  from  the  report  of  1892-93  given  above. 

2.  Tho  formation  of  a  standard  list  of  the  flora  of  each  locality,  so  that  a  report  of  the  number  of 
species  known  to  bo  contained  in  it  may  bo  briefly  given  under,  say,  the  following  provisional  heads: 

Dicotyledons,  ;  Monocotyledons  (non-glumaceous),  ;  Glumales  (grasses  and  sedges) ; 

Pteridophyta  (ferns,  horsetails  and  club-mosses),  ;  Bryophyta  (mosses  and  liverworts), : 

other  Cryptogams,  ,  total  species,  Tho  additions  to  the  flora  of  any  locality  during  the 

year  may  then  be  briefly  reported  thus:  D.,  ;  M.,    ;  G.,  ;  P.,  ;  B.,  ;  O.  ('., 

;  T.sp, 

3.  The  herbarium  in  the  museum  of  tho  Geological  Department  at  Ottawa — the  nucleus  of  which 
is  the  private  collection    of  Prof.  John  Macoiin — has  been  increased  to  many  times  its  original  M/.C 
during  tho  past  ten  years.     Prof.  Macoun  or  his  assistants  have  collected  in  all  the  provinces,  and  many 
additions  have  been  received  from  botanists  working  in  various  parts  of  tlie   Dominion,  so  that  the 
herbarium  now  contains,  with  few  exceptions,  specimens  of  all  plants   known   to  occur  in  Canada. 
Tho  aim  has  been  to  procure  at  least  one  sheet  of  specimens  fiom  each  province  in  which  it  is  found 
for  every  species.     In  addition  to  this,  all  forms  that  dill'er  in  the  slightest  from  the  tvpi-  have   been 
preserved  ;  so  that  of  species  of  wide  distribution   there  are  in  some  cases  as  many  as  twonty-tivc  or 
thirty  sheets  of  specimens.     Tho  value  of  this  is  shown  when  tho  extreme  eastern  ami  western  forms 
of  common  species  are  compared.     Those  of  the  east  often  appear  to  present  good  varietal  diU'ci-ences 
from  those  of  tho  west;   but  when  the  specimens  from  various  other  parts  of  tho  Dominion  are  com- 
pared with  them,  it  is  frequently  found  that  they  represent  intermediate  forms   running   into  one 
another, — that  though  the  extreme  forms,  when   coiixidercd  alone,  might  be  taken   to  lie  separate 
varieties,  the  intermediate  forms  show  that  this  is   not  the  case.     The  greatest  value  of  such   an 
herbarium  lies  in  its  ottering  a  ready  means  for  the  determination  of  doubtful  specimens  collected  l>v 
local  botanists.      What  may  appear  to  them  a  new  variety  of  a  plant  with  which   they  are  familiar 
may  prove  to  be  only  a  form   that  is   common   elsewhere.     It   is  important,   therefore,  that  when 
possible  specimens  of  all  divergent  forms  should  be  sent  to  the  "national  "  herbarium. 

In  order  to  encourage  the  formation  of  private  and  other  herbaria,  Professor  .Macoun  has  ottered 
to  receive  specimens  from  any  locality  and  to  give  in  exchange  for  them  an  equal  number  of  the  desi- 
derata of  the  person  or  society  sending  them.  Tho  only  proviso  being  that  the  specimens  he  from 
the  vicinity  in  which  tho  collector  resides,  and  not  from  several  parts  of  a  province.  To  facilitate 
such  exchange,  check-lists  will  bo  sent  to  all  who  may  apply  for  them.  All  communications  connected 
with  such  exchange  should  be  addressed  to  tho 

CUBATOR    OK    THE    llEKBAKIl'M, 

Geological  Survey  Department, 
OTTAWA. 

Letters  and  parcels  of  specimens  are  transmitted  to  this  address  without  postage,  according  to  law. 

4-  The  place  and  date  of  every  specimen  should  always  accompany  it.  If  this  label  be  lo.-it  the 
specimen  may  be  valueless.  If  the  label  should  happen  to  go  with  the  wrong  specimen  it  is  worse 
than  valueless. 

5.  The  most  convenient  manner  of  obtaining  the  determination  of  plants  from  the  curator  of  the 
Canadian  herbarium  or  any  other  botanist,  is  to  make  an  exact  duplicate  of  tho  set,  the  specimens 
being  similarly  numbered.  Tho  botanist  determining  the  plants  keeps  the  set  sent  him,  and  returns 
simply  a  list  of  the  names  corresponding  to  each  number.  Great  care  must  be  taken,  especially  in 
the  case  of  the  smaller  Cryptogams,  that  one  and  the  same  species  are  in  the  duplicates.  Mistakes 
often  occur  from  the  indiscriminate  division  of  a  tuft  of  moss  or  lichen  supposed  to  contain  only  one 
species,  while  it  may  contain  two  or  more,  and  even  these  in  different  proportions,  in  tho  supposed 
duplicate. 


XLVIII  KOYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

"The  local  prens  will  no  doubt  help  in  this  work  with  pleasure  and  profit,  nnd  its  powerful  aid 
slinuld  not  only  be  invoked,  but  also  duly  appreciated  by  the  botanist*.  Where  there  is  no  botanist 
to  commence  work,  all  that  is  necessary  is  to  get  one  or  more  collectors,  whose  collections  can  bo 
determined  and  named  at  any  time.  Such  collectors  will  find  their  correspondence  with  the  club 
officers  an  admirable  means  of  facilitating  their  own  botanical  studies  and  of  speedily  transforming 
them  into  genuine  botanists." 

PROVINCIAL  OFFICERS  ELECTED  25ru  MAY,  1894. 

President— Professor  George  Lnwson,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.,  Halifax,  Nova  Scotia. 
General  See.  Treas.— A.  H.  Mackay,  B.A.,  B.Sc.,  IJj.D.,  Halifax. 

SECRETARIES  FOR  THE  PROVINCES. 

Newfoundland — Rev.  A.  ('.  Wnghorne,  St.  John's. 

Prince  Edward  Inland — Francis  Bain,  Esq.,  North  River. 

Ndva  Scolia — A.  II.  Mackay.  ((Jen.  Scc.-Treas.),  Halifax. 

Now  Krimswi.k-r..  I'.  May,  M.A..  I'll. 15.,  St.  John. 

Quebec — Professor  I ).  P.  Poiiballow,  15. Sc.,  Mc(!ill  University,  Montreal. 

Ontario— J.  A.  Mm  ton.  Esq.,  Wingham. 

Manitoba — Rev.  W.  A.  Hnnnaii,  H.I)..  Winnipeg. 

All'crta — T.  N.  Willing,  Esq.,  ( 'algary. 

Saskatchewan — Rev.  ('.  W.  Bi-ydon,  Battloford. 

British  Columbia — A.  .1.  Pineo,  B.A.,  High  School,  Victoria. 

Addresses  of  members  beard  from,  and  annual  duos  received  since  the  issuance  of  the  circular 
lejM.ri  dated  1st  March,  189  J,  up  to  the  25th  .May,  1894,  with  the  terms  of  membership  beyond  1894. 
.  NCI  arrears  are  charged  against  members,  all  annual  duos  being  credited  to  the  current  year  or  the 
future,  according  to  the  amount). 

NEWFOUNDLAND. 

Rev  A.  ('.  Wughurno  (life) ;  Professor  Holloway,  Principal  Methodist  College;  Arthur  White 
(ls!i-T),  Survey  Otlice;  Dr.  I.  S.  Tail,  M.A.  (IS'.Hi)  ;  A.  I.  W.  McNeilly,  Q.C.  (1898),  $1.00;  all  of  St. 
John's. 

PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND. 

Francis  Bain,  North  River  (1S95),  50c. ;  John  McSwain,  Principal  Public  Schools,  Charlotte- 
town. 

NOVA  SCOTIA. 

Professor  Coo.  Lawson,  President  (life);  Dr.  A.  H.  Mackay,  Prov.  and  Gen.  Sec.   (life);  A.  W. 

.  Lindsay,  M.I),  C.M.  ;   Florence  A.  Peters,  County  Academy   (1898),   $1.00;  Ida  M.  Croighton, 

Prin.  Compton  Avenue  school ;  Harry  Piers,  Stanyan,  all  of  the  city  of  Halifax.      Rev.  James  Ross- 

,  Ma«qnodoboit  Harbour;  George  Arthur,  B.Sc.,  Northwest  Arm,  25c.,  all  of  Halifax  County. 

.  MacKiltrick,  B.A.,  Lunenburg  (1«98),  $1.00;  Carrie  B.  Heraeon,  Liverpool,  Queen's  Co.,  25c. ; 

reo.  II.  Cox,   B.A.,  25c.  ;  C.  Stanley  Bruce,  25c. ;  Angus  M.  Swanburg,  25c.  ;  Ella  R.  Cox,  25c.; 

.  Lylc,  25c. ;  Mary  V.  Allan,  25c.  ;  Maude  A.  Murphy,  25c. ;  Maggie  A.  Hogg,  25c.,  all  of 

Shelburne.     Caasie  McKay,  Middle  Ohio,  25c. ;  Lizzie  J.  McGill,  Middle  Ohio,  25c.;  all  of  Sholburne 

!oanty.     Antoinette  Forbes,  B.A.  (1895)  ;  Charles  H.  Brown,  Mrs.  B.  J.  Vickery,  Mrs.  Allan  Hard- 

>da  Goudey,  Theodosia  (Joudey,  Mary  Lovitt,  Hattie  J.  Gunn  Florence  Brown,   Joanetto  Cann, 

fcnn.  Anne  Lovitl,  Bclh  Lovitt,  all  of  Yarmouth.     I.  M.  Longley,  Prin.  Academy,  Digby  Co., 

.  Mac  Vicar,  Annapolis  ;  Profenaor  A.  K.  Coldwcll,  M.A.,  Wolfville ;  Ida  Parker,  Ber 

«.,  all  of  King'H  Coanty.    J.  A.  Smith,  M.A.,  25C.;  Blanche  K.  McLatohy,  25c.;  N.  A.  Bur- 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  XLIX 

goyno,  25c. ;  Helen  Bonnet,  25c. ;  G.  L.  Borden,  25c. ;  A.  E.  Dimock,  25c  ,  all  of  Windsor,  Hants  Co. 
E.  J.  Lay,  Prin.  Academy  (1895),  Amherst;  Mary  E.  Charmnn,  Wallace,  25c. ;  all  of  Cumberland 
Co.  W.  R.  Campbell,  B.A.,  Truro,  Colchester  Co.,  25c. ;  C.  B.  Robinson,  B.A.,  Pictou  Academy  ;  N. 
D.  McTavish,  Carriboo  ;  Clarke  Gormloy,  River  John,  25c.,  all  of  Pictou  Co.  Professor  MacAdam, 
Antigonish,  Louise  M.  Paint,  Port  Hawkosbury,  Inverness  Co.,  25c. ;  Thomas  G.  McKay,  B.A.,  Bad- 
dock,  Victoria  Co.  ;  Frank  I.  Stewart,  Academy,  Sydney;  Louise  Macmillan,  Norlh  Sydney,  all  of 
Cape  Breton  Co.  K.  B.  Smith,  B.A.,  Guysborough,  25c.  ;  II.  Macneil  Smith,  B.Se.,  Oxford,  England 
(1897). 

NEW  BRUNSWICK. 

Geo.  U.  Hay,  M.A.,  Ph.B.,  St.  John  (1895),  J.  Brittain,  Science  Muster.  Normal  School, 
Frodericton,  25c. ;  Goo.  J.  Inch,  B.S.,  Fredericton,  25c.  ,  Goo.  J.  Oulton,  Don  hosier  (1898),  81.00; 
Geo.  J.  Truoman,  Upper  Sackville,  25c.  ;  II.  C.  Henderson,  Andovor,  25c. ;  I.  J.  dm-,  Kichibudo, 
25c. ;  Edith  Darling,  Nanwigewauk,  25c.  ;  H.  F.  Perkins,  Clarendon,  25e. ;  J.  Vroom,  St.  Stephen, 
50c.;  Lauretta  Phinnoy,  Dorchester,  25c.  ;  Alex.  Ross,  B.A.,  Dalhoiisio  ,  T.  (i.  Berton,  B.A., 
Bathurst. 

QUEBEC. 

Professor  Ponhallow,  B.Sc.,  McGill  University,  Montreal;  Dr.  T.  .1.  W.  Hurgi-ss,  Supt.  Prot. 
Hosp.  for  Insane,  Montreal  (1898),  $1.00;  Rev.  Robert  Hamilton,  Grenvillo  (1895);  MissC.  M. 
Derick,  Clareneeville  (1896)  ;  S.  W.  Mack,  Salinas,  California,  U.S.A.  (ls',17). 

ONTARIO. 

J.  A.  Morton,  Wingham  (1896);  Professor  John  Macoun,  .M.  A.,  Ottawa  (lS9i!)  ;  .lames  .\l.  Macoun, 
Curator,  Herbarium,  Geo.  Surv.  Dept.,  Ottawa  (1895),  50c.  ;  .lames  Fletcher,  l><>niinion  Kxperi- 
mental  Farm,  Ottawa  ;  William  Scott,  Science  Master,  Normal  School,  Toronto;  John  K.  WiUon, 
427£  Yongo  street,  Toronto,  25c.  ;  Rev.  Professor  James  Fowler,  M.A.,  (Queen's  University,  King- 
ston, 25c.  ;  J.  Doarness,  London  (1898),  $1.00  ;  James  Goldie,  Guelph  ;  R.  S.  Muir,  Walkcrton  ; 
James  White,  Edmonton,  25c. ;  Roderick  Cameron,  Niagara  Falls,  South  (1898),  §1.00. 

MANITOBA. 

Rev.  W.  A.  Burman,  B.D.,  Winnipeg,  25c.  ;  Thos.  R.  Donelly,  Pleasant  Forks,  Assinihoia,  25c.  ; 
Mrs.  Morrison,  St.  Francis  Xavier  (1898),  $1.00  ;  W.  R.  Tymms,  Duck  Lake,  N.W.T.,  25c. 

ALBERTA. 
J.  D.  Higginbotham,  Lelhbridge  ;  Geo.  McLeod,  Banff. 

SASKATCHEWAN. 

Rev.  C.  W.  Bryden,  Battlefoi-d  (1895),  25c.  ;  Dr.  L.  A.  Pare1,  N.W.M.P.,  25c.  ;  P.  G.  Laurie, 
Battleford,  25c. ;  H.  Richardson,  Battleford,  25c. ;  Mrs.  G.  H.  Storer,  Battlefoid,  25c.  ;  Rev.  V,.  K. 
Matheson,  Prince  Albert,  25c. 

BRITISH  COLUMBIA. 

A.  J.  Pinco,  B.A.  ;  E.  B.  Paul,  M.A.,  Principal  ;  Agnes  Dean  Cameron,  A.  B.  McNeil,  E.  G. 
Lawson,  all  of  the  High  School,  Victoria  ;  J.  K.  Henry,  B.A.,  High  School,  Vancouver  ;  Mis.  A.  J. 
Hill,  New  Westminster;  Elizabeth  Watson,  William  Loorimer,  Edgar  Robinson,  all  of  Victoria. 

Also  the  following  pupils  of  the  Victoria  High  School  : — Thos.  Hickoy,  Henry  Boyd,  Fred. 
Herd,  Harry  Pridham,  Fdward  Kcrmode,  E.  Purcoll  Johnson,  Benj.  C.  Nicholas,  Leonard  A.  Gill, 
Wm.  H.  Winsby  ;  Talbot  G.  Devcreux,  Wm.  Fraser,  Herbert  Arthur,  R.  Jesse,  E.  H.  Griffith,  W. 
Bowdoin  Smith,  W.  W.  Wilson,  J.  W.  Spencer,  J.  N.  Leorimer,  Norman  Cuthbert,  Wm.  Northcott, 
Alfred  Nicollo,  Francis  A.  Thomson,  John  H.  McConnell,  Hans  Kroeger,  Cecil  Berkley,  John  N. 

Proc.  1894.  G. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 


Calbert,  Earl  Clarke,  Edward  Tuck,  Kenneth  Wollaaton,  Morris  Thomas,  Ewen  Cameron,  Christopher 
Loat,  Paul  Renwick,  Walter  Storey,  Maurice  Berkley,  Chas.  Steers,  Arthur  Thomas,  Charles  Wilson, 
G«orge  Brown.  Howard  McKwan,  George  Pickard,  Richard  Hale,  and  the  Misses  J.  Colquhoun,  J.  L. 
Fancetto,  L.  R.  Renwiek,  A.  Loe,  With  Byrne,  Cassie  Minerve,  Annie  Murray,  Nora  Denny,  Kate 
Wolfendon,  Eva  Shrapnel,  Mary  Mason,  .lane  G.  Loat,  N.  H.  Netherby,  Maggie  Murray,  Alice  Dalby, 
Elmo  Arthur,  Minnie  Nicholas,  M.  ('.  Maclean,  E.  M.  Shrapnel,  Eleanor  G.  Nisbet,  C.  Macgregor, 
Ethel  Ciwkford,  Evelyn  Mart-bant,  Blanc-he  Cowes,  Mary  Creech,  Pearl  Flemming,  Beatrice  Tobm, 
Lilian  Sutherland,  Annie  C'nthcart,  Cora  Loat,  Winnie  Creech,  Eva  Miller,  I.  McTaggart,  Maud 
Et-kcntlcy.  May  Duncan,  Alice  Doran,  Parker  Northeott,  Bertie  Nason,  Rose  Jackson,  Bessie  Mor- 
rison. Isabel  Lcoming,  Annio  lilac-kbourne,  Lizzie  Fletcher,  Agnes  Petit,  Mabel  Sylvester. 

KIXA.NVIAI.  STATKMKST    (From  1st  January  to  25th  May,  1894). 


.Ian.   I.   llnl.  Cnsli  il'nl).  U.-p.  1  Mar.l 
........     Krrnr 

Mit\   i">.   From  Nrw  foiindliiiiil.  (above) 

I'rincr  Kdwnnl   Island,  (us  uliovr)  . 
......        Xma  Scotia  "  . 

Ni-\v  Itniu-ui.k  . 

gu.-li.T 
......       Onlari'i 

M.iniTiili.i 
Sn-kalclir»ati 


$  9.W 
0.2.1 
1.IKI 

.       (I.  .TO 

.       S.i'i 

.       H.~>0 

I.KI 

.'l.i'i 

l.T.'p 

l.'ill 

s.'di.m 


March  1.  1'ostanc,  :«X)  circulars 9  3.00 

April     H.  T.  C.  Allan  &  Co.,  5(10  circulars,  etc 11.45 

"  Postage,  Phcn.  circulars,  etc 1.00 

"       10.         "        Sup.  I'lien.  circulars,  etc 1.00 

i         "        Kxp.  Prov.  Sec.,  Manitoba 0.25 

l;!.  Special  Phen.  circulars 1.75 

May    1*.  Pontage,  correspondence ... 0.05 

£>.  Hal.  cash  on  hand. .  10.90 


XVI.— From  The  American  J-'olk- l.»re  Society  (Montreal  Branch),  through  Mr.  JOHN  UEADE. 

The  fifth  annual  meeting  of  the  American  Folk-Lore  Society  was  held  at  Montreal  on  the  13th 
and  14th  of  September,  18'.'3,  Prof.  I).  P.  Penhallow.  of  Mcdill  University,  second  vice-president,  in 
the  chair. 

After  an  address  of  welcome  from  the  chairman,  tho  secretary,  Mr.  W.  W.  Newell,  read  a  letter 
that  he  had  received  from  tho  president,  Mr.  Horatio  Hale,  M.A.,  of  Clinton,  Ont.,  in  which  ho 
regretted  that  the  state  of  his  health  would  not  permit  him  to  be  present,  and  set  forth  the  lines 
of  research  comprised  under  the  head  of  folk-lore. 

Mr.  Newell  then  read  the  report  of  the  council,  which  showed  steady  progress  both  in  member- 
ship and  work  accomplished.  The  society  had  been  incorporated  by  an  act  of  the  Massachusetts  legis- 
lature. The  number  of  local  branches  had  increased.  Advance  had  been  made  in  tho  project  of 
publishing  a  aerie*  of  folk  lore  monographs  to  be  entitled  "  Memoirs  of  tho  American  Folk-Lore 
Society,"  and  the  first  volume  of  the  series,  "  Folk-Tales  of  Angola,"  collected  and  edited  by  Mr.  Heli 
Chatelain,  late  of  Loanda.  Africa,  was  already  passing  through  the  press.  Another  volume,  by  Prof. 
Alcte  Forlier,  of  Tulane  University,  New  Orleans,  would  deal  with  the  dialect  tales  of  Louisiana. 

Tho  report  having  been  adopted  and  other  business  disposed  of,  the  following  papers  were  read 
or  presented  : 

Canadian  Folk-Songs,  by  Mr.  John  Keude. 

On  the  Origin  of  Some  Popular  Oaths,  by  Mr.  J.  M.  LeMoine. 

Some  Causes  of  the  Retarded  Development  of  African  Civilization,  by  Mr.  Heli  Chatelain, 

late  of  Loanda,  Africa. 

Indian  Writing  and  Hieroglyphics,  by  Mr.  H.  Beaugrand. 
The  Study  of  Folk-Lore  :  its  Material  and  Objects,  by  Mr.  W.  W.  Newell. 
Mythology  of  tho  Columbian  Discovery  of  America,  by  Dr.  A.  F.  Chamberlain. 
Dexlral  and  Sinistral  Circuits,  by  Mrs.  Fanny  D.  Bergen. 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LI 

Notes  on  Irish  Folk-Lore,  by  Mrs.  Ellen  Powell  Thompson. 

Brer  Rabbit  riding  on  Brer  Fox  to  his  Lady-love,  by  Prof.  Adolf  Gerber. 

Five  Short  Louisiana  Folk-Tales,  Dialect  and  Translation,  by  Prof.  A.  Fortier. 

The  following  officers  were  elected  for  the  ensuing  year  : — 
President — Prof.  AIce"e  Fortier,  New  Orleans. 

First  Vice-President— W.  Matthews,  Surgeon  and  Major,  U.S.A.,  Fort  Wingate,  N.  M. 
Second  Vice-President— J.  Owen  Dorsey,  Washington,  D.C. 
Councillors  (to  serve  for  throe  years;— Dr.  A.  F.  Chamberlain,  Worcester,  Mass.  ;   Prof. 

M.  M.  Curtis,  Cleveland,  Ohio;   Prof.  F.  W.  Putnam,  Cambridge,  Mass. 
Permanent  Secretary  and  Editor  of  '  Journal  of  American  Folk-Lore  '— W.  W.  Newell, 

Cambridge,  Mass. 
Curator — Steward  Culin,  Philadelphia. 

The  first  meeting,  session  1893-94,  of  the  Montreal  Branch  of  the  American  Folk-Lore  Society 
was  hold  on  the  second  Monday  in  October,  and  the  last  on  the  second  Monday  in  June. 

The  following  papers  were  read  : — 

1893— Oct.      9.  The  Fall  of  Jlochelaga,  by  Mr.  Horatio  Halo,  M.A. 

Nov.  15.  The  Origin  of  Some  Popular  Oaths,  by  Mr.  J.  M.  LcMoine. 

Nov.  15.  The  Werewolf,  by  Mr.  II.  Beaugrand. 

Dec.    11.  Some  Tales  of  the  Kootenay  Indians,  by  Prof.  A.  F.  Chamberlain,  Ltd). 

1894— Jan.      8.  Mistletoe,  by  Mr.  II.  Mott. 

Fob.    12.  Some  Phases  of  Irish  Folk-Lore,  by  Dr.  II.  M.  Patton. 

Feb.    12.  Usages  associated  with  Guy  Fawkes'  Day,  by  Dr.  W.  G.  Nichol. 

Feb.    12.  Nitolia  the  Sorcerer,  by  Miss  Blanche  Macdonell. 

Mar.  12.  Some  Ojibwe  Legends,  by  Dr.  Robert  Bell,  F.G.S. 

April    9.  All  Fools'  Day,  by  Mr.  Henry  Mott. 

May  21.  Notes  on  the  Dialect  and  Folk-Lore  of  Newfoundland,  by  Rev.  G.  Patterson,  D.D. 

.  June  11.  The  Folk-Lore  of  Plants,  by  Miss  C.  M.  Dei-rick. 

June  11.  The  Goose  in  Folk-Lore,  by  Dr.  W.  G.  Nichol. 

At  the  second  annual  meeting  in  January,  the  following  officers  were  elected  : — 

President— John  Reade.  F.R.S.C. 
First  Vice-President— W.  J.  White,  M.A.,  B.C.L. 
Second  Vice-President — K.  Boissovain. 
Secretary — F.  E.  Came  (re-elected). 
Treasurer— Dr.  II.  M.  Patton. 

Ladies'  Committee — Mrs.  R.  Reid,  Miss  Blanche  Macdonoll,  Mrs.  J.  Fortier,  Miss  S.  M. 
Saxe,  Mis.  H.  Beaugrand,  Mrs.  K.  Boisevain. 

SESSION  II.     (May  22nd). 

The  Royal  Society  and  delegates  held  a  public  meeting  in  the  evening  at  8  o'clock,  in  the 
Assembly  Hall.  His  Excellency  the  Governor-General  presided  as  honorary  president  Among  the 
large  audience  present  were  Her  Excellency  the  Countess  of  Aberdeen,  His  Honour  Lieutenant-Gov- 
ernor Schultz,  Mrs.  Schultz,  and  many  prominent  citizens  of  Ottawa;  and  the  distinguished  visitors 
from  the  United  States,  Dr.  Justin  Winsor,  Professor  S.  H.  Scudder,  Professor  O.  C.  Marsh,  Professor 
B.  E.  Fernow. 

After  a  few  remarks  by  His  Excellency  the  Governor-General,  the  retiring  president,  Dr.  G.  M. 
Dawson,  C.M.G.,  F.R.S.,  delivered  the  annual  address  as  follows  : — 


I.I  I  ROYAL  SOriKTY  OF  CANADA. 


THE  PROGRESS  AND  TREND  OF  SCIENTIFIC  INVESTIGATION  IN  CANADA. 

In  a  society  formed  to  include  as  fur  as  possible  representatives  of  ull  branches  of  literature 
and  of  hcience,  it  appears  to  be  nio.-t  appropriate  that  the  president  for  the  time  being  should 
devote  the  address  whii-h  it  is  his  privilege  to  deliver,  to  Borne  specific  topic,  or  to  the  consideration 
of  such  matters  of  interest  or  im|>ortnnco  as  may  lie  particularly  in  his  own  line  of  work  or  thought. 
At  the  last  meeting  of  the  Society,  Dr.  Iknirinot  presented  a  masterly  essay  under  the  title  of 
"  Canada's  Intellectual  Strength  and  Weakness,"  dealing  principally  though  not  exclusively  with  the 
literary.  artistic  and  political  development  of  the  country.  It  may  now  be  of  some  interest  and 
service  tu  supplement  thi-  e>say  by  a  very  general  and  very  brief  review  of  what  has  been  accom- 
plished, and  what  remains  I"  be  accomplished  in  ( 'anada.  I)}' various  scientific  agencies  working  in  the 
investiir-itjnii  ••!'  I  In-  natural  features  and  towards  the  development  of  the  natural  resources  of  the 
country. 

\\  c  lind  ourselves  |M-M'>-ed  in  '  'anada  of  a  country  vast  in  its  dimensions,  but  of  which  the  popu- 
lati'.ri  is  a-  ye!  comparatively  small.  If.  therefm-e,  we  have  good  reason  to  believe  that  the  natural 
resource-  "I  mil  territory  :uo  in  any  respect  commensurate  with  its  aro:i,  wo  may  look  forward  with 
e.iniideiiee  (..  a  L-ie:i!  future.  Hut  in  order  that  this  maybe  realized  properly  and  soon,  wo  must 
devote  ourselves  to  the  exploration  and  definition  of  our  latent  wealth,  and  to  the  solution  of  the 
problem--  which  inevitably  arise  in  the  course  of  its  utilization  under  circumstances  which  are  often 
more  or  lc>-  entirely  novel.  For  HIM  purpose,  we  are  provided  at  the  present  day  with  methods, 
appliances  and  an  amount  of  accumulated  knowledge  not  previously  thought  of,  but  which  wo  must 
|M'  prepared  to  enli-t  in  our  service  if  our  purpose  is  to  be  achieved. 

Ii  is  unsatisfactory  to  read,  as  we  often  may,  the  statement  that  ('anada  is  possessed  of  "  unlim- 
ited natural  resources,"  for  such  a  statement  means  little  more  than  that  we  have  boon  unable  to 
make  even  a  reasonably  complete  inventory  of  these  resources.  In  order  intelligently  to  guide  the 
work  of  those  endeavouring  to  utilize  the  benefits  given  to  us  by  nature  in  the  rough,  and  to  attract 
population  and  capital  for  this  end,  it  is  necessary  to  be  much  more  specific.  It  is  true  that  great 
regions  of  <  'anada  still  remain  very  imperfectly  or  almost  altogether  unexplored,  but  we  are  never- 
theless already  in  a  position  to  form  some  general  estimate  of  the  importance  and  character  of  the 
prodiii-tH  which  the  country  at  a  whole  is  best  capable  of  yielding.  Thus,  in  respect  to  mineral 
wealth,  1  believe  we  are  justified  in  assuming  that  Canada  is  equally  rich  with  any  known  area  of  the 
earth's  surface  of  comparable  dimensions.  So,  in  regard  to  products  of  the  sea,  these,  relatively  to 
oar  length  ofcoa-t  line— and  this  is  very  great— are  probably  at  least  as  valuable  as  those  of  any  other 
similar  length  of  coast.  Of  arable  and  pastoral  land,  because  of  the  rigorous  climate  of  the  northern 
portions  of  the  geographical  urea  of  Canada,  the  extent  is  not  commensurate  with  that  of  the  country, 
but  it  is  practically  so  great  that  we  may  bo  pardoned  if  describing  it  at  present  as  "  unlimited."  As 
the  natural  wealth  represented  by  our  forests,  it  is  probably  correct  to  state  that  Canada  is  still 
capable  of  affording  more  timber  than  any  other  country  in  the  northern  hemisphere;  but  of  this, 
with  the  constant  and  increasing  drafts  ii]x>n  it,  we  can  already  begin  to  see  the  end,  unless  some 
ive  in.-a-iit  e«  tdiall  be  Uikcn,  and  that  soon,  toward*  its  conservation  and  reproduction.  Wo  have, 
in  fact,  yet  to  leain  to  regard  a  forest  as  a  special  kind  of  farm,  in  which,  if  wo  do  not  sow,  we  cannot 
hoj>«  to  reap  perennially. 

,  however,  my  purpose  to  enter  into  any  details  respecting  the  natural  wealth  of  the 

wintry,  but  raiher  to  point  out  as  briefly  as  may  be  what  has  been  done  and  what  still  remains  to  be 

mpli-hwJ  by  means  of  the  various  scientific  organizations  and  associations  of  Canada,  in  aid  of  the 

utilization  of  them)  resogrcwi,  in  the  matter  of  making  them  known  to  the  world  at  large,  and  toward 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LI  II 

the  solution  of  various  important  questions  which  lie  before  us  in  connection  with  them.  Science  is 
but  another  and  a  convenient  name  for  organized  knowledge,  and  as  such  it  has  entered  so  largely 
into  every  branch  of  human  effort,  that  when,  at  the  present  time,  any  one  attempts  to  pose  as  a 
"  practical  "  in  contradistinction  to  a  scientific  worker,  he  may  bo  known  to  be  a  relic  of  the  past  age, 
in  which  much  was  done  by  rule  of  thumb  and  without  any  real  knowledge  of  the  principles  involved. 
Neither  can  we  safely  make  any  division  between  what  is  sometimes  called  "  practical  "  or  ''  applied  " 
science  and  science  in  general,  for  the  knowledge  must  be  gained  before  it  can  lie  applied,  and  it  is 
scarcely  yet  possible  to  bar  any  avenue  of  research  with  a  placard  of  "no  thoroughfare," as  an  assur- 
ance that  it  cannot  lead  to  any  material  useful  end. 

At  the  same  time,  there  are  certain  directions  in  which  investigation  is  very  closely  wedded  to 
results  of  immediate  and  tangible  value,  and  it  is  practically  in  such  directions  that  the  State  may 
reasonably  be  expected  to  exercise  its  activity.  But  the  line  should  not  be  too  rigorously  drawn,  for 
should  the  investigator  for  a  time  stray  into  some  by-path  of  research,  because  of  his  individual 
interest  in  his  work,  it  is  not  improbable  that  be  may  return  from  his  excursion  with  some  unexpected 
discovery,  which  may  prove  to  have  important  bearings  on  the  problems  of  every -day  life.  Take,  for 
example,  the  study  of  Palaeontology  which,  relating  as  it  docs,  to  extinct  forms  of  life,  might  appear 
to  be  a  branch  of  science  wholly  removed  from  any  practical  object,  however  interesting  it  ma}-  lie  to 
disinter  and  to  reconstruct  these  remarkable  forms.  Hut  we  all  know  that  this  study  has  become  an 
indispensable  one  as  an  aid  to  the  classification  of  the  rock  formations  and  thus  to  the  search  for  llie 
useful  minerals  which  some  of  these  contain.  This  is  more  particularly  the  case  perhaps  in  the 
instance  of  coal  beds,  which  are  usually  confined  in  each  region  to  some  set  of  strata,  which  may  be 
defined  with  precision  only  by  the  aid  of  the  evidence  afforded  by  fossil  remains. 

Before  going  further  and  entering  into  the  principal  subject  of  my  remarks,  I  should  make  it 
clearly  understood  that  in  endeavouring  to  give  some  account  of  the  several  agencies  of  scientific 
work  in  Canada,  it  is  my  purpose  to  refer  to  those  only  which  may  be  considered  as  engaged  in 
widening  the  borders  of  knowledge  by  means  of  original  research,  tending  more  or  less  directly  to 
the  development  of  our  natural  resources  and  advantages.  Thus  the  very  numerous  matters  in  which 
science  has  already  been  enlisted  in  every-day  service  of  a  routine  character  will  not  be  alluded  to, 
neither  is  it  intended  to  allude  to  the  numerous  educational  institutions  in  which  a  scientific  training 
is  given  ;  nor  is  it  possible,  within  the  limits  by  which  I  must  be  bounded,  to  note  the  results  which 
have  accrued  from  the  individual  labours  of  scientific  workers  throughout  the  country,  though  in 
many  cases  these  have  been  of  the  most  creditable  and  important  character. 

THE  GEOLOGICAL  SURVEY' 

may  be  said  to  be  the  senior  or  doyen  among  the  scientific  efforts  of  the  Canadian  Government,  for 
although  the  Magnetic  Observatory  had  been  established  some  years  earlier  in  Toronto,  it  did  not 
till  long  afterwards  come  under  the  control  of  the  government  of  Canada. 

The  first  effort  made  toward  the  establishment  of  a  Geological  Survey  in  Canada,  appears  in  a 
petition  addressed  to  the  House  of  Assembly  of  Upper  Canada  in  1832,  by  Dr.  John  Rao.  .Nothing, 
however,  came  of  this  or  of  several  other  attempts  of  the  same  kind,  till  in  the  first  united  Parliament 
of  Upper  and  Lower  C'anada,  in  1841,  the  Natural  History  Society  of  Montreal  and  the  Historical 
Society  of  Quebec  joined  in  urging  the  matter  upon  the  government,  with  the  result  that  the  modest 
sum  of  £1,500  sterling  was  granted  for  the  purpose  of  beginning  such  a  survej'. 

The  selection  of  a  geologist  was  referred  to  the  Secretary  of  State  for  the  Colonies,  by  Sir  Charles 
Bagot,  the  governor,  and  on  the  recommendation  of  the  best  known  geologists  of  the  day  in  England, 
Logan,  afterwards  so  well  known  as  Sir  William  Logan,  was  appointed.  Born  in  Montreal  in  1798, 
he  was  at  the  time  forty-four  years  of  age,  and  his  admirable  work  in  the  survey  of  the  South  Wales 


1  Most  of  the  notes  here  given  relating  to  the  early  history  of  the  Geological  Survey  are  derived  from  Dr.  B.  J. 
Harrington's  life  of  Sir  William  Logan,  Montreal,  1883. 


L1V  HOYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

coal  fields,  had  attracted  the  attention  of  Sir  Henry  De  la  Bocho,  under  whose  auspices  the  Geological 
Survey  of  Great  Britain  had  lately  been  inaugurated.  In  1843,  Logan  entered  upon  his  new  duties, 
with  the  greatest  possible  zeal,  and  for  more  than  twenty-five  years  the  history  of  the  Survey  and 
that  of  its  director  were  the  name. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  at  thin  time  the  utility  of  geological  purveys  had  only  begun  to  be 
generally  recognized,  and  the  Survey  of  (i real  Britain,  which  became  the  parent  and  model  of  so  many 
others,  was  scarcely  twelve  years  old. 

It  is  not  my  purpose  to  follow,  even  in  outline,  the  story  of  the  progress  and  results  of  this 
Survey;  but  as  it  has  very  recently  celebrated  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  its  foundation,  it  may  be 
useful  to  refer  to  some  matters  connected  with  its  work  which  early  impressed  themselves  upon  ita 
first  director,  several  of  which  still  retain  the  importance  they  had  at  that  time. 

In  1854.  a  select  committee  of  the  legislature  was  appointed  to  investigate  the  working  of  the 
Snrvcv.  Ample  evidence  was  produced  of  its  utility  within  the  limits  possible  with  the  small  amount 
o:  ni'Hicv  granted,  and  so  thoroughly  were  the  members  of  the  committee  satisfied  on  this  point  that 
they  ivco'iitncnded  the  provision  of  greatly  increased  facilities  for  the  enterprise. 

When  before  the  committee,  Logan  was  asked  what  the  principal  difficulties  he  had  met  with 
were;  ho  replied  :  "  Independently  of  those  unavoidably  incident  to  travelling  in  canoes  up  shallow 
'•  river-,  or  on  toot  through  the  forest,  are  those  arising  from  the  want  of  a  good  topographical  map 
•of  the  country.  Accurate  topography  is  the  basis  of  accurate  geology."  In  answer  to  other  ques- 
tion- relating  to  thoconnectimi  between  the  •'  scientific"  and  the  "practical"  result*  of  the  Geological 
Survev,  he  ad<luce<i  a  number  of  instances  showing  this  connection  which  had  already  occurred  in  the 
course  <>f  the  work  then  done,  and  added:  "The  object  of  the  survey  is  to  ascertain  the  mineral 
••  resources  of  the  country,  and  this  is  kept  steadily  in  view.  Whatever  new  scientific  facts  have  re- 
Miltc-l  from  it,  have  come  out  in  the  course  of  what  I  conceive  to  bo  economic  researches  carried 
"  on  in  what  I  conceive  I"  lie  a  scientific  way.'' 

I'nlnrtunately  the  complaint  made  at  this  time  in  regard  to  the  want  of  trustworthy  topogra- 
phical maps  -till  holds,  anil  this  want  yet  constitutes  an  important  obstacle,  oven  in  some  parts  of  the 
country  which  have  long  been  inhabited  and  are  thickly  peopled.  Unfortunately  too,  there  are  still 

•  f.iund,  even  in  these  days  of  popular  education,  those  who  call  aloud  for  "  practical  results  " 
without  appreciating  the  necessary  concurrent  or  antecedent  stages  of  scientific  investigation  by 
means  of  which  such  results  may  be  attained,  or  the  way  of  attaining  which  is  thus  evidenced  and 
made  plain. 

To  take  a  very  recent  instance  of  what  I  mean,  allusion  may  be  made  to  the  present  conditions 
in  the  region  about  Ilainy  Lake,  in  western  Ontario.  It  had  long  been  known  to  geologists  that 
among  the  Archa-an  or  oldest  rocks  of  the  eastern  part  of  Canada,  those  of  the  Huronian  system  are 
often  found  to  contain  metalliferous  deposits  of  value.  No  such  deposits  had  been  found  in  this 
particular  region,  but  several  years  ago  iu  rocks  wore  carefully  mapped  out.  Within  the  last  few 
months  veins  of  gold-bearing  quarts  have  boon  discovered  in  these  rocks,  and  hundreds  of  prospectors 
are  flocking  to  the  district,  while  the  Geological  Survey  is  besieged  for  copies  of  the  map,  by  which 
the  researches  of  the  miner  may  bo  guided.  Meanwhile,  the  Survey  is  at  work  elsewhere  in  preparing 
similar  map*,  and  though  it  is  not  always  possible  to  be,  as  in  this  instance,  in  advance  of  the  pros- 
pector, he  may  at  least  in  most  cases  be  followed  up  pretty  closely. 

At  about  the  time  ut  which  the  committee  of  inquiry  above  referred  to  wa«  constituted,  Logan  had 
b*cnpre*»ed  to  accept  a  geological  appointment  under  the  government  of  India,  but  fortunately  for 
Canada  and  for  the  continuity  of  iU  Geological  Survey,  he  declined  the  appointment.  Writing  to  his 
friend,  I»e  la  Heche,  on  this  matter,  he  says:  "  Just  look  at  Arrowsmith's  little  map  jf  British  North 
America,  dedicated  to  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  published  in  1842.  *  *  *  You  will  see  that  Canada 
*.mpriM*  hut  •  small  part  of  it.  Then  examine  the  groat  rivers  and  lakes  which  water  the  interior 
between  that  American  Baltic,  Hudson's  Bay,  and  the  Pacific  Ocean— some  of  the  rivers  as  great  as 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LV 

the  St.  Lawrence,  and  some  of  the  lakes  nearly  as  large  as  our  Canadian  internal  seas,  with  a  climate, 
as  I  am  informed,  gradually  improving  as  you  go  westward,  and  becoming  delightful  on  the  Pacific. 
It  will  be  a  great  country  hereafter.  But  who  knows  anything  of  it«  geology  ?  Well,  I  have  a  sort 
of  presentiment  that  I  shall  yet,  if  I  live  long  enough,  be  employed  by  the  British  Government,  under 
the  Survey  you  direct,  to  examine  as  much  of  it  as  I  can,  and  that  I  am  here  in  Canada  only  learning 
my  lesson,  as  it  were,  in  preparation."  He  then  states  that  ho  had  been  informed  of  the  existence  of 
coal  in  the  Saskatchewan  territory  and  Oregon,  adding  :  "  In  Oregon  the  value  of  coal  for  the  supply 
of  steamers  protecting  and  connected  with  our  new  Chinese  trade  will  perhaps  soon  be  felt,  and  it 
might  be  an  item  worthy  of  the  attention  of  the  British  Government  in  any  settlement  of  the  Oregon 
question  with  the  Americans.  When  the  British  Government  gave  up  tho  Michigan  territory  at  the 
end  of  the  last  American  war,  with  as  little  concern  as  if  it,  had  been  so  much  bare  granite,  I  dare  say 
they  were  not  aware  that  12,000  square  miles  of  coal  field  existed  in  the  heart  of  it." 

This  it  will  be  remembered  was  written  as  long  ago  as  1845,  and  what  Logan  then  foresaw  has 
since  come  to  pass,  though  not  precisely  in  the  manner  he  anticipated.  Some  years  later  (1H51)  Sir 
John  Richardson,  after  his  journey  through  tho  northern  part  of  tho  continent  in  search  of  Franklin, 
was  still  able  to  write  thus : 

"  Beyond  Lake  Winnipeg  no  geologist  has  yo(  penetrated  and  tho  descriptions  of  the  rocks 
occurring  within  tho  space  of  twenty  degrees  of  latitude  that  lie  to  the  north  of  that  sheet  of  water 
are,  with  all  their  imperfections,  entirely  my  own.  It  would  be  true  economy  in  the  Imperial  ( iovrrn- 
mont,  or  in  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  who  are  the  virtual  sovereigns  of  the  vast  territory  which 
spreads  northwards  from  Lake  Superior,  to  ascertain  without  delay  the  mineral  treasures  it  contains. 
I  have  little  doubt  of  many  of  tho  accessible  districts  abounding  iti  metallic  wo:ilth  of  far  greater 
value  than  all  the  returns  which  the  fur  trade  will  ever  yield.1  '' 

Following  Richardson,  tho  first  fruits  of  geological  exploration  in  the  western  part  of  tho 
Dominion,  were  gathered  by  Dr.  (now  Sir  James)  Hector,  attached  to  the  liritish  Xortli  American 
Exploring  Expedition  in  1857  to  1860,  by  Professor  Hind,  despatched  by  the  Canadian  (iovornnu'iit 
in  connection  with  the  Assiniboine  and  Saskatchewan  Exploring  Expedition  in  1858,  and  by  the  N'orth 
American  Boundary  Commission,  with  which  I  had  the  honour  to  bo  associated,  in  187'!  and  1871. 
But  at  about  the  same  time  with  the  work  of  tho  last  mentioned  expedition,  tho  investigations  of  tho 
Canadian  Geological  Survey  were  extended  to  the  Northwest  Territories,  and  Logan  (who  had  then 
retired  from  the  directorship  of  tho  Survey)  had  at  least  tho  satisfaction  of  seeing  before  his  death. 
which  occurred  soon  after,  tho  initiation,  under  tho  auspices  of  the  Survey  which  he  may  be  said  to 
have  created,  of  the  work  which  ho  had  outlined  so  many  years  previously  and  had  then  hoped  to 
have  himself  taken  part  in. 

This  work  has  since  been  continued,  with  results  which  may  be  stated  without  contradiction  to 
have  been  of  great  importance  to  the  settlement  of  tho  country  and  to  the  development  of  railways 
in  it. 

The  extension  of  the  work  of  the  Geological  Survey  above  alluded  to,  followed  naturally  from  tho 
confederation  of  the  various  parts  of  British  North  America.  It  was  no  longer  limited  to  Upper  and 
Lower  Canada,  but  spread  to  the  maritime  provinces  in  the  east  and  over  a  truly  vast  area  to  the 
west  and  north. 

The  general  nature  of  the  objects  to  bo  attained  by  the  Geological  Survey,  as  originally  contem- 
plated, were  set  out  as  follows  in  Logan's  own  words,  incorporated  in  the  act  of  1845  :  "  To  make  an 
accurate  and  complete  geological  survey  of  tho  province,  and  furnish  a  full  and  scientific  description 
of  the  rocks,  soils  and  minerals,  which  shall  be  accompanied  with  proper  maps,  diagrams  and  drawings, 
together  with  a  collection  of  specimens  to  illustrate  the  same ;  which  maps,  diagrams,  drawings  and  spe- 
cimens shall  be  deposited  in  some  suitable  place,  which  the  Governor-General  in  Council  shall  appoint, 

1  Arctic  searching  expedition ;  a  Journal  of  a  boat  voyage  through  Rupert's  Land  und  the  Arctic  Sea.  London, 
1851. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

ami  shall  serve  as  a  provincial  collection.  Any  duplicates  of  the  same,  after  they  have  served  the  pur- 
pOBce  of  the  Survey,  shall  be  deposited  in  such  literary  and  educational  institutions  of  the  eastern  and 
western  divisions  of  (ho  province  as  by  the  same  authority  shall  be  deemed  most  advantageous." 

Tlio  Inter  act  under  which  the  Geological  Survey  is  now  carried  on,  specifies  the  nature  of  its 
operation*  in  somewhat  greater  detail,  but  the  general  linos  thus  originally  laid  down  have  not 
changed,  although  the  scope  of  its  operations  has,  from  the  very  necessities  of  the  case,  gradually 
enlarged.  The  investigators  in  the  Meld  found  themselves  everywhere  in  contact  with  the  flora,  the 
fauna,  the  climatic  conditions  and  the  native  races,  and,  particularly  in  the  less  known  regions  where 
all  these  presented  new  features  and  where  no  other  scientific  agencies  were  at  work,  it  did  not 
liehoovo  ivallv  intelligent  observers  to  omit  to  record  and,  in  so  far  as  possible,  to  study  those  subjects 
when  (ipporlunitv  otl'erotl.  Time,  Iwtany  and,  to  some  extent  also,  zoology  have  become  auxiliary 
branches  nf  the  work  "f  the  Survey,  and  in  l>oth  subjects  much  useful  work  has  already  been  done, 
while  far  in  relating  to  ethnology,  meteorology  and  other  similar  subjects  are  contained  in  appendices 
tn  in:inv  »f  the  published  report*.  The  statistical  return*  of  mines  and  minerals  have  also  of  late 
years  I'ccn  given  a  prominent  place;  aii'l  from  the  very  first,  much  geographical  and  topographical 
work  \\-.\-  licfii  unavoidably  assumed  by  the  explorers. 

The  field  work  of  ihe  Geological  Survey  necessarily  began  with  exploratory  trips  in. which  the 
main  feature^  to  be  dealt  with,  in  a  country  almost  entirely  unknown  geological  I}',  wore  ascertained. 
In  maiiv  parts  even  of  the  older  provinces  such  explorations  arc  still  requisite,  but  in  most  of  those 
province-,  it  bei-ame  possible  after  a  time  to  proceed  with  the  more  systematic  mapping  of  definite 
aiva-.  the  map  sh.  ets  produced  forming  parts  of  a  connected  whole.  When  the  great  western  regions 
wen-  added  to  the  lield,  these  could  only  be  attacked  by  extended  exploratory  journeys  in  which 
geolugv  ami  geography  went  hand  in  bund.  As  it  is  now,  the  tielil  work  of  the  Survey  may  be  divided 
under  thri  e  ela-.-es :  —  (1)  Reconnaissance  surveys.  (2).  The  approximate  mapping  of  large  ATOM 
on  a  -mall  -ca!e.  ('.',).  Finished  map  sheds  on  a  larger  scale  and  forming  continuous  series.  All  these 
three  class,  of  work  arc  in  progress  concurrently  in  different  districts,  while  the  auxiliary  chemical, 
pnhcontoliigical  and  lithological  investigations  in  the  office  arc  kept  in  touch  with  the  field  work  and 
render  it  possible  to  bring  this  together  in  a  homogeneous  form.  Were  there  in  existence  any  com- 
plete topographical  maps  of  Canada,  approaching  in  accuracy  to  those  which  have  been  made  in  older 
countries,  much  more  geological  work  could  be  accomplished  with  a  given  amount  of  money  and  in  a 
given  time,  and  thus  the  construction  of  such  maps  must  bo  stated  yet  to  be,  as  it  has  been  from  the 
beginning  of  the  Survey,  one  of  the  principal  desiderata.  There  is,  however,  one  other  matter  which 
at  the  present  moment  must  be  regarded  as  even  more  urgent,  and  one  which  might  bo  attained 
within  it  short  time  and  at  a  relatively  small  cost.  This  is  the  construction  of  a  suitable  and  safe 
museum  building  for  the  preservation  and  display  of  the  important  collection  which  has  grown  up  as 
the  result  of  80  many  years  of  investigation.  This  collection  is  not  merely  a  matter  of  record,  closely 
connected  with  all  the  publications  of  the  Survey,  but  it  is  fitted  to  become  also  a  great  educational — 
and  I  may  add— a  groat  advertising  medium  in  regard  to  the  mineral  resources  of  the  country.  With 
proper  accommodation  it*  utility  could  bo  vastly  increased  for  all  purposes. 

Nothing  can  be  adduced  which  is  more  creditable  to  the  system  of  government  in  Canada,  than 
the  quietly  persistent  and  uninterrupted  supjwrt  accorded  to  the  Geological  Survey  by  every  political 
party,  but  it  remains  to  provide  such  a  museum  building  and  centre  for  the  work  as  that  of  which  I 
have  spoken,  and  it  may  be  confidently  asserted  that  nothing  would  be  more  favourably  received  by 
the  general  public.  This  museum  should  be  of  a  national  character,  and  there  is  every  reason  to  hope 
that  when  it  i*  undertaken,  it«  plan  will  include  provision  for  all  the  valuable  collections  which  have 
been  or  may  bo  made  by  the  several  government  departments,  so  that  it  may  form  in  effect  a  repre- 
Miitation  of  the  resources,  the  history  and  the  various  linos  of  activity  uf  tho  whole  country. 

It  in  -.in.  time,  asked  :  When  will  the  work  of  the  Geological  Survey  bo  completed  ?  To  such 
a  question  one  can  only  reply,  that  so  long  as  mining  or  industrial  operations  dependent  upon  the 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LVII 

minoralsaiul  rocks  of  the  country  continno,  the  work  of  some  such  department  AH  the  Geological 
Survey  will  never  bo  quite  completed.  We  may,  it  is  true,  look  forward  to  a  time  when  all  accessible 
purls  of  the  country  will  be  geologically  examined  and  mapped,  when  the  expenditure  on  thin  work 
may  be  relatively  diminished;  but  in  a  region  so  vast  as  the  Dominion  of  Canada,  thin  time  lies  in 
the  distant  future.  I  have  already  spoken  of  "  finished  maps,"  but  in  doing  so  I  employ  :i  relative 
torm.  The  maps  so  described  vary  much  in  their  amount  of  detail  and  accuracy,  not  only  as  between 
themselves  but  also  in  different  parts  of  a  single  sheet.  As  settlement  progresses  and  as  now  sources 
of  mineral  wealth  are  discovered,  it  will  become  possible  and  necessary  to  add  largely  to  the  detail 
and  accuracy  of  many  of  these  maps.  But  apart  from  this  primary  condition  it  will  always  bo 
requisite  to  place  on  record  and  keep  up  to  date,  for  public  use  and  reference,  tin-  developments  made 
in  the  mining  and  utilization  of  mineral  products  and  to  paint  out  in  the  case  of  new  discoveries,  in 
the  light  of  our  knowledge  of  the  geological  structure  of  the  country,  where  and  in  what  manner 
further  developments  of  the  same  kind  may  reasonably  be  anticipated. 

METEOROLOGICAL  SERVICE  ANI>  MAGNETIC  <  (RSERVATORY. 

Although  I  have  stated  that  the  Geological  Survey  was  the  first  scientific  branch  of  the  Govern- 
ment service  established  by  Canada,  it  must  be  noted  that  several  ye:irs  previous  to  its  inception  the 
Magnetic  Observatory  had  been  founded  at  Toronto.  This,  however,  was  not  at  that  time  under  de- 
control of  the  Canadian  Government,  but  had  been  originated  and  was  supported  for  man}-  years  bv 
the  Imperial  Government.  It  was  established  as  the  result  of  representations  made  bv  the  I'.i-iti-h 
Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science,  at  its  meeting  in  Newcastle  in  1S;;8,  acting  in  conjunction 
with  the  -Royal  Society  of  England,  and  as  a  part  of  a  system  of  magnetic  research  on  sea  an  1  in  the 
colonial  possessions  of  Great  Britain. 

The  observations  wore  actually  begun,  under  Lieutenant  ('.  .1.  B.  Iliddell  of  the  IJoyal  Arlillerv, 
with  three  non-commissioned  officers  of  the  same  force,  in  IS.'iO.  Toronto  had  been  selected  as  the  best 
place  for  the  observatory,  and  for  a  time  the  observations  were  conducted  in  a  barrack  situated  in 
what  then  represented  the  city  of  Toronto ;  but  in  (bo  next  year,  a  log  building  was  erected  as  an 
observatory  on  the  site  still  occupied,  a  grant  of  two  acres  and  a  halt  of  land  having  been  accorded  for 
the  purpose  by  the  University  of  King's  College,  now  the  University  of  Toronto.  The  lir-t  director 
was  succeeded  by  Lieut.  Lefroy,  II.  A.,  afterwards  so  well  known  as  General  Sir  .1.  II.  Lefrov.  for  his 
various  scientific  researches.  From  its  foundation,  up  to  1853.  the  expense  of  maintenance  of  this 
observatory  was  defrayed  by  the  Imperial  Government,  after  which  it  was  supported  by  the  United 
Provinces  of  Canada,  till  at  the  time  of  confederation  it  passed  under  the  charge  of  the  Dominion 
Government. 

Meteorological  observations  had  been  made  concurrently  with  those  relating  to  magnetism,  from 
the  time  of  the  establishment  of  the  observatory;  but  it  was  not  until  1871  that  the  Canadian  Govern- 
ment first  made  a  grant  of  $5,000  for  a  meteorological  service.  Prof.  G.  T.  Kingston,  who  had  boon 
appointed  director  of  the  Magnetic  Observatory  in  1855,  was  an  enthusiast  in  meteorology,  and  in 
1869  he  had  succeeded  in  establishing  a  voluntary  meteorological  association  among  a  number  of 
amateur  observers  in  Canada.  In  1871,  in  conjunction  with  Dr.  Smallwood,  who  had  long  maintained 
weather  observations  in  the  vicinity  of  Montreal,  he  represented  the  importance  of  the  work  to  the 
Dominion  Government  with  such  force,  that  the  initial  grant  above  referred  to  was  made  in  favour 
of  the  work.  Communication  was  then  had  with  the  United  States  Signal  Service,  which  had  been 
established  a  few  years  previously,  and  a  system  of  exchange  of  telegraphic  weather  reports  was 
arranged  for. 

Professor  Kingston's  first  report  on  the  work,  published  in  1872, — a  model  of  concise  statements, 
—shows  how  clearly  he  had,  even  at  that  time,  the  proper  constitution  and  future  lines  of  develop- 
ment of  the  meteorological  service  mapped  out  before  him.  He  then  had  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
three  stations  in  Canada  and  two  in  Newfoundland  in  communication  with  him. 

Proa  1894.    H. 


LVIH  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

In  1876,  the  issue  of  daily  weather  forecast*  and  storm  warnings  was  begun,  and  since  that  time 
these  have  become  so  much  a  part  of  the  evory-day  life  of  the  country,  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  enter 
into  any  explanation  of  their  character  or  to  present  any  plea  in  their  favour.  They  are  equally 
important  and  necessary  to  the  farmer  as  to  the  navigator,  and  are,  in  addition,  of  value  in  a  hundred 

other  ways. 

In  1SSO.  owing  to  failing  health,  Professor  Kingston  retired,  and  was  then  succeeded  by  the  pre- 
sent director,  Mr.  Carpmacl,  under  whose  control  the  service  has  grown,  till  there  are  at  the  present 
time  over  four  hundred  stations  in  Canada  reporting  to  the  central  office,  of  which  twenty  nine  make 
daily  telegraphic  lejxn-U,  useful  primarily  in  affording  data  for  the  weather  forecasts.  The  meteoro- 
logical service  thus  developed  naturally  (nun  the  Magnetic  Observatory,  and  both  have  become  merged 
in  a  common  organization,  the  growth  of  the  meteorological  work  now  perhaps  overshadowing  the 
original  inagneiir  purpose  of  the  observatory  in  its  immediate  interest,  though  the  importance  of 
the  magnetic  observations  lias  never  been  lo.-t  sight  of. 

In  Professor  Kindlon  s  first  report,  already  alluded  to,  he  specifics  throe  matters,  which,  as  he 
sav-.  Ih'inifh  line.  nnected  with  the  subject  of  the  report,  by  reason  of  their  importance  "justify  my 
introdu^im;  them  tn  your  notice."  These  are  us  follows: 

1     Arrangements  forgiving  the  correct  local  time  throughout  the  Dominion. 

'_'    Tin-  determination  of  the  latitude-  and  longitudes  of  places. 

;;.  The  rectification  of  the  magnetic  chart-'  of  Hritish  North  America,  and  more  particularly  the 
correct  determination  of  the  i-o^.inic  line-  or  linen  of  equal  magnetic  declination. 

I  mention  these  desiderata  here  for  the  purpose  of  stating  in  how  far  they  have  since  been  sup- 
plied. The  lir-t  item  has  now,  largely  in  consequence  of  the  development  of  telegraphs  and  railway 
linen,  been  prettv  satisfactoi -ily  covered.  It  has  been  greatly  facilitated  by  the  system  of  stand- 
ard time,  which  one  of  our  members,  Mr.  Sundfoid  Fleming,  C.M.ft.,  has  been  so  largely  connected 
with  bringing  into  employment. 

The  determination  of  latitudes  and  longitudes  yet  remains  to  bo  fully  accomplished.  Much 
accurate  work  of  this  kind  ha-  been  done  in  connection  with  the  Dominion  land  surveys  in  the  far 
we.-t.  but  many  large  towns  in  the  eastern  provinces,  not  to  mention  places  of  smaller  importance, 
are  still  laid  down  on  the  map  only  approximate!  v  and  with  large  possible  errors.  The  longitude  of 
Montreal  ha-  long  been  that  most  accurately  fixed,  this  having  been  done  by  telegraphic  comparisons 
between  the  observatories  of  Mcdill  and  Harvard  universities  ;  but  the  methods  of  effecting  such  com- 
jMris'ins  have,  of  late  years,  been  so  much  improved,  that  it  became  eminently  desirable  to  effect  a 
new  determination  based  directly  upon  the  initial  meridian  of  Greenwich.  The  Royal  Society  of 
Canada  has  been  largely  instrumental  in  bringing  this  about,  and  in  securing  the  co-operation  of  the 
Royal  Observatory,  the  Admiralty,  and  the  Department  of  Marine  of  Canada  for  this  purpose.  The 
requisite  observations  have  since  been  carried  out,  and  it  remains  only  to  complete  the  reduction  of 
the  observations  to  establish  the  result.  We  have  thus  now,  in  the  observatory  of  Mc<iill  Univer- 
sity in  Montreal,  an  excellent  ]n>\i\l  of  reference  for  the  exact  determination  of  all  other  longitudes  in 
Canada. 

Respecting  magnetic  charts  of  the  Dominion,  much  also  remains  to  be  done,  for  though  scattered 
observations  of  precision  have  been  made,  particularly  in  the  west,  no  systematic  attempt  at  a 
magnetic  survey  has  liocii  undertaken  since  that  accomplished  in  an  extended  journey  through  the 
northern  parts  of  the  country  in  1842  and  18  J3,  by  Sir  J.  H.  Lofroy.  It  is  well  to  remember  that  the 
magnetic  polo  itself  is  situated  within  the  limits  of  Canada,  and  that  problems  of  the  greatest  import- 
Mica,  both  fn-m  a  purely  scientific  and  from  a  practical  point  of  view  call  for  solution  by  a  systematic 
study  of  iU  secular  movement  as  well  as  of  any  changes  in  intensity  and  dip  by  which  this  may  be 
accompanied.  These  are  all  strictly  domestic  problems  and  they  should  not  be  left  for  solution  to 
enterprise  from  abroad. 

In  regard  to  further  requirements  in  connection  with  the  meteorological  service,  it  is  of  course 
much  to  be  desired  that  the  number  of  stations,  and  particularly  that  of  those  reporting  telegraph!- 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LIX 

cally  to  the  central  office,  may  be  increased,  for  all  suih  increase  means  greater  precision  and  a  longer 
reach  in  time  for  tho  weather  forecasts.  There  is  another  mutter,  however,  to  which  the  director  of 
this  service  has  called  attention  on  several  occasions,  namely,  greater  facilities  for  the  reduction  of 
tho  observations  and  a  special  appropriation  for  the  production  of  a  climatology  of  Canada  to  be 
based  upon  such  reductions.  Such  a  work  would  bo  of  essential  service  from  an  educational  point  of 
view  and  as  a  record  to  date  of  the  great  mass  of  observations  on  the  climate  of  the  country  which 
have  now  accumulated. 

DOMINION  LANDS  SURVEY. 

Next  in  order  in  regard  to  the  date  of  its  inception  is  tho  Dominion  lands  survey,  with  a  history 
not  nearly  so  long  as  that  of  the  organizations  already  noticed,  but  which  has  already  accomplished  a 
great  amount  of  valuable  work. 

In  1869,  it  became  evident  that  some  convenient  and  accurate  method  must  be  adopted  for  the 
subdivisions  into  farm  holdings  of  tho  great  western  country,  which  had  then  recently  come  under 
tho  control  of  the  Dominion.  The  late  Lieut-Col.  Dennis,  was  intrusted  with  the  duty  of  devising  a 
plan  of  operations,  and  although  the  scheme  at  that  time  elaborated  by  him  was  subsequently  consid- 
erably modified,  the  basis  upon  which  it  was  drawn  up  has  remained  substantially  unchanged.  While 
tho  primary  objects  of  this  survey  may  bo  described  as  cadastral,  it  must  bo  classed  as  a  survey  of  a 
distinctly  scientific  character,  by  reason  of  the  great  tract  of  country  over  which  it  has  extended,  and 
the  accuracy  and  refinement  of  the  methods  employed,  as  well  as  because  of  its  later  developments  in 
various  directions  and  the  great  body  of  trustworthy  observations  on  the  general  character  of  the 
country  which  have  been  brought  together  by  its  means. 

The  actual  work  of  surveying  can  scarcely  be  said  to  have  begun  until  1S71,  in  which  year  also 
the  first  edition  of  a  Manual  of  Surveys,  explaining  and  affording  the  requisite  data  tor  the  methods 
to  be  employed,  was  published.  These  were  primarilj1,  tho  establishment  of  a  number  of  "  prin- 
cipal meridians,"  crossed  at  certain  intervals  by  lines  known  as  ';  base-linos  "  and  ••  corrtction- 
lines," — the  whole  forming  the  skeleton  for  tho  division  into  rectangular  townships,  sections  and 
quarter-sections.  Upon  the  ''  correction  lines  "  the  "jog"  resulting  from  the  convergence  of  merid- 
ians was  allowed  for,  and  methods  of  chock  were  established  intended  to  insure  the  greatest  accuracy 
in  the  whole  of  the  work. 

In  1874  and  1875,  a  system  of  triangulation  was  undertaken,  under  the  immediate  superinten- 
dence of  Mr.  Lindsay  Russell,  by  which  it  was  proposed  to  establish  the  ruling  points  of  the  entire 
survey,  beginning  at  an  initial  point  near  the  Red  River;  but  owing  to  various  causes,  this  was  not 
continued  much  beyond  the  102nd  meridian.  Since  1875  the  ruling  points  of  tho  survey  have  been 
established  astronomically,  and  telegraphically. 

Until  1884,  this  system  of  surveys  had  been  confined  to  Manitoba  and  the  Northwest  Territories, 
where  a  great  extent  of  country  had  already  been  covered,  but  in  that  year  work  was  extended  to  the 
so-called  "  Railway  belt"  in  British  Columbia.  This  was  continued  and  telegraphic  determinations  of 
longitude  were  made  in  British  Columbia  and  in  tho  Northwest  Territories  in  1885  and  188C. 

In  188C,  also,  topographical  surveys  of  the  western  mountainous  region  were  begun,  which  have 
since  covered  considerable  tracts  of  country.  In  the  following  year,  tho  photo-topographical  method 
of  survey  was  introduced  in  connection  with  this  branch  of  the  work,  and  though  much  has  been  said 
for  and  against  this  particular  method,  it  must  be  admitted  that  under  the  direction  of  Capt.  Deville, 
the  surveyor-general,  it  has  accomplished  excellent  results  in  practice,  and  has  been  developed  into 
a  method  of  precision,  and  upon  a  scale  not  heretofore  considered  possible. 

No  detailed  mention  is  here  called  for  of  the  continued  progress  from  year  to  year  of  the  ordinary 
work  of  the  Dominion  lands  survey;  although  it  may  be  affirmed,  that  no  region  comparable  in 
size  to  that  over  which  its  operations  have  extended  has  ever  before  been  so  expeditiously  and  so 
accurately  surveyed  for  purposes  of  settlement.  But  the  work  still  to  be  accomplished  and  the 


LX  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

requisite  expansion  of  the  activity  of  this  survey  or  somo  oven  more  comprehensive  one  which  may 
grow  out  of  it,  is  still  very  groat.  While  the  methods  heretofore  employed  may  be  described  as  next 
best  to  those  of  a  trigonometrical  survey,  it  if  the  experience  of  other  countries  that  such  a  survey  is 
ooential  as  a  basis  for  the  complete  geographical  delineation  of  any  groat  area.  The  topographical 
work  proper,  embracing  hypsometric  determinations  and  leading  to  the  production  of  contoured  maps, 
can  only  bo  considered  as  begun,  while  the  demand  for  such  maps  is  yearly  becoming  greater,  not 
only  in  the  Kockv  Mountain  region,  where  mining  and  other  operations  are  extending  in  advance  of 
the  geographer,  but  also  on  the  great  plains  and  in  the  foothills,  where  schemes  of  irrigation  are 
already  l«cing  discussed,  for  which  maps  of  this  kind,  together  with  accurate  determinations  of  the 
volume  of  water  carried  by  the  rivers  and  streams,  are  absolutely  necessary. 

SD  far,  1  have  spoken  only  :>f  the  western  lands  which  are  under  the  direct  control  of  the 
I >  minion  Government.  It  must  not  bo  forgotten  that  the  actual  state  of  the  geographical  delinea- 
tion K|"  tin'  i, MIT  provinces  leave*  much  to  bo  desired.  Many  parts  of  those  wore  surveyed  during  the 
ca.lv  IH-I..I  v  "f  the  country  by  methods  which  would  now  bo  regarded  as  extremely  primitive,  while 
n  p  -ii'-h  tiling  :is  a  topographical  map.  properly  so  called,  exists  for  any  considerable  tract  in  any  of 
the-e  I'p'vii.ccs  ;  although  some  approximations  to  such  maps  have  had  to  bo  attempted  in  certain 
district-.  IP\-  i  lie  <  I. -illogical  Survey,  for  its  own  purposes.  It  is  possible  only  to  form  an  adequate  idea 

•  •I' the  eoiiijplirated  inacciiraeic-i  of  the  older  html  surveys,  when  an  attempt  is  made  to  combine  thorn 
into  ruin': Tnt  map>  nl'  largo  areas. 

It  i-.  iheiTt'iire  now  most  desirable  that  some  system  of  survey  of  a  gcnei  al  kind,  based  upon 
modem  and  accurate  methods,  should  be  extended  throughout  the  Dominion.  Exactly  what  form 

•  ii'-h  a  sv-trin   shoul'l    take  or   under   what  au-pices  it  should   bo  carried  out,   1   do   not  venture  to 
-u^'gi'-t ,  but  it  i-  eh-ar  that  something  in  the  nature  of  an  established  geodetic  survey  must  bo  ranked 
a-  aiming  the  requirements  of  the  immediate  future. 


EXPERIMENTAL    FARMS. 

Thi-  branch  of  the  public  service  was  established  as  the  result  of  the  recommendation  of  a  select 
coininitti-c  of  the  House  of  Commons  appointed  in  1881  to  inquire  into  the  best  moans  of  encouraging 
and  developing  the  agricultural  resources  of  Canada.  Mr.  G.  A.  Gigault  was  chairman  of  this 
committee,  and  in  iSSt!,  in  consequence  of  the  ctl'orts  of  Sir  John  Carling,  then  minister  of  agricul- 
ture, the  "'  Kxpcrimcntal  Farm  System  Act"  was  passed,  and  the  organization  of  the  work  began  in 
the  same  year. 

It  is  thus  only  about  seven  years  since  the  initial  steps  in  this  new  scionti6c  enterprise  of  the 
government  were  taken,  but  in  that  time,  thanks  to  the  energy  and  ability  of  the  director  and  start'  of 
the  farms,  great  progress  has  been  made,  and  the  way  has  been  opened  in  many  directions  for  still 
further  usefulness.  Besides  the  central  farm  at  Ottawa,  which  was  first  undertaken,  branch  farms 
have  been  established  for  the  Maritime  Provinces,  Manitoba  and  the  Northwest  Territories  and 
British  Columbia. 

If  any  line  can  be  drawn  between  that  which  may  be  described  as  strictly  practical  and  that 
which  may  bo  called  purely  scientific  work,  it  will  bo  found  to  run  through  the  centre  of  the  field  of 
operations  of  the  Experimental  Farms.  An  inspection  of  the  reports  already  published  will  show 
that  the  work  consist*  largely  of  submitting  actual  observations  in  the  field  to  scientific  tests,  and  in 
the  application  in  turn  of  the  best  rosulu  of  scientific  knowledge  to  matters  of  overy-day  importance 
on  ovary  farm  throughout  the  land. 

It  is,  however,  from  the  side  of  original  scientific  investigations,  rather  than  from  that  of  applied 
•cienco,  that  I  am  regarding  tho  work  carried  on  by  the  government  at  the  present  moment,  and  from 
thin  point  of  view,  the  following  may  perhaps  be  selected  for  mention  from  among  tho  many  lines  of 
work  undertaken  in  this  service  : — 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LXI 

s 

One  of  these  is  the  origination  of  new  crosses  or  hybrids  of  cereals,  fruits,  and  other  useful  plants 
to  meet  the  requirements  of  the  varied  climates  and  conditions  of  different  parts  of  Canada.  Special 
attention  is  drawn  to  the  importance  of  these  experiments  by  the  director  of  the  farms,  who  states 
that  a  large  number  of  such  new  forms  are  already  under  cultivation  and  observation.  Their 
importancj  will  be  obvious  to  anyone  who  considers,  in  view  of  the  great  area  over  which  any  crop 
may  bo  grown,  how  great  a  financial  benefit  must  accrue  to  the  fanner  if  he  is  placed  in  possession  of 
a  variety  of  grain  capable  of  producing  any  substantial  increase  of  yield  to  the  acre.  Even  in  the 
case  of  fodder  plants,  the  introduction  of  a  now  variety  capable  of  producing  a  larger  yield  of  hay  or 
ensilage  to  a  given  area,  means,  in  concrete  form,  that  the  farmer  may  be  able  to  keep  and  to  market 
a  proportionally  greater  number  of  cattle  than  may  before  have  been  possible. 

Other  branches  of  the  work  involving  much  original  research  arc  :  the  investigation,  by  chemical 
analysis,  of  soils,  in  their  relation  to  fertilizers,  and  of  grains,  grasses,  fodder  plants  and  other  products 
of  the  farm,  by  which  a  fundamental  knowledge  of  their  respective  value  and  of  the  best  and  most 
profitable  methods  of  their  treatment  may  be  arrived  at  and  the  stud}'  of  insects  and  parasitic  plants 
injurious  or  beneficial  lo  vegetation  and  to  stock,  such  as  to  enable  the  pests  of  the  agriculturist  to  bo 
combattcd  cither  by  methods  which  may  be  classed  as  direct  or  !>}•  means  which  are  indirect.  The  latter 
implies  a  study  of  the  life-history  of  the  forms  to  bo  dealt  with,  including  not  only  those  which  arc 
native  to  the  country,  but  those  also  which  may  bo  from  time  to  time  introduced,  such  as  the 
Colorado  Potato  Beetle,  the  Horn  Fly  and  many  others.  It  includes  also  the  study  of  the  best 
means  of  counteracting  the  attacks  by  all  those  lower  forms  of  vegetation,  known  as  rust,  smut. 
mould  or  mildew,  which  prey  upon  the  plants  which  arc  the  special  care  of  the  farmer. 

Even  in  connection  with  the  familiar  and  almost  world  old  operation-:  of  butter  and  cheese 
making,  the  results  of  purely  scientific  investigations  are  now  being  proved  to  have  a  great 
importance.  I  do  not  refer  merely  to  the  best  mechanical  methods  of  dealing  with  the  milk  from 
which  these  are  made,  but  particularly  to  the  fact  that  the  nature  of  the  vegetable  ferments  which  act 
upon  this  milk  and  upon  the  cheese,  after  it  has  been  produce  I,  ar:>  now  known  to  give  character  to 
the  product.  That  is  to  say,  the  effect  of  inoculation  of  the  mass  with  some  particular  species  of 
ferments  is  favourable,  while  the  presence  of  others  is  deleterious.  Thus  the  results  obtained  in  the 
whole  field  of  bacteriology  are  being  made  contributory  to  the  success  of  the  dairy.  Already  in 
Denmark  "pure  cultures"  of  certain  kinds  of  ferments  are  beginning  to  be  regarded  as  necessary  to 
the  success  of  the  butter  maker,  and  essays  of  a  similar  kind  are  actually  in  progress  here. 

It  is  not  possible  to  refer  in  detail  to  the  innumerable  experiments  and  tests  being  made  or  which 
may  be  made  of  varieties  of  plants  and  animals  which  may  be  already  well  known,  but  of  which  it  is 
desirable  to  ascertain  those  best  suited  to  the  actual  circumstances  of  the  country.  Nor  is  it  possible 
to  enter  into  questions  such  as  the  tests  of  fertilizers,  the  testing  of  the  vitality  of  seeds,  or  the 
propagation  of  trees  suited  for  planting  on  the  plains  of  the  Northwest.  Though  a  part  of  the  useful 
work  of  the  farms,  these  do  not  imply  original  research  in  the  same  measure  with  those  subjects 
already  alluded  to.  Neither  can  I  at  this  time  refer  to  the  methods  adopted  of  making  the  information 
gained  available  to  the  public,  such  as  the  publication  of  special  bulletins  and  reports  of  progress,  the 
distribution  of  samples  of  seed  grain  (which  in  1892  reached  the  number  of  30,000)  and  of  young  trees 
for  plantations.  All  these  are  obviously  the  necessary  outcome  of  the  work  done  on  the  farms.  It 
is  in  addition  most  important  by  such  means  to  make  known  throughout  Canada  the  results  which 
have  already,  or  may  from  time  to  time  bo  reached  by  experiments  conducted  by  similar  institutions 
in  the  United  States  or  elsewhere,  many  of  which  are  equally  applicable  here. 

In  his  report  for  1892,  the  Secretary  of  Agriculture  of  the  United  States  writes  with  reference  to 
the  similar  work  carried  on  by  his  department :  "  The  Natioual  Government  has  taken,  as  it  were,  a 
contract  with  the  farmers,  and  to  carry  it  out  efficiently  this  department  must  be  prepared  to  answer 
all  reasonable  expectations  in  bringing  into  the  service  of  agriculture  all  that  science,  whether  in  this 
country  or  in  any  other  country  upon  the  globe,  has  been  able  to  evolve  for  ite  benefit." 


LXII  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

Thin  expression  may  serve  as  a  general  indication  of  the  ficope  of  the  work  lying  before  the 
Kxpcri mental  Farms,  but  in  order  to  show  more  clearly  into  how  many  branches  this  work  may 
ultimately  divide  itself,  it  may  further  be  noted  that  in  the  volume  just  alluded  to  reports  are 
contained  from  the  chief  of  a  bureau  of  animal  industry,  a  chemist,  an  entomologist,  an  ornithologist, 
a  mammalogiM,  a  botanist,  a  chief  of  division  of  pathology,  a  pomologist,  a  microscopist,  a  chief  of 
division  of  forestry,  a  special  agent  in  charge  of  fibre  investigations  and  a  chief  of  seed  division, 
besides  executive  and  some  other  special  reports.  All  these  lines  of  investigation  and  more,  are 
c<ju:illv  im|N>r(ant  to  the  agricultural  industry  in  Canada,  and  while  it  may  no  doubt  bo  some  time 
before  tlio  area  to  IH)  covered  can  l>o  divided  under  so  many  separate  heads,  it  will  obviously  conduce  to 
tin-  value  of  the  results  to  place  each  branch  of  the  work  as  far  as  possible  in  the  hands  of  some 
trained  specialist. 

Ik-fore  concluding  this  brief  review  of  the  i-evoral  branches  of  scientific  research  or  work  carried 
on  by  the  government,  allusion  inu^t  l>o  made  to  several  comparatively  lato  undertakings  of  this 
nature  begun  under  the  auspices  of  the  Department  of  Marine  and  Fisheries. 

l'ndcr  the  name  ol  the  "(ieorgian  Hay  Survey,"  :i  hydrographic  survey  of  the  Canadian  portion 
of  the  (treat  Laker,  was  begun  in  18S.'!,  and  several  excellent  charU  of  the  northern  part  of  Lake 
Huron  liave  already  been  published.  The  outline  of  the  northern  shores  of  the  Great  Lakes  had  up 
t  .  ibis  tune  de|>eiided  mi  old  siirvev-  by  Admiral  Bayfield,  which,  though  exceedingly  good  as 
ivcoiinai-sanee  work,  have  long  cea.scd  to  bo  up  to  the  requirements  of  the  increased  and  increasing 
navigation  of  th.--c  water-.  As  many  parts  of  our  sea  coasts,  both  on  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  side, 
should  now  al-o  be  rccliartcd  and  more  acrurately  laid  down,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  this  hydrographic 
.  tu:iv  U-  eontiniieil  and  extended.  An  able  plea  for  the  establish  in  out  of  a  regular  hydrographic 
siirxev  wa».  it  will  be  remembered,  laid  before  this  Society  by  I'rof.  Johnson  at  the  last  meeting. 

When  the  Itritish  Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science  mot  in  Montreal  in  1884,  a  com- 
mittee n!'  that  holy  which  had  lor  many  years  been  engaged  on  tidal  determinations,  interested  itself 
in  the  cxt'-n-ion  of  siic-h  observations  to  ('.inadiati  waters,  and  a  joint  committee  of  the  Associa- 
tion and  of  the  IJoyal  Socic'y  of  Canada  was  formed,  by  which  the  importance  of  such  observations, 
made  -  teiuatically  and  with  modern  appliances  of  accuracy,  was  urged  upon  the  government.  In 
IS'.ui,  a  beginning  was  made  in  this  work,  and  provision  has  since  been  made  for  its  continuation  and 
extension.  The  earrying  oui  of  such  tidal  and  current  observations  cannot  fail  in  the  near  future  to 
pro  lu<  e  praetieal  results  of  the  greatest  importance  to  shipping,  particularly  in  the  gulf  of  St. 
where  a  want  of  proper  knowledge  of  the  cm-rente  has  already  often  led  to  groat  loss.  The 
investigation  is  essentially  a  scientific  one,  involving  questions  of  considerable  intricacy,  but  its 
outcome  should  1-e  the  formulation  of  plain  and  definite  rules  which  may  servo  as  a  guide  to  the 
navigator. 

Another  promising  departure  is  the  initiation  of  a  scientific  study  of  that  inostjinportant  element 
in  the  wealth  of  the  country,  the  fisheries.  Much  has  already  been  done  in  Canada  in  the  matter  of 
the  propagation  of  food  fishes,  but  much  yet  remains  to  be  done  in  investigating  the  conditions  of  the 
fisheries  of  both  salt  and  fresh  waters,  and  it  may  now  be  anticipated  that  before  many  years  an 
im|M>rtant  l>a.»is  of  fact  will  have  been  built  up  upon  this  subject. 

So  far,  I  have  npokcn  chiefly  of  the  scientific  enterprises  under  the  control  of  the  general  gov- 
ernment, but  it  must  not  be  omitted  to  mention  that  several  at  least  of  the  provincial  governments 
have  contributed  their  share  towards  the  encouragement  of  scientific  research.  This  has  been  done 
very  often  by  according  annual  grants  to  the  local  scientific  societies,  and  in  Nova  Scotia  and  in 
British  Columbia  by  the  initiation  of  provincial  museums.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  none  of  the  prov- 
ince will  long  remain  without  such  a  museum.  Again,  in  several  of  the  provinces  mining  depart- 
ment* exint,  which  though  chiefly  occupied  with  economic  details  and  statistics,  occasionally  afford 
•omo  contribution  to  the  scientific  basis  upon  which  all  such  work  must  rest. 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LXIII 

A  few  words  may  now  bo  added  respecting  the  various  scientific  societies  and  associations 
throughout  the  Dominion.  Most,  if  not  all  of  these  have,  since  the  organization  of  the  Royal  Society 
of  Canada,  entered  into  affiliation  with  it,  and  send  each  year  to  our  meetings  some  representative 
authorized  to  speak  in  the  name  of  his  society.  This  fact,  with  the  circumstance  that  the  very  inter- 
esting annual  summaries  of  progress  made  on  the  part  of  those  societies  appear  in  full  in  our  '  Trans- 
actions,' render  it  necessary  scarcely  to  do  more  than  to  mention  the  names  of  the  several  societies 
for  in  those  statements  each  has  very  well  told  its  own  story.  In  so  doing  I  refer,  of  cour.-e,  to  those 
only  which  interest  themselves  in  natural  science,  as  distinguished  from  literature  and  history. 

The  three  oldest  Canadian  societies  of  a  scientific  kind  are  the  Literary  and  Historical  Society 
of  Quebec,  the  Natural  History  Society  of  Montreal  and  the  Canadian  Institute  of  Toronto.  It  is 
perhaps  not  strange  that  these  societies  weie  founded  in  the  order  above  given,  which  corresponds 
with  the  order  in  date  of  origin  of  the  cities  in  which  they  are  situated. 

The  Literary  and  Historical  Society  of  Quebec  dates  from  the  year  1S2.'!,  when  it  was  (bunded 
at  the  instance  of  Lord  Dalhousio,  then  governor.  The  name  of  this  society  does  not  indicate  the 
fact  that  in  its  transactions  are  to  bo  found  many  important  sc"ientitic  papers,  a  fact  which  enables  mo 
to  include  it  for  consideration  in  the  present  address.  The  Natural  History  Society  of  Montreal  closely 
follows  the  last  in  the  date  of  its  organization,  having  been  incorporated  in  18153.  The  Canadian 
Institute  of  Toronto  comes  next,  having  been  incorporated  under  a  royal  charter  in  1^51. 

These  three  veteran  societies  of  Canada  have  almost  from  the  first  published  their  proceedings 
or  transactions,  and  the  volumes  thus  accumulated  now  form  a  small  library  by  themselves,  and  arc — 
.  particularly  in  the  case  of  the  two  societies  last  mentioned — -replete  with  information  on  the  natural 
history  and  natural  resources  of  the  country,  and  absolutely  indispensable  as  works  of  reference  to 
the  Canadian  investigators  of  the  present  day.  Each  of  these  societies  has  accumulated  and  continues 
to  maintain  a  valuable  museum. 

The  Entomological  Society  of  Ontario,  though  much  later  in  origin,  dating  from  1  $(>.'!  only,  may 
next  be  alluded  to.  In  1868,  it  began  the  publication  of  the"  Canadian  Entomologist,"  which  remained 
for  some  years  thereafter  the  only  publication  in  America  devoted  entirely  to  the  science  of  ento- 
mology. This  journal  is  notable  for  the  amount  of  original  investigation  which  has  appeared  in  it, 
both  of  a  purely  scientific  and  of  a  strictly  economic  character.  Its  excellence  has  been  freely  acknow- 
ledged both  in  Canada  and  abroad,  and  the  membership  of  the  society  is  largo  and  exceptionally 
active.  The  Literary  and  Scientific  Society  of  Ottawa  was  incorporated  in  1860,  arising  then  from 
the  fusion  of  an  older  Natural  History  Society  with  a  Mechanics  Institute.  Since  that  time  it  has 
had  a  career  of  uninterrupted  usefulness,  although  it  publishes  no  account  of  its  proceedings.  The 
Ottawa  Field  Naturalists'  Club  was  founded  in  1880.  It  at  first  interested  itself  in  purely  local  nat- 
ural history,  but  has  latterly  achieved  a  wider  scope,  welcoming  all  scientific  papers  relating  to 
Canada  and  publishing  a  monthly  journal.  The  Hamilton  Association  for  the  Promotion  of  Litera- 
ture and  Science  (dating  from  1857)  and  the  Murchison  Society  of  Belleville  are  two  other  active 
scientific  organizations  in  the  province  of  Ontario,  the  first-named  issuing  a  very  creditable  journal, 
in  connection  with  which  it  may  be  noted  that  McElwraith's  book  on  the  Birds  of  Ontario  found  a 
means  of  publication.  In  the  province  of  Quebec,  wo  have  in  addition  to  the  two  societies  already 
named,  the  Geographical  Society  of  Quebec  (incorporated  in  1874)  and  the  Montreal  Microscopical 
Society. 

In  Nova  Scotia,  we  find  the  Nova  Scotian  Institute  of  Natural  Science,  organized  in  1862,  as  a 
result  of  the  effort  made  to  represent  the  province  fitly  at  the  London  International  Exhibition  of 
that  year.  It  has  since  published  a  number  of  volumes  of  its  transactions,  well  and  widely  known.  In 
New  Brunswick  the  Natural  History  Society  of  New  Brunswick,  established  in  1862,  has  since  1882 

r  published  bulletins,  which  excel  in  respect  to  the  proportion  of  original  work  represented  by  them. 
The  Historical  and  Scientific  Society  of  Manitoba  organized  in  1879,  has  since  produced  good 
work,  and  has  published  much  of  interest  in  the  form  of  bulletins;  while  in  British  Columbia,  we 


LX1V  KOYAL  SOCIBTY  OF  CANADA. 

find  tho  Nntural  History  Society  of  that  province  (founded  in  1890)  with  which  several  able  natural- 
ist* ure  associated,  working  in  conjunction  with  tho  provincial  museum,  and  publishing  results  of 
exceptional  value  on  tho  fauna  of  that  comparatively  now  field. 

In  concluding  this  lint,  which  may  possibly  not  bo  an  absolutely  complete  one,  mention  must  be 
made  of  tlie  Kotanical  Club  of  Canada,  an  organization  which  grew  out  of  a  recommendation  made 
l»V  Sot-lion  IV.  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada  and  which  by  tho  compilation  and  publication  of  local 
lint*  of  plant*,  ba-«l  upon  the  collections  of  its  member*,  is  contributing  toward  a  complete  knowledge 
i>f  the  gcojriaphical  distribution  of  our  flora. 

I  regret  (hat  it  is  not  possible  on  this  occasion  to  mention,  oven  by  enumeration,  the  many  indivi- 
dual workers  in  geology,  /.oology  and  botany,  who  as  amateurs  and  without  any  public  support,  have 
devoted  thorn-elves  to  the  study  of  various  branches  of  natural  science  in  Canada.  The  names  of  these 
pri\ate  investigators  would  form  a  long  and  very  honourable  list.  They  may  be  found  of  constant 
oecuiTcncc  in  the  transactions  of  the  h-arncd  societies  just  referred  to,  as  well  as  in  those  of  the 
i;.>\al  --oeietv  <if  C.-mada  and  no  inconsiderable  part  of  our  actual  knowledge  has  resulted  from  their 
effort*. 

'I'hf  IJoval  •Niciotv  of  Canada  at  the  time  of  its  organization  in  1882,  at  the  instance  of  the 
Mnnjuess  of  Jjorne.  had  m-t  before  it  a  niiinlier  of  objects.  It  was  inlcndcd  to  constitute  a  bond  of 
roniiociion  between  tho  heretofnrc  scattered  workers  in  literature  and  science  in  Canada  and  a  mode 
of  a— •••elation  between  i  he  variou^  societies  alreadv  existing  for  the  furtherance  of  those  objects.  It 
wa-  inioiided  al-o  i"  atlord  a  -uitahle  means  »f  publication  for  scientific,  literary,  or  historical  work, 
not  lion— -ai'ilv  oiiiciinod  to  that  accomplished  by  its  members.  It  was  to  promote  original  research 
in  i!.c-c  lieM-.  and  it  w;i-  undei'sto'xl  tliiit  its  advice  and  assistance  would  bo  at  all  times  at  the  dis- 
|i  -a!  ot  tin-  x'ovci  nuieiit  for  the  solution  of  problems  which  might  from  time  to  time  arise. 

'I'll'-  Society  has  MOW  been  in  existence  twelve  years,  and  has  been  consistently  aided  in  its  work 
hv  the  i_'ovei  iiim -nt,  bv  means  of  ai:  annual  grant  toward  publication  and  in  other  ways.  It  may 
therefore  be  well  to  inquire  in  how  far  the  field  of  activity  originally  mapped  out  for  it  has  now  been 
covered.  It  has,  I  believe,  been  suecos-fiil  in  forming  a  rallying  point  for  scientific  and  literary 
wi-iki-r-  throughout  the  country,  and  ii,  bringing  about  a  spirit  of  fraternity  and  of  mutual  interest 
an  i  co-operation,  nut  only  amon^  individuals  but  between  the  various  societies  and  associations, 
who-e  representatives  form  an  important  element  in  our  annual  meetings  In  respect  to  publication, 
the  Sieieiy,  I  conceive,  ban  achieved  at  least  an  equal  measure  of  success.  The  cloven  handsome 
volumes  o|  '  Transactions,'  including  not  only  memoirs  ai.d  special  treatises  by  tho  members  of  the 
Society,  but  contributions  from  other  workers  who  have  been  glad  to  avail  themselves  of  this  medium, 
contain  «  great  mass  of  valuable  matter,  much  of  which  could  not  otherwise  have  been  published  satis- 
factorily in  Canada,  and  some  of  which  would  undoubtedly,  under  other  circumstances,  have  found 
publicity  through  scattered  M-ienlilic  journals  abroad.  The  publications  of  tho  Society  have  now  in 
fact  It-come  an  indispensable  part  of  every  scientific  library,  and  care  has  been  taken  that  they  shall 
be  no  distributed  as  to  be  generally  available.  It  may,  I  think,  bo  claimed  that  they  are  a  credit  to 
the  country. 

The  encouragement  of  original  research  has  also  already  followed  to  some  extent  from  the  organ- 
ization of  the  Royal  Society,  but  chiefly  in  an  indirect  way  and  largely  by  means  of  tho  facilities 
afforded  by  its  publications.  Wo  have  as  yet  no  funds  (as  the  Royal  Society  of  England  has,  both  in 
the  form  of  government  grant  and  in  that  of  piivato  benefactions)  directly  at  tho  disposal  of  the 
Society  for  pursues  of  original  research.  Those,  it  is  to  bo  hoped,  will  come  in  time.  A  valuable 
and  exhaustive  report  was,  it  will  be  remembered,  made  by  a  committee  of  the  Society  in  1885,  which 
dealt  chiefly  with  the  benefit  likely  to  accrue  from  the  establishment  of  fellowships  or  foundations  in 
connection  with  universities,  by  the  aid  of  which  students  might  be  enabled  to  engage  in  original 
invent  i  gat  ion* 

He-pecting  that  aspect  of  tho  functions  of  the  Society  in  which  it  is  contemplated  as  an  auxiliary 
to  the  scientific  effort*  of  the  government,  much  remains  to  be  developed.  The  Society  has  from 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LXV 

time  to  time,  by  means  of  deputations  or  memorials,  drawn  the  attention  of  the  government  to 
matters  which  appeared  to  it  to  possess  especial  importance.  Those  have  generally  been  of  a  char- 
actor  such  as  to  require  some  expenditure  on  the  part  of  the  government,  but  they  have  in  all  cases 
been  favourably  received,  and  in  some  inHtances  have  already  been  acted  upon.  This  has  been  the 
case  in  respect  to  the  tidal  surveys,  and  the  determination  of  the  longitude  of  Montreal,  both  already 
referred  to.  At  least  one  matter  of  importance  which  has  constantly  been  before  the  Society  since 
its  organization  has,  however,  not  yet  achieved  any  practical  recognition,—  this  is  the  establishment 
of  a  National  Museum  to  which  I  have  already  alluded.  Hut  the  relations  of  the  Royal  Society  to  the 
State  wore  not  intended  to  consist  merely  in  petitioning  the  government  in  favour  of  certain  lines  of 
action.  In  a  thoughtful  essay  on  the  subject  read  before  the  Society  in  lH8:t,  the  late  Dr.  Todd 
explained  in  some  detail  the  connection  existing  between  the  Imperial  Government  and  the  Royal 
Society  of  England  —  upon  the  general  lines  of  which  the  Roj-al  Society  of  (Jana  'a  is  frann-d  - 
pointing  out  in  what  way  this  had  grown  up,  in  consequence  of  the  marvellous  flexibility  of  that 
complex  organism,  the  British  Constitution. 

As  this  appears  to  me  to  be  a  matter  of  importance  and  one  which  should  engage  our  attention, 
I  need  make  no  apology  for  quoting  Dr.  Todd's  words.  Ho  writes  :  "  It  is  well  known  to  students  of 
political  history  that  one  result  of  the  establishment  of  popular  government  has  been  to  oblige  the 
ministers  of  the  crown  to  take  the  initiative  in  preparing  and  submitting  for  the  sanction  of 
parliament  whatever  measures  may  be  required  by  the  public  interest,  whether  it  be  to  improve  our 
administrative  or  social  system  ;  to  amend  the  operation  of  existing  laws,  to  aid  the  progress  of  an 
advancing  civilization,  or  to  encourage  tho  application  of  scientific  truths  to  practical  beneficial  ends. 
Ministers  are  expected,  not  oidy  to  forward  sound  legislation  in  these  directions,  but  to  re>i-t  and 
expose  every  crude,  imperfect,  or  otherwise  objectionable  notion  of  this  description  which  may  be 
propounded  by  private  members.  It  is  impossible  that  any  ministers,  however  able  and  enlightened, 
can  be  invariably  competent  to  deal  intelligently  with  questions  which  form  no  part  of  an  ordinary 
political  education.  Neither  can  they  always  command  in  the  ranks  of  the  civil  service,  capable 
assistance  upon  such  topics.  Realizing  this  deficiency,  the  Imperial  Government  have  gladly  availed 
themselves  of  the  co-operation  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  to  assist  in  the  disposal  of  mallei's 
requiring  a  special  knowledge  of  art  or  science,  in  regard  to  which  executive  or  parliamentary 
interposition  may  be  necessary.  In  such  cases  it  has  been  of  inestimable  public  advantage  that  the 
executive  government  could  have  recourse  to  the  advice  and  assistance  of  a  body  occupying  the 
impartial  position  of  the  Royal  Society,  and  could  freely  avail  themselves  of  their  services,  —  not 
merely  as  individuals,  but  with  tho  acknowledged  weight  and  responsibility  attaching  to  them  in  their 
corporate  capacity." 


I  trust  that  in  the  review  which  I  have  attempted  of  tho  various  institutions  engaged  in  scientific 
work  and  investigation  in  Canada,  I  have  succeeded  in  conveying  tho  impression  that  while  something 
has  already  been  accomplished,  much  more  remains  to  bo  done,  while  the  continued  expansion  of  the 
interests  of  the  country  is  every  year  opening  up  new  fields  of  investigation  and  new  problems  which 
must  bo  undertaken  and  solved.  In  each  such  case  1  have  endeavoured  to  connect  tho  new  work  which 
appears  to  lie  before  us  with  that  one  of  the  present  organizations  to  which  it  appears  to  be  naturally 
affiliated,  but  one  important  line  of  inquiry  must  yet  be  mentioned  in  which  no  systematic  beginning 
has  been  made,  either  under  the  auspices  of  the  government  or  by  any  society  or  institutions 
especially  devoted  to  it.  This  is  the  field  of  ethnology,  which  in  Canada  is  a  very  extensive  one,  and 
which  calls  for  immediate  effort,  inasmuch  as  the  native  races  with  which  this  study  is  concerned,  are 
either  rapidly  passing  away  or  are  changing  from  their  primitive  condition.  The  late  Sir  Daniel 
Wilson,  by  whose  death  tho  Society  has  suffered  so  great  a  loss,  more  than  once  brought  this  subject 
to  our  notice  in  eloquent  terms. 

Proc.  1894.    j. 


LXVI  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

The  Council  of  the  British  Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science,  when  that  association 
met  in  Montreal  ten  years  ago,  was  so  much  impressed  with  the  urgency  of  investigations  of  this 
kind  that  it  not  only  appointed  a  committee  to  deal  with  the  subject,  but  has  since  given  each  3-ear 
a  substantial  grant  from  its  own  funds  in  aid  of  this  work.  The  Canadian  Government  for  several 
years  supplemented  this  grant,  and  eight  reports  tilled  with  valuable  observations  on  the  Western 
triU'-  hare  HO  far,  as  a  result  of  this  action,  been  published  in  the  annual  reports  of  the  association. 
It  has  been  decided,  however,  that  the  functions  of  the  committee,  with  the  grant  accorded  by  the 
association,  shall  cease  this  your,  so  that  if  further  progress  is  to  be  made,  the  mutter  must  now  be 
taken  up  by  the  Canadian  Government.  It  is  earnestly  to  be  desired  that  the  governmont'may  at 
least  contemplate  the  attachment  either  to  the  Indian  Department  or  to  some  other  department  of 
a  properly  <|iialilied  ethnologist,  by  whom  these  investigations  may  be  continued. 

The  Royal  Society  of  Canada  has  fortunately  been  able  to  afford  the  means  of  publication  for  some 
valuable  ethnological  and  philological  material,  to  which  it  may  be  observed  several  missionaries  have 
contributed  largely.  The  government  has  also  on  several  occasions  by  moans  of  small  special  grants, 
aided  in  the  production  of  dictionaries  of  the  Indian  languages.  But  this  is  not  enough ;  the  investi- 
gation of  the  native  race--  themselves  should  lie  systematically  prosecuted  till  all  that  can  bo  gathered 
in  relation  to  tliem  shall  have  been  ascertained.  Specimens,  too,  illustrating  the  arts,  the  manufac- 
tures and  the  anthropology  of  the  native  races  should  be  collected  and  carefully  preserved.  Upon 
the  Pacific  Coast,  where  the  alioriginal  arts  are  most  remarkably  developed,  many  collectors  have 
already  descended,  hearing  away  to  Germany  and  toother  foreign  countries  much  that  should  have 
the  grcato-t  intere-i  to  Canada  To  fully  appreciate  the  importance  of  this  task  it  is  necessary  to 
endeavour  to  realize  in  u  hat  way  the  next  generation  may  regard  any  omission  on  our  part  in 
fulfilling  thi-  duty. 

Canada  is  perhaps  too  young  to  a  fiord  public  support    to    purely  abstract   researches  in  such 

subjects  as  diemi-try,  physics  or  biology,  however  valuable  their  possible  results  may  be   to   the 

u'eiicral  knowledge  of  the  world.     Neither  can  we  expect  at  present  to  organize  and  send  abroad 

c  mi— ions  of  exploration  or  expeditions  to  enrich  our  museums  with  the  records  of  ancient 

li/utions  drawn  from  the  mounds  of  Syria  or  the  sepulchres  of  Hgypt.      For  such  enterprises,  if 

they  are  to  he  undertaken,  we  must  trust  entirely  to  the  munificence  of  private  individuals  ;  but  for 

eld  of  scientitic  investigation  which  relates  to  our  own  vast  territory,  I  fool  strongly  that  we 

should  accept  the  responsibility,  and  in  expressing  this  feeling  trust  that  I  have  the  sympathy  not 

only  of  the  members  of  this  Society,  but  also  of  the  general  public. 

On  the  conclusion  of  the  address  u  vote  of  thanks  was  given  to  the  learned  president  on  the 
motion  of  the  Governor-General. 
The  meeting  then  adjourned. 


SKSSION  III.  (May  23rd.) 

The  Society,  in  accordance  with  order,  met  in  the  Assembly  Hall  of  the  Normal  School  at  10  a.m., 
and  the  President  called  the  meeting  to  order. 

The  consideration  of  the   report  of  the  Council  was  further  deferred  until  a  later  meeting  on 
Friday. 

GENERAL   BUSINESS. 

The  following  resolutions  wore  adopted  :— 

)  few/cat,  That  Rule  6  be  suspended,  and  that  His  Honour  John  U.  Schultz,  M.D.,  Lieutenant- 
Manitoba,  who  wa*  unanimously  elected  a  Fellow  of  the  Society  by  Section  II,  be 
ow  of  the  Royal  Society.     (On  motion  of  Dr.  Stewart,  seconded  by  Dr.  Bourinot.) 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LXVII 

(2.)  Resolved,  That  Rule  6  be  suspended,  and  that  Dr.  MacCabe,  who  was  unanimously  elected  a 
Fellow  of  the  Society  by  Section  ![.,  be  declared  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society.  (On  motion  of  Dr. 
Stewart,  seconded  by  Mr.  George  Murray.) 

(3.)  Resolved,  That  Rule  6  be  suspended,  and  that  Mr.  Arthur  Harvey,  who  was  unanimously 
elected  a  Follow  of  the  Society  by  Section  II.,  be  declared  a  Fellow  of  the  Royul  Society.  (On  motion 
of  Dr.  Stewart,  seconded  by  Mr.  George  Murray.) 

(4.)  Resolved,  That  Rule  6  be  suspended,  and  that  Mr.  W.  Wilfred  Campbell,  who  was  unanimously 
elected  a  Fellow  of  the  Society  by  Section  II.,  be  declared  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society.  (On  motion 
of  Dr.  Stewart,  seconded  by  Lieut.-Col.  Denison.) 

(5.;  Resolved,  That  Rule  6  bo  suspended,  and  that  Mr.  G.  U.  Hay,  who  has  been  unanimously 
elected  by  Section  IV.,  be  declared  a  member  of  the  Royal  Society.  (On  motion  of  Prof.  1).  P.  Pen- 
hallow,  seconded  by  Mr.  J  .  Macoun.) 

(6.)  Resolved,  That  Adolphe  Poisson,  of  Arthabaskavillo,  who  has  been  chosen  unanimously  by 
Section  I.  of  the  Royal  Society  be  elected  a  member  of  that  Society.  (On  motion  of  Mr.  B.  Suite, 
seconded  by  Dr.  L.  Frdchette.) 

(7.)  Resolved,  That  Rule  8  be  suspended,  and  that  the  Rl.  Jlon.  James  Bryce,  author  of  the 
'American  Commonwealth,'  on  the  recommendation  of  Section  II.,  be  elected  a  corresponding  member 
of  the  Royal  Society.  (On  motion  of  Dr.  Stewart,  seconded  by  l>r.  Bourinot.) 

(8.)  Resolved,  That  Rule  (!  be  suspended,  and  that  Rev.  G.  W.  Taylor,  of  Vancouver  Island,  B.C., 
who  has  been  unanimously  elected  by  Section  IV.,  be  declared  a  member  of  the  Royal  Society.  (On 
motion  of  Prof.  D.  P.  Ponhallow,  seconded  by  Mr.  Win.  Saunders.) 

(9.)  Resolved,  That  Rule  0  bo  suspended,  and  that  Mr.  \V.  II.  Harrington,  who  has  been 
unanimously  elected  by  Section  IV.,  bo  declared  a  member  of  the  Royal  Society.  (On  motion  of 
Prof.  D.  P.  Penhallow,  seconded  by  Dr.  C.  .1.  S.  Bethunc.) 

On  the  unanimous  recommendation  of  Section  IV.,  the  final  meeting  of  this  Society  for  the 
reception  of  reports  and  election  of  officers  was  ordered  to  be  held  on  1'Yiday  afternoon  at  half-past 
two  o'clock  instead  of  Friday  morning  as  previously  announced.  (On  motion  of  Prof.  I).  I'.  Pen- 
hallow,  seconded  by  Mr.  Matthew.) 

The  meeting  then  adjourned  until  2.30  on  Friday  afternoon,  and  the  members  met  in  their  respec 
tive  sections  for  the  reading  and  discussion  of  papers. 


SECOND  SESSION.  (May  23/vZ.) 

In  pursuance  of  notice  duly  given  by  the  Royal  Society,  Mr.  F.  G.  Marchand,  M.L.A.,  of  Quebec, 
doctcur  es  let  Ires,  delivered  a  lecture  in  the  Assembly  Hall  before  a  large  audience  on  "  Un  Tour  do 
France  durant  la  Seconde  Re"publi<[uo."  The  vice-president  presided. 


THE  QUEEN'S  BIRTHDAY.    (May  24th.) 

No  business  or  sectional  meetings  were  held  to-day,  and  a  number  of  Fellows  and  delegates  paid 
a  visit  to  the  Experimental  Farm  at  Ottawa,  to  which  they  had  been  invited  by  the  director,  Mr.  W. 
Saunders . 

In  the  afternoon  the  Royal  Society,  delegates,  and  American  visitors  had  the  honour  of  attending 
at  Government  House  a  luncheon  and  a  garden  party,  to  which  they  received  a  gracious  invitation 
from  their  Excellencies  the  Governor-General  and  the  Countess  of  Aberdeen. 

His  Excellency  the  Governor-General  sent  as  Honorary  President  the  congratulations  of  the 
Society  to  Her  Majesty  the  Queen . 


LXVIII  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

FIRST  SESSION.  (May  26th.) 

In  accordance  with  order,  the  Royal  Society  mot  at  2.30  p.m.,  on  Friday,  in  the  Assembly  Hall 
of  the  Normal  School  building,  the  President  in  the  chair. 

THE  QUEEN'S  ANSWER  TO  TUB  .SOCIETY'S  CONGRATULATIONS. 
The  Honorary  Secretary  read  the  following  letter  from  His  Excellency  the  Governor-General : 

"  GOVERNMENT  HOUSE, 

"OTTAWA,  May  25,  1894. 
"  IViir  l>r.    Bot  KtNoT, 

1  In  accordance  with  the  proposal  which  was  HO  heartily  endorsed  by  the  members  of  the  Royal 
Sociolv  yesterday,  I  despatched  a  telegram  as  follows  : 

•'I  am  df|ititr<l  by  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  assembled  on  the  Queen's  Birthday,  to  offer 
their  loyal  congratulations  for  HIT  Majesty's  gracious  acceptance.' 

'  Thi-  niorning  I  hail  the  honour  of  receiving  the  following  prompt  and  gracious  reply : 

•'I  :iin  commanded  to  expie.ss  the  Queen's  thanks  for  the  loyal  congratulations  of  the  Royal 
Society  ..|  ( 'aiiada. ' 

'•'I'liis  i-  signed  by  Sir  Fleet  wood  F.dwards,  the  Kquerry-in-Walting  upon  Her  Majesty. 

"  Believe  me, 

"  Yours  very  faithfully, 

"  ABERDEEN. 

".I.  (',     Bonn  NOT,  !•:-.[ .,  C.M.<;.,  LI,.  D..  etc." 

REPORT   iiF    THE    COUNCIL   CONSIDERED. 

The  report  of  the  Council  was  then  considered  and  the  following  resolutions  approving  of  certain 
recommendations  therein  were  unanimously  adopted  : 

(1.)  Resolve J,  That  this  meeting  approve  of  the  publication  of  the  bibliography  of  the  Royal 
Society,  commenced  by  the  Honorary  Secretary,  and  hope  that  all  members  will  assist  him  by  all  the 
means  in  their  |>..\ver.  (On  motion  of  Dr.  Stewart,  seconded  by  Dr.  Patterson.) 

i  Resolitil,  That  this  meeting  heartily  endorses  the  suggestion  made  in  the  Council's  report  for 
the  publication  in  the  'Transactions'  from  year  to  year  of  carefully  prepared  reviews  of  the  best 
<  'anadiun  Ux>ks  of  the  year.  (( >n  motion  of  Rt  Rev.  Dr.  O'Brien,  seconded  by  Dr.  Stewart.) 

ilt-e-l,  That  Dr.  Bourinot,  Dr.  S.  K.  Dawson,  and  Mr.  B.  Suite,  be  the  printing  committee 
for  the  cn-iiing  year,  with  full  power  to  add  to  their  number  when  necessary,  and  to  make  such  rules 
1  arrangement*  for  printing  and  publication  of  papers  as  are  essential  to  their  usefulness  and  wide 
distribution.     (On  motion  of  Mr.  J.  F.  Whiteaves,  seconded  by  Dr.  R.  W.  Ells.) 

INVITATION  PROM  ST.  JOHN,  N.B. 

Mr.  Matthew  read  the  following  telegram,  dated  22nd  May,  from  St.  John,  N.B. : 
"  To  Geo  F.  Matthew,  Royal  Society  Meeting,  Ottcuca. 

On  behalf  of  citizens  I  have  much  pleasure  in  inviting  Royal  Society  to  meet  in  St.  John  next 
nummer 

"  (Signed,)  GEORGE  ROBKBTSON, 

"  Mayor." 
After  dome  debate,  the  following  resolution  was  adopted  : 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LXJX 

Resolved,  That  (ho  Royal  Society  of  Canada  here  assembled  return  their  thanks  to  the  Mayor  of 
St.  John  for  the  invitation,  and  recommend  the  same  to  the  favourable  consideration  of  the  Council. 
(On  motion  of  Rev.  Dr.  Patterson,  seconded  by  Mr.  McFarlano.) 

A  HYDROGBAPHIC  SURVEY. 

The  committee  appointed  in  May,  1893,  on  the  organization  of  a  Hydrographic  Survey  for  the 
Dominion  made  the  following  report : 

"  Your  committee  beg  to  report  that  they  had  an  interview  with  the  Hon.  Sir  <  'has.  Ilibbcrt  Tapper, 
Minister  of  Marine,  to-day,  at  which  they  were  most  courteously  received.  The  President  and  Vice- 
President  of  the  Society,  Sir  William  Dawson,  ox-President,  and  other  Follows  of  the  Society,  formed 
part  of  the  deputation.  On  behalf  of  the  Society  a  representation  was  made  in  which  the  need  for 
placing  the  hydrographic  work  of  the  department  on  a  permanent  basis,  with  u  suitable  organization, 
was  strongly  urged.  The  committee  are  happy  to  state  that  the  minister,  in  his  reply,  not  only 
expressed  his  entire  accord  with  the  views  of  this  Society,  but  informed  them  that  action  had  already 
b.en  taken  by  the  department  in  this  direction,  and  that  in  future  there  would  be  a  permanent 
hydrographic  staff  in  connection  with  the  department. 

(Signed,)  "  ALEXANDER  .IOHN.-ON, 

•  "  May  25th,  1894.  "  Convener." 

REPORT  OF  SECTIONS. 

The  secretaries  of  the  four  sections  then  made  the  following  reports  of  the  election  of  otlicers 
and  of  other  business  : 

Rappurt  ile  la  Section  I. 

Travaux  lus  et  re§us  pour  impression  :  — 

1.  L'honorablo  Jos.  Royal — Du  socialisme  aux  Etats-Unis  et  en  Canada. 

2.  A.-D.  DcCelles— La  Nouvolle-France  et  la  Nouvelle-Angleterre  aux  XVII"  et  XVIII'  sieclcs. 

3.  B.  Suite — Morel  de  Ladurantaye. 

4.  L'abbtS  A.  Gosselin — L'abbd  Picquet,  fondateur  de  La  Presentation  (Ogdensburg). 

5.  Joseph-Bdmond  Roy — Les  anciennes  seigneuries  de  1'Acadie,  avec  carte  in<klite. 

6.  L'abb^  H.  Verreau—  M.  de  Maisonneuvo  <5tait-il  gouverneur  dc  Montreal  quanJ  il  arriva  en 

Canada  ? 

7.  M.  Faucher  de  Saint-Maurice — L'arm^e  et  la  marine  fran§aise  en  Amerique  durant  la  guerre  de 

I'lnde'pendance. 

8.  Joseph  Marmette — Un  regard  sur  la  literature  frangaise  au  C Canada. 

Les  travaux  suivants  ont  aussi  616  lus  aux  cours  des  stances : — 

1.  M.  F.-G.  Marchand — Un  tour  de  France  durant  la  seconde  Rdpublique. 

2.  Pamphile  Lemay — Mariette,  nouvelle  en  prose. 

3.  Dr  N.-E.  Dionne  — Les  intendants  Raudot. 

4.  Paul  de  Gazes — Etude  sur  les  anciennes  armes  trouv^es  au  lac  Mistassini. 

5.  A.  do  Le>y-Macdonald,  de  la  soci(5t£  des  Antiquaires  de  Montreal — Notes  et  commentaires  sur 

la  Galerie  Historique  du  Canada. 

6.  B.  Suite— Souvenirs  historiques  de  la  valle'o  et  de  la  ville  d'Ottawa. 

7.  J.-M.  LeMoine — Observations  sur  les  absences  prolonge'es  de  certains  membres  de  la  section 

et  sur  ceux  qui  ne  nous  adressent  point  de  travaux  ;  1'extreme  importance  de  nous  re'unir 
avec  assiduit^,  afin  de  pouvoir  utiliser  toutes  nos  sources  de  renseigneraent  au  cours  des 
sessions. 

II  a  6(6  propose  par  B.  Suite,  second^  par  L.  Frechette,  que  la  regie  6  soil  suspendue  et  que  M. 
Adolphe  Poisson,  d'Arthabaskaville,  soit  nomm£  membre  actif  de  cette  section.  Adopts  unanimemont. 


I.\\ 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 


II  ost  propose1  par  1'honorable  Joseph  Royal,  secondd  par  Joseph  Marmotto,  quo  B.  Suite  soil 
nomine"  pour  drover  le  catalogue  des  livres  et  des  Etudes  publics  en  languo  franchise  dans  notre  pays 
pendant  I'annde  1894-95.  Adoptd  unanimement. 

II  cst  propc*d  par  M.  I'abbd  Gosselin,  socondd  par  L.  Frechette,  quo  MM.  Suite,  DeCelles  et  Mar- 
mette  torment  lo  sous  comitd  d'examen  des  manuscrits  it  imprimer.  Adoptd. 

Los  membrcs  suivant-s  de  la  section  out  pris  part  aux  stances  :  J.-M.  LeMoine,  F.-G.  Marchand, 
honorable  Joseph  Royal,  L'mis  Frechette,  I'abbd  A.  Gosselin,  Mgr  C.  Tanguuy,  B.  Suite,  Joseph- 
Kdmond  R->y,  A  -D  DoCollos,  Joseph  Marmette. 

Des  lettres  out  did  revues  do  la  part  de  MM.  Verreauot  Tasse1,  oxpliquant  leur  absence  par  cause 
do  muladie 

I >  un  dioix  unanirnc,  los  otliciers  suivants  ont  etd  elus  pour  1'annde  1894-95  : — 
l.'aliU'-  II.  Vcrreau— President. 
I.'lionorable  Jo-o|)li  Royal— Vii-e-prdsident. 
Joseph- Kdmond  Roy — Secretaire,  rddlu. 

.1  -KiiMo.s-ii  Rov,  F.-G.  MARCHAND, 

Sfrrttiiirr.  Pris.  pro  tern. 

Ottawa.  J.">  inai  1S'.I4. 


of  Section  If. 


OTTAWA,  MAY  25,  1894. 


Thr  t'lllowini;  |J:I|»T-,  wi-re  read  In-fore  the  scu-tion  : 


1.  Tin-  Supernatural   in   Nature  considered   in   the  Lij^ht   of  MeUiphysical   Science.     By   the  most 
Reverend  Dr.  O'Hncii,  Airlil.i>li..|.  of  Halifax,  N.  S. 

.'    The  <'ali  .1  Voya-es  of  Mil"  an.l  1  J9S.      I'.y  Dr.  S.  K.   Dawson. 

An  iii'iniry  into  tlie  landlall  of  both  thou  voyages  and  into  the  situation  of  the  Island  of  St.  John. 

The   Philology  of  the  Ouananiehe.      By   K.  T.    I).    Chambers.     Communicated  by  Dr.  George 

Stewart,  F.R.I  J.S. 

The  author  refers  to  the  many  forms  of  the  spelling  of  the  name  of  Canada's  fresh  water  salmon 
that  have  pcrplexe-l  the  ieadcr>  of  its  literature. 

t.  Language  u  a  Criterion  of  Ethnological  Certitude.     My  the  Rov.  Father  A.  G.  Morico,  O.M.I. 

Communicated  by  Dr.  (I.  M.  Dawson. 

When  it  i-  a  <{iic-iion  'if  determining  with  precision  and  without  fear  of  error  the  ethnographical 
differences  upon  which  is  ba»ed  the  distribution  of  mankind  into  distinct  races,  philology  alone  is 
entitled  to  uii(|iialilicd  confidence  and  respect.  In  the  words  of  Gallatin,  language  "  is  found  to  be 
a  more  enduring  monument  of  ancient  affinities  than  the  physical  type,  and  there  is  no  tribe  however 
situated  from  which  thin  proof  of  affiliation  should  not  be  obtained."  To  prove  that  thin  statement 
i*  fur  from  exaggerated  is  the  object  of  the  monograph. 

5.  The  Sun  Worshipers  of  the  Canadian  Northwest.      My  Lieutenant-Governor  Schultz,  LL.D.,  of 

Manitoba.     Communicated  by  Dr.  Mourinot. 

Thin  i-  an  account  of  the  religious  beliefs,  traditions  and  worship  of  the  Bloods,  Piegans  and 
Blackfeet  of  Canada  and  of  some  tribes  south  of  the  boundary,  with  speculations  as  to  their  origin  and 
migration,  and  a  review  of  their  present  condition,  &c. 

6.  The  Innuiu  of  Our  Arctic  Coast.     By  LieutenantrGovernor  Schultz,  LL.D.,  of  Manitoba.     Com- 

raunicaled  by  Dr.  liourinot. 

»  an  account  of  the  habito,  traditions  and  religious  belief  of  the  Esquimaux,  from 
Ung.va  Hay,  in  Labrador,  to  Alaska,  with  some  Bpeculations  as  to  their  origin,  their  relations  with 
other  Indian*  of  the  Arctic  circle,  and  their  probable  fate. 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LXXI 

7.  The  Greek  Anthology.     By  George  Murray,  M.A. 

What  it  is.  Different  opinions  as  to  its  merits.  The  history  of  ite  growth.  Meloager,  Philippus, 
'Strato,  Cephalos  and  Planudes,  its  compilers.  The  seven  sections  into  which  the  Anthology  may  be 
divided,  viz.:  1.  Amatory  pieces.  2.  Dedicatory.  3.  Sepulchral.  4.  Epigrams  written  as  poetical 
exercises  or  show-pieces,  literary  and  artistic;  the  longest  and  most  miscellaneous  section.  5.  Didactic 
pieces  on  life  and  death,  the  'criticism  of  life.'  6.  Convivial,  witty  and  satiric  pieces.  7.  The  .Muse 
of  Strato.  Specimens  from  each  section  translated  in  prose  and  verso,  the  use  that  lias  been  made  of 
the  Anthology  by  numerous  Engli.-h  poets  ;  and,  finally,  a  select  list  of  its  most  successful  translators. 

8.  Notes  on  the  Folk  Songs  of  Canada.      By  William  Wood,  (Quebec.     Communicated  by  Dr.  George 

Stewart,  F.K.G.S. 

1.  Now-popular  songs.  2.  Folk  songs  proper.  3.  Characteristics  of  Canadian  folk  songs.  4.  The 
chivalrous  element.  5.  The  warlike  element.  6.  The  survivals  of  mythology.  7.  The  influences  of 
religion.  8.  Manners  and  customs  in  folk  songs.  9.  Songs  of  the  voyagours.  10.  Love  songs.  11. 
Variants — local,  French  and  foreign.  12.  Poetry  in  Canadian  folk  .song. 

9.  The  Tablet  of  the  Cross  at  Palenque  and  other  Hieroglyphic   Inscriptions  of  Central  America 

deciphered.     By  Rev.  John  Campbell,  LL.D. 

This  essay  is  an  original  decipherment  of  four  monumental  inscriptions  in  the  hieroglyphics  of 
the  Huastec-Mayaguiche  peoples  of  Yucatan,  Guatemala,  and  the  neighbouring  countries.  The  well 
known  tablet  of  the  Cross  was  found  in  a  palace  among  the  elaborate  ruins  of  the  city  of  Palcnquc  on 
the  borders  of  Yucatan,  anil  the  Mexican  province  of  Chiapas.  Inthc.-c  memoirs,  the  author  fully 
states  his  process  of  decipherment,  not  only  of  the  long  Palenque  inscription,  but  also  of  those  of  the 
Copan  altar  tablet  and  the  tablets  of  Chichanchob  and  Akatzeeb  in  Yucatan,  lie  provides  ample 
material  for  the  interpretation  of  other  Central  American  documents,  whether  in  the  shape  of  monu- 
ments or  of  codices. 

10.  Technical  Education  for  the  People  in  Untcchnical  Phraseology.      I5y  ( '.  P>aillairg<:,  ''.!•". 

11.  Documents  Illustrative  of  the   French  Occupation  of  lie  St.  .lean,  now    Prince    Kdward    I>land, 

Edited  with  Notes  by  Dr.  Bourinot,  C.M.G. 

During  the  past  year  the  editor  has  had  collected  and  copied  in  the  Paris  Archives  for  the  Royal 
Society  a  large  number  of  valuable  documents  relating  to  the  earl}1  history  of  Prince  Kdward  Island 
when  it  was  in  the  possession  of  the  French.  One  of  the  most  valuable  and  interesting  documents  is 
the  Report  of  Siour  Franquet,  the  French  Government  Engineer,  on  the  voyage  of  inspection  lie 
made  in  1751  to  the  ports  and  settlements  of  St.  Jean,  to  Forts  Beausejour  and  Gaspareaux  in  Acadia, 
and  to  Port  Toulouse  in  Isle  Royalo.  This  report  is  accompanied  by  valuable  sketches  and  plans  of 
projected  forts  in  the  Island  of  St.  Jean,  as  well  as  of  maps  of  the  harbours  and  settlements.  M. 
Franquet's  report  is  very  full  in  details,  showing  thoroughly  the  condition  of  the  island  at  the  time 
of  his  visit,  just  seven  years  before  it  fell  into  the  possession  of  the  French  after  the  fall  of  Louisbourg. 
In  addition  to  this  report,  extracts  are  given  from  other  documents  showing  the  trade  and  population 
of  the  island  at  other  times,  from  1732  to  1758.  The  editor  purposes  to  give  these  documents,  both 
in  the  original  and  in  a  translation,  and  to  add  such  notes  as  will  make  them  more  intelligible  to  the 
modern  reader.  He  also  gives  an  introduction  on  the  discovery  and  settlement  of  the  island,  when  it 
became  an  appendage  of  lie  Royale.  The  most  interesting  maps  and  plans  will  illustrate  the  text. 
These  documents  and  illustrations  will  appear  for  the  first  time  in  print  in  this  complete  shape. 

12.  The  Jamaica  Maroons.     By  Douglas  Brymner,  LL.D.,  Dominion  Archivist. 

The  following  comprises  subject-matter  :  Authorities.  Derivation  of  the  name.  Early  history  of 
Jamaica.  The  first  Maroon  war,  1738-39.  The  treaties  with  Cudjol  and  Quaco.  Character  of  the 
Maroons.  The  final  conflict,  1795-96.  Removal  to  Nova  Scotia.  Transfer  to  Sieri a  Leone. 

13.  A  few  Notes  on  the  Dialect  find  Folk-lore  of  the  People  of  Newfoundland.     By  Rev.  Dr.  Pat- 

terson . 


LXXII 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 


14.  Snblo  Island :  Its  History  and  Phenomena.     By  the  sumo. 

1.  Description  of  the  island.  2.  Early  notices  of  it,  1500-1600.  3.  From  the  removal  of  LaRoche's 
colonist*  tilt  the  establishment  of  the  first  life-saving  station,  1803-1801.  4.  First  relief  establishment 
on  the  island,  1801-1809.  5.  History  of  relief  establishment  continued,  180D-1848.  6.  Life  on  the 
inland,  184S  1855.  7.  Till  the  present  time,  1855-1894.  8.  Physical  changes  and  future  prospecto. 

15.  The  National  Historical  Gallery.     By  do  LeYy  Macdonald.     Communicated  by  Dr.  Bourinot. 

16.  Jacques  Carlier  in  the  Golf.     By  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Howley,  D.D.,  of  Newfoundland. 

Communicated  by  Dr.  Rourinot. 

17.  Certain  Historical  Phases  of  the  fiscal  relations  between  Canada  and  the  United  Slates.     By  J. 

t'.istell  Hopkins.     Communicated  by  Dr.  Bourinot. 

1*  The  early  lucks  between  Likes  St.  Louis  and  St.  Francis  begun  by  Governor  Haldimand,  1778- 
]S1 1.  With  maps  and  views  of  the  present  condition  of  the  abandoned  works.  By  Thomas 
Monro,  ( '.  E.  Communicated  by  Dr.  Kingsford. 

The  IJight  lion  .lames  Bryeo,  M.I1.,  D.C.Ij.,  President  of  the  Board  of  Trade,  England,  and 
author  of  the  American  Commonwealth,  was  elected  u  corresponding  member. 

Tin-  following  gentlemen  were  unanimously  elected  Follows  of  the  Society  by  this  section  :  His 
Hunour  .i  i  '.  Seliulu.  I >r  MacCabo,  Arthur  Harvey  and  W.  W.  Campbell.  The  fact  was  duly  com- 
iniinicatol  to  the  I!oval  Society,  and  was  ratified. 

Tin-  jiiiniiii^  committee  is  composed  of  Mr.  (ieorge  Murray,  Dr.  ,1.  G.  Bourinot  and  Dr.  George 
Stewart. 

The  Edit»r  of  Litciarv  crilicisni  is  Dr.   Boitrinot. 
The  1'ilice  hearer-  for  the  ensuing  year  are  : 

President  — Key.  Prof.  William  Clark,  LL.D. 
Vice-President — Dr  J.Ooorge  Bourinot,  C.M.G. 
Secretary — Dr.  (leorgo  Stewart,  F.R.G.S. 

GEO.  STEWART, 

Secretary. 
Itt'l'fjrl    f>f    Section  III. 

I.  rebuts  hriving  held  live  meetings,  at  which  the  following  papers  were  read  : — 

I.  The  formation  of  h>ilrol>romic-  acid  by  the  action  of  free  bromine  on  water,  by  Dr.  G.  P. 
(iirdwood. 

_'.    Error-,  in  Meridian  Transit  Observations,  by  Prof.  McLeod. 
:;.    The  traiiHvei>o  Htrength  of  Douglas  Fir,  by  Prof.  Bovey. 

4.  Observations  iij>on  Htructural  variations  in  certain  Canadian  coniform,  by  Prof.  Penhallow. 
*».  Some  observations  on    the  quality  of  the  air  at  Ottawa,  by    F.  T.    Shutt  and   A.    McGill. 
Communicated  by  Mr.  McFarlano. 

6.  Longitude  of  Montreal,  by  Prof.  McLood  (by  title). 
The  paper*  were  referred  to  the  publication  committee. 

The  oflicei-H  elected  for  the  coming  year  are  as  follows  : 

President — Dr.  B.  J.  Harrington. 
Vice- President —Prof.  H.  T.  Bovey. 
Secretary — E.  Deville. 

The  following  resolutions  were  passed,  and  are  now  submitted  to  the  Society  : 
On  motion  of  Prof.  Bovey,  seconded  by  M^r.  Hamel  : 

Th      this  section  recommends  that  authors  proposing  to  read  papers  be  requested  to  prepare  ad- 
typc  w.itic,,  copies  for  diHtribntion  among  such  members  of  the  several  sections  as  may  be 
interested  in  the  special  subjects  of  which  the  papers  treat. 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LXXIII 


On  motion  of  Dr.  Sandford  Fleming,  seconded  by  Mr.  Hoffmann  : 

That  Section  III.  unanimously  recommends  that  Rule  6  be  suspended,  and  that  the  Rev.  James 
Williamson  be  elected  a  member  of  the  Royal  Society. 

The  section  consists  of  twenty  members,  of  whom  twelve  were  present. 

E.  DEVILLE, 

Secretary. 

Report  of  Section  IV. 

Section  IV.  respectfully  reports  that  seven  meetings  have  been  held  during  the  present 
session  of  the  Royal  Society,  and  that  the  amount  and  value  of  work  accomplished  has  ex- 
ceeded that  of  any  previous  year.  Thirty  papers  in  all  were  presented.  Of  these  twenty  were  by 
members  and  ten  by  non-members;  three  only  were  read  by  title,  the  others  being  presented  in  full 
or  in  abstract.  The  attendance  has  been  fairly  largo  and  very  enthusiastic,  and  wo  may  safely  report 
this  as  the  most  successful  series  of  meetings  in  the  history  of  the  section. 

It  has  given  the  members  special  gratification  to  note  the  presence  of  His  Excellency  Lord 
Aberdeen,  and  the  constant  presence  of  Dr.  S.  II.  Scuddor,  of  Cambridge,  Mass.,  Prof.  O.  ('.  Marsh,  of 
New  Haven,  Conn.,  and  Prof.  B.  E.  Fornow,  of  Washington,  — all  of  whose  observations  upon  the 
papers  read  have  contributed  in  largo  measure  to  the  interest  and  success  of  the  meetings.  In  this 
connection,  the  section  feels  that  the  policy  of  inviting  distinguished  scientists  from  abroad — so  suc- 
cessfully instituted  this  year — should  receive  a  larger  measure  of  consideration  in  the  future. 

Three  new  members  have  been  added  to  our  list  this  year:  G.  U.  H:ty,  I'h.B.,  of  St.  John,  N.  15., 
Mr.  W.  Hague  Harrington,  of  Ottawa,  and  l!ev.  G-.  W.  Taylor,  of  Victoria,  British  <  'olumbia. 

Respecting  questions  referred  to  the  section  by  Council,  wo  beg  to  report  as  follows  : 

1.  Concerning  the  promotion  of  systematic  reviews  of  scientific  and  literary  publications  there  is 
no  representation. 

2.  With  respect  to  the  formation  of  a  catalogue  of  scientific  papers,  the   information   now  in  our 
hands  is  insufficient  for  the  formulation  of  a  definite  recommendation. 

3.  That  upon  an  examination  of  the  attendance  and  work  of  the  various  members,  only  one  has 
been  found  to  deserve  admonition,  and  it  is  asked  that  the  secretary  of  the  section  communicate  the 
rule  of  the  Society  to  him,  and  advise  him  that  its  observance  in  the  future  is  desired. 

It  is  also  recommended  that  because  of  eminence  in  their  respective  fields  of  work,  and  tlieir  con- 
tributions to  Canadian  science,  Sir  James  Hector,  of  New  Zealand,  and  Dr.  Samuel  II.  Seudder,  of 
Cambridge,  Mass.,  be  elected  corresponding  members  of  this  Society. 

The  section   would  also  report  that,  having  carefully  examined  the  phonological  data  so  far  col- 
lected, they  observe  great  want   of  uniformity  and  some  inaccuracy  in  the  results  submitted.     They 
therefore  feel   that  the  continuation  of  those  observations  should  be  referred  to  local  societies  who 
should  bo  urged  to  place  this  important  work  in  the  hands  of  competent  observers.      Reports  may 
thus  be  embodied  in  the  annual  reports  of  these    societies  to  the    Royal  Society,   and  interim  re- 
ports may  also  be  made  to  and  consultations  held  with  the  secretary  of  the  Botanical  Club  of  Canada. 
The  election  of  officers  for  the  following  year  resulted  as  follows: 
President — Mr.  James  Fletcher. 
Vice-President — Dr.  Wesley  Mills. 
Secretary— Prof.  D.  P.  Penhallow. 

The  whole  respectfully  submitted. 

D.  P.  PENHALLOW, 

Secretary. 
THK  MODE  OP  ELECTING  FELLOWS. 

The  Honorary  Secretary  communicated  the  following  notices  of  motions  with  respect  to  the 

mode  of  electing  Fellows  of  the  Society  : 

Proc.  1894.    K. 


LXXIV  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

"  That  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Royal  Society,  the  undersigned  will  move: 
"That  in  any  contest  for  the  election  of  Fellows  should  no  candidate  receive  the  requisite  number 
of  votes,  the  Council  shall  elect  such  members  as  it  may  deem  most  suitable,  at  any  mooting  of  the 
Council  held  before  the  date  fixed  for  the  annual  meeting,  provided  a  quorum  of  members  of  Council 

l>e  present." 

UENBY  T.  BOVEY. 

HALIFAX,  May  19th,  1894. 
Thf  lion.  Sfcrettiry  of  /Ac  Roijtil  Society  of  Canada. 

l»r. \R  SIK, — Heing  unable  to  bo  present  lit  the  approaching  meeting  of  the  R.  S.  C.,  I  take  the 
liberty  nf  addressing  1"  you  a  few  remarks  to  servo  as  a  contribution  to  the  discussion  of  the  amond- 
iiifiit  nf  Rule  »;  mi  (ho  mode  of  eltvtion  of  mombers.  1  assume  you  are  familiar  with  the  modes  of 
election  propo-rd  liv  l>r.  Fleming  and  myself  respectively  and  referred  to  in  the  Proceedings  of  the 
hint  two  years.  Thev  -o  far  as  I  know  are  the  only  methods  under  discussion.  I  wish  to  institute  a 
<-"Mi|ian-'in  nt' their  ro-poctivo  merits  or  defects. 

l>r.  Fleming's  method  may  fail  to  effect  an  election  even  when  the  voting  papers  contain  sufficient 

information  l"i-  the  purp  >-e.     Tim-  let   there    lie    live  candidates  A,  15,  C,  D,  E,  and  lot  us  suppose 

i-li -\i-n  \oi.-r-  attai-h  the  niiinl'ors  f>,  1,  '.',,  '_'.  1  to  their  names  respectively  ;  three  voters  the  numbers 

1.  :;    i.  .V  .' .  other  three  voter-  the  numbers  1,  '2,  4,  5,  ,'J ;  one  voter,  the  numbers  I,  2,  3,  5,  4;  one 

the  unrulier-.  I,  .'!,  -,   I.  ">.  an  I  one  voter,  the  numbers  2,  1,  3,  4,  5.     Their  totals  are  thus  65,  65, 

il.'i.  ti.'i.  In   n-pectivoly.      If  therefore   then-    lie   only   one   or  two  or   three   vacancies,   I>r.  Fleming's 

I  fail-  to  deet,  although  obviously  a  majority  of  the  voters  wish  A  to  till  the  first  vacancy,  B 

to  till  the  -fe.ind  and  C  the  third. 

If,  a-  would  appear  from  l>r.  Fleming's  statement  of  his  method  in  the  Proceedings,  he  proposes 
to  require  :i  candidate,  in  order  to  election,  to  obtain  a  total  equal  tu  two-thirds  of  the  highest  possible 
total,  hi-  in  ft  Imd  will  frequently  fail  to  elect.  In  the  above  example  no  candidate  has  so  largo  a  total ; 
and  thu-  in  thi-  ea-e  even  if  there  were  tour  vacancies  bis  method  would  fail  to  elect.  But  this 
restriction  i-  not  e.-« ential  to  his  sy-tem  and  may  therefore  bo  led  out  of  account. 

My  method  alr-o  may  tail  to  elect  ,  but  only  in  the  case  in  which  the  voters  are  equally  divided 
bftwri-n  candidates  (in  which  ca-e  an  election  can  be  effected  only  by  some  species  of  fictitious  com- 
promi.-e  under  an}-  good  system),  and  in  the  case  in  which  the  voting  papers  do  not  supply  sufficient 
information  Ui  show  that  at  least  one  candidate  is  preferred  to  all  others  (in  which  case  also  com- 
promise is  the  only  resort,  as  c.  »/.  in  the  ordinary  method  of  balloting  at  public  meetings).  So  far 
a.-  I  can  see  no  method  of  voting  by  letter  can  meet  these  case-i.  In  my  "propos-ed  amendment  of  rule 
6  (Proceedings  of  IH'.i^,  p.  V.)  the  first  case  was  provided  for;  the  second  case,  which  would  probably 
be  of  very  rare  occurrence,  might  IK>  provided  for  by  referring  the  election  in  any  such  case  to  the 
next  meeting  of  the  section,  to  bo  conducted  by  the  ordinary  method  of  ballot. 

That  Dr.  Fleming's  method  may  effect  an  election  in  both  these  cases  is  so  obvious  that  I  need 
not  give  an  example.  At  first  sight  this  might  seem  lobe  an  advantage;  but  the  election  of  a 
candidate  whom  the  majority  of  the  voters  do  not  wish  to  elect,  cannot  be  advantageous. 

The  possibility  of  electing  the  wrong  man,  ie.,  of  electing  one  candidate  when  the  majority  of 
th«  voters  wish  another  to  be  elected,  is  the  most  serious  defect  of  Dr.  F.'e  method.  That  this  is 
powible  was  shown  by  me  in  the  Proceedings  of  '!)2,  p.  VI.,  in  the  case  of  a  single  vacancy,  and  was 
tacitly  admitted  by  the  committee  appointed  to  report  on  these  methods  (Proc.  of '93,  p.  XLV.)  ;  for 
they  reported  that  in  the  case  given,  Dr.  F.'s  method  elected  "the  best  all-round  candidate,"  not  the 
candidate  whom  the  majority  of  the  voters  wished  to  elect. 

That  even  when  there  are  two  vacancies  the  wrong  candidates  may  be  elected  is  obvious  from 
the  following  example  :--Let  there  be  five  candidates,  A,  B.  C,  D  and  K.  Let  eleven  voters  attach  to 
their  name-  the  numbers  5,  4,  3,  2,  1,  respectively,  arid  nine  voters  the  numbers  1,  2,  4,  5,  3.  The 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894.  LXXV 

totals  are  64,  62,  69,  67  and  38,  respectively.  Thus  Dr.  Fleming's  method  would  elect  C  and  D 
whereas  obviously  the  majority  of  the  voters  prefer  A  and  B  to  all  the  other  candidates. 

With  twenty  electors  voting,  a  similar  complete  miscarriage  may  occur  if  there  are  three 
vacancies,  provided  there  be  six  candidates.  I  need  not  give  an  example,  for  the  assertion  is  easily 
verified. 

The  committee,  in  asserting  that  the  candidates  elected  by  Dr.  F.'s  method  in  such  cases  are  the 
best  all-round  candidates,  give  no  adequate  grounds  for  their  assertion.  They  obviously  regard  the 
numbers  by  which  a  voter  indicates  the  order  of  his  preference  of  the  candidates  as  somehow  giving  a 
measure  of  his  opinion  of  their  merit.  That  they  do  not  give  any  such  measure,  however,  even  of  the 
roughest  kind,  is  clear  from  the  fact  that  though  one  voter  may  regard  the  candidates  as  all  very  good, 
and  another  as  all  very  poor,  he  yet  uses  the  same  numbers  in  indicating  his  order  of  preference.  In 
the  former  case  No.  1  means:  very  good,  but  not  so  good  as  the  others  ;  in  the  latter  ease  it  means  :  very 
poor  and  poorer  than  the  others,  but  still  fit  to  be  a  Fellow,  llcnce,  to  conclude  from  the  fact  that 
though  a  candidate  gets  few  high  numbers  awarded  him  ho  also  gets  few  low  ones,  that  if  his  total  is 
greatest  he  is  the  best  all-round  candidate,  seems  to  me  to  be  a  complete  non  *e<juitt<r. 

The  possibility,  according  to  Dr.  F.'s  method,  that  a  candidate  who  is  considered  best  by  a  major- 
ity of  voters  may  lose  his  election  if  a  sufficient  minority  place  him  low  down  on  their  lists,  gives  a 
minority  a  veiy  dangerous  power.  It  seems  improbable  that  with  four  or  live  candidates  in  the  tield 
one  so  eminent  as  to  be  considered  best  by  a  majority  should,  on  grounds  of  fitness  for  a  fellowship 
alone,  be  ranked  sufficiently  low  by  a  sufficiently  largo  minority  to  lose  his  election.  Hut  it  may  readily 
happen  that  he  is  placed  sufficiently  low  to  give  this  result  on  other  grounds,  say  because  the  minor- 
ity arc  not  familiar  with  his  work  and  have  not  taken  the  trouble  to  make  proper  inquiry,  or  because 
he  is  connected  with  an  institution,  or  is  resident  in  a  province  already  in  their  opinion  sufficiently 
represented  in  the  Society.  Thus  Dr.  F.'s  method  enables  a  minority  of  voters  to  reject,  on  what  I 
may  call  unworthy  grounds,  a  candidate  whom  the  majority  wish  to  elect.  This  seems  to  me  a  very 
dangerous  power  to  confer  upon  a  minority.  It  may  be  right  enough  within  certain  limits  to  elect  a 
candidate  of  less  eminence  in  order  to  secure  a  more  equable  representation  of  institutions,  provinces, 
etc.,  but  this  should  bo  done  by  the  will  of  the  majority  of  voters,  not  of  a  minority. 

Dr.  F.'s  method  makes  no  provision  for  the  case  in  which  a  voter  may  regard  two  or  more 
candidates  as  equal  in  their  claims,  a  case  which  may  frequently  arise.  If  a  voter  considers  A  best,  B 
and  C  equal  and  second  best  and  D  the  least  desirable  of  four  candidates,  is  he  to  attach  to  their  names 
the  numbers  4,  3,  3,  2,  or  4,  2,  2,  1,  or  4,  3,  3,  1,  or  3,  2,  2,  1,  or  is  he  to  toss  up  as  between  B  and  C 
for  the  numbers  3  and  2  ?  The  result  of  an  election  on  Dr.  F.'s  method  may  obviously  turn  upon  the 
mode  of  notation  in  such  cases. 

The  committee  report  that  Dr.  F.'s  method  is  much  the  simpler  of  the  two.  It  should  be  noted, 
however,  that  it  is  the  simpler  ordy  so  far  as  the  work  of  the  scrutineers  is  concerned.  Both  methods 
use  the  same  voting  paper,  except  for  the  defect  in  Dr.  F.'s  method  mentioned  in  the  last  paragraph. 
The  simplicity  which  is  desirable  in  an  election  is  simplicity  in  the  voting  paper.  Scrutineers  can 
easily  be  found  to  do  the  work  of  collating  the  voting  papers;  but  it  is  often  difficult  to  get  even 
intelligent  electors  to  fill  up  properly  a  complicated  voting  paper.  As,  except  for  the  difficulty 
mentioned  in  the  last  paragraph,  the  voting  papers  are  the  same  according  to  the  two  methods,  Dr. 
F.'s  has  no  advantage  in  this  respect.  With  my  method  the  work  of  the  scrutineers  is  less  simple 
than  with  Dr.  F.'s,  but  the  number  of  voters  being  small,  the  difference  is  hardly  appreciable.  After 
many  trials,  I  find  that  to  determine  who  are  elected  in  any  election  such  as  wo  hold,  my  method 
requires  say  fifteen  minutes  more  than  Dr.  F.'s,  while  the  process  is  within  the  capability  of  any 
school  boy.  The  difference  of  simplicity  is  therefore  negligible. 

I  dare  say  it  was  the  form  of  my  proposed  amendment  of  rule  6  that  made  my  method  appear  so 
complex  to  the  committee.  But  if  Dr.  F.  will  prepare  an  amendment  embodying  his  mothod  and 
providing  for  all  cases  that  may  arise,  I  think  it  will  be  found  to  assume  an  equally  complex  and 
repellent  form. 


LXXVI  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 

To  test  the  two  method*,  I  have  this  evening  conducted  19  elections,  the  number  of  candidates 
ranging  from  3  to  6  and  the  number  of  vacancies  from  1  to  4— and  the  voting  papers  being  made  out 
in  a  perfectly  haphazard  manner.  The  result  was  as  follows:  In  one  case  Dr.  F.'s  method  brought 
out  two  candidates  as  equal  when  my  method  showed  that  one  of  them  ought  to  have  been  elected. 
In  two  cases  Dr.  F.'s  method  elected  a  candidate  between  whom  and  another  candidate  my  method 
showed  that  the  voters  were  equally  divided.  In  one  case  Dr.  F.'s  method  elected  a  candidate  to 
whom  mv  method  showed  another  candidate  to  bo  preferred  by  the  voters.  In  all  other  cases  both 
methods  gave  the  same  result.  Thus  21  per  cent  of  the  elections  resulted  in  miscarriages  with 
In;*  method,  and  a  little  over  5  per  cent  in  miscarriage  of  a  serious  kind.  If  a  larger  number  of  testa 
were  applied  the.se  percentages  would  probably  be  different,  though  whether  larger  or  smaller  it  is  im- 
pov%iMe  to  KIV.  They  seem  to  me,  however,  to  show  that  before  adopting  the  recommendation  of  the 
committee  the  Society  should  refer  the  mutter  back  to  them  with  instructions  to  apply  a  large  num- 
ber of  tests  and  determine  how  frequently  miscarriages  are  likely  to  occur. 

It  would  bo  better  still,  it  seems  to  me,  to  avoid  the  possibility  of  miscarriages  altogether  by 
adopting  the  method  which  I  proposed.  When  it  effected  an  election,  the  candidate  or  candidates 
elected  would  bo  those  whom  the  voters  wished  to  elect,  and  when  it  failed  to  effect  an  election  the 
failure  would  l>e  due  to  the  equal  division  or  the  very  conflicting  opinions  of  the  voters.  I  know,  sir, 
that  you  would  not  object  to  the  additional  fifteen  minutes  of  time  which  it  would  require  of  yon  as  a 
scrutineer. 

Should  tlio  matter  come  up  for  discussion  in  the  Society,  I  should  be  obliged  by  your  reading 
this  communication.  Should  it  be  referred  to  a  committee  this  letter  might  bo  laid  before  the  com- 
mittee. 

Yours  very  truly, 

J.  G.  MACGREOOR. 

ELECTION  OF  OFFICERS  FOR  1894-95. 

The  Royal  Society  then  proceeded  to  the  election  of  officers  of  the  Society,  for  the  year  ending 
May,  1W5,  and  the  following  gentlemen  were  unanimously  chosen  : 

President — J.  M.  LeMoine,  Esquire. 
Vice- President— Dr.  Selwyn,  C.M.G.,  F.R.S. 
Honorary  Secretary — Dr.  Bourinot,  C.M.G. 
Honorary  Treasurer.  James  Fletcher,  Esq.,  F.L.S. 

GENERAL  BUSINESS. 

The  following  resolutions  were  unanimously  adopted  : 

1 1.)  Resolred,  That  Rule  6  be  suspended  and  that  the  Reverend  Dr.  Jamea  Williamson,  of  Queen's 
University,  Kingston,  Ontario,  be  elected  a  Fellow  of  Section  III.  of  the  Royal  Society.  (On  motion  of 
Dr.  Sandford  Fleming,  seconded  by  Mr.  Hoffmann.) 

(2.)  Retolved,  That  Dr.  S.  H.  Scndder  of  Cambridge,  Mass.,  be  nominated  as  a  corresponding 
member  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada.  (On  motion  of  Prof.  Penhallow,  seconded  by  Dr.  Selwyn.) 

)  Resolved,  That  Sir  James  Hector  be  elected  as  a  corresponding  member  of  the  Royal 
Society  of  Canada.     (On  motion  of  Prof.  Penhallow,  seconded  by  Dr.  G.  M.  Dawson.) 

(4.)  Resolved,  That  in  the  report  presented  May,  1893,  to  the  Society,  the  Council  made 
reference  to  the  effort  of  a  number  of  societies  throughout  Canada,  associated  with  the  Royal 
Society,  to  have  some  permanent  memorial  established  respecting  the  "  Royal  William,"  the  pioneer 
ocean  steamship  ; 

That  as  a  result  of  these  effort*  it  is  intended  at  an  early  day  to  place  by  order  of  Parliament  a 
memorial  brass  within  the  precincts  of  the  Parliament  buildings,  and  it  is  felt  that  on  the  occasion 


PROCEEDINGS  FOR  1894. 


LXXVII 


of  the  brass  being  so  placed,  it  would  be  well  to  have  the  Royal  Society  and  associated  societies 
represented ; 

That  the  president,  officers  and  resident  members,  or  as  many  of  them  as  can  conveniently  be 
present,  bo  requested  on  the  call  of  the  Honorary  Secretary,  to  represent  this  society  and  associated 
societies.  (On  motion  of  Dr.  Sandford  Fleming,  seconded  by  Dr.  Bourinot.) 

(5.)  Resolved,  That  this  Society  desires  to  express  its  appreciation  of  the  hospitality  extended  to 
it  by  their  Excellencies  the  Governor-General  and  the  Countess  of  Aberdeen  and  by  the  citizens 
of  Ottawa.  (On  motion  of  Prof.  Penhallow,  seconded  by  Dr.  Stewart.) 

(6.)  Resolved,  That  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada  express  the  pleasure  and  profit  they  have 
derived  from  the  presence  at  this  meeting  of  our  distinguished  visitors  from  the  United  States,  and 
of  so  many  delegates  from  associated  societies  in  this  Dominion.  (On  motion  of  Dr.  G.  P.  (Sirdwood, 
seconded  by  Dr.  Kingsford.) 

(7.)  Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  this  meeting  bo  given  to  Dr.  J.  A.  MacCabe,  for  the  use  of 
the  Assembly  Hall  and  for  other  courtesies  extended  to  the  Royal  Society.  (On  motion  of  B.  Suite, 
seconded  by  1'abbe*  A.  Gosselin.) 

(8.)  Resolved,  That  this  meeting  has  full  appreciation  of  the  valuable  services  rendered  to  the 
Royal  Society  during  this  week  by  Mr.  Edward  B.  Cope,  Secretary  of  the  Normal  ami  .Model  Schools. 
(On  motion  of  Mr.  Murray,  seconded  by  Mr.  Keefer.) 

(9.)  Resolved,  That  the  minutes  of  proceedings  for  the  session  of  1893,  as  printed  in  volume 
eleven,  be  approved.  (On  motion  of  Dr.  Stewart,  seconded  by  Mr.  Murray.) 

The  Honorary  Secretary  announced  that  Professor  B.  Iv  Fernow,  chief  of  the  division  of  Forestry, 
in  the  Department  of  Agriculture  at  Washington,  D.  C.,  would  deliver  a  public  lecture  on  Friday 
evening  at  8  p.  m.,  on  "  The  Battle  of  the  Forest,"  with  very  full  illustrations. 

The  thirteenth  general  meeting  of  the  Royal  Society  then  adjourned  sine  die. 


THE     ROYAL     SOCIETY     OF     CANADA 

FOUNDER  :  THE  IUGHT  HONOURABLE  THE  MAUQUKSS  OP  LOHNE. 


OKKICKKS      KOR     1894-95. 

HONORARY     PRESIDENT  : 

HIS    EXCELLENCY    THE    RIGHT    HONOURABLE    THE    EARL    OF    ABERDEEN. 


PRESIDENT 
VICE-PRESIDENT 


SEC.    I.  —  Frcii<-k 


J.  M.  LeMOINE. 

A.  R.  C.  SELWYN,  C.M.G.,  F.R.S.,  L.L..D 

OFFICERS  OF  SECTIONS. 

.i-fitiii;;  ///.v/,,/-,/,  n,,,!  A  //;,;/  ,S'///,/,v/.v. 


PRESIDENT  1,'ABBK  VKKKE.UI. 

VICK-  PRESIDENT  HON.  .1.  ROYAL. 

SKciiETARY  .1.  !•;.  HOY. 

SEC.  II.  —  English  Liti'.i-tittnr,   ///.xA,,-//,  ,i,,,l  .I///,,/  ,xVv>,  •/..,•. 

PRI-SIDENT  REV.  \VM.  CLARK,  D.C.I,.,  I.I..I). 

VICK-PRESIDI..NT  DR.  HOUR  I  NOT,  C.M.G. 

SECBEFARV  (  iKU.  STKU'AIIT,  Jrx.,  D.C.L.,  U..D. 

SEC.  III.  —  Mathematical,  Physicdl,  <nxl  C/ionicul  S<-lcnccn. 


PRESIDENT 

VICE-PRESIDENT 

SKCRETARY  —        —        — 


H.  .1.  HARRINGTON,  B.A.,  Pli.I). 
PROF.  BOVKY,  M.A. 
E.  DKVILLE. 


SEC.  IV.  —  Geological  and  Biological  Sciences. 


PRESIDENT 

VICE-PRESIDENT 

SICRETARY 


JAMES  FLETCHER,  F.L.S. 

DR.  WESLEY  MILLS. 

D.  P.  PENH  ALLOW,  B.Sr. 


HONORARY  SECRETARY  JOHN  GEO.  BOUR1KOT,  C.M.G.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  D.L. 

HONOBAKY  TREASURER  JAMES  FLETCHER,  F.L.S. 

ADDITIONAL  MEMBERS  OF  COUNCIL:  ' 

ABBE  J.  C.  K.  LAFLAMME,  D.I). 
SIR  J.  W.  DAWSON.  C.M.G.,  F.R.S. 
DR.  G.  M.  DAWSON,  GM.G.,  F.R.a 

1  The  Council  for  1894-95  comprises  the  President  and  Vice-President  of  the  Society,  the  Presidents,  Vice- 
Presidents  and  Secretaries  of  Sections,  the  Honorary  Secretary,  and  the  Honorary  Treasurer,  besides  ex-Presidents 
of  the  Society  (Rule  7)  during  three  years  from  the  date  of  their  retirement,  and  any  four  members  of  the  Society 
who  have  formerly  served  on  the  Council,  if  the  Council  should  elect  them  every  year. 


THE  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 


LIST    OF    MEMBERS,    1894-98. 


IJtcis,  MfiK  I..-N.,  Archcv^que  do  Cyri-no, 
CA«,HAIS,   i.'Aimfe     II  -li.,    dix-tcur  cs   lettrtw,    (Jutlxr, 
(aiicinn  pr&tidi-nt). 


I.-LITTERATUJIK  FRANgAlSK,  HISTOIRK,  ARCHtiOLOGIE,  ETC. 

GOSSELIN,  I.'ABBE  AUGUSTE,  docteur  es  lettres,  Qutbee. 
LBOBNDRK,  NAPOLEON,  docteur  es  lettres,  Qutbee. 
LKMAY,  PAMPHILE,  docteur  es  lettres,  Qutbee. 
LEMoiNR,  J.  M.,  Qulbec. 
MAUGHAM),  F.-G.,  docteur  us  lettres,  Saint-Jean,  P.Q. 

MARMBTTB,  JOSEPH,  docteur  es-lettres,  Ottawa. 

POI.SHON,  ADOI.PIIE,  Arthabaskavitte,  P.Q. 

ROUTIIIKR,  A.-B.,  doctenr  en  droit  et  es  lettres,  Quebec. 

ROY,  JOSBPH-EDMOND,  Ijtvi*,  P.Q. 

ROYAL,  L'IIONOKARLK  JOSBI-H,  Montreal. 

SUITE,  BENJAMIN,  Ottawa. 

TANCUAY,  MGR  CYPRIBN,  doctetir  es  lettres,  Ottaiva. 

TASSE,  L'HONORAHLB  JOSEI'O,  Monlrto.1. 

VERRBAU,  L'Aimfe  HOSPICE,  docteiires  lettres,  Montreal. 

II.-KNGLISII  LITKRATURK,  HISTORY,  ARCHEOLOGY,  ETC. 

liomivn-,  JOHN  «;BORCK,  C.M.C..,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  D.L.  KINOSKORD,  WILLIAM,  LL-D.,  Ottawa. 

MACC-ABB,  J.  A.,  LL.D.,  Principal  of  Normal  School, 
KIIYMNKK,  I'"i  '.1  AS,  LUD  ,  Doiniiiiiiii  Archivist,  Oitumi.  Ottawa. 

MAIR,  CHARLES,  I'rince  Albert,  N-W.T. 

MURRAY,  GEORGE,  B.A.,  Montreal. 


I)AVM>,  I--".,  tfontrt'i!. 

DHCA»>.  I'AU,  dcM-tiMir  >•«  lt?ttri<s,  (juf.lxr. 

I)K<'KU  KX,  A.  -I).,  doc-tour  >s  Icttrcs.  Ollnmi. 

l>i"SMt,  N.-K.,   (Jnrl»c. 

KAURI:,  HUTOU,  '•(>iii|ia^n<m  do  1'onlre  <les  SS.  Mirhel 


ct  (ipor>!e,  J'nrif,  Fr'tiicf. 

KAl'i'HKH  liK  SAIST-MAl'BK'B,  N.,   (locU'lir  >S  lnttrt'8,  clie- 

\aliiT  tie  hi  It-triiin  il'lmnncur, 


1'Kfa'iiKTTK,  l>ofis,  diK'U?ur  en  droit,  doctenr  ijs  lottres, 
de  la  l^^ion  d'lionnenr,  Montrtal. 


( 


u   KKV.  JOHN,   LUD.,  Prt-sbyterian  C 


i  «MI'BKI  t  ,  \V.  WII.HIKII,  I  N'partiiiont  of  the  Secretary  of 
SUta,  Oltnira. 

CLARK,  R»v.  W.,  D.C.U,   LI.  I).,  Trinity   University, 
Toronto. 

PAWHOX,  R«v.  jENRA»  MACDONHLI,  LUD.,  Ottmin. 
DAWK*,  SAMI  BI  E.,  D.L.,  Otlatm. 

K,  Lr.-CoL.  G.  T.,  B.CL.,  Toronto. 

r,  V«RT  R»v.  G.  M.,  D.D.,  Principal  of  Queen's 
Unirenity,  Kingttm,  («x-  President) 

I!  »i.r,  HORATIO,  M.  A.  (Harvard),  Clinton. 
HABTKY,  Arrnr«,  Toronto. 

HA*VIT,  R«r.  MOKCB,  K.R.G^.,  LUD.,  Si.  John'*,  New- 

: 


MURRAY,  RHV.  J.  CLARK,  LUD.,  McGill  University, 
Montreal. 

O'BRIEN,  Most  Rev.  Dr.,  Archbishop  of  Halifax,  Hali- 
fax, N.  8. 

PATTERSON,  REV.  GEORGE,  D.D.,  New  Olatgow,  N.H. 
READB,  JOHN,  M.A.,  Montreal. 

ROBERTS,  CHARLES  G.D.,  M.A.,  King's  College,  Windtor, 

N.S. 
SCHCLTZ,  J.  C.,  LL.D.,  M.D.,  His  Honour,  Lieutenant- 

Governor  of  Manitoba,  Winnipeg. 

STEWART,  GEOROB,  D.C.L.,  LL.D..D.L.,  F.R.G.8.,  Quebec. 
WATSON,  J.,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  Queen's  University,  Kingston. 
WITIIROW,  RET.  W.  H.,  D.D.,  Toronto. 


THB  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 
III.— MATHEMATICAL,  PHYSICAL  AND  CHEMICAL  SCIENCES. 


BAILLAIRGR,  C.,  C.E.,  Quebec. 

BOVBV,  H.  T.,  M.A.,  C.E.,  McQill  University,  Montreal. 

CARPMABL,  C.,  M.A.,  Superintendent  of  Meteorological 

Service,  Toronto. 
CHAPMAN,  E.  J.,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.,  University  of  Toronto, 

Toronto. 

DB  FOVII.LB,  REV.  P.,  Montreal  College,  Montreal. 
DBVILLB,  E.,  Surveyor-General,  Ottawa. 
DUPIHS,  N.  F.,  M.A.,  F.R.S.R.,  Queen's    University, 


Kingston. 

ELLIS,  W.  H.,  M.D.,  Toronto  University,  Toronto. 

FLEMING,  SANDFORD,  C.M.G.,  LL.D.,  C.E.,  Ottawa  (ex- 
President). 

GIRDWOOD,  G.  P.,  M.D.,  McGill  University,  Montreal. 

GOODWIN,  W.  L.,  D.Sc:.,  Queen's  University,  Kingston. 


HAMEL,  MONSIGNOR,  M.A.,   Laval   University,  faelxc 
(ex-President). 

HAKKINGTON,  B.   J.,   U.A.,  Ph.D.,  McGill   University, 
Montreal. 

HOFFMANN,  G.  C'.,  F.  Inst.   C'hoin.,  Geological  Survey, 
Ottawa. 

JOHNSON,  A.,  LL.D.,  McGill  University,  Montreal. 

KEBKEH,  T.  G,  C.M.G.,  C.E.,  Ottauii. 

LOUDOV,  J.  T.,M.A.,    President  of  University  of  To- 


ronto, Toronto. 

MACKAKLANH,  T.,  M.K.,  Chief  Analyst,  Oltaira. 
MAcGitEGoit,  .1.  <;.,  M.A.,   D.Sc.,   F.K.S.K.,    Dalhou.sic 

University,  Halifax. 

McLF/>i>,  C'.  H.,  M.K.,  McGill  University,  Montreal. 
WILLIAMSON,  KEV.  !>».,  Queen's    University,  Kingston. 

IV.-GEOLOGICAL  AND  BIOLOGICAL  SCIENCES. 

BAILEY,  L.  W.,  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  University  of  New  Bruns- 
wick, Fredericton. 

BELL,  ROBERT,  B.Ap.Sc.,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  F.G.S.,  Geological 
Survey,  Ottawa. 

BETHUNE,  REV.  C.  J.  S.,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  I'ort  Hope,  0. 

BURGESS,  T.  J.  W.,  M.D.,  Montreal. 

DAWSON,  G.  M.,  D.Sc.,  C.M.G.,  F.R.S.,  A.K.S.M.,  F.G.S., 


Geological  Survey,  Ottawa. 

DAWSON,  SIR  J.  WILLIAM,  C.M.G.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.,    Mont- 
real (ex-President). 


LAKI.AMMK,    AI:I;K   .1.  C.  K.,    ] ).!).,   .M.A.,    I. aval    I'ni- 
versity,  (Juehec. 

LAWSON,  (i.,  I'h. I).,  LI,.1>.,  Dalhnu.sio  University,  llnlifnj: 
(ex-President). 

MACOUX,  .1.,  M.A.,  l-'.L.S.,  Geological  S'irvcy,  Otlaiea. 

MATTHLW,  (!.  F.,  M.A.,  St.  J.,hii,  A"./>'. 

MACKAY,  A.  H.,  LL.D.,  l5.Sc.,  H.ilij.u: 

MILLS,  '!'.    WKSI.EY,    M.A.,    M.D.,    McGill    University, 


Montreal. 
ELLS,    R.    W.,    LL.D.,    F.G.S.A.,    Geological   Survey,  PENIIALLOW,  D.  P.,  K.Sc.,  McGill  University,  Montr, al. 

Ottawa. 
FLETCHER,    JAMES,    F.L.S.,    Dominion    Entomologist, 

Ottawa. 
FOWLER,  JAMES,  M.A.,  Queen's  University,  Kingston. 

GILPIN,  EDWIN,    M.A.,    F.G.S.,    Inspector    of   Mines, 


Halifax. 

GRANT,  SIR  J.  A.,  K.C.M.G.,  M.D.,  F.G.S.,  Ottawa. 
HAY,  G.  U.,  St.  John,  N.  B. 
HARRINGTON,  W.  HAGUB,  P.  O-  Department,  Ottawa. 


SAUNDERS,    W.,     Director,     Dominion     Experiraonta! 

Farms,  Oltitva. 
SIOLWYN,  A.  H.  (.'.,  C:.M.(J.,  LL.D.,  F.U.S.,  F.G.S..  Dire.-t.ir 

of  tho  Geological  Survoy,  Ottawa. 
TAYI.OU,  Ruv.  G.  W.,  Victoria,  I!.  C. 
Wiin'BAVBs,  .1.  F.,  F.G-S.,  Gnoloiical  Survoy,  Ollami. 
WRIGHT,  R.  RAMSAY,  M.A.,  I5.Sc.,  University  of  Toronto, 

Toronto. 


COERKSPONDINCI  MEMBERS. 

TUB  MARQUKSS  OF  LORNB. 

BONNBY,  T.  G.,  D.Sc.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.,  London,  Enyland.  LH  ROY,  ALIMIOXSB,  professeur  de  philosophic  i  1'nni- 

BRYCB,  BT.  HON.  JAMES, M.P.,  D.C.I,,  London,  England.  verait<5  lle  Li^'°-  ot  membre  (le  I'^'a-Wniie  royal,- 


CLARETIE,  JULES,  de  1'Acadernie  francaise,  Paris,  France. 
DOUCET,  CAMILLB,  secretaire  i>erp6tuel  de  1'Arade'mio 


de  Bclgique,  Liege,  Belgium. 
RAMHAUDBSAIST-PKUH.RDMK,  D.L.,  A<lon,  bnret,  France. 


francaise,  Paris,  France. 

HECTOR,  SIR  JAMBS,  K.C.M.G.,  F.R.S.,    Wellington,  New 
Zealand. 


KIRRY,  W.,  Niagara,  Out. 

OSLBR,  W.,  M.D.,  Johns  Hopkins  University,  Balli 

more,  Md. 
MACCOLL,  EVAN,  Toronto. 


SCUDDKU,  DR.  S.  II.,  Washington,  I).  C.,  U.  .S".  A. 
WINSOR,  JUSTIN,  LL.D.,  F.R.G.S.,  Boston,  Mast. 

RETIRED  MEMBERS.     (See  RULE  7.) 
BOUKASSA,  NATOI.EON,  Montcbdlo. 

CHBRRIMAN,  J.  B.,  M.A.,  Ryde,  Isle  of  Wight. 
HAANKL,  E.,  Ph.D.,  Syracuse  University,  Si 


N.Y. 


LIST    OF    PRBSIDENTS 


S'U"  o 


1891  •'•  -2 
1892-  1-3 


SIR  J.  \V.  DAWSON. 

L'HONORAIILB   P.   J.   O.   ClIAUVBAU. 

DR.  T.  STKRKY  HUNT. 


SIR  DAMEI. 
MONHKINOR  HAHEI. 
DR.  G.  LAWHON. 
Dr.  SANDFORD  FI.BMINO. 
I.'AUUI:  CAHCRAIN. 
PRINCIPAL  GRANT. 
I.'AUUK   I.AKI.AMMK. 

DR.  J.  G.  BOURINOT. 
DR.  G.  M.  DAWSON. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


OF  THE  MEMBERS  OK  THE 


ROYAL    SOCIETY    OK    CANADA 


BY 


JOHN  G  E  o  ii ( ;  v   i:  o  u  R  i  x  <  >  T 


EDITOR   OF   THK   TRANSACTIONS    AND    HONORARY    SKl'HKTAHY    or  Till;    HOYAI.   SOCIETY 


PRINTED  BY  ORDER  OF  THE  SOCIETY,  MAY  25rni,  1MI4 


PREFATORY    NOTM 

Any  imperfections  in  this  bibliography  must  lie  largely  ascribed  to  the  ditliniltv  tin- 
editor  has  experienced,  in  some  cases,  in  obtaining  information  from  iiicmlicrs  ot'thc  Soci.-iv, 
and  to  his  own  inability  to  supply  the  missing  facts  in  tin-  parliamentary  library  and  other 
institutions  to  which  he  has  applied.  On  the  whoh-.  liowevcr.  tin-  hihlio^raphv,  which  is 
modelled  on  that  of  the  American  Historical  Assneiittiuii,  now  a  branch  of  the  Smithsonian 
Institution  at  Washington,  will  be  found  as  accurate  as  it  is  possible  to  make  it.  in  view  of 
the  very  range  it  takes  for  nearly  half  a  century.  It  will  be,  probably,  of  min-h  advantage 
to  scientific  and  literary  students  when  they  wish  to  obtain  all  the  literature  on  certain  >ul>- 
jects  in  which  many  members  of  the  Royal  Society  have  been  earnest  workers  fur  years. 
It  is  proposed  to  publish  each  year  a  similar  bibliography  of  the  work  of  the  members  of 
the  Royal  Society,  and  to  include  the  publications  of  deceased  members,  which  have  not 
been  available  for  the  present  volume. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


OF  THK  MK.MBKKS  OK  THK 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OK  CANADA 


Bailey,  Li.  W. 

Notes  on  New  Species  of  Microscopical  Organisms 
from  the  Para  River,  South  America. 

Bntlon  Journal  of  Ffutural  Ili*t'iri/.  Vol.  VII.,  No.  3, 
July,  1861.    Pp.  3ffl-;51.  with  2  Platt?. 

Notes  on  Diatomaceie  from  the  St.  .John  Uiver. 
Canadian  Xaturalut  anil  Genlngiit.    April,  1C63. 

Report  on  the  Mines  and  Minerals  of  New  Bruns- 
wick. Fredericton,  1H64.  I'p.  75. 

Mineral  Localities  of  New  Brunswick.  Ext  racted 
from  No.  3. 

Observations  upon  the  Geology  of  Southern  New 
Brunswick,  with  a  Geological  Map.  Printed  by 
the  Legislature  of  New  Brunswick.  Frederic- 
ton,  1865.  Pp.  159. 

On  the  Geology  of  the  Island  of  Grand  Manan. 
Canadian  Nuturalitt,  Vol.  vi.,  No.  1,  with  Map. 

Report  on  Water  Supply  to  the  City  of  Frederic- 
ton.  Fredericton  :  H.  A.  Cropley,  1867. 

The  Woods  and  Minerals  of  New  Brunswick.  A 
Descriptive  Catalogue  for  Use  at  the  Centennial 
Exhibition  in  Philadelphia.  By  L.  W.  Bailey 
and  Edward  Jack,  C.  E.  Fredericton,  1876. 
Pp.  51. 

The  Study  of  Natural  History  and  Use  of  Natural 
History  Museums.  An  Address  at  the  Enccenia 
of  the  University  of  New  Brunswick.  June, 
1872.  H.  Chubb  &  Co.,  St.  John.  Pp.  23. 

Remarks  on  the  Age  and  Relations  of  the  Meta- 
morphic  Rocks  of  New  Brunswick  and  Maine. 
Bailey  and  Matthew. 

Proceedings  American  Attociation  for  Advancement 
of  Science-     Vol.  xvm.,  1869-     Pp.  16. 


Ituilc.y,   I,.  \V.     Ctnil  in  mil. 

On  the  Dialomac is  Kurths  of  Maine. 

Hit: -he,  *•/.-'«    l!rp-irl    "H   tlf    l,'.",l,,:n/   ,n,,l    A  1 

i if  Min'ai-.  18rt2.    I'IL  :;.<",. 

Klcnifiitary  Natural  IINtm-y.  Ne«  1  irunsu  id; 
School  SerieM.  St.  .John  :  .1.  A  A.  McMillan.  1^7. 
Pp.  91. 

Helics  of  the  Stonr  Auc  in  New  Brunswick. 

Ilullitini.J    .\,ti,,-il>    111- Inn,    Socitly    ,.(   ,\.  :,•    lii-ilnt- 

i.'iVfr.     V"l.  vi.,  HS:.    I'p.  IB,  „  ill,  :•:  Phot,,.-. 
Notes  on  (lie  Surface  (Jeology  of  Soul  li  western 
Nova  Scotia. 

Traiwieliimn    •>(   .\;ni    Xc«f,«    Innliliite    i,f   Scnnc, 
llttlifilJt,  1890-91-      P|..  H. 

On  the  Acadian  and  St.  Lawrence  Water  Shed. 

Cimniliun  Ikciinlnf  Sfienrr,  July,  1898-     Pp.  16. 
On  the  Mineral  Resources  of  New  Brunswick. 

Canadian  Minintt ntnl  Mechanical  llirinr,  1891 
(leology  and  Geologists  in  New  Brunswick. 

Canadian  Reenrd  nf  Kciener,  Vol.  n.,  \o.  2,  I8J6. 
Desmids  and  Diatoms. 

Amrriran  Xaturaliil,  Vol.  1,  pp.  505-687,  with  Plate. 
Salem,  1868. 

Fresh  Water  Sketches. 
Ibid. 

In  the  Reports  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada  : 
Report  on  the  Geology  of  Southern  New  Bruns- 
wick.    1870-71.     Pp.  228. 

Geological    Investigations    in    New  Brunswick. 

1871-72. 
On  the  Carboniferous  System  of  New  Brunswick. 

1872-73.    (Bailey  a'nd  Matthew.) 
Summary  Report  of  Geological  Explorations  in 

NewBrunswick.  1874-75.  (Bailey  and  Matthew.) 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


llnlli-T.  I*.  W.— f'oitfintM-rf. 

Report  on  the  Ix>«erCarlx>niferous  Belt  of  Albert 
»,,d  Westmoreland  Counties,  New  Brunswick, 
with  Section  and  Geological  Map.  187U  77. 
(Bailey  and  KIN.' 

Heport  on  the  Geology  of  Southern  New  Bruns- 
wick. 1X7*  79.  (Bailey.  Matthew  and  Klls.) 

Report  of  Kxplorations  and  Surveys  in  Portions 
of  York  andCarleton  Counties.  New  Brunswick. 
1S«  H4.  Pp.  31. 

KxplonUion-i  and  Surveys  in  Portions  of  the 
(-..untie-,  of  Cnrleton,  Victoria,  York  and  North 
iimlicrlaiid.  New  Brunswick.  New  Series,  Vol.  1. 
li«Ci.  Pp.  13'.  «  ith  Map. 

Kxpl. .rations  in  Portions  of  the  Counties  of  Vic- 
toria. Northumberland  and  Rcstigoiiche,  New 
Brunswick.  I**;.  'I-  \V.  Bailey  and  \V.  Me 
limes. i  Pp.  17. 

l-Aplorations  and  Surveys  in  Portions  of  Northern 
N..»  Brunswick,  an. I  Adjacent  Areas  ingueU-c 
an.l  M,i, no.  I--77  T-.  (Bailey  an. I  Mclnnes.i 

In  thr  Ti-'ii<«i'-t"»'i  ,ii  lii'H'it  .s'nci.'.r/  .'/'  I'linniln  : 

On  the   Phy~ic.il    nn.l    lieolonical    llist.iry    of   the 

St.    .I. -Im    l!i».-r,     Ni-w    Brunswick       Ahsiract. 

I..  Sec.  4,   lk--. 
On   Ceol.iKieul  I'., niad>  and    Ancieni    Krosioii   in 

S.ntliei-n  nn.l  ( 'entral  New  Hruiisw  iek.     \  ol.  11., 

Sec.  I.  I--I. 
,,,.  •  m  >\-teni  .,f   Northern  Maine.  New 

Hrunstti.-k  and    yuel.ee.      Vol.  n..   See.    I.    ISH'i 
in,  the  Physiography  and  (o-olou-yof   Arooslook 

i     unity,  Maine.      Vol    V.,  See.   I.  1--T. 
On  the    l'r<v'"--   "'    (leolo^i.-al    ln\c-tiKation   in 

N.-w    Brunswick.     Presidential    Address.     \  ol. 

S  II..    Sec.     I.    I---".', 
llallli.ui:.-.  < 

Ci.nfi-ri-nces  illiistrers  surl' Astroiioinie.  rOpti.|iie, 
hi  Pni-iiinati.|ue.  r.Vci.ustiiiue,  I' Atmosphere. 
!«••.  \  enls.  U-sConnin's,  laVapeiir  et  la  Machine 
a  vapeiir,  la  Me«-ani<|iie,  etc.  ;  de  deux  heures 
cliarune  en  movenne.  dans  la  Salle  d*s  Seances 
ili-  r.Vncien  Parlenieiit  ilu  Has  Canada,  rues 
Ijiinontaxne  et  Port  Dauphin,  devant  desaiidi 
t..in-s  de  7(>l  a  Hill  pi-rsomies.  QueU-c  :  C.  Dar 
TertU.  1H4S  .VV 

!<•  Calori'ere  :  ChaufTaKe  A  I'air  chaud.      Illu-iie. 
yu.-U-c  :  Bureau  et  Marcotte.     IKKt. 
Sro..  pp.  Z3 

Nouvenu  traite  de  ( ie.un.-i  i  ie  et  de  Trigonometric 
rrotiligne  el  spheri>|Ue.  Toiso  des  surfaces  et 
volumes.  Tahlrs  logarithmi(|ucs  et  sinus,  etc., 
natiirrN.  Ouvrage  illustre.  Quebec :  i'.  Dar- 
veau.  1MIA. 

B«0..  pp.  H. 

llap|«.rt  General  de  I'lng.  de«  Ponts  et  Chausst^es 
de  la  \  ill.-  de  Qurlicc,  enibras<<ant  Ics  depar- 
trmrntH  du  Fen.  des  Marches  et  Italics,  de  !a 
Trmvenwdu  Kleuvr,  de  la  Police,  etc.  QueU-c  : 
C.  Dweau.  IMBH. 
ITO..PP.M. 


..  C.— Continued. 

General  Report  of  the  City  Engineer,  Quebec, 
embracing  Poads  and  Bridges,  Markets,  Ferry, 
Health,  Fire,  and  other  department*.  Quebec  : 
C.  Darveau.  1872. 

STO..PP.  120. 

Geometry,  Mensuration,  and  the  Stereometrical 
Tableau.  Illustrated.  Read  before  the  Liter- 
ary and  Historical  Society  of  Quebec.  Quebec  : 
C.  Darveau.  1873. 

8vo.,  pp.  44. 

Geometric,  Toise,  et  le  Tableau  Ste>eoni6trique. 
Illustree.  \M  devant  la  Socidte  Litteraire  et 
llistorii|Ue  de  Quebec.  Demonstration  et  dis- 
cussiim  de  la  formule  par  1'Abbe  Maingui,  de 
rtlniversiUUjxval.  Quebec  :  C.  Darveau.  1873. 

8vo.,pp.  66. 

Cle  Synoplique  ou  abr^gec  du  Tableau  Stereome- 
trique.  Illustree.  Quebec :  C.  Darveau.  1874. 

8vo. ,  pp.  16. 

AhridKeil  Key  to  Stereometrical  Tableau.  Now 
System  of  Measuring  nH  Bodies— Segments, 
Krusta  and  I'ngulir.  of  such  Ixxlies— by  one  and 
the  same  rule.  Illustrated.  Quebec :  C.  Darveau. 
1874. 

8vo.,  pp.  16. 

Cl.-dii  Tableau  Stereometrique  illustrie.  Prece- 
d«'-e  ilu  tolse  des  surfaces,  tables,  etc.  Quebec: 
C.  Darveiiu.  1874. 

8vo..  pp.  2Vi. 

Hi-rthii/iibel,  on  I.e  Diuble  Devenu  Cuisinier. 
('oini-die  c-n  un  m-te  (episode  de  la  guerre 
li'Itulie  de  1.<>!1)  jouee  jwr  la  Cie  Maugard  a  la 
Salle  .laciiut's-Cartier  et  deux  fois  a  la  Salle  de 
Mu.sii|iu>,  Quebec.  Quebec  :  C.  Darveau.  1873. 

8vo.(  pp.  21. 

Reports  on  Sections  of  the  then  so  called  North 
Shore  Railway  (now  the  C.P.R.)  between  Quelwc 
and  Montreal.     Quebec  :  C.  Darveau.     1874-5-6. 
Fnlin.  10  pp.  r.i.-li 

The  Proposed  Improvements  in  the  Estuary  of 
the  River  St.  Charles,  Quebec.  Quebec:  C. 
Darveau.  1H73. 

8vo.,pp.  10. 

Toise  des  Surfaces  illustree.  Quebec  :  C.  Darveau. 
1K75. 

8vo.,  pp.  S8. 

Supplementary  Report  on  the  North  Shoie  Rail- 
way (now  the  C.  P.  R.)  between  Quebec  and 
Montreal.  Quebec:  E.  Vincent.  1875. 

8ro  ,  pp.14. 

Rapport  Supplemcntaire  de  1'Ing.  de  la  Citd  de 
Quebec  sur  le  cheinin  de  fer  du  Nord  (aujourd1- 
hui  le  C.  P.  R)  entre  Quebec  et  Montreal. 
Quebec  :  E.  Vincent.  1876. 

8vo.,  pp.  15. 

Report  on  the  Fire-escape  Appliances  and  Facili- 
tii--  of  some  ninety-six  Public  Buildings  of 
Quebec  and  Environs,  including  Schools,  Col- 
leges, Convents,  Theatres,  Lecture  and  Music 
Halls,  Manufactories,  Hotels,  Churches,  etc. 

Folio,  pp.  Iu5. 

The   Proposed   Dry   Dock  in  the  Mouth  of  the 
River  St.  Charles.    Quebec  :  C.  Darveau.    1876. 
8vo.,  pp.  4. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


ItuillairKe,  C.— Continued. 

Report  on  the  Piles  Branch  of  the  N.  S.  Railway. 
Quebec  :  C.  Darveau.  1876. 

Folio,  pp.  ft. 

Rapports  sur  le  chemin  de  fer  du  Nord  (aujourd'- 
hui  le  C.  P.  R)  entre  Quebec  et  Montreal. 
Quebec  :  C.  Darveau.  1874-5  6. 

Folio,  pp.  8  ft  10  en  moyenne. 

Key  to  the  Stereometricon,  illustrated  ;  mensura- 
tion of  areas,  tables,  etc.  Quebec  :  C.  Darveau. 
1876. 

8vo.,  pp.  228. 

The  Municipal  Situation.  Quebec.  Yearly  De- 
ficits. Financial  Situation.  Quebec  :  C.  Dar- 
veau. 1878. 

8vo.,  pp-  57. 

General  Report  of  the  City  Engineer,  Quebec,  on 
Roads,  Bridges,  Markets,  Ferry,  Fire,  Health, 
and  other  departments.  Quebec  :  E.  Vincent. 
1878. 

8vo..  pp.  1UO. 

The  Stereometricon.    Areas  of  spherical  triangles 
and  polygons  to  any  radius  or  diameter.     Illus- 
trated.    Montreal  :  Lovell  &  Son.     18H(). 
8vo.,  pp.  38. 

Rapport  du  Chev.  C.  Baillairge,  Ing.  de  la  Cite  de 
Quebec,  sur  1'amelioration    de    son   Aquedue. 
Quebec:  E.  Vincent.     1881. 
8fo.,  pp.  82. 

Report  of  the  Quebec  City  Engineer  on  the  Pro- 
posed New  Aqueduct  130"  diameter).    Quebec  : 
E.  Vincent.    1881. 
8vo.,  pp.  80. 

A  Particular  Case  of  Water  Hammer.    Illustrated. 
Transaction*  of  Royal  Society  <>f  Canada.    Vol.  n,, 
See.  3.    1884. 

Le   Stereometricon.      Illustre.      Tables,   surfaces 
des  triangles  et  polygones  spherlques  sous  un 
rayon  ou  diam.  quelconques.     Quebec  :  C.  Dar- 
veau.    1884. 
8vo.,  pp.  133. 

The  Stereometricon.     Illustrated.    Tables,  areas 
of  spherical  triangles  and  polygons  to  any  radius 
or  diam.    Quebec  :  C.  Darveau.     1884. 
8vo  ,  pp.  132- 

Papers  read  before  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada, 
1882-83.  Illustrated.  Quebec  :  C.  Darveau. 
1884. 

8vo.,  pp.  4H. 

M6moires  lus  devant  la  Societe  Royale  du  Canada, 
Sec.  ni.,  1882-83.  Illustr(5s.  Quebec  :C.  Darveau. 
1884. 

8vo.,pp.  46. 

Some  15  reports  on  as  many  separate  10-mile  sec- 
tions of  the  Quebec  &  Lake  St.  John  Railway 
North  of  St.  Raymond.  Quebec :  E.  Vincent. 
1883-87. 

8vo.,  pp.  15  to  25  each. 

Quelques  15  rapports  sur  autant  de  sections  dis- 
tinctes  du  chemin  de  fer  Quebec  et  Lac  St. -Jean 
au  Nord  de  St-Raymond.  Quebec  :  E.  Vincent. 
1883-87. 

8vo.,  pp.  15  :i  25  obacun. 


liaillaii  K<;.  C.—Conlinuerl. 

I,a  veine  liquide  contractee.  Conference  lue  de- 
vant la  Societe  Royale  du  Canada,  Sect,  in.,  a 
Ottawa,  I8S.V 

Quel>ec,  passe,  present,  futur.  QuelxT  :  J.  (Jjn 
gras  et  Cie.  1885. 

8vo.,  pp.  s. 

The    Aiiueduct,    Quebec.      Tables    of    pressures, 
heights,  etc.     Quebec  :  E.  Vincent.     1855. 
8vo. ,  pp.  7. 

Rapport  sur  le  nouvel  aqueduc  dc  Quebec.     Que 
bee  :  E.  Vincent.     1885. 
8vo.,  pp   29. 

Concernant  la  theurie  de  M.  Steckcl  sur  "  La 
veine  li<|iiide  contractee,"  lue  devant  la  Societu 
Royale  du  Canada,  Sect,  in.,  le  28  mai  Iss5. 

An  ordinary  1  l-hoiirs  day's  work  of  (lie  City  En 
gineer,  Quebec.  Quebec:  I-].  Vincent.  l*.^i. 

Fulio,  p)>.  8. 

Ceometrie  dans  I'espace.     Steivomet  rie.     Stereo 
tomie.     Illustiv.     Juliette  :     Revd    I-'.    A.    Hail 
lairgc.     188<>. 
8vci.,  p|..  II". 

Le  Stereometricon   couronne  en  France,  en    Bel 
gique,  en  Angleterrc,  en  Hussie,  au  .Iapon.au 
Bresil,  en  Canada,  aux  Etats-Unis  d'Ameri(|Ue. 
.loliette  :  R«-vd  !•'.  A.  Haillairgc.      ISM!. 
8v<>.,  pp.  2U. 

A  Practical  Solution  of  the  Creat  Social  and  llu 
manitarian  Prol>lem  :  Escape  from  buildings  in 
case  of  lire.  Head  before  the  Hoyal  Sociel  v  of 
Canada,  Sec.  ill..  May  i~>,  lsK7.  Quebec  :  C.  Dar- 
veau. 1887. 
4to.,  pp.  K. 

1'elili'  .Mat  liemal  iqne  ecrite  pour  et  publiee  dans 
I'Etudiani.  i-ilitr-  a  Juliette  par  le  Hev.l  I-'.  A. 
Baillairge.  ls-<7. 

The  Art  of  Building.     Head  before  the  Canadian 
Association  of  Civil   Engineers,  .Montreal,  18>7. 
Fol.,  pp.2ii. 

The  School  of  Industry  and  Arts,  (ilaeis  Street, 
Quebec.  Published  by  the  City  Press,  Quebec. 
1887. 

Nouveau  dietionnaire  francais.    Systcme  edueat  if. 
Rimes,  Consonnances,   llomoiiMncs.     Quel>ec  : 
C.  Darveau.     18,88. 
8ro.,pp-  OCX). 

L'Art  de  Batir.  Public  da:is  un  Journal  de  Que 
bee,  deux  numeros  consecutifs.  1888. 

Revision  des  Elements  de  (Jeometrie  d'Euclide. 
Lue  devant  1 1  Societe  Royale  du  Canada,  Sect. 
III.,  23  mai  18HH. 

Folio,  pp.  8.    Also  in  Abstract  in  the  Mtmoirt*  tt<-  In 
Socitti  Kwate,  Vol.  vi..  See.  3, 188S. 

Pavements.    The  sanitary  pavement  question. 

Sanitarv  Era,  New  York,  188*. 

The  Quebec  Disaster  of  September  19,  1889.  The 
land  slide.  Illustrated. 

Canadian  Architect  anrf  Builder,  Toronto,  Oct.,  1889. 
Folio,  p.  1. 

Instructions  to  Architects  for  Competition  Plans. 
New  City  Hall,  Quebec.  Quebec:  E.Vincent,  1889. 
Folio,  pp.  16. 


8 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  TIJE 


lUlllnirice.  €'.— Continual. 

I>.  -•-•n  Xo.5<l«M  feet  hiirhmf  the  proposed  great 
TO»-(T  for  Ignition.  Illustrated  letter  press,  es- 
liin.il.--.  vie.  Illustrated  catalogue  <>f  the  BS 
competitive  ili-sinn-  sent  in.  Printed  by  "  In- 
d»-trie»."  Ijondon, 358  Strand.  l«m. 

Kuli...  pp.  H» 

HiiiiiniiYiiie.s  francai*.  .lolieltc:  Hevd  !•'.  A.  Bail- 
liiir^t-.  1*1. 

I.'ia..  .  PP.  •-MJ. 
Kiik'li-h  Homonym-..     Quebec:  ('.  Darveail.     1XSI1. 

l:'in<...  PP   l'". 
tirn.r.tl  ltr|»n-i  nf  tin-  City  Kngiiieor,  Queliec,  on 

r.M.Mirnt..  rlr.      (Jin-live:   K.   Vinrrnt. 

•»•'..  pp.  I-' 
l.i  ii  I.   .n. 111!  1 1. ut  ali  solution  ilu  problcinc  :   !'>• 

t HUT  l.i   li.uitriii    aiirinir  I'.n    mi  project  ilc 

•  (in  .    .  i.  '..iniiiii!  .111   nnr.iii  il'nn   il  '-'  p.irii.  .1 

)iti»lilll    nil  i-l!    I    O'nnll.       I. llr    -I-  v. lilt     l;l    SiH'irtr 
l;..v.tl.     'In    I 'an  til. i.    >rrt.    III..     Ir    -7    lllili    |W.'l. 

n   il.      I -VI. 

\  |..I|MT  n-l:iliii_-  I.,  ill.-   ln-i^lii    I"  \\  liirli  a  iiii>—ili' 
Mlnrli.    in   ilr-i  iMiiliiiiT    a.-ain    (u    tin- 

'.v  In.  h   n  \\.t-.    pmin  tril.  | liirril  a 

I;,  ml    iM'fnri1    Sect,    n  I..    l!"\al 
i    iiiiiila,   M.i>  -7.  I-!M.    Mnntival.  I.-VI. 

\  id  .iiH  i-   !  In.    pr.".-mv    |n-r   Ki|iiarr 

i  h  a  -.!•-. tin  Koilri-  i-\ jili nidi  fruiii 

,         Illri-il    li\     I  lie    i'\]i|.i^i.ni.      Hi-. nl 

KIM  .,1   - ly  nf  Can. i. la.  .Mmil  iv;il. 

1  i-    llr    ill  'illllr    ilr-     i  llrl  -    lI'llIU'    r\|ililsiun 

prfssinn  -.  ill  ~   It  .  jii'-l  li' 

I.I  '  I  I  .Ur  ill  \  alll    la  Srrt  .    III.   ill- 

.  '.      li'ilillr    'In    I  '.in. i. l.i    Ir    -7    in. u    I.V.I,    a 

\|..:  '.'  '  '.    I'.u  nail.       l-'.l|. 

I     .  irii     h-li!  iiu   in   all    tin-   |.rinri|,al 

i  itii-  ..f  Ni.nl,    \n,. 

II '.,'.     ....  I  I!;.  I  N,»  'v.irk,  I •.'.<•.'. 

r-"li...  pi-  i. 

I  . ;  •  1 1  "i  1 1  t-iii  !-i  i  :i_:--  in  rasr  ()f  h  j ,-.  1 1  111 -I  ral  r.l. 
II.  a.i  I-  f.,ir  ih,  C.tiia.lian  A-siM-ialimi  nl  An  hi 
li  >-\-.  Mmiiri-al.  l-'.fj. 

''• I ^:•^,il. •<••„•!  lluil,!,,-.  T.riiiiii.  ami  Mont- 
real. !-•-'. 
F.I,,..  PP.  4. 

|ji    \i-iililiiliiin  lll.rr  il.-  i-trnui>  en    rapjiurl    avrc 
I  lijKifin-  il.-  I  lialiiiatinii.     .Inlii-iti- :    Hi'vil  ]•'.  A. 
KiiillairK'-.     l.ne    ilr\aat     la   Sei-l.    ill..    SiK'ii'tc 
K"..i..  tin  Camilla,  inai  I  .-'.I'. 
nru..|i|>.  IT. 

Tin'  frvr  and  lilM-ral  vciitilatii)ii  of  M-werx  in  its 
rrlaii'.ii    to   tli<-    sanitntiun  of    our    dwelling". 
gni-iM-c:   C.    Darvpau.     Hi-ad   Ix'fon-  the   Hoyal 
Surlrtjr  of  Canada.  S«-cl.  III..  May.  1HJ2. 
Folio,  pp.7 

l,i  Unir  il  Iliid-uni.  (.'exploitation  prn|>iKsee  de 
»r«  r  —.in. ...  de  terre  et  de  mer.  Nouvelle 
cnlonie.  Chemin  de  fer  pour  n'y  rendre.  Joll- 
<  tte  :  ll.-v,l  K.  A.  HaillairK'i'.  1808. 

Conference  falte  noun  leu  aimpirex  de  la  Soci«'-t<-  de 
(irofcniphie  de  Quelter  A   I'InMltut   Canadien. 
Jnli.'tte  :  Hevd  F.  A.  Haillaiix<1.     1«O. 
If*. 


HaillairKe,  C.-Continue<1. 

The  Quebec  Land  Slide  of  SeptenilHT  HI,  1888. 
Illustrated  and  technically  explained.  Head 
before  the  Canadian  Association  of  Civil  Engi- 
neers, Montreal,  and  published  in  the  Transac- 
tions of  the  Society,  1«B. 

8vo.,  pp.  33. 

RetainiiiK  Walls.  The  defects  in  the  new  dock 
walls  at  the  Louise  Basin,  Quebec. 

I'ntiii-li'iii  Engineering  NCKI,  Montreal. 
Technical  Kducation  of  the  People  in  Untechnical 
LaiijiiiaKe.     Head  before  Section  n.  of  the  Royal 
Society  of  Canada,  Ottawa,  May,  18SM.    Quebec  : 
C.  Darveau.     1«M. 
Hvo.,  pp.  -Ill 

U.-uin.    Miui-i-iniH  in    I.OIIIN  \u/.air<*. 

l.a  I'riniaiite  et  rinfaillibilite  des  So«iverain» 
I'nntifr-.  I.CCIMIS  d'histoire  donnees  ii  1'Uni- 
viTMti-  Liivnl.  QuelH-c:  L.  II.  lluot.  1H73. 

l-'ni".,  pp.  O>. 

l.a  Sainte  KeriMire  et  la  Regie  de  Foi.  Quel>ec  : 
An^usliii  C'ott*  et  Ci*'.  IS74. 

r.'nni  .  pp.  20S. 

l.rl'ulir  Catholii|iie.  QueU-c  :  AiiKiistin  C6t4  et 
Cir.  IS?:,. 

12in.i  ,  pp.  1SI. 

Clinninln^ii'  de  I'llistoire  du  Canada.    Quebec: 
C.  Darveau.     IfO^i. 
ISino.,  pp.  3fi. 

I'aiie^yriiine  tie  Saint-Thomas  d'A(|uin,  prononcA 
a  la  Cathedrale  de  St-llyacinthe,  a  1'occa.sion  du 
lir  rt'iit  I'liairr  de  la  inort  de  Saint-Thomas. 

r..  il.   ::,,i.,  ii. 

In    thf    /'ti  til  irHtitnt*  of  t/ic  Gcoloffico.1  tftn't'ei/  of. 

t  'ft  tittila,  i'i~.  :  - 
The  Natural  lli-tory  of  the  Lower  St.  Lawrence, 

the  SaKuenay  and  Lake  St.  John.     It»'i>ort  for 

l.s'iT. 
Catalogue,   with   Notes,   of  Animals  and   I'lantx 

eolleeteil  on  the  Southeast  Side  of   the  St.  Ijiw- 

rence,  from  QuelH'c  to  (iaspp.     Report  for  1H5H. 
Supertieial  (Jeolo^y  of  Canada.     General  Report 

on  "  The  Geology  of  Canada,'   1*<M,  l>p.  8H01MO. 
.Coloured   .Map,   with   Kxplanations,  showinK  the 

Disiriliutionof  the  Superficial  Deposits  Ix'tween 

Lake  Superior  and  (iaspe.      \ila~  accompany- 


CeoloK.v  of  Grand  Manitoulin  Island.  Report  for 
1863-fiO. 

Geological  and  Topographical  Map  of  a  portion  of 
the  Gaspe  Peninsula,  from  Surveys  by  Dr.  Bell, 
accompanying  a  Report  on  the  Occurrence  of 
Petroleum  in  that  Region.  Pamphlet  published 
for  the  Geological  Survey  in  Quebec,  1H05. 

Geology  of  the  Western  Portion  of  Grand  Mani- 
toulin, and  of  Cockburn,  iJrummond  and  St. 
Joseph's  Island.  Report  for  INKWIO. 

The  Northwest  Coast  of  Lake  Superior  and  the 
Nipigon  District,  with  a  Topographical  Map  of 
the  Thunder  Bay  and  Lake  Nipigon  Regions. 
Report  for  186600. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


9 


Bell,  Itobert,— Continued. 

The  Country  North  of  Lake  Superior,  between 
the  Nipigon  and  Michipicoten  Rivers  (Pic  River, 
Long  Luke,  etc.).  Report  for  1K70-71. 

The  Country  between  Lake  Superior  and  the 
Albany  River.  Report  for  1871-72. 

The  Country  between  Lake  Superior  and  Lake 
Winnipeg.  Report  for  1872-7H. 

The  Country  lietween  Red  River  and  the  South 
Saskatchewan,  with  Notes  on  the  Geology  of 
the  Region  between  Lake  Superior  and  Red 
River.  Contains  an  Appendix  by  Mr.  Hoffmann 
on  Lignites.  Report  for  1873  71. 

The  Country  West  of  Lakes  Manitoba  and  Win- 
nipegosis,  with  Notes  on  the  Geology  of  Lake 
Winnipeg.  Report  for  1874-75. 

Explorations  in  1875  )>etween  James'  Hay  and 
Lakes  Superior  and  Huron.  Report  for  1X75-7I>. 

In  Part :  Descriptive  Catalogue  of  a  Collection  of 
the  Economic  Minerals  of  Canada  at  the  Phila- 
delphia International  Exhibition,  187»>.  Special 
Publication  of  the  Geological  Survey. 

Geological  Researches  North  of  Lake  Huron  and 
East  of  Lake  Superior.  Report  for  1870-77. 

An  Exploration  of  the  East  Coast  of  Hudson  Hay 
in  1877,  with  a  Map  of  the  East-main  Coast,  li 
Plates  and  3  Illustrations.  Report  for  1877-78. 

Explorations  in  187K  in  the  Country  between  Lake 
Winnipeg  and  Hudson  Bay.  With  Map  of  Lake 
Winnipeg,  Map  of  Nelson  River  and  the  Boat 
Route  between  Lake  Winnipeg  and  Hudson 
Bay,  including  an  enlarged  Plan  of  the  Mouth 
of  Hayes'  River  and  Vicinity  of  York  Factory  ; 
also  5  Plates.  Report  for  1877-78. 

Explorations  in  1879  on  the  Churchill  and  Nelson 
Rivers  and  around  God's  and  Island  Lakes. 
With  Maps  of  these  Lakes,  li  Plates,  and  the 
following  Appendices  :  I.  On  some  Silurian 
and  Devonian  Fossils  from  Manitoba  and  the 
Valleys  of  the  Churchill  and  Nelson  Rivers— 
J.  F.  Whiteaves.  II.  List  of  Plants  collected 
by  Dr.  Bell  around  the  Shores  of  Hudson  Bay 
and  along  the  Churchill  and  Nelson  Rivers 
J.  Macoun.  III.  List  of  Fresh-water  Mollusca 
from  Manitoba  and  the  Valley  of  Nelson  River 
— J.  F.  Whitea  es.  IV.  List  of  Lepidoptera 
from  Nelson  and  Churchill  Rivers  and  the  West 
Coast  of  Hudson  Bay— Herr  Geffcken.  V.  List 
of  Coleoptera  collected  by  Dr.  Bell  in  1879  on 
Nelson  and  Churchill  Rivers— J.  L.  Le  Conte. 
VI.  List  of  Birds  from  the  Region  between 
Norway  House  and  Forts  Churchill  and  York— 
R.  Bell.  VII.  Variation  of  the  Compass  in  21 
Localities  in  the  Regions  Explored— R.  Bell. 
Report  for  1878-79. 

Hudson  Bay  and  some  of  the  Lakes  and  Rivers 
lying  to  the  west  of  it ;  also  Log  of  a  Voyage  in 
the  "  Ocean  Nymph  "  from  York  Factory  to 
London. 

The  Northern  Limits  of  the  Principal  Forest 
Trees  of  Canada,  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
with  a  Map  on  which  they  are  shown. 


Bell,  Robert.— Continued. 

This  Report  also  contains  the  following  Appen 
dices  :  I.  List  of  Fossils  collected  by  Dr.  Bell  in 
Manitoba  in  1881)  .1.  K  Whiteaves".  II.  Tabu 
lated  List  of  Plants  collected  by  Dr.  Bell  west  of 
Hudson  Bay- J.  Macoun.  III.  List  of  Coleop. 
tera  collected  by  Dr.  Bell  in  188(1  jn  Manitoba 
and  between  Lake  Winnipeg  and  Hudson  Hay 

•>•  I-  !•>•  C I\'.   List  of  the  Land.  Fresh'. 

water  and    Marine    Mollusca  collected    by    Dr. 
Bell     .1.    F.     Whiteaves.     V.     Analyses   of    I  he 
Waters  of  Haves'  and  Nelson  Rivers     Professor 
Win.  Dillmar.   F.R.S.     VI.  Seasonal  and   Peri 
odic    Events    at     York     Factory     Compiled    by 

Dr.      Bell.         VII.    Tables     showing     dales    of     ll,e 

opening  and  closing  ,,f  Haves'  River  al  York 
Factory,  from  Records  bv  .\|r.  \Vm.  Woods. 
Meteorologist,  York  Factory.  VIM.  D.iii-s  of 
Ihe  arrivals  of  the  vessels  of  the  Hudson's  Ba\ 
Company  al  York  Factory  and  of  their  sailings 
for  !  13  years,  from  17811  to  I8,so.  both  incliisi\,.. 
IX.  Seasonal  or  I '.  -i  -i-.ilir  |-;\  •,  -ni  -  at  Moose  Fac 
lory.  \.  Dates  of  i  he  arrivals  of  the  vcs.sels  of 
the  Hud -on's  Hay  Company  at  Mo>  se  Factorv 
and  of  t  heir  sailings  for  I  17  vrars.  from  17.T,  to 
188(1.  both  inclusive.  XI.  Statistics  of  I  he 
Weather  from  Observations  taken  at  York  and 
Moose  Factories.  Report  for  |s7'.isii 

Geology  of  the  Basin  of  Mo.  s(.  Kiverand  adjacent 
country.  With  a  Geological  Map.  Report  for 
18,8(1  81.82. 

Geology  of  Lake  of  I  he  Woods  and  Adjacent 
Country.  With  a  Geological  Map.  Report  for 
188(1 .81  82. 

On  Pan  of  the  Basin  of  \thab.-i--.a  River.  Will. 
a  Map  of  the  River  from  Lac  la  Riehe  to  Lake 
Athabasca,  one  Plate  and  one  Appendix  con 
taining  a  list  of  Lepidoptera  colle.-t.d  in 
Dr.  Bell  in  the  Northwest  Territory  in  l>s_> 
Report  lor  1.88i;  83.8|. 

Observat Ions  on  the  Coast  of  Labrador  and  on 
Hudson  Strait  and  Bay,  made  in  ls>|.  With  :.' 
Steel-plate  Engravings  and  the  following  Ap- 
pendices: I.  List  of  Plants  collected  h}  Dr.  Dell 
in  Eastern  Labrador  and  on  Hudson  St:ait  and 
Bay  J.  Macoun.  II.  List  of  Mammals,  wiih 
Notes  Dr.  Bell.  1 1 1.  Lis  of  Birds,  u  it  h  Notes 
Dr.  Bell.  IV.  List  of  Crustacea  collected  by 
Dr.  Belial  Port  Bin-well  S.  J.  Smith.  V.  List 
of  Lepidoptera  collected  by  Dr.  Bell  in  Hudson 
Strait  H.  H.  Lyman.  VI.  List  of  Coleoptera 
from  Fort  Churchill.  Report  for  1882-S3-8-I. 

Observations  on  theGeology,  Zoology  and  Botany 
of  Hudson  Strait  and  Bay,  made  in  188.").  With 
a  Map  of  the  Ottawa  Islands,  2  Steel-plate  En- 
gravings, 2  Illustrations,  and  the  following  Ap- 
pendices:—I.  Lists  of  Plants  collected  in  New  • 
foundiand  and  Hudson  Strait --J  Macoun.  II. 
Partial  lists  of  Insects  collected  on  the  Expedi- 
tion—H.  H.  Lyman  and  G.  H.  Home.  Report 
for  1885,  DD. 

Explorations  of  the  Attawapishkat  and  Albany- 
Rivers.  Lonely  Lake  to  James'  Bay.  With  4 
Plates  and  an  Appendix  containing  a  List  of 


1O 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THK 


114-11.  Kultfn.-CtHtlinurd. 

l«pMnptrrit  from  the  Southern  part  of  Keewai 
tin  District,  l>y  H.  II.  Lyinan  and  others.  Re- 
|mrt  for  1KHO, 

Geology  cif  the  Sndbury  Mining  District.  With  a 
dctiiiled  Topographical  and  Geological  Map,  4 
Plates,  S  Figures.  ami  tin-  following  Appen- 
dices: Notes  on  the  Microscopical  Characters 
of  5O  kind*  of  Kix-ks,  mostly  from  the  Sud- 
hury  District  Professor  Gen.  II.  Williams.  of 
Johns  llopkin-  I'niversity.  II.  Levels  of  the 
l.'ikes  of  I  hr  District  nlxive  the  Sea.  List  of 
KIcMitions  on  tin-  Canadian  Pacific  Hallway. 
III.  ltc|Hirt.  «  ilh  List,  of  7H  Species  of  Lepidop- 
ii-ni  oillceled  by  Dr.  It.  -II  in  tin-  Country  north- 

vv.ll.l    •    f     Lake    Illll-iill        II.    II.      Lymail.    of     Mnlll 

,val.  Win.  II.   F-dwards.    Professor  -I.  H.  Smith. 
,.(    \i-\\    J.-i-se\     ami    l!'-\.    Geo.    1>.    lliiNl,    of 
llr.M.kltn.      IV.   Me.-iniiiL-s  "I  liuli.-iii  Gco^raphi- 
i.  'i  I    Name-   in   tin-    Count  rv   around   Smlliury 
Hi.  Ili-ll.      U.-P..I-I  for  1-KMil.  I'.irl   I. 

C.iiitriliiiiioii.  in  i!  Summary  l!e|ioi-|s  from  |s'7<i 
I..  l-''i.  j.ul.l  i  -  li.-'l  in  tlx-  .  \iinual  K  purl  -  of  the 
1  )i-[.,ii  '  in-  'ii  t  <>f  tin-  Int.  Ti..  i.  ati<!  i-.-j.ri  nt  t-.l  in 
i  '  .-,  of  1  1..-  I  ..-.il.i^ii-al  Survey 

l,,lhl     l>  -IM../.  /..  ./is..  '    II,-     /.'..(/.I/   >'m-/',/l/.i/r.///ill/i/   .- 
Sill  -----  1.   tin-  Hi  I.  Not  11  II,  I-,,  II  I!  iv.       Vol.  I.,  Src.   I, 


C.i  1  1  -i-  -  ..I    the  I  '.-it  iliiy  of  I  In-  I.aii.l    in   tin-  Cat  la 

ill.  Ill    Virth«i--t.        \'ol.    I..   SIT.    I.    1-iNl. 

MM-  <,..  ..'._'.    .in.  I    K.  .in.imii-    .Mitii-r.il-  ..f   llll.Kon 
Nortln-rn    I  .  ma.  la.      \'..l.    it..    SIT.    I. 


i  in  >.  in  i.-  I',  i  lit  -  in  llrfi-n-in  .-  t..  I.  .-  I'lii'iiomena. 
\'..l.  n  ..  .--...  :;.  I-N;. 

I  he  l'.-tr..|.-iini  l-'i.  Ill  ..f  (Inlai-io.  \'ol.  \..  See.  I, 
l-v-7. 

'I  In-  (  'liifkar.-r,  i.r  II.-.l  S.  (iiirn-l.  An  A  ii|ii-inii\  to 
Hi.  T.  W.--I.->  Mill-'  l'a|..-i-,,n  Sipiii-reN.  \',,l.\.. 
S-r.  I,  Ixs7. 

Tin-  I  lui  '-in.  in  S>--ti-tii  in  Canada.  Presidential 
A.l.lre-s  to  S,.,  .  |  Vol.  \..  See.  I,  I.S.S.S. 

lilaeial  K  el  lie  Hole-  in  Canada  Vol.  Ml..  Sec.  I. 
MM 

in    Hi.     /lull,  ti,t»   <,(    Ilir    t;,<,l<yi«il     Siirifly    ,,l 
.\  tin  rim  ,  t'i:.  : 

On  lilai'inl  PhenoniPim  in  Canada.  Vol.  i.. 
pp.  i(7  :t|n.  April,  l)*m. 

The  Nickel  and  Clipper  Deposit-,  of  Sudluiry  Dis 
Irit-l.  Canada.  With  an  Appendix  on  the  Silici- 
ll«-d  l.l.i--  lir.-i  .  ia  of  the  District,  by  l'n>fetisor 
Citinci'  II.  Williams,  of  Johns  Hopkins  I'niver- 
itlty.  Vol.  ii..  pp.  135  110.  February,  Mil. 

|ii-.  n  —  ion  of  the  MI|.|MI-.-.|  l'..-t  (ilai  ial  Outlet  of 
the  (lira!  Ijike-  through  Ijike  Ni|.i  —  inj;  and 
the  Matta«  »  Hiver.  Vol.  iv..  pp.  4-£>t\.~.  Pro- 
erwllnjp.  of  thr  Ottawa  Meeting,  Deeemlx-r 
UK 

Pr<-  Pahcoiolc  Decay  of  Crystalline  Itot-k»  North 
of  Lake  Huron.  With  i  Plates  and  :i  Figure*. 
Vol.  v.,  pp.  :i57-an.  March,  1XM. 


Hell,  Hubert.— Cantintirtl. 

In  the  (\inntHttn  Xntitrali.it  and  fifologixt  and  (its 
successor)  the  Canadian  Reran!  of  Science, 
Mont  real,  viz.  : 

Natural  History  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  and 
the  Distribution  of  the  Mollusc*  in  Eastern 
Canada.  Vol.  IV.,  lt«(t,  pp.  5M1-251. 

On  the  Occurrence  of  Fresh-water  Shells  in  some 
of  our  Post-Tertiary'  Deposits.  Vol.  vi.,  1861, 
pp.  42-51. 

List  (with  Notes)  of  Recent  Ijvnd  and  Fresh- 
water Shells  collected  around  Lakes  Superior 
and  Huron  in  IRiO-OO.  Vol.  VI.,  IHfil,  pp.  2fi8  270. 

Catalogue  (with  Notes)  of  Birds  collected  and  ob- 
served around  Lakes  Superior  and  Huron  in 
ISim.  Vol.  vi.,  IStil,  pp.  270-275. 

Superficial  Geology  of  the  Gaspe  Peninsula. 
Vol.  \  tit.,  ISItt,  pp.  175-1S1. 

Hooliun  Slate  as  a  Source  of  Wealth  in  Canada. 
Vol.  VIM.,  i«i:f  pp.  :«8-:«»t. 

The    Nipi.uon    Territory.     Ser.    n.,    Vol.   n,    1870, 

j.p.  MS-iai. 
Mineral  Region  of  Lake  Superior.    Ser.  ii.,  Vol.  7, 

|s~."i.pp.  -411-51.    (Kpitomi/ed  by  J.  K.Whiteaves.) 
The  Forests  of  Canada.     With  Map.     Canadian 

llrrunl  of  Sen  -nrr.  Vol.  II.,  April,  1X80,  pp.  fio-77. 
Hio-rapliy  of  the   late   Alex.   Murray,  Geologist. 

With  Portrait.     Jliiil..  April,  18!)2,  pp.  77-1)6. 

///  I  In  I'll  n  ad  iii  ii  Jon  i- mi  I  and  (its  successor)  the  Pro- 
rri'iliiiijxiij  tin  Citnailian  lnxfih<te,for(»ito,viz,: 
Sketch  of  the  Geology  of  the  Route  of  the  Inter- 
colonial Hallway.     Canailian  Journal,  Ser.  II., 
Vol.  15,  1S7S.  pp.  :«1-:187. 

On  the  Occurrence  of  Petroleum  in  the  North- 
west Territories,  with  Notes  on  New  Localities. 
I'rori-riliitfi*  ('« ntiiliini  Inxtituti',  Ser.  III., 
Vol.  I.  1H7H-83,  pp.  air>-S«). 

The  Mode  of  Occurrence  of  Apatite  in  Canada. 
Iliiil..  Ser.  ill..  Vol.  :i,  18HJ-H5,  pp.  gIM-Mtt.  (A 
Pa|)erby  Dr.  Bell  on  the  same  subject  is  pub- 
lished in  the  Engineering  and  Mining  Journal, 
Vol.  :«',  p.  Mill,  May  Uth,  18H5.) 
Marble  Island  and  the  Northwest  Coast  of 
Hudson  Hay.  fl,i<l,  Ser.  III.,  Vol.  I,  18S5-86, 
pp.  I'.t^-JOI. 

In  thr  Anitttls  of  thr  liulanical  Society  of  Canada  : 

Catalogue  of  Plants  collected  on  the  South  and 
Kast  Shores  of  Lake  Superior,  and  on  the  North 
Shore  of  Lake  Huron.  Kingston,  1861. 

The  Trees  and  Shrubs  growing  around  Lakes 
Superior  and  Huron.  Kingston,  1861. 

.\fincrlliinrtiun  1'ttblirations  : 

Annual  Reviews  of  the  Progress  of  Mining  in 
Canada  from  18I«  to  1877. 

M'm'ta'v  Tint' i,  Montreal  :  Kngintn  iuo  ami  Mining 
jHunal.  New  York;  Mining  J-x-mnl,  London,  and 
lirjxirli  on  the  Trade  and  Commerce  of  Montreal. 

The  Enniskillen  Oil  Region.    London,  England, 

1805. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


11 


Bell,  Robert.— Continued. 

On  the  Occurrence  of  Petroleum  in  Gasp6.  New 
York  :  C.  S.  Westcott  &  Co.  1805. 

Luke  Superior. 

Chamu'-r*'  Enrvclopediu,  Edinburgh,  Vol.  ix.,  1807. 

The  Oil  Region  of  Gaspe.  New  York  :  John  A. 
Gray  and  Green.  1805. 

On  the  Modes  of  Oecurrenceof  Plumbago  inGren- 
ville.  New  York,  1806. 

Report  on  a  Railway  Route  North  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior. Transmitted  to  the  Dominion  Govern- 
ment, 22nd  February,  1870. 

Reitort*  of  Survey*  itf  the  Pacific  Hitiliruv, 
Sir  William  Logan  and  Our  Geological  Survey. 

New  Dominion  Monthly,  Montreal,  February,  1870. 
The  Rochon  Micrometer  Telescope  as  a  Surveying 
Instrument. 

Enifineerinff  Neirs.  Chicago,  1872- 

Sketch  of  the  Geology  of  the  Provinces  of  Ontario 
and  Quebec. 

Wii/litin't  All™  ami  Gazitti ,  i- ,,/  Ciinailn,  1875. 

Provisional  Report  on  the  Country  between  Luke 
Winnipeg  and  Hudson  Bay,  with  reference  to 
the  proposed  openingof  communication  between 
York  Factory  and  the  Northwest  Territory. 

Report  nf  the  Di-pin  luifiit  <if  the  Int,  rior  for  1877-78. 
Special  Appendix  A. 

Recent  Explorations  around  Hudson  Hay. 

Ti-nnifietioiii  of  thi-  Ge.oQi'npliicitl  Society  of  Qui-f"  r, 
Vol.  i.,  No.  1, 188(1. 

A  New  Route  to  Europe  from  the  Interior  of  our 
Northwest  Territories.  Montreal,  1MS1. 

The  Commercial  Importance  of  Hudson  Hay. 

Proceeding!   of  the    Iloual    Geotiraphiral    Sociitii. 
York  .Meeting,  1881. 

Description  of  the  Country  between  Hudson  Bay 
and  the  Red  and  Saskatchewan  Rivers. 

Picturetf/ue  Canada,  1882. 

Return  to  an  Order  of  the  House  of  ('ominous  (of 
Canada),  dated  21st  February,  1883,  for  Inform- 
ation as  to  Hudson  Bay. 

Commons*  Souwnal  P<ipern,  1883. 
A  Plea  for  Pioneers. 

Proceedings  of  the  Ammciatiim  of   Dominion    f.an-1 
Svneytavt  1885. 
Government  Map-making. 

Proceedings  of  the  Aisocntion   of  Duuiinion  Land 
Surveyors,  1886. 

The  Medicine-Man. 

Canada  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal,  March  and 
April,  18%. 

The  Mineral  Resources  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Terri- 
tories. 

Transactions  nf  the  American   Institute    of  Mining 
Engineers.    Pittsbnrg  Meeting,  February,  1886. 
Seven  (7)  Annual  Reviews  of  the  Progress  of  Sci- 
ence in  Canada  from  1878  to  1886. 

Dominion  Annual  Register. 

Report  on  the  Labrador  Coast  and  Hudson  Strait 
and  Bay. 

Report   of   Department   of  Marine   and    Finheriet. 
"  Neptune  "  Expedition,  1884. 

Report  on  the  Geology  of  Hudson  Bay  and  Strait. 
Report  of  Department   of  Marine   and  Fuherict. 
"Alert  "  Expedition,  1885. 


Boll,  Kobert.— Continued. 

Report  on  the  Third  Hudson  Bay  Expedition. 

Hi  port  of  Depart  HI  nit  of  Marim'aiul  Finkerin,  188fi. 
Forest  Fires  in  Northern  Canada. 

Report    of    Aniirii-iin     Forestry    Coni/ren.     Atlanta 
Meding.    Read  fith  December,  1888. 
Notes  and  Maps  in  Report  of  a  Select  Committee 
of  the  Senate,  on  the  Great  Mackenzie  Basin 
1888. 

The  Origin  of  Gneiss  and  of  some  other  Primitive 
Rocks. 

Proteedina*  of  tl,,   American  Ai*oci,ition  for  I/,.   A'/- 
run.-..,,,,  „;  o/.VciV/i,-,..    Toronto  Meeting,  18S9. 
In  Part  :  Report  of  the  Royal  Commission  on  the 

Mineral  Resources  of  Ontario.     1H!K). 
Geology    of   Ontario,    with    Special    Inference    to 

Economic  Minerals. 

Glossary  of  Geological  and  .Mining  Terms,  etc. 
The  Laurentiaii  and    lluronian  Systems  North  of 
Lake  Huron.      With  Map. 

It'ltort    nf  i/,.     llm.oii    „/'    .!/,'«•«,    Ontario      Ivl 
pp.  IW-'.U. 

The  Contact  ..f  the  Laurentiaii  and  llnroiiian 
North  of  Lake  Huron.  Abstract  <>!  a  Paper 
read  before  the  Geological  Society  of  America 
at  the  Ottawa  Meeting.  December.  IS!!± 

'/'/-'    -1 i''-"«  Gtolouint,  \\\.  xi..  No.  2,  February, 

'•>!«,  PI-.  K«  l:;ii. 

List  of  Public  Led  iirex  mul  .\<l<l,-.  >-.«•> mul  ,,f  I'n/urs 
rniil  In  fun-  Ncit'iitiJtcSncii'tien,bi/DH.  I!.  |!KI.I,.(// 
ii-/i  i'f/i  A/i.f/i-td-ts,,,-  Hi'/nn'ls  Inn;  Inn,  /.iiti,!*/,,  il  : 

Lectures  as  a  Method  of  Instruction  in  I'niver- 
sity  Kducation.  Introductory  Adiln  ss  as  I'r.i- 
fessor  of  Chemistry  anil  1  he  Natural  Science-, 
at  the  Opening  of  the  Session  of  ISiil CM,  deliv- 
ered in  Convocation  Hall,  Queen's  I  'ni  ver-it  >  . 
Kingston. 

Certain  Chemical  Manufactures  which  mii_'lit  l<e 
advantageously  established  in  Canada.  Tilth 
Somerville  Lecture,  Montreal,  Sird  March.  INCi. 

Household  Chemistry.  Six  Popular  Lectures  de- 
livered ill  Kingston,  February  and  March.  IstiT. 

The  Geological  Relations  of  Gold.  A  Paper  read 
before  the  Philosophical  Society  of  Kingston, 
loth  March,  1S07. 

Grand  Manitonlin  Island.  A  Lecture'  in  Convo- 
cation Hall,  Queen's  I'niversity,  Kingston, 
April,  18(i7. 

Canada  :  Its  Resources  and  People.  A  Lecture 
under  the  auspices  of  His  Excellency  the  Gov- 
ernor-General of  Newfoundland  the  Legisla- 
ture, and  the  St.  John's  Atheiwum.  St.  John's, 
1st  February,  1869. 

The  Indians  of  Canada.  A  Lecture  before  the 
St.  Gabriel  Young  Men's  Association,  Montreal, 
10th  January,  1870. 

The  Intelligence  of  Animals.  A  Paper  read 
before  the  Natural  History  Society  of  Mont- 
real, 31st  January,  1870. 

Explorations  in  the  Nipigon  Country.  First 
Somerville  Lecture,  Montreal,  10th  February, 
1870. 


12 


MHLIOGIiAl'IIY  OF  THE 


ll.-ll.   Itiilwri.  -Continued. 

Note-  on  the  Natural  History  of  the  Nipigon 
Country.  A  Paper  read  before  tin-  Nnturnl  His- 
lory  Society  of  Montreal.  3Sth  Keliruary,  1K70. 

Thr  Hegion  North  of  I-akc  Sn|>erior.  nntl  the  Pro- 
P.I-.C.I  I'acitie  Railway.  A  l.ietnre  Ix-fore  th  • 
Mechanics'  lii.stilutc.  Toninto,  ITtli  June,  l-7n. 

Tlu1  Various  Species  of  Deer  inhabiting  the  Do- 
minion A  I'.IJKT  read  Ill-fun-  the  Natural  His- 
tory Sn-icly  of  Montreal,  llith  December,  ItfiO. 

Tin-  Wonders  of  the  Glacial  Period.  Fourth 
S»iucr\  illv  Lecture.  Montreal,  £tn\  February. 
1-71. 

The  Coal  llelds  nf  ('.mad. i.  A  Lecture  under  the 
au-piccs  uf  tin-  Grand  Trunk  Heading  room 
A— ori.il  ion.  I'oinl  St.  Charles,  llllli  Kehrnary, 
1-7:;. 

Tin  llur. .ni. in  and  other  M  ineral-hc.-iring  Hocks 
..I  Lake  Sii|ieii.ir.  A  l'a|n-r  read  before  the 
Natural  Ili-tory  Society  of  Monl  real.  I'll  li  l-'cli 
Mian  .  I  -7:t. 

-•  \niiiials  ,.(  Canada.  Fifth 
-  in  >  \ille  I  .eei  u  re.  .Mmit  real,  L'7i  h  February. 
l-7:l. 

\  -''.urn,  i  lion.  Montreal  to  the  Saskalchev,  an 
•'•  !'•  ;  \  Lecture  l«  f..re  ih,-  St.  (;..,!, ,-i,. | 
\  mini:  \l.n  -  \--..i  i  it  ion.  lilt  li  |-'ehruar\ ,  I. -7  I. 

1    ""!•          \        '•'  <    ''"'•     dellM-red       in      the      Media  II  irs' 

Montreal,     mi     1,,-half    of    the     \V,,rkinK 
x''  '•  ~     Mi  •  ii  ,      I:,  u.  tit    and     \\'id.i»s'   a,,, |    ()r. 
|.han-    l'r..\id.-nl   Siiciely,  Mareh.   1-7.'!. 
\    Siiiniiifr    on    ih.-     I'lain-.      Third    Soim-i-\  ill,- 
I.eetlire,     Montreal,    I'.Mh    reliinarv.    1-71.      ,\l-u 
ered    IK  fore  tl,.-  St.     \,,dreu'-  Chiireh    In 
-'  :'  Hi'1.  '  H  taua.  si  h   A|.l  il,   l-'.nl. 
The  lira  — ho|i|ier  I'laiiiii-   in   the  N.irl  Inn-st  Terri 
'"'>-      I  liinl  Soinerville  l.eciiin-,  .Montr.-al   "lili 
M:.n  h.  I-;:,. 

e.ofa    Ce,, logical    Siiriev.       A    1,,-etlll-e  i|... 

i.ied   at    I'rinee   Arthur's    Landinj;.   ()etol,er, 

I'm-  i.r.Mt  N.,rth»es|  ;,s  ,-,  l|,,n,e  f.,r  ,|,,.  ].;„„• 
u-rant.  S.-conil  SniM-rville  Lecture,  Montreal 
i:ith  l-'eliinary,  Is7n. 

Thfiiianal  K|«K-|I  in  Canada.  A  l.oel  nre  hefoiv 
the  ()ita«a  Literary  and  Scientilic  Society.  3lth 
•lantiary,  |s>|. 

S<i,.|iiiii,  Work  in  Canada.  An  Address  at 
Queen's  Cniversity  on  n-ceiviiiK  the  Degree  of 
LI..D..  -J.'.!!,  April.  |sxt. 

The  Athaliasca  Mackenzie  Ilasin.  Fifth  Somer 
ville  Ix-ciur.-,  Montreal,  1st  March,  ISKt. 

'•»on  I)ise».M.s  ntiK.ng  the  Indians.  A  I'a|>er 
n-n<l  l,ef,,re  the  Hathnrst  and  Itidenu  Medical 
Association,  Ottanrn,  January,  1K85. 

Kxploratioim  in  Cnnadnliy  Forest,  Sea  and  Plain 
A  lecture  Ix-fore  the  St.  Paul's  Young  Men's 
AflMcUUon,  Montreal,  14th  Decenihcr,  1H85. 

IVrwnal  lU-mininrences  of  the  late  Sir  William 
Logan.  A  Ix-<  tun-  delivered  in  St.  James'  Hall 
)tl«w«,  l(«h  March,  1HK5.  Also  Somerville 
lecture.  Montreal,  a6th  March,  1885. 


Ilell,  Robert.— Continued. 

Hudson  Bay.  A  Lecture  before  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  of  Ottawa,  10th  March, 
1SNO. 

The  Hudson  Bay  Territories  and  their  Inhabi- 
tants. A  Lecture  before  the  Ottawa  Literary 
and  Scientific  Society,  7th  January,  1888. 

Hudson  Bay  and  the  Hudson  Bay  Route.  The 
Queen's  University  Lecture  of  1H88.  Delivered 
in  Convocation  Hall,  Kingston,  20th  April,  1888. 

Illustrations  of  our  Northern  Wilderness.  A 
Lecture  delivered  in  St.  George's  Church  School- 
room, Ottawa,  7th  March,  1888. 

North  America  Furs.  A  Lecture  delivered  in 
St.  Bartholemew's  Hall,  Ottawa,  4th  April, 
1SX!I,  tinder  the  auspices  of  His  Excellency  the 
Governor-General. 

The  Origin  of  Some  Geographical  Features  In 
Canada.  Head  before  Sect.  I  v..  Royal  Society  of 
Canada,  Ottawa,  34th  May,  1888. 

Some  ();ili\ve  Legends.  Read  before  the  Mont- 
real Hranch  of  the  American  Folk-lore  Society, 
April,  1««. 

The  ( Uncial  Succession  in  Canada.  A  Paper  read 
before  the  World's  Congress  of  Geologists, 
Chicigo.  August,  !S!i:t. 

Our  Forests.  An  Illustrated  Lecture  delivered 
under  the  auspices  of  Their  Excellencies  the 
Governor-General  and  the  Countess  of  Aber- 
deen at  Hideaii  Hall.  Ottawa,  aith  March,  181M. 

I!. -11111111-,  ('.  .1.  S. 

The  Production  of  Silk  from  the  Caterpillars  of 
Canadian  Moths. 

Journal  nf  thr  B'lanl  nf  Aria  and  Manufacture  for 
L'i,i"r  r'«ni</<..  April,  1861,  pp    85-87. 
Description   of  some  species  of  Nocturnal   Lepi- 
doptcra  found  in  Canada. 

I'u  ,,n, I  in, i  J,,urnal,  To  onto,  February,  1863,  pp.  1-16. 
Nocturnal  Lcpidoptera  found  in  Canada.     Part  II. 

Iliiil..  July,  18^5,  pp.  247-260. 
Insect  Life  in  Canada.     March  and  April. 

r,,i,,,<linH  Monthly  Magazine,  Toronto,  April,  1863. 
Description  of   three    new  species  of  Canadian 
Nocturnal  Lepidoptera. 

Proceeding!  of  the  Entomoloffic^l  tfficiety  of  Philadel- 
phia, Vol.  iv., 1865,  pp.  213-5. 
Nova  Scotian  Lepidoptera, 

PfOfinlintJt  of  tke  Jfowi  Sootim  Institute  n/  Natural 
Heir  Hem,  llulifai,  Vol.  II.,  Part  3,  1868-9,  pp.  7P-87. 
Insects  of  the  Northern  Parts  of  British  America. 
(From  "  Kirby't    Fauna    Boreali-Amaricana :    In- 
»ecta.") 

Reprinted  from  the  Canadian  Entomulofiit,  VoU> 
II.-xiii..  1870-U81,  pp.  156  +  U. 

Insects  Injurious  to  Agriculture. 

Toronto    Agricultural     C<immi*noHt    Toronto,    1HH1, 
Vol.  in.,  pp.  22-61, (Appendix  E). 

In  thr  Canadian  Entomologist  and  Reports  of  the 

Entomological  Society  of  Ontario,*  viz.  : 
A  Luminous  Larva. 

<'nn,,di,,n  Entnmologut.  Vol.  i.,  1868,  pp.  2-3  ;  38-39. 

*  In  thu  Hit  the  SutomoloeiealJournal  it  mentioned  by  name, 
and  the  Report!  of  the  Society  only  by  number,  to  (are  repetition. 


EOYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


13 


Bethune,  C.  J.  8. — Continued. 

Notes  on  Canadian  Lepidoptera. 

Canadian  Entomologist, Vol.  I  ,  186S'9.  pp.  9-11  j  17- 
18  ;  43-15 ;  47-18  ;  70-72  ;  85-Stf. 

Snow-flies  (Civpnia  pygmiea,  liurm.). 

Ibid.,  Vol.  I.,  1869,  p.  81. 

Larva  infesting  the  Parsnip  (Depressaria  Onta- 
riella). 

/AW..  1869.  Vol.  ii..  P.  1. 
Butterflies  in  July. 

/«</.,  1869,  Vol.  ii.,  p.  8. 

Larva  of  Hyperchiria  varia,  Walk. 
lbid..l«K>,  Vol.  ii. .19-20. 

Note  on  Amphipyra  tragopogonis,  Linn. 

Ibid.,  1870,  Vol.  H.,  pp.  73-4. 
Insects  affecting  the  Apple. 

First  Annual  /Import  on  thi-    NojcimtH    Innects  of  tlti- 
Province  of  Ontario,  Toronto  1870,  pp.  68-9:i. 

Entomological   Notes    during  a    Trip   to    Lakes 
Huron  and  Superior. 

Canadian  Eatomulcgut,  Vol.  in.,  1871,  pp.  81-84. 
Annual  Address  of  the  President  of  the  Entomo- 
logical Society  of  Ontario. 

/lii</..  Vol.  in.  1871,  pp  121-3. 
Insects  affecting  the  Apple. 

Secanil  Report.  1871,  pp.  12-lfl. 
Insects  affecting  the  Wheat  crops. 

Ibid.,  1871,  up.  45-64. 
Insects  affecting  the  Cabbage. 

Ibid.,  1871 .  pp.  82-88. 

Annual  Address  of  the  President  of  the  Entomo- 
logical Society  of  Ontario. 

CiiiuuliiH  Entomologist,  Vol.  iv.,  1872,  pp.  210-4. 
Insects  affecting  the  Hop. 

Third  Report ,1872,  pp.  27-34. 
Beneficial  Insects. 

Ibid.,  1872,  pp.  59-75. 
Cabbage  Butterflies. 

Canadian   Entonmli>pist,  Vol.    v.,  1873,  pp     37-.'i'l  • 
4143. 

Pieris  rap;c-  Scmbling—  Noxious  Insects. 
Ibid.,  Vol.  v  ,  1873,  pp.  139-14(1. 

The  Fall  Web-worm  (Ilijjihantria  te.i-tor,  Harris). 

1IM.,  Vol.  v.,  1873,  pp.  141-'. 

Annual  Address  of  the  President  of  the  Entomo- 
logical Society  of  Ontario. 

n,id..  Vol.  v.,  1873,  pp.  182-4. 

Annual  Address  of  the  President  of  the  Entomo- 
logical Society  of  Ontario. 

Fointli  Report,  1873,  pp.  3-4. 
Grasshoppers  or  I<ocusts. 

Fifth  Report,  1874.  pp,  29-42. 
The  Grape-vine  Phylloxera. 

Ibid.,  1874,  pp.  54-62. 

Annual  Address  of  the  President  of  the  Entomo- 
logical Society  of  Ontario. 

Canadian  Entomologist,  Vol.  vi.,  1874,  pp.  181-  6. 
Annual  Address  of  the  President  of  the  Entomo- 
logical Society  of  Ontario. 
Sixth  Report,  1875,  pp.  5-7. 
The  Western  L-cust. 

Ibid.,  1875,  pp.  45-54. 

The  Destructive  Locust  of  the  West. 
Seventh  Report.  1876,  pp.  29-34. 


Kethuiie,  C.  J.  8.— Continued. 

A  few  Common  Wood-taring  Beetles 

Eighth  Report.  1877,  pp.  22-3".    Also,  Canadian  En- 
tomologist, Vol.  ix.,  18"7,  pp.  211-6. 
The  Hessian  Fly. 

Eighth  Re.i*,rt,  1877,  pp.  5fi-59. 
The  Tomato  Worm  (Sphin.r  a-mnrxlatii}. 

Canadian  Eii'omoliigiit,  Vol.  X  ,  187H,  pp.  218-9. 
Spiders. 

Tenth  Rev,rt.  1H79.  pp.  4«-63. 
The  Tomato  Worm  (Sji/iin.,-  n-iniicultifri\. 

Canadian  Enlomoligist,  Vol.  XII.,  1S8»,  pp.  101-4. 
Noxious  Insects  in  England. 

El'-rrnlli  Report,  188(1,  pp.  42-48. 
Ants. 

/'//'/.   1880,  pp.  76-89. 
Noxious  Insects  in  England  and  Canada. 

Tici-lftk  Iteimrt,  1881,  pp.  71-V.. 

Review  of  "Insects  In.juricms  to  Fruits."  hv 
William  Saunders. 

Cantflian  Eiilomo/oiiiit,  Vul.  XV..1SS.3,  pp.  117  (I. 

Humble  Hers. 

ftifte,Hth  11, ,„„•!,  !S85,  pp.  27-31. 
Editorial. 

Canadian  Knto,i,,.l-,;sl.  Vol.  x\  III  ,  1836.  pp.  1S1-3. 

Remedies  for  Noxious  Insects. 

Si-rent- i-ntli  Annual  Report,  ]88>'..  |.p.  f»-64. 
The  Cotton  Moth  in  Canada. 

Eiahii  i  n'li  l!,ji-ii.  1SS7,  pi>.    7-19;  3  :-3fi. 
Remedies  for  Noxious  Insects.     Part  II. 

//,/./.   1S>>7,  ,ip.  51-59. 

Hevieu  of  "  Kntoinoldgy  for  Meginners."  bv  Dr. 
A.  S.  Packard,  and  "  An  Int  roilucl  ion  to  Ento- 
mology," by  Prof.  .1.  II.  Coinstock. 

Cuuii-liun  Enliiiiiiili-iiiit,  Vol.  x\    ,  1SSS,  pp.  -2\-  l'::i 

Remedies  for  Noxious  Insects.     Part  III. 

KinitecHtb  H<iK,rl,  18S8,pp.  6J-74. 

Review  of  "Insects  Injurious  to  l-'rnils."  |,v 
Win.  Sannders  (^nd  edilioiil. 

fit  n-iili'in   f-.'nlO'ii'itiioixt,   Vnl.   \\l.,   ]sSH,  p.  llfll. 

Miscellaneous  Notes. 

Tir-nli-tli  H-  ;».r/,  !*$»,  pp    85-91. 

Review  of  "The  Cave  Fauna  of  North  America." 
by  Dr.  A.  S.  Packard  ;  "  American  Spiders  and 
their  Spinning  Work,"  by  Dr.  II.  C.  McCook  : 
"Insect  and  Fungus  Pests  in  Australia,"  by 
H.  Tryon,  etc. 

Canaiiifin  Kittoi>i'>tt»ii*t,  Vul.  xxll.,  IS'.i'l,  pp.  77-9. 

Annual  Address  of  the  President  of  the  Entoino 
logical  Society  of  Ontario. 

Tieentv-Jint  Repot  t,  1890,  pp.  4  1 1 . 

Review  of  "  Insecta,"  by  A.  Hyatt  and  J.  N.  Arms. 
Canadian  Entiiinolngint,  Vol.  XXIII.,  1891,  i>.  2". 

Review  of  "  Annual  Report  of  the  Experimental 
Farms,  Ottawa,"  and  "  The  Butterflies  of  North 
America,"  by  W.  H.  Edwards. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  xxni.,  1891,  pp.  139  40. 

Annual  Address  of  the  President  of  the  Entomo- 
logical Society  of  Ontario. 

Tvxnty-necond  Report,  1891,  pp.  11-16. 

Review  of  "  Insects  injurious  to  Forest  and  Shide 
Trees,"  by  Dr.  A.  S.  Packard  ;  "  Diagrams  of 
Insects  injurious  to  Vegetation,"  by  Miss  G.  E. 


14 


HIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THK 


K.-i  limn-.  C.  J.  8.— Continued. 

Onnerod  ;  and  "A  Manual  of  North  American 
Butterflies,"  by  C.  .1.  Maynanl. 

<',,„,,,/„,„  A'»r.,,,,,,/.17wf,  Vol.  xxir.,  1892  i>i>-  2>i-2* 
Itevicw  i>f  "Special  Heport  on  the  Gypsy  Moth." 

/*W..  Vol    x\iv..lN>>2.  p.  156. 

Annual  Address  of  tin-  President  of  (lit-  Knloino 
I. .-:i,  .il  StM-irty  of  Ontario. 

TVrnlv-fAl'n/  Krp'rl.  \Kf2,  pp.  7-lS. 

Id-view  of  "  A  TVxt  l>ook  of   \gricult  ural  Kntomo 
logy."  hy  Miss  K.  A.  OrmiTod. 

Mi./..  liWj.  pp.  83-S5. 
The  I.'ilo  I'rofcvsor  West  wood. 

i'.,,,.,,/,,,,,  AV.,m../..(7i.f.  Vol.  \\v  .  IS9-'!.  pp   y,l-2. 
lii -\ii-w    nf  ••  Kxperimcntal    Farms  :    Beports   for 
IHW."  and  -I.  H.  Sinitli's  Catalogue  of  the  Nor 
tiii.l.c  found  in  It.  .real  America. 

/'.../..  V..I.    \\\     ,  I'll.  pp.  2V>-!i. 

The  l.ale  II.  T.  Staiiitnii.  F.  U.S. 

Tirrati/-f"Uilk   lt'l>Tl.  ISStt.  pp.  JIIS-'.I. 
It<  n»k   Hi* vil'WM  :  Srirlirr  ( iossip,  etc. 

'     •         '    •  -•.  V«il.  \\vi..  1SI4,  pp.  111.',. 
/,,  III.    i  'unit, In   f-'tirmrr: 

)'.."'••    In-.-.is  ifiiiiinl   in   Mrirchi.      \',,1.   n..  April. 

1ST..',.    ),.    lit!. 

\     Pnrnip  catinu    ('al.-rpill.ir   (t'i  rnmini    i.i-n.itn. 

linen. i.     \'..l.  ii..  .lime.  INT,,  p.  |i;7. 
I  'nrr.uii  Inish  (  'aterpillars.      \',,1.  n..  August,  ISI'M 
PP.  'St\  'I. 

\      CIl.TM     in-l'      Iteetle.  V,,l.       II..      All^llxl.       |  HM. 

p.   L'l-. 

I'ear   an, I    ChiTr\  t  n-e    ^luv-.      Srpiciiil.er,    Isifi, 

P  _iii 

W.ilkinu  -!irk    Insi-ci.      \Vlieai    .luiiit    |-'|y.     (Irm- 
l»  r.  I>IM.  p.  .-17. 

The   I  ii  imp  ( 'alerpillitr.  Octuliei .  1M>.1,  p.  :!1 1. 

Til.-     ^,•ll,,^^    lie,-ked     Ap|)le  live    Caterpillar.       l)e 
celnlier.   IXi.",,   pp.  IfiS-ll. 

Ilie. I, lint  worm.      1  li-remlier.  IxiTi.  p.  :(71. 

The  lle-isjiiu  I'ly  ill  tin-  Coiinij  nf   lliir,,M.     .laim 
;\r\ .  IvHi.  p.  .V 

The  IU-s>iaii  Fly  anil  \\'heal  joint  Fly.     Felirnurv 
I .•*>>.  p.  Id. 

Kndurance  of   Cold   liy   Insvcls.     Frhrniiry.   1SIKI, 
p.  .Vi. 

Tin-  Canada  Thistle  Caterpillar.    March,  ISM.  p.  71. 
The  IVa  Weevil.     Man-h,  IStMl,  p.  S7. 
liiM-rb.  tor  iilenlillcation.     April,  ISM,  p.  Mil. 
t'^Ot  1'iira.Mt.e.s  of  the  Tent   Ciiterpillar.     I'rvraii- 

lion>  aKaiiiM    Dc.siniclive   Insects:   the    Field 

May.  !••««.  pp.  KI5  I:C. 

I'rrt-autionN    aKalnst    Dextructivc    liiKects:    the 

Orchard  and  (iardi-n.     May,  ISHfl,  p.  151. 
The  Ix»f  cutting  He«.     June,  im^  ,,   \ffj 

Silk  prmlurliiK   Mothn.      Apple  tree    Bark    Lice 
•linn-.  IHtm.  p.  1HI. 

The  May  Heetle  (Ij»chno«U-nia).    July,  IHIIO,  p.  lau. 
BUu-k  File.  (Slmuliunu.    July,  1HH6,  p.  215. 

The    Apple  trae    Pruner    (Stenoccrus    villosiu) 
August.  1MB,  p.  231. 


is.-i  lui in-.  C.  J.  8.— Continued. 

Insects  infesting  the  Willow.  August,  1H86 
pp.  247-H. 

Noxious  Weeds.    August,  IHfifl,  p.  241. 

Insects  allectiuR  the  Apple-tree.  October,  IHOtt, 
p.  a«. 

The  Cicada.  The  Privet  Sphinx  Caterpillar. 
October,  ISlkl,  p.  309. 

A  Plague  of  Ants.    November,  1886,  p.  327. 

The  Gooseberry  Saw  fly.  The  Chinch-bug.  De- 
cember, ISttO,  pp.  358-0  ;  370. 

The  Earth-worm,    January,  1807,  p.  8. 

Oak-tree  Borer  (Chrysobothris  dentipea.  Germ.). 
January,  1807,  p.  22. 

Ants  and  their  (,'ow.x.     February,  1867,  p.  47. 
Insects  injurious  to  the  Turnip  Crops.     February, 
1«'>7,  p  51. 

Grasshoppers,  or  Locusts.     March,  1867,  p.  87. 
Cut  worms    destroying    Spring    Wheat.      April, 
I*  7,  p.  123-4. 

The  Canker-worm.     May,  ]8t!7,  pp.  133,  160. 

The  Si|iiasli-lmg  (Corrtis  tristix,  l)e  Geer).  June, 
l.^iT,  p.  173. 

Flcu-beetli-s  on  Hhubarli  and  Spinach.  The 
I'liini  tree  Cnri'ulio  {('onotnichelu*  nenuphar, 
llcrlisti.  June,  \>H\~,  p.  10(1. 

The  Striped  Cucumber-beetle  (liiabrotira  rittata, 
l-'ab.i.  Currant  worms.  July,  1HH7,  p.  202. 

State  KntomologlHt  in  Illinois.  Abominable 
negligence  (Tent  Cnt.orpillars).  July,  18fr7, 
Pp.  L'lli,  221. 

The  Barley  Joint  Worm.  Fir-tree  Caterpillar. 
Strawberry  Insects.  August,  1H(!7,  p.  238. 

Horse  Flies.  Cherry  and  Pear  Aphis.  The 
Three  lined  Potato- beetle  (Lema  trilinrata, 
Oliv.).  August,  ISir?,  p.  252. 

The  Barley  Joint-worm.  The  Hop  Aphis.  Fir- 
tree  Caterpillars.  Apple-tree  Caterpillars.  Sep- 
lember,  l,S<i7,  pp.  2(i7-!). 

Humble  Bees.     September,  18fr?,  p.  283. 

The  Clothes  Moth.  Strawberry  Worms.  Octo- 
ber, IS(i7,  p.  311. 

Insects  injurious  to  the  Grape.  Nos.  1  and  2. 
NovcmlK-r,  l«r?.  pp.  :J27-8  ;  351. 

The  Potato  Sphinx  (.V.  quinque  maculata.  Haw.). 
December,  18(!7,  pp.  365. 

Insects  injurious  to  the  Grape.  No.  3.  January, 
isiis,  p.  7. 

Hair   Snake.     (Uordius    aquatints).     January, 

1868,  p.  28. 

The  Locust-tree  Borer  (Clytnt  flfxuosus,  Fab.). 
March,  18(18,  p.  75. 

What  is  an  Insect?    March,  1868,  p.  90. 

The  General  Structure  of  an  Insect.  April,  1868, 
p.  103. 

The  Head  of  an  Insect  Insects  of  Karly  Spring. 
April,  1868,  p.  126. 

The  Wheat  Midge  and  its  Parasites.  May,  1868, 
pp.  134-5. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


18 


Bethune,  C.  J.  8. — Continued. 

Antennae  of  Insects.  The  Earth-worm,  May, 
1868,  p.  157. 

Entomological  Report  of  the  State  of  Illinois. 
Singular  Cocoons  (Callosamia  jtromttltea, 
Drury).  June,  1868,  p.  172. 

The  Plum  Curculio  (Conotrachelita  nenuphar, 
Herbst).  A  Strawberry  Bug.  June,  1868,  p.  189. 

The  Wheat  Midge  (Cecidomyia  IrHicit.  The 
Palmer-worm.  July,  1868,  pp.  200-7. 

Burying  Beetles.  The  Plum  Curculio.  July, 
1868,  pp.  214-6. 

Specimens  reared  from  larva-  or  pup.e.  August, 
1868,  p.  254. 

Entomological  Queries.  The  Red-humped  Apple- 
tree  Caterpillar.  The  Squash-bug.  September, 
1868,  pp.  282-3. 

The  Horned  Corydalis.  An  Emperor  Moth's 
Cocoon.  Specimens  from  a  School  Girl.  Sep- 
tember, 1868,  p.  278. 

A  Man  slaying  Caterpillar  !  The  Cecropia  Em- 
peror Moth.  Beech  Aphides.  October,  1868,  p. 316. 

Cockroaches.     November,  1868,  p.  327. 

The  Wheat  Midge.     November,  1868,  p.  350. 

Apple-tree  Borers.     December,  1888,  p.  'Ml. 

What  is  the  use  of  Entomology  I  Galls  and  their 
origin.  January,  186!),  pp.  30-31. 

Strawberry  Worms.  Ants  and  their  habits. 
Strength  of  Insects.  February,  180!),  pp.  58-'J. 

Ravages  of  the  Midge  in  1868.  The  Meal  Worm 
(Tenebrio  molitor,  Linn.).  March,  180!),  pp.  90-7. 

Tiger  Beetles.  Currant-bush  Caterpillars.  Curi- 
ous doings  of  Ants.  April,  1809,  pp.  136-8. 

The  American  Vapourer  Moth,  and  other  Notes. 
May,  1869,  pp.  177-9. 

Carnivorous  Ground-beetles.   June,  18(81,  pp.  217-8. 

Unicorn  Beetle  and  other  Insects.  The  Apple- 
tree  Bark-louse.  The  Dog  i  ick.  The  Goose- 
berry Fruit-worm.  Cut-worms.  July,  186!), 
pp.  255-8. 

Popular  Entomology.  Apple-tree  Bark-louse. 
Maple  -  tree  Borer.  The  Rose  -  bush  Slug. 
Squash  Bugs  and  Cucumber  Beetles,  etc. 
August,  18(59,  pp.  295-9. 

The  Grain  Aphis.  The  Raspberry  Cane-girdler. 
September,  1869,  pp.  336  9. 

Poisonous  Worms  again.  Larva  infesting  the 
Parsnip.  The  Potato  Flea-beetle.  Garden  Ene- 
mies. October,  1869,  pp.  378-80. 

A  Collect  on  of  Insects.  The  Pea  Weevil.  No- 
vember, 1869,  pp.  425-6. 

Cabbage  Insects.  Insects  affecting  the  Balsam 
and  Spruce.  December,  1869,  pp.  457-8. 

Water  Beetles.  Parasite  on  the  Saw-fly  Currant- 
worm.  The  Six-ribbed  Pine-beetle.  January, 
1870,  pp.  17-19. 

Emperor  Moth  Cocoon.  Those  terrible  tomato 
worms  again.  February,  1870.  pp.  58-9. 

Carrion  Beetles.  New  Species  of  Insects.  March, 
1870,  pp.  112-3. 


Bethune,  C.  J.  8.— Continued. 

The  Pea  Weevil.  Scavenger  Beetles.  Ijobk  out 
for  the  Colorado  Potato-beetle  !  April,  1870, 
pp.  137-8. 

Apple-tree  Bark-louse.     May,  1870,  p.  11M. 
Precautions  against   Noxious   Insects.      How   to 
collect   insects.     How   to   destroy   ants.     June, 

1870,  pp.  232-5. 

Entomological  Queries  and  Replies.  July,  1870, 
pp.  271-1. 

The  Colorado  Beetle  Invasion  of  Canada  !  Pop- 
lar-tree Caterpillars.etc.  A'lgust,  1870,  pp.  2911 !». 

The  Cattle  Fly.  Entomological  Queries  and  Re- 
plies. The  Apple  Curculio.  September,  1X711. 
pp.  :<X>-~. 

The  Poisonous  (!)  Tomato  Worm.  October,  |s7l>. 
p.  3-0 );  December,  p.  455. 

The  Potato  Sphinx.  Entomological  Queries  anil 
Replies  November,  1870,  pp.  424-5. 

Dung  Beetles  (Sritrtiljn -iilir).   February,  1871,  p.  72. 

The  White-marked  Tussock  Caterpillar.     Karth- 

worms.     April,  1871.  pp.  135-6. 
The  Colorado  Potato  Beetle.     May,   1871,  p.   1!NI ; 

June,  1871,  pp.  2111-2I). 
Wire-worm**.     Mud-dauber  Wasps.    June,   1S71, 

p.  220. 

Apple-tree  Borer.  Kntomologieal  Notes  and  Que- 
ries. July,  1X71,  p.  271. 

The  Hessian  Fly.     August,  1871.  p.  30!). 
Entomological    Queries    and    Replies.       Spiders. 

September,  1871,  pp.  336-7. 
Entomologic-il    Queries    and    Replies.      October, 

1871 ,  j>.  375. 

The  Locust  tree  Borer.  Parasite  of  the  Colorado 
Potato-beetle.  The  Hag-moth  Caterpillar.  No- 
vember, 1871,  pp.  4 15-6. 

Luminous  Insects.     April,  1872,  p.  136. 
Lady-bi •  ds  (Cord urtliiln  ).     May,  1872,  p.  17-"i. 
The  Colorado  Potato  Beetle.     June.  1872,  p.  208. 
Insect  Economy.     January,  1873,  p.  (i. 
Entomology,  Past  and   Future.     February,   1873. 

pp.  36-7. 

The  Potato  Crop  and  the  Colorado  Beetle.  Feb- 
ruary, 1873,  p.  53. 

Insects  of  March.     February,  1873,  pp.  58-7. 
Wheat  Insects  in  1872.    March,  1873,  p.  1)7. 
Books  on  Insects.     March,  1873,  p.  102. 
The  Codling  Worm.     May,  1873,  pp.  180-1. 
A    Humming-bird    Moth.      The    Luna    Emperor 

Moth.     June,  1873.  p.  197. 
Pine-borer  Beetle(Afono/ta»i  »<  11.1  confusor,Klrby). 

July,  1873,  p.  237. 
Entomological  Queries  and  Replies.    July,  1873, 

p.  244. 
The  Promethea  Emperor  Moth.    September,  1873, 

p.  329. 

Spread  of  Noxious  Insects.    October,  1873,  p.  357- 
The  Potato  and  Tomato  Worm.    October,  1873, 

p.  378. 


16 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


II.. in  in.. I.  John  <;<i>r|i«'. 

*Thr  Confederation  of  the  Provinces :  A  Review  of 
I'.unplilei  l>y  thf  Hon.  Joseph  Howe. 

Serie*  -f  three  article*  in  Halifax  Ermine  Re- 
j.,rf.r.  I*'*.  (The  writer  wa«  editor  of  thU  P«per. 
IfMvfiS  .11 . 1  the  r.litorials.  for  the  mint  P»rt.  during 
Ih.oe  years.  »ere  from  hi*  pen.)  Al«>  in  pamphlet 
fc.rm.  ll»li(.j.l*Ki"'.. 
Statesmanship  nnil  Letters. 

Xf.inrt'.  /.I'lri-ilry  f  wirfrr/y.Sl.  John.  N  It..!"1'". 

Tlif  M  \nlerv  nt  tin-  Chateau  des  Ornieiiiix. 

ll.id..  1SIW. 
Hriii-li  \iniTii-iin  I'nion  considered  in  relation  to 

tin-  interests  "f  ra|><-  Hivton.     A  pamphlet,  pp. 

1  lit.     ll.ilifax.  VS..  l."»vs. 

AI-.  in   //.,',»..!    I',,!, ,„,,!,  ISl'.S. 

Si i nir-  »i-  li.-.u.l  .1 n :„•  tin-  I 'i in—. 

,s> ,:  l..,.ra,vtj,,.,rt.,l«,  SI.  .Mm.  X.l!-.  !«>.'. 

li.  ntli -in, -ii   .\.l\enturers  in    \i-ailia:    I..  Haron  <h- 

|'.,ulm HIM  ;     II..    Cliarles    '!<•    la    Tour  :     HI.. 

It. IP. n  .lean  Vim-eni    <lc  Saint    Castin. 

V.      /•      ,  i:  •  -         M   nlr.-iil.  is'iii. 

\.iti-s  ill     i    I!  lllll.ll-  Ihl-.in-li  Cap.-   Hrcl.ill. 

V       ,  V          '    .  M  ..Mr.-il.  Mny,  l*is'. 

A  -    .  Vnr,   Sj  Ini-y,  M;iy  '".  1W. 

i;        .-..-.  ,111.1  l'i',-|,,-,  i-  ,.!  i  'ape  Uivt.pii. 

I     i:  i     ,   I!       I.. I..   M.i--..    l.'»'.t 

..I   .1  I.  -I   Tril..-.     iTIn-   It. -'I    In. Man- 
-  .,(  \,-»  f. .iin.ll. in. 1. 1 

\        /.  ,    M     •       ,  M..I  Irrnl,  Cl.-tiilicr  :in.l  N»- 

\ . 

•    111     ..(      \!l:lil  -   in    \..\;l   S.-.ilia. 

\  ..-i  i,-...!   I.II.T-  un  ill.-    li.-|..-:il  ..I   C.inl'i-.J.-niii.Mi 
in    . .  '^    .  i  -  •  i'  i.t.  tli.it  :i|.|..';.r.-'l  in  T<"   '/'.*...«, 

I-  - 

I  In-  I  i  p.    l!n  i.,n  :    \\-  Ili-i,, ix.  S.-.-ni-ry 

.,M.|  I 

--,  .i-/  •  /..-      .       •  •    .    -.        ,Sl.  .liil.n.  X.I),    is7n. 
Tin-  M.intiiin-  l-!iiti-i-pri-.-  ,,f  llriti-li  Ain.-iii-.-i. 
/'.  /  .  •-'". 

S.iTi-»    (I..III   OlI.IW  .1. 

''•MKI.IVIII  .»/-..'/,'..,  Ti,r. •!>!'.,  AiiKii-t,  IST'i. 
M.ir.-ii.-ril.- :  a    l.il.-   »f    l-'nr.-i    I. if.-    in    it,,-    NYw 
Duinilii'in. 

.V. -«  /*., .I/.. ,.»/./!,.  Montre:,!.  lsTu-71. 

Canal  (°<iiiiini»i»ti.  I..-I  l.-r  in  tin-  Hiiinniralili- 1  In- 
S<-i  r,-tar\  .,f  Slate  (nun  I  In- Canal  ('oiiiniissiiin- 
.  i-  rr-;..  .  !  m_-  1 1].-  IIII|I|.I\I-MII-M|  of  the  In], in, I 
Navigation  of  'In-  lloniinion  of  Caniula.  Ottawa, 
Jlth  Kelirunrv.  !><7I. 

Thi«  rei->rt  w«<  the  «ulh'.r'-  w.,rk  rrrlatimrtlittr- 
nit-a.  n,— |.i  fn.m  |,p.  .Vt-'.M.  which  give  ilcoinion  of  the 
.  -:I.M.  i  ••!••',•  r-     und   the    engineer'ii     rep'  rt      8vo., 
M-    .XSl. 
The  Work  of  Administration  at  Ottawa. 

An  rUt>-  r.iir  evay  on  the  proclical  w.irkinK  'if  the 
guTernmcnt  depiriinenli.  nl  Oilnwa.  etc  ,  ixued  nf  a 
rtmpaign  document  hy  the  Unit,  Toronto,  ]&72 
From  the  Cn-al  l.ake>  to  the  Sea. 

'.„,.(..,.  M.,,iklt.  Toronto.  June.  1872.    AIM  in  the 
.Y*»  Y<.rt  HT«rU.  in  •Utrmct.  in  1H71. 

Cnnxlian  Material*  for  Hintory.  Poetry  and 
Homanrr. 

Jin*  /*,-..,.,.  M.,»>H,,  Montreal.  1871. 
What  h»pp.-ii,,|  at  Hc«uvolr  one  Christinas  Eve. 
A^r..  Montreal.  Deceralwr.  1W2. 


It.. HI-MI. .t.  John  (leorge.— Cotilinn>;l. 
The  Marine  nnd  Fisheries  of  Canada. 

Prncrfdingno/llif  Ruvat  Colonial  lutliluli ,  1872-TS. 
Vol.  iv. 

Al«o  in  Canadian  Monthly,  Toronto,  Fehruary,  18  3. 
The  Old  .lap-'iie-e  Cabinet. 

r,i,ri./i',in  .Voiif*//;,  Toronto,  1874. 
Canailiaii  Historic  Names. 

/Aid.,  April,  1875. 

The  Ottawa  Valley:  Its  HisUiry  anil  Resources. 
A  lecture  before  the  Ottawa  Literary  and  Scien- 
tific Society. 

In  abstract,  Ottawa  Citizen,  December  11.  1872. 
In  full,  Canadian  Monthly,  Toronto,  January,  1875. 
Titles  in  Canada. 

Cantulian  M.mthtv.  Toronto,  October,  18:7. 

I'Sirest   liiinxers  and  Voyatfeurs  :   I.,  Gentleinen 
Adventurers  and  Coureurs  de  Bois  ;  II.,  Songs 
of  the  Forest  and  River. 

K'lir-Bclfo'd  Canadian    Mmtthlv.    Toronto,   April 
anil  May,  1877. 
The  River  of  the  Desert. 

HilfiirtC*  Monthly    Magazine,  Toronto,    February, 

1S7K. 

Al""iu  fJSomarftaa  3/oufA/y,  Toronto,  January,  1878, 
n-iili  n  few  adililioni}  Hnd  changes,  under  the  title  of 
"  Throug-h  the  Phonphato  Country  to  the  Desert." 

House  of  i  '.num. mi  ill  Session. 

{'auadiau  M-mtlilu,  Toronto,  1878. 
Forms  and  I'sanes. 

Itoir-lti'lfiinl't  Canadian  Mi'iithlu.  Toronto,  March, 
18711. 

Review  of  the  Progress  of  Literature  in  Canada. 
M.mini'.in   .Inniifi?  lt:iii*trr,  Oltiiwu,  1879.  pp    263- 
%fi. 

Cape  Hreton  ;  the  I.OIIK  Wharf  of  the   Dominion. 

TmnMKlvinaot  thf  (jrnpraiuiifal  .VonV/i/  fif  Quflxc. 
Vol.  I  ,  No.  2,  1HS1. 

Also  in  ( 'anwlian  Muntlilii,  Toronto,  April,  1S82 
National  Development  of  Canada. 

I'aa-idiau  M,,ntli/u, Toronto,  March,   880 

Also  in    /'rafridiniii  <,f  Knu-tl    Colonial    Intlilulf, 

1     ,:M!   ,11.   Vol.   II. 

The    Intellectual   Development  of    the  Canadian 
People.     An  Historical  Review. 
Canadian  M;ntlili,.  Toronto.  1R80. 
AlfO  Toronto,  1881.    12mo.,xi   +128. 

The  Old  Forts  of  Acadia. 

Canadian  Month/v.  Toronts,  1874. 

Also,  in  Tranxartiimit  of  thf  Itoyal  Society  o/Canada. 
Vol.  I.,  Sec.  2,  1882-83. 

Also,  in  Tli.  Current,  Chicago  Vol.  i..  pp.  102, 
111. 

Canada  as  a  Home. 

Wtttmintter  Rerietr,  London  and  New  York,  July, 
1882. 

Also,  in  pamphlet  form,  London, U82.    Utnn.,  pp  30. 
Al-'i.  in  Frenchi  ll.ru,   Britanniaue,  Paris.  1A82. 

RelationR  between  Canada  and  the  United 
States. 

The  Current,  Chicago.    Vol.  i.,  p.  54. 
The  Progress  of  the  New  Dominion. 

Blactwood'i  Ma.tii.in- ,  Edinburgh  and  New  York, 
March,  1881 

Canada:  Its  Political  Development. 

Scotiuk  Keeieie,  Paitlej,  London  and  New  York, 
1885. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


17 


liouriiiot,  John  George.— Continued. 

The  Fishery  Question  :  Its  Imperial  Importance. 

WrttiHMtter  Review,  London  and  New  York,  1886. 
Also,  In  pamphlet,  London,  188G. 
Canada  as  a  Nation. 

La    Revue    Coluniale-lntirnatiimiile,    Amsterdam, 
mars  1886. 

French  Canada. 

Scottiih  Rrvieie,  Paisley,  London,  and  \ew  York 
1887. 

Canada  During  the  Victorian  Era  :  A  Short  His- 
torical Review.     In  two  parts. 

Magazine  of  Amerian  Hixtarii,  Now  York,  1887. 
Canada  and  the  Federation  of  the  Empire. 

La  Revue  Colonialt-Internationale,  Amsterdam, 
juillet,  1887. 

Local  Government  in  Canada. 

Johns  HopkinH  Unirt-rsitn  .S'(m/iVx,  Baltimore,  1887. 
Also,  Trantnrlionn  of  R<,\ial  Snelrlu  <>f  Cana'tn.    Vol 
IV.,  Sec.  2, 1886. 

Federal  Government  in  Canada. 

A  series  of  four  lectures  before  Trinity  University, 
Toronto.  Printed  in  Mnu  Ilopkin*  Unirrnitu  Simlii-i 
1889. 

Canada:  Its  National  Development  and  Destiny. 
Quarterly  Review,  London  and  New  York,  July,  1837, 

See     also     Proceedings    nf    WV»(,  ™     Amo,-intl,,n     i,f 

Writer*,  Richmond,  Ind.,  1890. 

The  Study  of  Political  Science  in  Canadian  Uni- 
versities. 

Tmnsartliau  of  Royal  Sufielunf  Caixidc,.  Vol.  vrr., 
Sec.  2, 1889.  AUo  one  of  a  course  of  lectures  before 
Trinity  University,  Toronto. 

Federal  Government  in  Canada. 

Canadian  Law  Times,  Toronto,  1889. 

The  National  Sentiment  in  Canada  :  an  Historical 
Study. 

University  (Quarterly  fieri,  w,  Toronto,  1S9II. 
Canada  and  the  United  States. 

Scottish  Review,  Piiisley,Londonnnd  New  York, 13(10. 
Canada  and  the  United  States  :  A  Study  in  Com- 
parative Politics. 

A  lecture  before  Harvard  University  (Sever  Hall) 
and  the  School  of  Political  Science,  Johns  Hopkins 
University,  Baltimore,  Md.  Printed  in  Ann,,l«nf  Amer- 
ican Academy  nf  Political  Selene,-,  Philadelphia,  1890. 
The  Federal  Constitution  of  Canada. 

1 lie  Juridical  Reriew,  Edinburgh,  1890. 
Parliamentary  Procedure  and  Practice  in  Canada. 
With  an  account  of  the  origin,  growth,  and 
operation  of  Parliamentary  institutions  in  the 
Dominion.  And  an  Appendix  containing  the 
British  North  America  Act  of  1807  and  amend- 
ing Acts,  Governor-General's  commission,  in- 
structions, etc),  forms  and  proceedings  in 
divorce,  etc.  Montreal  :  Dawson  Bros. 

1st  edition,  1884,  8vo.,  pp.  xv.  +  785.  New  edition. 
1891,  8vo.,  pp.  xx.  +  929. 

A  Manual  of  the  Constitutional  History  of  Can- 
ada from  the  Earliest  Period  to  the  Year  1888, 
including  the  B.  N.  A.  Act,  1867,  and  a  Digest 
of  Judicial  Decisions  on  Questions  of  Legisla- 
tive Jurisdiction.  Montreal:  Dawson  Bros 
1888. 

A  republication  of  the  first  chapter  of  the  author's 
work  foregoing,  on  Parliamentary  Procedure  for  the 
use  of  students.  12mo.,  pp.xii.  +  238. 


Bourlnot,  John  GeorKe.- Continued. 


Canada  and  the  United  States :  Their  Past  and 
Present. 

>'''/>•<••    »/     the    African    Hi,t,,rical    A***!,,,!,.,,, 
Washington.    Vol  x. 

Also,  in  The  Quart, rly  Rt-vi.,r.  No.  344,  April.  1891 
in  an  abridged  form 

Responsible  Government  in  Canada:  Its  Historv 
and  Results. 

Nalianal  Clul,  Pup,  r,,  Toronto,  12mo.,  1891. 
^Alsu  appears  in  series  of  papers  on  Parti,,,,,.-,**,, 
Oovtrnmcnt  in  Caaai/n.    Sec  below. 
Canadian      Studies     in     Comparative     Politics. 
:.  The  English  Character  of  Canadian  Institu- 
tions.      II.  Comparison    between   the    Political 
Systems  of  Canada  and  the  United  States.     III. 
Federal  Government  in  Switzerland  compared 
with  that  of  Canada.     Montreal  :  Dawson  |!ros 
1891. 

First  delivered  as  a  scries  of  three  lectures  before 
Trinity   University   and  afterwards    printed  in  Ito 
pp.  91. 

Also  in    Tra.wi;.,,,-,  „/•  /i.,u,,i  Xoci.ti,  „/  f •„„,„/„ 
Vol.  ix.,  Sec.  2,  Istil. 

^"rliamentary  compared  with  Congressional  Gov- 
ernment.    Continuation  of  foregoing  studies. 

7V(,,,,,,r,,,,,,,  ,,f  /{,.„„,  s.,,;,t,i  ,,f  C.im.l.,,  Vol.  xi.. 
Sec.  2.  1893.      Also  forms  part  of  series  in  f'arli;,,,,,,- 
I'lru  Govern,,,,  nt  I'M   (''in'ula,  as  below. 
Once  Famous  Louisliourg. 

Miioa~.in,  A,,,:  ,•;,„„  //„/,„•„. .\\.w  York,  March,  IS  '!'. 
The    Acadian    French    in    Cape    Bivum.    mice   lie 
Royale. 

Tl,.-  It',,/,-,  Toronto,  April,  lS:i_'. 
Louishourg  in  Is'.M. 

Republican  .Inm-n'il,  Ik'll'iisl.  Me.,  Janu:iry  14,  :  •<  12. 

Historical  and   Descriptive  Account  of  the  Island 

of  Cape    Ilreton,   and    of  its    .Memorials  of    the 

French  Hegime  ;  wit  h  historical,  bibliographical 

and  general  notes. 

Llirno   4to,  pp.    177.     With    illustrations  and  limps 
Montreal,  189L'.     Also  in    Tratuarlviiii,  <,,'  ih,    I;, ,,,-,, I 
Swi'tiinf  Canntl,,,  Vol.  Ix.,  See.  2,  1891. 
Parliamentary  Government    in  Canada.     A  Con 
stitutional  and  Historical  Study.     Washington  : 
Government   Printing  Ollice,  IKUi 

Reprinted   from  Annual   11,-iiort  ,,f  ,1,,-   A,m, •;.-„„ 
Hi*turicttl  Auorintum  for  ls!U,  pp.  309-40'. 
The  English  Character  of  Canadian  Institutions. 
Cant,  mporaru    /fcriVir,     London    and    New    York, 
October,  1892. 

Alexander  Mackenzie's  Place  In  Canadian  History. 

Tin-   W,  ,-k,  Toronto,  Nov.  18, 1894. 

A  Canadian  Manual  on  the  Procedure  at  meet 
ings  of  municipal  councils,  shareholders  and 
directors  of  companies,  synods,  conventions, 
societies,  and  public  bodies  generally,  with  an 
introductory  review  of  the  rules  and  usages  of 
parliament  that  govern  public  assemblies  in 
Canada.  With  an  analytical  index.  Toronto  : 
The  Carswell  Co.,  Law  Publishers,  18U4. 

8ro.,  pp.  vin  +  444. 

A  Protest  against  Historical  Hysterics  and  Pla- 
giarism. A  review  of  "Cape  Breton  Illustrated." 
The  Wett,  Toronto,  April  27, 1894. 
The  foregoing  protest  against  historical  pretenders 
is  the  first  of  a  series  of  reviews  in  the  same  paper. 


8 


18 

It  .in  in.. i.  Jutiii  »J«si>r|i«'.     Cunliniiril. 


HIHLIOUKAI'HY  OF  TIIK 


The  Constitution  of  Canada,  pp.  7. 

Ha, il'k'r'l  DuminioK  of  C-IKII  in  :  .1  llnxitltiok  fur 
7Vtir<oW>.  Lriplie.  1894. 

llovry.   Ili-nry  T. 

I  'nli  Work  in  ('.ininln. 

/V.<r.Jme,  ••/  Inililulr  Ciril  Knoinrrr*  (Eng.).  Nu. 
IT*'.  1WI. 

Ap|.li.-.l    Mivlianirs.      Two    parts.      Montii-al  :  .1. 
l.m.-ll  ,V  S is-y. 

I'-Mliy."*-....  |>|'.  IV'-l'"'1 

AII    ln\i--(iiMti.m   a*   I"  Ilir  Maximum  Bending 
M. .infills, ii  tin.  I'oiiitHof Sup|iorl  iif  Cunt inuouH 

lilpl.-rs   'if   "    Sp  III". 

/v.. .....  ,  .„.  /.•,,,,;>.„•;.<„  i./  <'..n.../".  V.il.  v.,Sec. 

I'll.-    M  iMiiinm   >li.-.ir  .nut  llfiidini;  M.. mriit  pro- 
i    l.n.     ]..i,i  i   .it    .liil'f  ivm     poinl-    nl 

II  '  •  ,  :  ,  1 .   1      V  1  !  "  f    •- ; .,  1 1 1   I . 

..-•-.    .  :•-'. 

.    '    •        "II    'llllllllllS. 

.!•'.'. 

mil  v  n-MKtli  "I    Mal.-i-ials. 
S    ...    ^    irl       .1     U     i-j  ,\  SMI,-,  !.•<!«. 

•;       -II. 

Hi::        M    (in         Montri-al     .1.   I.ov.-ll    kv   Sun, 
I:,  nts  mi    I  i  .ui-\  f  r-i-  Si  iv  n.;t  li 

I'M         I.I         II      \\   Ililr    I'll,,-. 

r,,n       ,  -       >          -       firil    Enainnn, 
M 

III  >  Mill.    I  ,     ll..iii;|a>. 

\    l.irj.    p.irl  "I  In-  work  v\.i-  .-dili.rial.  and  thriv 
fur.-  .iti-  >i i \  in-  .MS        In    I-7J.   In-   \\  a-   ^i-li-ih-il   tu 
•   -  i  .   1 i|.j  ni  in. -MI   nf   Ak'H 

.ml  >l.il  l-t  ii  -  at  <  Itl.iu.-l.  fur  tin- 
iiut  .irr.iiiL.-.  in.  nl  .if  III.-  .lr«7i,V,  -  •  •/ 
'  :t,,:fl,t.  |'.,r  tin-  lir-l  i, in.-  u-ars.  tin-  work  of 
.irran^'.-im-iii  \\ii-  rarrinl  nn  -n  aH  in  have  ihr 
in.',  ri.il  ulin-li  lia.l  IK-I-II  i  .ill.-,  i.'il  put  in  Mirh 
a  rnii.|iii..ii  ;i»  \\inilil  rriuli  r  Ilir  works  of  rrfer 
>.|H-I.  ia-tl\  ari'i'ssilil).  to  iiivrstixalors.  Hr 
|«.rt-  on  I  lie  pro^r.-ss  of  ih..  work  ran  hr  sri'll  in 
tin-  1,'i/Mirts  ni'  lln  llfinirliiiinl  «(  .\yrirull\irr 
f..r  1.-7J  :\o.  isii;  for  1>7:(  ( N'o.  ^|i.  The  ri-port 
for  I>TI  lui~  also  one  from  thr  AlilM-  Vrrivaii 
<»••••  under  pm|n-r  ln-ad  in  tlii-  liililiiiKrapliyi. 

Tl>'  l\ftt  •.  t,ii"it'   rrj»,rt  »n    Cuna-linn    Arrhirm  wa« 

l>ul'li>hr.l  in  \V<2.  Mag  an  m-count  "f  th«  iirorrcilinp- 
»f  ihe  iirariiiai.  ye*r  (InSl).  Thut  rep..rt  wa»  of  »  «cn- 
«r»l  naturr.  u  it  included  mn  account  of  the  lystcm 
'.f  kr.  ,.inc  ihe  pul.lir  ncardt.  It  eonUiim  a  iiketch  of 
lh«  orifin  of  the  |>re*cnt  Pablic  Record  office*  in  Lon- 
don and  Kdinburrh,  and  a  catalogue  of  Ihe  mnnu- 
•criH»  in  Ihe  llrituh  Muwum  relatini  to  Canada.  It 
mu  ««arded  aj  of  M  much  value,  that  the  whole 
report  w.i  pukliihrd  in  that  of  the  Public  Record 
<MM,  I/«doo,  for  IK2. 

ri«  rrp.nl  far  !«.'  (publiibtd  in  1881)  rire.  detaili  of 
Ibe  work  in  the  branch,  a  table  of  ihe  diriiioni  of  the 
Dominion  of  Canada,  commercial  table*,  ana  upeei- 
mmt  at  th.  iritea  adopted  for  calendarinc  the  docu- 


llry  111  nor,  ltt>nft\a*.—('(mfinue<l. 

The  report  for  1883  contains  Hynopses  of  papers  in  the 
Public  Record  Office,  London,  relating  to  Canada,  and 
the  MIIIIO  lij  Mr.  Marraette  of  papers  in  the  State  De- 
partments, Paris ;  letters  on  the  state  of  Canada  in 
1835,  by  T.  Fred.  Elliot,  secretary  of  the  (losford  com- 
mission, and  by  Hon.  A.  N.  Horin  in  1811,  in  antici- 
pation of  the  flnt  meeting  of  the  Legislature  of  United 
Canada :  also,  "  Transactions  relating  to  Hudson's 
Buy  in  1687." 

Fur  1884,  the prrliininarv  report  contains  a  sketch  of 
the  capture  of  Quebec  by  Kirk  in  1629,  and  its  restor- 
ation by  Charles  I.  to  France  in  1631.  A  very  interest- 
ing letter  written  in  1631  by  Charles  to  Wake,  the 
ambassador  to  France,  unearthed  by  Dr.  Brymner  in 
the  British  Museum,  was  published  in  Iliis  report, 
clearing  up  an  obscure  historical  point.  A  manuicript 
account,  written  in  1678,  of  (he  martyrdom  of  Fathers 
Hivl'ii-ui'  and  L'Allcmant  is  printed  in  this  report, 
with  a  translation  inlo  English.  In  the  description  of 
Nova  Scotia  hy  Lieut. -Col.  Morse,  in  his  report  dated 
in  17S4,  is  the  first  proposal  fur  confederation  of  the 
Provinces,  the  place  suggested  by  Col.  Morse  for  the 
metro|>otis  being  Cape  Breton  An  abstract  of  the 
"  Fealty  Kolln  "  of  L'iwer  Canada  has  proved  of  great 
vnluc  to  inquirers  respecting  the  first  grants  and  suc- 
cessions to  the  seigniories  in  that  Province*  The 
calendar  of  the  llaldiniand  collection  was  begun  in 
this  volume. 

In  l^sfi,  tin  tj/nofww  o/ papers  in  the  department!  at 
I'.in  .  the  abstract  of  the  Icalty  rolls  and  the  calendar 
of  the  llaldiniand  collection  were  continued.  In  the 
l>r.-l  iiniiiHrv  rej.nrt  a  sketch  is  given  of  the  events,  so 
far  as  they  atlrcted  Canada,  of  the  American  Revolu- 
tionary War,  and  a  hiatus  supplied  in  the  letter  writ- 
ten l>y  Lord  Ucorge  Uennain  to  Sir  Guy  Carloton* 
which,  it  ,-i.|.in-  probable,  led  to  the  resignation  of  the 
latter.  The  correspondence  is  given  in  full  in  a  note 
Uimrked  U)  to  the  report.  A  careful  outline  of  the 
life  of  an  ex-Jesuit  named  Rimbaud  :s  of  interest  to 
the  investigators  of  Canadian  history. 

In  ISSi)  tht  rrp»rt  i>n  ^rt  licit  Art-h  iff  a  ami  th<'  calendar 
of  t fir  Iliiltti Hinntl  ciill'ftiim  are  continued.  The  pre- 
liinini.ry  report  gives  an  account  of  the  capture  of 
Ij«iiist><>tirg  in  174'),  with  chart  of  Uabarus  Bay  and 
plan  of  Louisboiiric,  showing  the  position  of  the  fort, 
etc. ;  note  A  giving  the  proposal  of  Samuel  Waldo 
for  its  redaction  in  l"-"»8.  The  journal  of  Legardeur 
St.  Pierre  in  H.W  to  1752,  with  Sir  (!uy  Carleton's  re- 
marks on  Western  trade  (notes  C  and  D),  and  the 
letter-bonk  of  Mil".-  Macdonell,  reporting  his  pro- 
ctcd  ngs  with  the  emigrants  taken  at  the  expense  of 
I.'.r.l  Selkirk  to  settle  Rupert's  Land,  give  a  view  of 
different  parts  of  the  Canadian  North-West  at  differ- 
ei.t  periods.  The  history  of  the  construction  of  the 
first  canals  on  the  St.  Lawrence  in  1780  and  1781,  and 
ill.  discovery  that  a  canal  was  in  existence  on  the 
Canadian  side  of  the  Saiilt  Ste.  Marie  from  17-7  and 
a  few  year?*  onwards,  are  of  interest  to  engineers. 
The  visit  of  Capt.  Knys  to  Niagara  in  1787,  the  journal 
of  which  is  published  in  full,  has  been  regarded  bj 
geologists  as  of  considerable  importance. 

In  1887,  thr  Ilrp'irtnn  trench  Archivet  anil  the  cal- 
rnilnrofthe  fliililiuianil  paper*  were  continued.  In 
the  preliminary  report  is  the  sketch  of  the  life  of 
Cieneral  Haldimand,  who  became  Hover  nor  of  Canada 
in  succe«siou  to  Sir  liuy  Carlctonand  who  continued  in 
command  till  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  war.  A 
letter  fiom  M.  Tremblay,  agent  for  the  Seminary  of 
Quebec,  dated  in  1896,  published  in  full  with  a  transla- 
tion, affords  reason  for  a  sketch  of  the  ecclesiastical 
affairs  of  that  Province  during  the  incumbency  of  the 
first  Bishops,  Her.  de  Laval  and  Mgr.  St.  Valliere. 
The  account  of  the  capture  of  Fort  Shelby,  at  Prairie 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


19 


Bry inner,  Douglas.— Continued. 

du  Cbien,  by  Lieut. -Col.  McKay,  in  1814,  taken  from 
the  original  documents  among  the  Archives  gives  de- 
tails of  a  little  known  episode  in  the  war  of  IS]1.'. 
Fort  McKay,  so  called  after  the  capture,  was  restored 
to  the  United  States  at  the  close  of  the  war.  Some 
idea  may  be  formed  of  the  hardships  experienced  by 
the  early  explorers  for  a  route  to  be  used  by  the 
Canadian  Pacific  Railway,  by  the  journal  kept  by  Mr. 
llanington  of  his  survey  in  the  Rocky  Mountains 
during  the  winter  of  1874-5. 

In  W8,  tlir  calendar  of  ike  I/alilimand  cnllreli'in 
was  continued.  The  papers  published  in  full  as  notes 
to  the  preliminary  report  have  the  titles  :  The  Walker 
Outrage,  1764;  General  Murray's  Recall  ;  the  French 
Noblesse  in  Canada  after  17C:I ;  Pierre  du  Calvet  ;  the 
Northwest  Trade  and  French  Royalists  in  t'pper 
Canada.  In  tho  preliminary  report  are  sketches  of 
the  character.  etc.,ol  Walker,  the  subject  of  the  out- 
rage, and  of  Pierre  du  Calvet,  who^c  statements  are 
rigorously  weighed  in  the  light  of  the  correspondence. 
The  almost  forgotten  attempt  of  French  Royalists 
under  the  Count  de  Puisaye  to  settle  in  Upper  Canada 
alter  the  Revolutionary  party  in  France  had  been  fully 
established  is  clearly  shown  by  the  correspondence  on 
the  subject,  which  is  published  in  this  report  in  full, 
and  by  the  sketches  in  the  preliminary  report. 

In  1SS9,  III,  calmdar  </(/!.•  Ilal,limau<l  (.;//•  clinn  is 
complete;!  and  the  diary  of  llaldimand,  containing 
many  curious  entries  among  many  that  are  very 
trivial,  is  printed  in  full  with  careful  translation  the 
names  mentioned  being  so  far  as  possible  identified. 
The  Bowiui-t  C'll/i-cti'iu  is  also  calendared,  being  liestun 
and  completed  in  this  report.  Iiou<iuet,  it  may  lie 
mentioned,  was  a  brother  toldier  with  Ilaldiuiand, 
both  being  foreign  officers  of  the  Royal  American, 
afterwards  the  nOth  regiment.  In  the  preliminary  re- 
port is  a  reprint  of  a  paper  on  Archives,  read  before 
the  American  Historical  Association,  which  tjivcs  a 
history  of  the  origin  and  progress  of  the  department. 
A  sketch  of  the  schools  and  schoolmasters  in  Canada 
is  in  the  body  of  the  preliminary  report ;  remarks 
on  early  explorers  in  tho  Northwest  :  additional  re- 
marks on  the  forgotten  canal  at  Sanlt  Ste,  Marie,  with 
lithographed  views  of  the  remains.  The  general 
topics  dealt  with  arc  Northwestern  explorations,  the 
journal  of  La  Verandryc  of  1738-li'J  and  other  twelve 
documents  on  the  subject  being  printed  in  full ;  re- 
ligious, educational  and  other  statistics ;  Vermont 
negotiations;  liefore  and  after  tho  battle  of  Edge 
Hill  (usually  called  the  battle  of  Bushy  Run),  includes 
the  original  correspondence  published  in  full  ;  the 
Reservation  of  Indian  Lands  (after  the  capture  of 
Canada  in  1700  and  the  treaty  of  Paris  in  170-'l)  ;  cor- 
respondence respecting  tho  construction  of  a  canal 
from  Lake  Champlain  to  the  St.  Lawrence  in  1785  to 
1789. 

In  1890,  the  calendar  of  the  Stale  Papers  fur  tin- 
Province  of  Qurluc  was  begun,  the  preliminary  report 
giving  a  summary  of  the  history  included  in  tho 
papers,  such  as  the  advances  made  by  Amherst,  the 
first  Governor,  to  give  the  inhabitants  after  the  sur- 
rentler  in  1760  an  opportunity  to  retrieve  their  fortunes- 
the  Government  and  recall  of  Murray)  the  first  Lieut. 
Governor  ;  the  accession  of  Carleton  ;  the  passing  of 
the  Constitutional  Act  of  1774  ;  a  reference  to  the 
Revolutionary  war,  and  a  summary  of  the  papers 
published  in  full,  which  are  under  these  heads:  Ad- 
ministration of  Justice  (after  the  close  of  the  military 
rule  in  Quebec;  Correspondence  respecting  the  Con- 
stitutional Act  of  1791 ;  Northwestern  exploration  ; 
Internal  communication  in  Canada ;  Relations  with 
the  United  States  after  the  peace  of  1783  A  litho- 
graphed map  ot  one  by  Peter  Pond,  an  Indian  trader. 


Ilry  inner,  Douglas.  -Continued. 


hitherto  unpublished,  illufttratet,  the  documents  re- 
specting the  Northwest  in  the  report  for  this  year. 

/«  1801,  the  cnlenitrir  of  ttir  Sltt'e  t'ajHTH  fur  ///tr'-r 
ami  Upiw.r  Canailit,  the  Province  of  Quebec  being  ii'iw 
divided  into  two.  is  begun,  and  contain*  liutt  of  the 
applicant;  for  and  grantees  of  lands,  place  1  in  alpha- 
betical order  at  the  end  of  each  volume  calendared 
which  contains  the  applications.  The  preliminary 
report  surnmari/es  the  history  "f  the  period  cov.  red 
by  tho  calendar  from  17iy  to  1800  in  the  case  ol  Luner 
Canada,  and  to  1S01  in  that  ,,|'  Upper  Canada.  The 
correspondence  is  published  in  full  on  the  sul-jeelc  of 
which  the-  titles  are;  Settlements  and  survey-.  I)ivi 
sion  of  I'ppcr  Canada;  War  with  France.  Frenfh 
republican  designs  On  Canada:  and  the  inarriano  l:iw 
in  Upper  Canada.  A  map  of  Upper  Canada  for  17!"* 
shuws  the  extent  of  settlement  at  that  date. 

In  IV.rj, //,,    ,„/,„,/,,•  ,,f  Xt,,t,    !'„!„  ,:  f,,r  I.:,,,:  i-  ,1,1  / 

l'l>l>-r   (;,n,,,il,i   i,:,,,,   HI  Ki    to  ISO?   »•.,.•   ...jriii,, |.      |n 

the  preliminary  report  llio  eff.irts  In  increase  the  P-- 
venue  in  Lower  Canada  are  trai'"'l,  an  I  e-|>  <•  al.y  in 
reward  to  the  St.  Maurice  Forges ;  Ihe  teti  1 1:>_-  <.t 
lands  in  both  Provinces;  the  q.uc-ti<>n  -it  tin1  .li--n  I 
Estates:  a  sketch  ol  the  scrv  i.'es  i.f  Mr.  liouch.'tin 

the  Surveyor-General .  tin-  ^lati-  »t  reli-'i  n,  a:,  :  the 
steps  towards  building  an  Aii^licin  ratnrdral  r.  Que- 
bec: remarks  cm  the  Northwest  fur  trad.'.  I  lie 
titles  of  the  subject*,  in  regard  ID  whirh  the  i>  iper-  are 
published  in  full,  will  serve  to  .-how  lh*'  ynnr.il  n  i- 
turr  of  tin1  rejiorl.  Thr-r  ;tre  :  Sef :h-mi'ii!s  and  sur- 
veys; Lower  Canada  in  Isui;  K.-clt'Masth'al  aiV.nr' in 
Lower  Canada:  Politie:il  .-rat"  »t'  l'|.per  C.iriad:!,  \-~": 
and  l^iiT;  Courts  of  iii-rire  t"r  tin1  lnili;in  cnuniry: 
and  Proposed  tr-'tieral  fi>her>  and  fur  cnini'a'iN . 

//(  IS';;,  owinf;  to  the  absence  of  l>r.  Br>inncr  in 
London,  making  investigations,  the  rei"irt  i-  <-'.:iti"i'd 
to  the  i':ilendar  of  State  I'.iia-r-  for  Luwi-rat,'!  I  l>["-r 
Canada  from  l^os  to  1*1:;. 


SS,  'I'.  .1.  \V. 

I  *ol\  pus  (if  I  hi-  I  Irarf . 

Cnliniliila   ./.,..;•».!/    .,/     .W.  ./,'."i/    .SV/.  rtr- ,     May,    H7|l, 

Toroiito. 

Tho  lictii'liccnt  iiinl  Toxic  Kll'ccts  (Pf  tin-  N'ariuiis 
S))ecics  of  lilius. 

lliiil.,     November,  l-*^1,  Toronto       Also.  \.  ,'.  ,,/,>v 
Amiri>-'in  >'«;;;./.  mini,  Heccmlier.  l^-io.  New  Vorli. 
liotiinical  Notes  from  Cannila. 

H::H,in,-<il  (,'n:,lti;   Vul.  v.t.,   N'os.  K  and  '•>.  Anirn-t 
and  September,  l^S'J.  Indiaimii  ilis.  In. I. 
A  Botanical  Holiday  in  Nova  Scot  i.-i. 

//.i'./.,    Vol.  IX.,  \  s.  1.   2,  3  and  4,  January.    Feb- 
ruary, March  and  April,  18S4,  Indianapolis.  Ind. 
Canadian  Kilicinea-.     Hy  John  Marcum,  M.A..  ami 
T.  .1.  W.  Hurgess,  M.1J. 

Tmnmctioni  of  tin-  llniiil  f»ir!<-lit  »r  Can'«/-<      Vol. 
il  ,  Sec.  4,  1884. 
AspUlium  Oreoptcris. 

Botanical  Gazette.      Vol.   xi.,  No.  3.  March,  18Sf>, 
Indianapolis,  Ind. 

Recent  Additions  to  Canadian  Filii-tm-jr,  with 
new  stations  for  some  of  the  species  previously 
recorded. 

Irannacli'JJU  <i/lhc  Royal  Suciflll  of  Canirlil.    Vol. 
vt.,  Sec.  4, 1HS6. 
How  to  Study  Botany. 

Jmirnaland  Proceedings  of  Ihe  Hamilton  A*VH-\atio* 
Part  iv.,  1887-8,  Hamilton. 


2O 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


M.  T.  J.  W.     Conlinunl. 

Tn-hldn. 

J-.umalamlPrverrd'intioflli'  Hamilton  Atvrialion. 
I'jrt  iv.,  1*17-11.  H»nrillon. 

Notes  on  lh«-  Flora  of  the  40th  Parallel  from  the 
I  jikc  of  tin-  Woods  to  the  Kooky  MountainH. 

Mi./.    P.irt  it.,  1887-8,  Hamilton.    Al»o.  in  AW"- 
/•r»~.Srplruil»r  11.  I**,  Saint  J'aul.  Minn. 
Tin-  |jik<-  Kric  Shore  as  a  Hotanlzlng-ground. 

'.,,»•,/  ./,../  /'  .H.../IPI.;.  ..MA-  llnmilt'm  Affation. 
I'.ri  v..  I***-'.',  lUmilion. 
An  in  lli«'  Sirk  room. 

7i...... January  •''.  1  *»'.'.  Hamilton 

Null—  mi  lli'-  Hi-lory  of  liotnny. 

./.,„-,.. ,/.,,!./  /V...-.  ••Una-  "'  lli-  Hamilton  A""'-i'iti"". 
I'urt  1  !..  IV*:'  '.«!.  llanuI'MD. 
M|.lii..;;lo-..-ii-.i-  ami  Kilire*. 

f. ,'„!,„,:.  ,.i    I  .m, .. I, ,in   /'/.in'..       l'.y  Jullli    Mlir.ilin. 
M    V  .  I.I..-.     I'.irl  v..  lf.«i.  |.|..  l'x'l-N7. 

V.l,.-  ..ii  ill.-  i, .-nil-  Ithil-. 

/,,,.,;.,»/  /• Han,..' it,,  //.i, „,/'.. ,i  A'"*i»ii»ti. 

,          .      I-  '1     .'.    ll.'.lllllt.MI 

<    .tin). In   II.    I  'In-   KI-XI-I  i-M.I  .li.lin. 

,..(lli.     \l_-,,ii. |Hin  I. alii.'iiai;r-.. 
/  .  /     '  •• ./.  ,  N..U  Series,  Y"t.  i. 

|.,r..iii...    HI,,  .  |.|..  r.  M. 
\  H--  in  Nurlli  AIII.M-I.-;I. 

.  1^1.    T..r,.i:t...    «vn  .  |,|,.  171  :•"•;. 

Iti rt  lip !.!'•.•  ..(  \nc  i  MII  ll.-li.'i.in-  ami  <  'i\  ili/al  inn. 
|[i  ;.,  iuti  .1  fp.in  '  'iiiiiiilitin  ./>IH i  mil,  AII-II-I. 
1-71.  Toronto. 

1 1>.  '-•'. 

C..|,n.      Ill,  IN.  hi      in     l.aiit:ii:iK'-    "f      111''     Iniln 
l.ui..|»  .in  I-'. innl ..       lii'].i  i  n(  r.  I  fn  ,ni  I'niiiiiliiin 
./..n, mil.    .lul\    .in.l    1),  ,  .Miil.iM  .    l>7_.      TiirniMn. 
H»....  |  I  .   I    . 

!,  ,    C,,!,,niv-  in  tin-  \,,illi  an, I  \Vc-l. 

/frilt'./.  ..••/  f',.r-i   „  ..-..lull,  1S.11. 

1. "ii. I. .11      -v..  .  |.|..  tVi-47'i. 

I'un.Mi'    I    nl,, 

/V.   .'•!,(.   ri.m     i:.ll..,,.l::,l,,,,,l,    |l|.,-..|lllH.r.     IS'.I],    M,,|||. 

rr*l,  »»<>..  |,|'.  '.'I-'W. 
I),  -,  .-III   of  Mttll.      Qur*liiii,.«  tif    III-      Ilili/.       Molil 

rr.il  :    |lr\-.|.ili-.  |SfC.. 

Hv.,.,  |.r.  «'-lll. 
I    •    •.  i  ji  <  in -.-in  nf  thr  I'ellH. 

i',mi,/i'i.i  Jnunal,  |H7i">.  anil  January.  1>*77.  reprini. 
Ton»nti.     *ru.,  |,|>.  'Jl  and  "tt 

Kllitli.    HrlnlioiiN  of  Ilic  /iinri. 

Trwattiom*  .Vt*ciV(|i  //ii/i>n/    Arrlt»'>lt-M,  Vul.  VI., 
UTS     Ixindnn-    8vn.,  pp.  STV-gii. 

Klnirin  Cnpla. 

/'"<-». /i»(M       r.in.l./lVin        In'liltitr,       V'01        II.,     1886 

Toronto     8T<...  pp.  I4I-2A',. 

Hiitii.-..  their  Iniwriptiiiii  and  their  Hihtory,  2 
Vol».,  IHWi.  Toronto:  Williainwin  &  Co. 

Sro..  pp.  X't  and  3W. 
Ilitiiir-  in  .ViniTim. 

<'.i«.../i...   .VarnrWix,  Vol.  II.,  1479.    Montreal  re 
piinl      •»«..  pp.  22  and  2i 
HoriU*. 

rm*fiim*Jomrmnl.U*r,  1873.  reprint. Toronto.    Uro. 


C"amplN>ll.  Tht>  Ilev.  John.—  Contim»tl. 

Hornet»  of  Scripture. 

Pretibvlcrian     Quarterly     and     Princtton      A'.ri.  ,r, 
October,  '.87S.    New  York.    8vo.,  pp.  677-692. 

Inaugural  Address,  University  College  Literary 
and  Scientific  Society,  1865.  Toronto  :  James 
Bain. 

8ro.,  pp   31. 


British  and  Fitrrign  Epangrliral  Rrricir,  April,  1880. 
London.   8vo.,  pp.  291-313. 

The-  Khitnn  Languages  ;  the  Astec  and  it>  Bebt- 

lions. 

/',,,.-.,-.  /in,;.  Canadian   fn'iiiulr.  Vol.  II-,  Fasoic.  2, 
1884,  Toronto     Svo.,  pp.  158-180. 

Monumental    Kvidence  of  an  Iberian  Population 
of  tlie  Hritish  Islands. 

Trnniarti'HiH    Crltir  .SViciV///  "/  Montrtul,   1887-     8vo. 
pp.  1-69. 
Mound  Uuilders  Identified. 

/V.«-*i'/iHf/«  A'H^nVdii  Awotintion  <>f  .S'ciVncr,  1883. 
Siilcm,  1S84.    8vo.,  pp.  419-21, 
Origin  of  Some  American  Indian  Tribes. 

fiiniK/iiin  K<itnrali«t.    Now  Series.    Vol.  II.,  1879. 
Montreal.    8v»  ,  pp.  f5-8(l  and  lftt-212. 

Origin  of  the  Aborigines  of  Canada. 

TniitH'irtioHH     Lilfrnrji    und     llittorirat    Society    of 
(,/„,/,..•,  1S.H],    Quebec.    8vo.,  pp.  61-115  and  I.-XXXIT. 

Origin  of  the  Phoenicians. 

/triliufi  an,/  f-'nrriitn  Krnngtlicnl  litrirw,  July,  1875. 
Lundiin.    Kvo.,  pp.  425-44K. 

Our  Widowed  Queen—  a  Prize  Poem.     Privately 
printed.  IMtKJ.     Toronto. 

PHI  -4to.,  pp.  0. 
rc-l.iL'i.'ini-ni  in  Modern  Theology. 

An".  r,,//,,i,  Monthly,  December,  1S9(I.    Toronto. 
IVopliiiH  of  <!reat  liritain.     Montreal,  1SHO. 

svo.,  IIP-  211. 
Perfect   Katheror  the  Perfect  Itook. 

Nun.  /.in    Afirru'tin     Adiln**,   Queen's    University, 
KinKi-tim,  IS'.fl. 
I'lTMiiuil  Revelation. 

/'r../,i/i-/i'i/i      Culliaf    Jiiurnnl,     Noreinbcr,    1890. 
Montreal.    8vo.  ,  p   .  4SMI4. 

Pharaoh  (.f  the  Kxodus  Identified  in  the  Myth  of 
Adonis. 

rw«/i/m  J.wrnnl.  May,  1871,  Toronto.    Reprint. 
Phili-tincH. 

Uritifli  <ind  f'onifin  Eranaelicnl  Kevitic,  July,  1877. 
London.    8vo.,  pp.  477-511. 
Primitive  History  of  the  lonians. 

Can'iilian  Journal,   August,  December.  1875.     To- 
ronto.   Reprint.    8vo.,  pp.  59. 
Proposed  Heading  of  the  Davenport  Tablets. 
American  Antiganrian,  October.  1882,  Chicaco. 
Scholasticism  in  Modern  Theology. 

k,i-r   College  Monthly,   December,    1889,   Toronto. 
ftvo.,  pp.  61-67. 

Shepherd  Kings  of  Egypt. 

Canadian  Journal,  April  and  August,  1874,  Toronto. 
Reprint-    8vo.,  pp.  112, 
Siberian  Inscriptions. 

Trantariioni  rnnadian  Initttttte,  No.  4.  1892,  To- 
ronto.   8vo.,  pp.  261-283. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


21 


Campbell,  The  Kev.  John. — Continued. 

Some  Important  Principles  of  Comparative  Gram- 
mar as  Exemplified  in  American  Aboriginal 
Languages. 

Canada  Educational  Month/I/, March,  1879.  Toronto. 
8ro.,  pp.  144-149. 

Some  Laws  of  Phonetic  Change  in  the  Khitan 
Languages. 

ProcetdiitffH  Canadian  In*1itnle.  Vol.  I..  Fascic.  4, 
1881.  Toronto.  8vo. ,  pp  282-2fH>. 

Some  Old  Testament  Mistranslations. 

The  Theologuc,  January,  lf)f'2.  Halifax.  Hvo.,  pp. 
43-48. 

Spanish    Discovery   and    Conquest   in   America. 
Montreal,  1882. 
8vo-»  pp.  20. 
Talks  About  Books. 

Pretbyteriim  Colleo?  Journal,  pHfsim,  1888-93. 
Montreal. 

The  Three  Foundations. 

Canada  I'rnbtfcrian  Cliurcli  Pulpit.  Second  Series. 
Toronto;  James  Campbell  A  Son,  1873.  8vo.,  pp.  245- 
266. 

Traditions  of  the  People  of  Mexico  and  IVru 
Identified  with  the  Mythology  of  the  Old 
World. 

ComptHK-rrndu*  1/11  Contirfs  International  itrx  Aiini-i- 
canitlet.  Tome  1,1875.  Nancy.  Hvo.,  pp.  .'U8-.V6. 

Translation  of  the  Oldest  Celtic  Document  Ex- 
tant, and  of  its  Etrusian  Comparison. 

Tranmctioni  Celtic  .S'ociW;/,  Montreal,  1HS7.  8vo. 
pp.  159-229. 

Unity  of  the  Human  Hace  from  an  American 
Standpoint. 

Brttixh  and  r'oreifjn  EvanifHral  Iteri<  H-,  J:tnu:iry, 
1880.  8vo.,  pp.  74-001. 

The  American  Indian  :  Who  ami  Whence? 
The  Ciinudiini  Vuaaztue,  February,  18H4. 

The  Great  Election.     Montreal  :  l.ovell.  isitl. 

Protest  Against  the  Judgment  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Montreal,  and  Appeal  to  the  Synod  of  Mont- 
real and  Ottawa.  Toronto,  May,  ISiM. 

Campbell,  William  Wilfrid. 

Lake   Lyrics  and  other  Poems.    St.  John,  X.I5.  : 
J.  &  A.  Macmillan,  188!). 
12mo.,  pp.  160. 

The  Dread  Voyage.  Toronto  :  William  Hriggs, 
1893. 

12mo.,  pp.  190. 

Ahmet. 

Canadian  Magazine,  1894. 

Casgrain,  Abbe  H.  R. 

Legendes  Canadiennes.    Quebec,  1861. 
in  12,  pp.  425. 

D^couverte  du  Tombeau  de  Champlain.  Par  MM. 
les  Abbes  Laverdiere  et  Casgrain.  Quebec,  1886. 
(Avec  des  cartes,  etc.) 

8vo.,pp.  13. 

Vie  des  Saints.     Ottawa,  1867. 
4to.,  pp.  1867. 


<  ;i -lii-jiin.  Abbe  H.  R — Continued. 

Notice  biographi(|ue  d'Octave  Cremazie. 
8vo.,pp.  94. 

Au  commencement  des  (Kuvres  completes  de  O 
Cremazie,  pnbliees  sons  le  patronage  de  Tin 
stitut  Canadien  de  Quebec.  Montreal  :  Brail 
chemin  et  flls,  1882. 

Legendes  et  Varietes.  Montreal  :  Heaiichcmin  & 
Valois,  1884. 

1  vol.,8vo.,  |>|i.  580. 

Biographies   Canadiennes.     Montreal  :    Beam-lie 
min  &  Valois,  lux.7;. 
1  vol.,  8vo.,  pp.  54L'. 

Histoire  de  la  Venerable  Mere  Marie  dr  Tin, -Mi- 
nation.  Montreal  :  Ueaiichemin  &  tils,  Is-nj. 

1    vol.,  8vo.,  pp.  .W.    Premiere  cd.,  Quebec,  IM'.I. 
8vo.,  pp.  4i',7. 

I.r    iiii'iiu-.    traduit     en    allernand.       Uep-tislinr^ 

New  York,  et  Cincinnati.  1S7L'. 

1  vol.,12ino.,  pp.  HWi. 
Ilistoii-c    de    nintel-Dieu  de  (^iiebi-c.      M.,ntri-,-il 

Beauchemin  &  liU.  |ss-<. 

1  Vol.,  HVO.,    p|i.  .r>!l>. 

l"n  Pelerinage  an  Pays  d'Evangelinc.  QuebiM-  : 
L.  J.  Demers  et  Krere,  LSSS. 

1  vol.,8vo..  pp.  r.44. 

OuvrnRe  couronn^  pur  1'Acad^inic  frimrui.ac. 
Montcalm    et    I.cvis.     Quebec  :    I..   .1.    Drniers    \- 
Krere,  Is'.U. 

1!  vol..8v(>.,  pp.  S72  it  484. 

Dan*  ] .!•  ('nnciflci-fi'ftncniHi  Qin'hft-  : 

Coup  d'u-il  snr  1'Acadic  avant  la  ili-pcrsinn  ,),.  ];l 

colonie  francaise.    Tome  i.,  isss,  p.  III. 
Eclaircissements  snr  la  question  acadienne.   Iliiil. 

P.  mi. 

Montcalm  peint  par  Ini-meme,  d'apn-s  d,.-,  ],i,-  ,-, 
iiKMliles.  Tome  ![.,  IMS! I.  ]>.  :tl:i. 

I  hi  H  x  Irs  MriniiliTs  '!>'  /it  Sucirli'  rui/uli  /In  (;,  niiilu  .- 

Notre  passe  litteraire  et  nos  deux  historiens. 
Tome  i.,  Sec.  1,  1882. 

Les  (juarante  dernieres  annees  :  I,e  Canada  ilepuis 
1'union  de  1841,  par  John  Charles  Dent.  Klnde 
critiipie.  Tome  n.,  sec.  I,  188-1. 

Biographic  de  Gerin-Lajoie.  Kragmeni.  Tome 
in.,  Sec.  1,  18  4. 

Un  Pelerinage  au  Pays  d'Evangeline.  Tome  iv., 
Sec.  1,  188fi. 

Les  Acadicns  apres  leur  dispersion.  Tome  v., 
Sec.  1,  1887. 

Eclaircissements  sur  la  question  acadienne.  Tome 
VI.,  Sec.  1,  1888. 

Montcalm  peint  par  lui-meme,  d'apres  des,  pieces 
inedites.  Tome  vn..  Sec.  1,  1889. 

Une  Seconde  Acadie  (He  Saint-Jean,  He  du  Prince 
Edouard    sous    le    regime    francais).    Quebec : 
Demers  et  Fre,res,  1894. 
1  vol..  in  8vo. 


22 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Chapman,  Kdward  J. 

I'l-.icti.'.il  Mineralogy.     London,  1843. 

8vo..  pp.  192. 
The  Characters  of  Minernl.H.     I,on<lon,  1844. 

12uui..p|>    108. 

A  Sonn  of  Charily.  Toronto,  18T>7,  2nd  edition, 
lAiiiilon.  1S5H. 

ltmo..pp.98. 

KxainplcH  nf  tin-  Application  of  Trigonometry  to 
Crystnllonraphlc  Calculations,  Drawn  tip  for  the 
Csc  «if   Students   in   the  I  'nivcrsily  of  Toronto. 
Toronto,  IMlo. 
H.O.,  ,.,..  iV 
A  Popular  and  I'ractiral   (Exposition  of   the  Min- 

eraK   iiM  <leolo;;y  of  Canada.     Toronto,  IsXil. 
i  'out  riluil  ions  in  Hlo\\    I'ipe  Analysis,  containing 
Jl  \i\-\\  met  hods  of  research.     Tornnlo,  ISO,",. 

«!••  .  |.|>.  :•>'-. 
I  lilt  Inn-  of  lieiilnny  i  if  Canada.     Tun  ni  I  o,  IS7H. 

«\....  M  .  I1- 
l-_i~(  .ni.l  \\Y-t.  ia  pneini.     Tiirnnto,  IS17. 

SN>-..    i'i>.    IV     At-"    in    the     '  '''/I'c/Min    Mnifit-.iii'-. 
Al.r.l.  '- 

Mineral-  .iinl  (,e.,lo-\  nf  Ontario  and  O.uchcc  ; 
:ir.l  .-.I..  Toronto,  l.-vss. 

-•."-.  IT.  :.7i. 
(  'l:i-Mii<  at  iun   of    Tril.il  iiie-,  and  ot  her  commiini- 

I.  till  'II-          ill  l'l-llll^,lrlll,,IX          Kill/Ill         Sllli,ll/        III' 

i  ;,„,  i,ln.     VoN.  I  t,,  111. 

I'rac-tii  al  Insiruei  i.,ns  f..i  ihr  del  rrniinal  inn  uf 
•_•'.].!  ainl  siht-r  in  n.el,-  and  ore-.  Jnil  cd. 
I  oniiilii.  1-vl. 

r.'m  ...,H  ../.. 

Tin-  Mineral  Imlii  .it.ir.     2nd  ed.     Turonlo,  1S!K!. 
12m....,  ,p    Ul. 

lll..\\  l'i|M-  I'r.n-tic.-  a-id  Mineral  Tallies.  L'nd  ,.,!. 
T..r..ii!i..  I-1'.;. 

-v.  ..  i 


iiiiin.i    1,1     tin      I  ;/  tin,  In,,,      /  us/if  I,/,  . 
ries  II.,  \'U|N.  1  to  1.1.     |.s.-,ij  to  1*7.-,  : 


A  lte\ii-»  ..f  the  Triloliites.     illlnstrateil.)   Scries 

II..    \'ol.    I.,   pp.  L'TI    Mi. 

Ni-w  'Irili.  Kites  from  Canadian  Itocks.  (Illus 
irated.i  Series  II..  Vol.  in.,  -£Hi  -:!«. 

\.-\\  species  (,f  Asaphn.s.  SiTies  II.,  \'()|  ]v 
pp.  I  I. 

Asnplius  Me^isto  ,  etc.  (Illustrated.  (  Scries  II., 
Vi>l.  iv..  pp.  HO-i. 

Xe«  H|MM-ii-H  of  AKclncriiiiles.  Series  II.,  Vol.  v., 
pp.  :C>K  (Wi. 

Atomic  Constitution  and  Crystalline  Form  as 
Cliissillealion  Characters  in  Mineralogy.  Series 
II..  V«l.  ii.,  pp.  i:{.-,.(>. 

All  outline  of  the  Geology  of  Ontario.  Series  II., 
Vol.  XIV.,  pp.  5HO  KM. 

On  the   Ix-»diii(f  Ceoloxioal    Areas   of   Canada. 

Series.  II.,  Vol.  XV.,  pp.  1H.22,  1(2-121. 
Note*  on  the  Drift  De|x»lt»  of  Western  Canada, 

and  on  the  ancient    extension    of   the    Lake 

Area  of  that   region.    Series  II.,   Vol.  vi.    pp 

•£.'!». 


Chapman,  Edward  J.— Continued. 

On  the  Geology  of  Belleville  and  vicinity.  (Illus- 
trated.) Series  II.,  Vol.  v.,  pp.  41-4a 

On  the  occurrence  of  Copper  Ore  in  the  Island 
of  Grand  Manan.  (Illustrated.)  Series  II., 
Vol.  xiii.,  pp.  234-9. 

On  Wolfram  froniChieMsliiiid.LakeCouchiching. 
Series  II.,  Vol.  I.,  pp.  m 

On  the  Klaprothite  or  Lazulite  of  North  Caro- 
lina. Series  II..  Vol.  vi.,  pp.  303-8,  455  6. 

On  the  Position  of  Lievrite  in  the  Mineral  Series. 
Series  II.,  Vol.  VH,  42-7. 

On  the  occurrence  on  Allanile  or  Orthite  in  Cana- 
dian Rocks.  Series  II.,  Vol.  IX.,  pp.  103-5- 

()n  some  minerals  from  I,nke  Superior. 
Scries  II.,  Vol.  x.,  pp.  4(1(1-11. 

On  the  analysis  of  some  Canadian  Minerals. 
Series  II.,  Vol.  XII.,  pp.  205-H,  XIII.  507-U. 

On  some  Hlow-l'ipe  Reactions.  Series  II.,  Vol. 
xv.,  pp.  24SI.TW. 

On  the  Analysis  of  some  Iron  Ores  and  Ankerites 
from  Londonderry,  X.S.  Series  II.,  Vol.  xv., 
pp.  414-10. 

On  the  I'rohahle  Nature  of  Protichnites.  Series 
II..  Vol.  xv.,  pp.  180-1)0. 

Note  on  the  Function  of  Salt  in  Sea- Water. 
Scries  II..  Vol.  xv.,  pp.  ftSt-31. 

Note  on  a  Melt  of  Auriferous  Country  in  the 
Township  of  Marmora.  Series  II.,  Vol.  xili., 

pp.  :cti>-:u. 

On  the  occurrence  of  the  (ienus  Cryptoceras  in 
Silurian  Hocks.  Scries  I.,  Vol.  n.,  pp.  204-8. 

Note  on  Slelliform  Crystals.  (Illustrated.) 
Scries  II.,  Vol.  vi.,  pp.  10. 

Note  on  the  object  of  the  Salt  Condition  of  the 
Sea.  Scries  I.,  Vol.  III.,  pp.  180-7,  227-11. 

Note  on  Phosphorus  in  Iron  Wire.  Series  II., 
Vol.  IX.,  pp.  1701. 

On  the  Silver  Locations  of  Thunder  Hay.  (Illus- 
trated.) Series  II.,  Vol.  XII.,  pp.  218-20. 

Contributions  to  Blow-Pipe  Analysis.  (Illus- 
t rated.)  Series  II.,  Vol.  X.,  pp.  339-55. 

A  Table  for  calculating  the  Weight  and  Yield  per 
RunniiiK  Fathom  of  Mineral  Veins.  Series  II., 
Vol.  xii.,  478-79. 

Habits  of  a  Small  Snake  in  Captivity.  Series  II.. 
Vol.  xili.,  551-50. 

Note  on  the  Cause  of  Tides.  Series  II.,  Vol.  XIV., 
pp.  2711-80. 

In  Ilir  Tninsaetionx  of  I/if  Koyal  Society  of  Canada: 

Note  on  Molecular  Contraction  in  Natural  Sul- 

phids.     Vol.  i.,  Sec.  3,  1882. 
Note  on  Spcetroscopic  Scales.    Vol.  I.,  Sec.  4, 1883. 

On  the  Classification  of  Crinoids.    Vol.  I.,  Sec.  4, 

1882. 
On  some  deposits  of  Titanifcrous  Iron  Ore  in  the 

Counties  of  Hall  bur  ton  and  Hastings,  Out.    Vol. 

II.,  Sec.  4,  1884. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


Chapman,  ICilward  J.— Continual. 

On  Mimetism  in  Inorganic  Nature.  Vol,  n., 
Sec.  4,  1884. 

On  some  Iron  Ores  of  Central  Ontario.  Vol.  in., 
Sec.  3,  1885. 

On  the  Wallbridge  Hematite  Mine,  as  illustrating 
the  stock-formed  mode  of  occurrence  in  certain 
ore  deposits.  Vol.  in.,  Sec.  4,  1885. 

On  the  Colouring  Matter  of  Black  Tourmalines. 
Vol.  iv.,  Sec.  3,  1886. 

On  a  New  Classification  of  Trilobites.  Vol.  vn.. 
Sec.  4,  1889. 

Notes  on  some  Unexplained  Anomalies  in  the 
Flame  Reactions  of  certain  Minerals  and  Chem- 
ical Bodies.  Vol.  vn.,  Sec.  3,  1880. 

On  the  Mexican  Type  in  the  Crystallization  of  the 

Topaz.    Vol.  x.,  sec.  3,  1892. 

On  the  Corals  and  Coralliform  Types  of  Paheozoic 
Strata.  Vol.  xi.,  Sec.  4,  181)3. 

For  early  papers  of  this  author  see  Trantnctionxuf 
R»lial  Society  <>f  London,  PKHowfhieal  Mayiizint1, 
Annal*  of  Natural  Science,  and  Chan  teal  News. 

Clark,  The  Kevereiul  William. 

The  Redeemer  :  a  Series  of  Sermons  on  the  Person 
and  Work  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  London  : 
Bell  &  Daldy,  1863. 

8vo.,  pp.  215. 

The  Comforter:    Sermons    on   the    Holy   Ghost. 
London  :  Rivingtons,  1864. 
8vo.,  pp.  160. 

The   Four   Temperaments,    and    Occasional   Ser- 
mons.    London  :  Hodges,  1874. 
Crown  8vo.,  pp.  174 

The  Sin  of  Man  and  the  Love  of  God.  Sermons 
on  St.  Luke  xv.  London :  Wells  &  Gardner,  1870. 

Sm.  or.  8vo.,  pp.  219. 

Hefele's  History  of  the  Councils.     Vol.  I.     Trans- 
lated and  edited.     Edinburgh  :  T.  &  T.  Clark. 
8vo.,pp.  500. 

Witnesses  to  Christ.  Baldwin  Lectures  (1887)  in 
the  University  of  Michigan.  Chicago  :  McClurg, 
1888. 

Crown  8vo.,  pp.  300. 

Savonarola :  His  Life  and  Times.  Chicago  : 
McClurg,  1892. 

Crown  8vo.,pp  352. 

Cuoq,  1'Abbe  J.  A. 

N.  O.  Ancien  missionnaire.  Etudes  philologiques 
sur  qnelques  langues  sauvages  de  I'Amerique. 
Montreal  :  J.  Lovell,  1866. 

8vn.,  pp  160. 

Jugement  errone^  de  M.  Ernest  Renan  sur  les 
langues  sauvages.  2eme  edition.  Montreal  :  J. 
Lovell,  I860. 

8vo.,  pp.  113. 

Lexique  de  la  langue  iroquoise.  Montreal  :  J. 
Chapleau  (1882). 

8vo.,  pp.  216,  et  avec  additament,  pp  238. 

Lexique  de  la  langue  algonquine.    Montreal :  J. 
Chapleau,  1886. 
8ro.,  pp.  xii.  418. 


Cuoq,  I'Abbe  .1.  A.— Continued. 

Grammaire  de  la  langue  algonqnin». 

Tomes  ix.  ct  x.  dca  Mim  •>>?«  de  la  Sne!ttt  Wiuali- 
du  Camilla,  1891  et  1892. 
Anotc-kekon. 

Tome  xi.  des  lUtiuoim  dr  In  Ku-iflt    Itoualr   du 
Canada.  1893. 

David,  I,.  <>. 

Portraits  et  Biographies.  Montreal  :  Reaiicliemin 
&  Valois. 

8vo.,  pp.  :iOO. 

Les  Piitriotesde  1837  1SI{8.  Montreal:  K.  Scnecal 
&  Fils. 

8vo.,  pp.  2!)8. 
Feu  [>.  .].  O.  Chauveau. 

Dans  l.e*  .W/«..ir.  »  ./.•  In  SociJtt  i:,,,,,,lr  x'u  ''„,„„/„. 
Tome  ix.,  Sec.  1,1*1. 

.Mt'sCoiiteiiiporaiiis.  Montreal  :  E.  Senecal  &  Fil.s, 
1804. 

8vo.,  pp.  2S5. 

Dawson,    Very  Kevcrend  .Knrus  Mrllnu  ell. 

The  Temporal  Sovereignty  of  the  1'ojic.  Ottaua 
and  London,  KUL'..  Isdii. 

•<vo..|,|>.  ±.'7.    The  first  bciok  printed  ;ind  piililishi'd 
in  Ottawa. 

St.     Vincent    de    Paul:  a     liiographv.       Londun, 

1863. 

Svo.,  pp.  71. 
St'N'cn    Letters  togrtlirr    \\itli   a   Lcrttm-    on    tin- 

Colonies  of  (Ireat  Hritain.     ()tta\\a,  1S7II. 
An  Essay  on  the  Poets  of  Canada.  Ottaua,  ISTli. 
The    late    Hon.   Thomas    D'Aivy  MeGee.    M.I'.  :  a 

Funeral  Oral  inn.     Ottawa.  I.s7(i. 

Pins  IX.  and  His  Time.  London,  Can.,  ami  Lon- 
don. Enn.,  1SSO. 

Svn..  ]ip.  4-10. 

The  Northwest  Territories  and  British  Columbia. 
Ottaua.  1S8I. 
Svo.,  pp.  218. 
Canada  and  its  Resources. 

Greater  Rritnin,  Ix>ndun,  Ellp. 

The    Catholics   of   Scotland.     London.  Can.,   and 
London,  Eng.,  18!K). 
Svo. ,  pp.  876. 

Translations. 

The  Parish  Priest  and  his  Parishioners.  London. 
1846. 

Letters  of  the  same  author  on  the  Spanish  In- 
quisition. London,  1818,  61  New  Bond  St. 

Count  Joseph  de  Maistre's  celebrated  work  on 
the  Pope.  London,  Eng.,  IKV),  61  New  Bond  St. 

Philosophical  work,  "Soirees  de  St.  Petersbourg," 
by  the  same.  London,  Eng.,  1851. 

Poems. 

Massacre  of  Oszmiana,  a  poem  in  blank  verse. 

Glasgow,  1844. 

Solitude.    Ottawa,  1870,  5  pp. 
Royalty  at  Ottawa.    Ottawa  "  Times,"  May   3, 

1866. 


24 


HI  HL I  (><  ill  A  PHY  OF  THK 


I i.i »  -.11.  Very  IU>»    I:IH-:I«  Mt-1).— Continued. 
I'll.-  12th  of  July  .u  Ottawa,  1MB. 
ViHion  of  Hums  at  Lliu-luilen.  Ottawa,  1S70,  p.  12. 
II  .ml.  ii.lin.-ni  of  SondcrliorK.     Ottawn.  Ixil. 
The  lull'  lx.nl  Klein.     Klr^i.-ic.     Ottuwii,  l.sr.l. 
St.  Andrew's  Day  at  Ottawa.  1HH. 
KpUtle  in  verne  to  11  friend  descriptive  of  Canada. 

Ottawa,  1*7(1,  pp.  IS. 
('nlniuiloii.s  news  from  Hllssia,  Lsi.'.. 
Welcome         Hi  in.  T.    D'Arcy  Mi-Gee,  Minister  of 

\Krirultiire.  I"  Ottawa,  1S|!7. 
I  .mi.  nt    fur   the   lit.   Hev.  .1.  Gilli*.     An   rlcuiac 

IMH-III.      Ott;i».l.    IxH.  pp.   II. 

Tin-  List  Defender  i if  Jerusalem.     Ottawa.  ISsJ. 

Hi.    ll.-roi .f  Verehcres.     Ottawa.  1NS2. 

\.-n..l>Ki.O.ni-i-ii  of  Palmyra.    Ills  pp.,Svo.    Ottawa, 
I  SKI'. 

|)..niiiii'.ii  ll.iy.     Otla»a.  issri. 

C.ir.i.  tiu-ns       Oil. -in  a,  I.S.SI!. 

Mi!'    .Ini.iiKl  M.ir_-.uvl.      Ottawa.   Issii. 

I'.-  ll  :l'--    I  In-     ('i-llli-liiir\      ..f     O'('iilllli-ll. 

Id-ail  al  .1  iliniirr  fcivi'iiontlir  iK-ca.si(in,  the  II<m. 
.I.ilin  (ir,,i,i,..|.  M.I'.,  in  tin-  chair. 

I  -    I  >•  HIM  I ..iiiilanm*. 
Hi—  Ir.i-. 

M.ll.,1'     Ma'.   I 

I'-   lltll.    Iloll'lllll-    II.V'H  . 

!>•<..       i:<  .  .    Vu.un  Hi. num. 

I  .  V"'"'.     i;ia-,H(iw.  1KC.. 
I  i  (Ju-.t   1'ii.li-.      HMIIII. 
l'i-.  .  turn  I  'ustiiN.      ll\  inn. 
A  u.ti.it    M  ira^.      1 1  \  inn. 
I;.  \  i  II. in..-.-.      ll\  inn. 

/,.    llrlf:,,;!'*  Mmjn-inr.  Ton.iiio. 
I  In-  I'n-MTViil ii»ii  »f  our  Korvst.s,    Ilrccinlu-r.  IsTii. 
Tin- I'.ipit.il  of  I'linaila.     Illii-tiali-d.  Mai-c-li,  1.-77. 
I'r.  ».  rinlinn  of  tin-  Hiillalo.     Ot-tiiln-i-.  I--77. 
Tin-  Ili-roini-cif  Vi-n  lu-n-s.     A  pm-tn.     lli-cnnlicr 
|HT7. 

l''il»i-i>  in   Thrltiil.ll//iin-ii   1'nii-rrxitii. 

Mil. I  MK   iv. 

Asxx  iatioii  of  the  Mi-Donalds.     A   |'(H-NI. 
The  lU-tti-r  AKI-.     A  I'oi-iii. 
Thi-  Star  of  Ih-thlehi-in.     A  1'ooin. 
Thyrn<laf{a.     A  1'ix-in. 

Villo  Marie.     A   I'oem.      Hen>\  l*fore  the  Koval 
Society  at  the  Montreal  meeting 

VOI.I-MK  v. 

llrlter  than  I'lalo.     A  Poem. 
IKiinlniis  Hi-nit  Me.     A  1'nalm. 
.lerusal.-m  ;  the  old  and  the  new. 
Burn*.     K.-riiiiii«  .-!,, , ,  Of  the  I'oct 
Hurn«:   HUTrmveln. 


I  i.i  »  -an.  Very  Ilov.    1  :m-.i-  McD.— Continued. 
France  Considered. 
It  Still  Moves. 
Burns  Kurt  her  Considered. 
Royul  hunl.  i  inline  and  the  Quigrich. 

VOLUME  VI. 

To  the  Children  of  Saint  Clare.    A  Poem. 

Fame's  Favourites.     A  Poem. 

The  Martyr  of  Mount  Athos.    A  Poem. 

A  liYlir;  Burns  and  Bishop  Geddes. 

Attempted  .lust  ilieat  inn. 

The  Communion  of  Saints. 

Count  Joseph  de  Maistre. 

l-Miu-aticm  Beyond  the  Grave. 

Kxc-avatin^  the  Heathen. 

(irowth  of  Keli^ion  in  Scotland. 

After  the  Vietory. 

Count    .1.   lie  Maistre'H   work,    "Soirees    de   St. 

1'eterslmurjj,"  reviewed. 
Saint    Andrew. 

VOI.fMK    VII. 

Kin^ltobert  Bruce.     A  Poem. 

Alpiii(|iiin  1'nrk. 

Ivliication  in  the  Province  of  Ontario. 

The  (ieor^ian  Bay. 

Kintyre  to  (ileiiKarry. 

.May  Afriea  lie  Civilized  I 

The  Pope  in  the  Second  Century. 

I  llraiiKintanism  and  Modern  Civilization. 

Pope    Hi  Mini-ill-. 

l>ausnn,  (ii'm-^e  >f. 

On    l-'oraminifera   from    the  Gulf  and   River  St. 
I.awrenee. 

C'iniiiliiin  Xniurnliui,  June,   187n,  Mnntreal.     8»o., 
lip.  172-181). 

(Al*o  -.-I'ur.it.-lv,  pp.  1-8.) 

Also   in   .\nmil,   and  Magazinr   nf  Naltirnl   Hittart, 
Fubrunry,  1S71,  8vo  ,  pp.  83-90. 

The  l.ijrnite  Formations  of  the  West. 

Ciminlinn  Natural ul,  April.  IH7J,  Montreal.     8ro., 
l>p    241-2S2. 

(Also  reiuirately,  with  the  next.) 

-Vote  on  the  Occurrence  of  Foraminifcra,  Cocco- 
liths,  etc., in  the  Cretaceous  Rorks  of  Manilolia. 
Canailinn   .\niur,i/i,i,  April,  1871,  Montreal,  8»o., 
pp.  252-ai7. 
(Also  M-paratcly,  with  the  foregoing.) 

The  Fluctuations  of  the  American  Lakes  and  the 
Development  of  Sun  Spots. 

Nature,  April,  1874.  London.    4to.,  pp.  S04-fi06. 
Al«o  in  C,,n.,,l,nn  Naturalul,  Norember,  1874,  Mont- 
real, 8vo.,  pp.  310-S'7. 

Report  on  the  Tertiary  Lignite  Formal  inn  in  the 
Vicinity  of  the  Forty-ninth  Parallel.  (British 
North  American  Boundary  Commission.)  Mont- 
real, 1874. 

8ro.,  pp.  1-81. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


23 


Dawson,  George  M.— Continued. 

Report  on  the  Geology  and  Resources  of  the  Re- 
gion in  the  Vicinity  of  the  Forty-ninth  Parallel. 
(British  North  American  Boundary  Commis- 
sion.) Montreal  :  Dawson  Bros.,  1875. 

STO..PP.  1.-XI.-1-S87. 
On  some  Canadian  Species  of  Spongilla'. 

Canadian   Natural  at,  September.   1375,   Montreal. 
8ro.,  pp.  1-5. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

On  the  Superficial  Geology  of  the  Central  Region 
of  North  America. 

Quarterly  Journal    Geological   Society.    November, 
1875,  London.    8vo.,  pp.  603-623. 
(  \  l.-n  separately,  same  pagination  ) 

Notes  on  the  Locust  Invasion  of  1874  in  Manitoba 
and  the  Northwest  Territories. 

Canadian  Naturalist,  1878.  Montreal.    870.,  pp.  11J- 
134. 
(Also  separately,  pp.  1-16.) 

Note  on  some  of  the  more  recent  Changes  in  Level 
of  the  Coast  of  British  Columbia  and  adjacent 
regions. 

Canadian  Ifatttmliat,   April,  1ST",  Montreal.    8vo., 
pp.  241-248. 
(Also  separately,  pp.  1-8.) 

Notes  on  the  Appearance  and  Migrations  of  the 
Locust  in  Manitoba  and  the  Northwest  Ter- 
ritories. Summer  of  1875. 

Canadian  Ifaturaliat,  April,  1877.    Svo.,  pp.  207-226. 
(Also  separately,  pp.  1-20.) 

Meso/oic  Volcanic  Rocks  of  British  Columbia  and 
Chili.  Relation  of  Volcanic  and  Mctuinorphic 
Rocks. 

Geological   Magazine,   July,    1877,    London.      8vo., 
pp.  314-317. 
(Also  separately,  pp.  1-4.) 

Report  on  Explorations  in  British  Columbia. 

Report  of   Progreni,   Geological  Survey  ot  Canada, 
1875-76,  Montreal,  1877.    8vo.,  pp.  233-280. 

Note  on  Agriculture  and  Stock-Raising  and  ex- 
tent of  Cultivable  Land  in  British  Columbia. 
(Appendix  S.) 

Rejmrt     of    Sttrviit,     Canadian    Pui-itic    ]{ttilwtiijt 
Ottawa,  1877.    8vo.,  240-153. 

On  the  Superficial  Geology  of  British  Columbia. 
Quarterly     Journal    Geolof/ical    Society,    February, 
1878,  London.    8vo.,  pp.  89-123.) 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Travelling  Notes  on  the  Surface  Geology  of  the 
Pacific  Coast. 

fiiiui'/i'iH    Xaturalist,   February,    1878,    Montreal. 
8vo.,pp.  389-399. 

(Also  separately,  pp.  1-11.) 
Notes  on  the  Locust  in  the  Northwest  in  1876. 

Canadian  Naturalist,  April,  1878.  Montreal.     8vo., 
pp.  411-417. 

(Also  separately,  pp.  1-7  ) 

Erratics  at  High  Levels  in  Northwestern  Amer- 
ica.— Barriers  to  a  Great  Ice  Sheet. 

Geological  Magazine,  May,  1878,  London.    8vo.,  pp. 
209-212. 

Report  of  Explorations  in  British  Columbia, 
chiefly  in  the  Basins  of  the  Blackwater,  Salmon 
and  Ne  hacco  Rivers  and  on  Francois  Lake. 

Report  of  Progrem,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada, 
1876-77,  Montreal,  1878.    8vo.,  pp.  17-94. 


l);i  wsoii,  George  M.— Continued. 

Report  on  a  Reconnaissance  of  Ixicch  River  and 
Vicinity. 

Report  of  Progrem,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada, 
1376-77,  Montreal,  1878.    8vo.,  pp.  95-102. 
General  Note  on  the  Mines  and  Minerals  of  Eco- 
nomic Value  of  British  Columbia,  with  a  list  of 
localities. 

Rrfttrt  of  ProgreM,  Geological  Survey  of  Cunadit, 
1876-77,  Montreal,  1878.    8vo.,  pp.  103-145. 
(AI.Ho  separately,  same  pagination.) 

On  a  New  Species  of  Loftusia  from  British  Col- 
umbia. 

Quarterly  Jnui-nul  Geftoirical  .SVciV'y,  February, 
187fl.  London.  Svo.,  pp.  6<J-75. 

(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 
Notes  on  the  Glaciation  of  British  Columbia. 

Canadian  .\atin -alitt,  March,  1879,  Montreal.  Bv»., 
IP.W-39. 

(Also  separately,  pp.  1  8.) 

Sketch  of  t lie  Past  and  Present  Condition  of  the 
Indians  of  Canada. 

Canadian  Xatnmliit.  July,  187'.',   Montreal.     SV(1. , 
pp.  129-159. 
(Also  separately,  pp.  1  31.) 

Note  on  the  Economic  Minerals  and  Mines 
of  British  Columbia.  First  List  of  Loca'itic*.  in 
the  Province  of  British  Columbia,  known  to 
yield  Gold.  Coal,  Iron,  Silver.  Copper  and  other 
Minerals  of  economic  value.  (Appendix  R.  i 

Jl'jtrn-t  tin  Slirvfl/*,  f'timnli'Ul  I''tfiti>:  /(uiltfitt, 
Ottnwa,lS77.  Svo.,  pp.  218-245. 

Memorandum  on  the  Queen  Charlotte  Islands. 
British  Columbia.  (Appendix  No.  !i. i 

Ri-ivirt  f'aiiiirlian  l'a<-i_tic  Jtnilimii,  Ottawa,  lt-8'i. 
8vo  ,  pp.  1H9-U3. 

Preliminary  Report  on  the  Physical  anil  Geolo- 
gical Features  of  the  Southern  Portion  of  the 
Interior  of  British  Columbia. 

]{tl*>rt  of  Progt-tsn.  Geological  Survey  uf  Canada, 
1877-78,  Montreal,  187".  8v«..,  pp.  In-ls7ii. 

Notes  on  the  Distribution  of  Some  of  the  More 
Important  Trees  of  British  Columbia, 

Canadian  Xaturnliti,  August,  18HI,  Montreal.  8vo., 
pp.  321-331. 

(Also,  separately.  PP.  1-11.) 

Reprinted  as  an  Appendix  to  Report  on  an  Explora- 
tion from  Fort  Simpson,  etc.  Itiirtrt  <>f  1'rngr*  M,  (Jeo- 
losical  Survey  of  Canada,  1870-81*. 

Report  on  the  Climate  and  Agricultural  Value. 
General  Geological  Features  and  Minerals  of 
Economic  Importance  of  part  of  the  Northern 
Portion  of  British  Columbia  and  of  the  Peace 
River  Country.  (Appendix  7.)  . 

Report  Canadian  Pacific  Railiran,  1880,  Ottawa. 
8vo.,  pp.  107-131. 

Report  on  the  Queen  Charlotte  Islands.  With 
Appendices  A  to  G. 

Report  of  Progreu,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada, 
1878-79,  Montreal,  1880.    8vo.,  ;p.  lB-23»B. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Note  on  the  Geology  of  the  Peace  River  Region. 

Canadian  Katuralitt,  April,  1881,  Montreal.  8vo., 
pp.  20-22. 

Also  in  American  Journal  of  Science,  M»y,  1881. 
New  HaTen.  8vo.,  pp.  391-391. 


26 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OP  THE 


Oawiion.  Gforge  M.—  Continufd, 

Additional  Oliservations  on  the  Superficial  Geo- 
logy of  British  Columbia  and  Adjacent  Regions. 

(Joarlrrl*  Journal    Oeolitgiral    A'oeiWy,  May,    1*81, 
London.    8r.>..  pp.  272-2SS. 

(AlfOKparafely,  urn*  pagination.) 
Sketch  of  the  Geology  of  British  Columbia. 

Grolivitol  Magazine.  April  and  .M»y,  1831,  London. 
»ro..pp.  156-1'  2.  214  227. 

CAbowpUBtelyi  pp.  1-19.) 

Hr|>ort  on  mi  Kxploration  from  Fort  Simpson,  on 
the  Pacific  Coast,  to  Kdmonton.  on  the  Sa*- 
katchewan,  embracinK  a  portion  of  the  north- 
ern |iart  of  British  Columbia  and  the  Peace 
Itivrr  Country. 

ll'i*.n  ,:(  rr-^rrt,.  (Jeolngical  Surrey  of  Canada, 
IT'.t-8a  Montreal,  1S8I.    HVO.,  pp.  lii-;77B. 
Til.-  llaid.-is. 

//il'/wr'.    M:,,J,  -.,„,.      V'.l.     M.V.,    Ausu.1t,    NS2.   \ew 

Vork.M-i...  pp.  4'l-4'«. 

l>."..Tipliv,-  \oi..  „  „  (;,.,„.,,,!  s,.,-tion  from  th.. 
l.inr.  nlian  A\U  i,,  il,,.  \{,,,-k\  Mount  ,i,,s  north 
«.f  ill.-  I'.iih  |'.n-.-|l],.|. 

'    '  '  '     •'  I'annd,,.     Vol    I     Sec 

MI....M      i.|i 


Note,  on   Ilir  Mo,-..    Important    Coal  seam*  of  the 

v  '  '.March,  |s«,  M.,,,tre.,l.    <>.„ 

ii     i 

*"        '       'II   till       I  I  i.,s-,i     i,f    till'    ],',„   |vX     Mnuill'lilis  •          I 

Briti-h  (,,111,1,1,1.1 

'    "    '  "  '  l:      "    -V  '    "V"   '•„,,„,/„        V.il     I       s.. 

>•    •  i  i    IH-II'.. 

mi.    i-.iKiii.'iiiuii  ) 

Pr.-1imin.-iM  U..|»,rt  „„  ||,,.  (;,.,,|,,^v  ,lf  ,,„.  ,((pu 
tiv.-r  |{, •-,.,„.  Northwest  Territory, 
I  referfiic.-  I.,  il,,.  c,,a|  |),.,,,,si|^ 

ruar>.  ls-|  Ottawa,    s,-,,.,  p,,.  .'i|"«" 
.^•Uvjn.  A.  H.  C      Des,-ripti»,.  Sketch  of  the 
•i.-al  Geography  and  Geology  ,if  the  Doinin- 
""i  "f  Cm,,,,!,,.     Montreal.  lss|. 


..  pp.  i  :,5. 


and 


II.-  Indian  Triln-s  of  Britisl,  Columbia!"  w'ith'a 
map  llliwlratlng  diMribmioi,.     Montreal    |wq 

*»".,  pp.  i-ni. 

Montrvnl    Printing  and    Pulili«l|. 
»«-o..|.p.  1  21. 

«),,  the  Micro,copic  Structure  of  certain  Boulder 
the  Organisms  contain.-.!  in  them. 


rheD,,,l,i,li,,nof  (.(innd^  (I,art  thuspn,iiu.(lin 

HTimn  (;«*&„,!  /{f,il,r,,v  tiutll         . 
Applelon  &  <*..  N>«-  York.  J,,,,e'  IHH5 
»r»..pp.5l4j. 

(AlwM^rai.lr.  MB« 


Dawaon,  Oporjfe  M.—  Continued. 

Report  on  the  Region  in  the  Vicinity  of  Bow  and 
Belly  Rivers,  N.W.T. 

Krport  of  Prognm,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada, 
1882-84.    Montreal,  1885.    8vo.  pp.  lc-169c. 

On  the  Superficial  Deposits  and  Glaciation  of 
the  District  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Bow  and 
Belly  Rivers.  (Reprinted  from  the  Report 
of  Progress,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada 


8ro.,pp.  1-14. 

On  Certain  Borings  in  Manitoba  and  the  North- 
west Territory. 

Traiuactimt  Koi/at  Socirtv  of  Canada.    Vol.  IV.,  Sec. 
4,  1886.    4to.,  pp.  85-99. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

I'relim'nary  Report  on  the  Physical  and  Geologi- 
cal Features  of  that  portion  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains liet  ween  Latitudes  49'  and  51"  3ff. 

Annual  Wf/wrl.Ueological  Surveyor  Canada.   (N.S.) 
Vol.1.    Montreal.  1S86.    8»o.,  pp.  ln-169i). 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

On  the  Canadian  Rocky  Mountains,  etc. 

C'iniiilinn   llecord  i,f  Srirnrt,  April,   1887,  Montreal. 
8vo  ,  pp.  285-300. 
(Also  separately,  pp.  1-16.) 

Noli'  on  the  Occurrence  of  Jade  in  British  Colum- 
bia, and  its  Employment  by  the  Native*.  With 
extracts  from  a  paper  of  Prof.  Meyer. 

(\in,,,li,,n  ll,c,,rd  ../  Science,  April,  1857,  Montreal. 
8  ».,  pp.  361  37S. 
(  Alsn  separately,  pp.  1-15.) 

Notes  and  Observations  on  the  Kwakiool  People 
of  Vancouver  island. 

Triinmctinitt  Itnyul  Nncirty  of  fnnaila.      Vol.  IV  ,  S«C 

2,  18S7.    4to  ,  pp.  1-36. 
(Also  separately,  same  pigination.) 

Report  on  a  Geological  Kxamination  of  the  North- 
ern Part  of  Vancouver  Island  nnd  Adjacent 
Coasts. 

Antmnl  Itrinrt,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada.   (N.S.) 
Vol.ii.    Montreal,  1587.    8vo  ,  pp.  1B-129B 
(Al»o  separately,  same  pagination  ) 

Notes  to  acconi)mny  a  Geological  Map  of  the 
Northern  Part  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada  cast 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

Annual  It,  port,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada.   (N.  8.) 
Vol.  n.    Montreal,  18S7.    8vo.,  pp.  U-C2R. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Recent  Observations  on  the  Glaciation  of  British 
Columbia  and  Adjacent  Regions. 

Oenlogical   Magazine,    August,    1888,  London.    8vo., 
pp.  347-350. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Report  on  an  Exploration  in  the  Yukon  District. 
N.  W.T..  and  adjacent  Northern  Portion  of  Ilrit 
ish  Columbia. 

Annual  Repnrt,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada.   (N.S  ) 
Vol.in.    Montreal,  18S8.    8vo.,pp.  lB-277n. 

(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 
Notes  on  the  Indian  Tribes  of  the  Yukon  District 
and  adjacent  Northern  Portion  of  British 
uinbia.    (Reprinted  from  the  .  I  n,,in,l   ft,  /„,,->. 
Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  18H7.) 
8vo,,  pp.  1-2). 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OK  CANADA 


27 


DHWHOII,  George  SI.— Continued. 

The  Mineral  Wealth  of  British  Columbia  with 
annotated  list  of  localities  of  Minerals  of 
Economic  Value. 

Anmiitl     Report,    Geological     Survey    of  Canada. 
(N.  S.)    Vol.  in.    8vo.,pp.  ln-163n. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Glaciation  of  High  Points  in  the  Southern  In- 
terior of  British  Columbia, 

Geological  Magazine,  August,  1889,  London.    8vo. , 
pp.  350-352. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

On  the  Earlier  Cretaceous  Rocks  of  the  North- 
western Portion  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 

American  Journal  of  Science,  August,  1889,  New 
Haven.    870.,  pp,  120-127. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Notes  on  the  Ore  deposit  of  the  Treadwell  Mine, 
Alaska. 

American    Oeologint,    August,     1859,    Minneapolis, 
8ro.,  pp.  84-93. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Notes  on  the  Cretaceous  of  the  British  Colum- 
bian region.  The  Xanaimo  Group. 

American  Journal  of  Science,  March,  1S90,  New 
Haven.  8vo.,  pp.  180-183. 

(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 
On  some  of  the  Larger  Unexplored  Regions  of 
Canada. 

Ottawa  Naturalist,  May,  1890,  Ottawn.  8vo.,  pp. 
29-40. 

(Also  separately,  pp.  1-12.) 

Also  printed  in  Appendix  to  Pike's  Barren  Ground 
of  Northern  Canada,  1892.  London  :  Maetnillan  <t 
Co.  8vo.,  pp.  277-289. 

On  the  Glaciation  of  the  Northern  part  of  the 
Cordillera,  with  an  attempt  to  correlate  the 
events  of  the  Glacial  Period  in  the  Cordillera 
and  Great  Plains. 

American  Gcologint,  September,  1890,  Minneapolis. 
8vo.,  pp.  153-162. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

On  the  later  Physiographical  Geology  of  the 
Rocky  Mountain  Region  in  Canada,  with  spe- 
cial reference  to  Changes  in  Elevation  and  the 
history  of  the  Glacial  Period. 

Transaction*  Royal  Society  of   Canada.    Vol.  vnr, 
See.  4. 1890.    4to.,  pp.  3-74. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Report  on  a  portion  of  the  West  Kootanie  Dis- 
trict. British  Columbia. 

Annual     Report,    Geological    Survey   of    Canada. 
(N.  S.)    Vol.  iv.    MontreaU890.    Svo.,  pp.  ln-66n. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Note  on  the  Geological  Structure  of  the  Selkirk 
Range. 

Bulletin  Geological  Society  of  America.  February, 
1891,  Rochester.  8vo.,  pp.  Wi-176. 

(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 
Notes     on     the    Shuswap     People     of     British 
Columbia. 

Trantactioni  Royal  Society  of   Canada.    Vol.    ix., 
See.  2.    4to.,pp.  3-44. 
(Also  separately, same  pagination.) 

and  Alex.  Sutherland.    Geography  of  the  British 
Colonies.    London  :  Macmillan  &  Co.,  1892. 
8vo.,  pp.  i-xiu.,  1-330. 


UawHun,  George  M.— Continued. 

and  Baden  Powell,  Sir  G.     Report  of  the  British 
Bchring  Sea  Commissioners,  London,  Govern- 
ment, June,  1802. 
pp.  i-vii.,  1-241. 

Notes  on  the  Geology  of  Middleton  Island, 
Alaska. 

Bulletin   Geological   Society  of   America.    Vol.  iv., 
1892,  Rochester.    8vo..  pp.  427-431. 

Mineral  Wealth  of  British  Columbia. 

Procei-dinrit  of  the    Royal  Colonial   Imtitutr.     Vol. 
xxiv.,  1893.    8vo.,|.p.  238-284. 

Geographical  and  Geological  Sketch  of  Canada 
with  Notes  on  Minerals,  Climate,  Immigration 
and  Native  Races. 

Baedeker's    Itnminion   of     Caun<ln     Hand     Iionkf 
Leipsic,  1H94.    12mo.,  pp.  XXIII-XLVIII. 
Notes  on  the  Occurrence  of  Mammoth  Remains  in 
the  Yukon  District  of  Canada  and  in  Alaska. 

Quarterly  J'turniil    Geological  Society,    February. 
1891.    London,  8vo.,  |. p.  l-'.i. 

(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Geological  Notes  on  some  of  the  Coasts  and 
Islands  of  Behring  Sea  and  vicinity. 

Bulletin  Geol'igii-al  Sociity  of  Ann r'n-ii,  February, 
1891.    Rochester,  8vo.,  pp.  117-Hr,. 
(Also  separately,  same  pagination.) 

Ihiwson,  Sir  •!.  W. 

Spruit's  of  Mi'riitnt'R  in  Nova  Scotia. 

Kdinl.argl,  I'l, 'l.:«,,,l<  i.-nl  Journal.  (Illustrated.)  1811. 
A  Geological  Excursion  in  Prince  Edward  Island. 

Hazard'*  Ha^tt,.  1812. 

The  Lower  Carboniferous  Formation  of  Nova 
Scotia. 

Jounirt!  Geological Soeit  h/»f  Lowlnn.  (Section?.)  1843 . 
The  Newer  Coal  Formation  of  the  Eastern  Part 
of  Nova  Scotia. 

Ibid.    (Map  and  Sections.)    1844. 
Fossils  from  the  Coal  Formation  of  Nova  Srotiu. 

Ibul.    (Illustrated.)    1845. 

Report  on  the  Coal  Fields  of  Carribou  Cove  and 
River  Inhabitants. 

Journal*  of  Xovn  Scotia  Istiiilatnre,  181*}. 
The  Reproduction  of  Forests  Destroyed  by  Fire. 

Edinburgh  Philoxopliical Journal,  1847. 
The  Boulder  Formation  of  Nova  Scotia. 

I'mceedinoi  Rm/al  Society  of  Edinburgh.  1847. 
The   Mode   of   Occurrence   of    Gypsum    in    Nova 
Scotia. 

Ibid,  1847. 
The  New  Red  Sandstone  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Journal  Geological  Society  of  London.    (Map  and 
Sections.)    1847. 
The  Colouring  Matter  of  Red  Sandstones. 

76W.1847. 
The  Gypsum  of  Plaister  Cove,  Cape  Breton. 

Ibid.,  1847. 

Hand-book  of  the  Geography  and  Natural  His- 
tory of  Nova  Scotia.    (Map.)    Pictou  and  Edin- 
burgh, 1848,  and  3rd  edition,  1852. 
Metamorphic  and  Metalliferous  Rocks  of  Eastern 
Nova  Scotia. 

Journal  Geological  Society  of  London.    (Map  and 
Sections.)    1848. 


28 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  TUB 


s.m.  Sir  J.  W.  -Continual. 
The  Mode  of  Occurrence  of  Erect  Calamites  near 
Piciuii.  Nova  Scotia. 

./..urn.il  (lr:l;t>e"l  Snriitg  »/  lunjun,  1848. 

Additional  Notes  on  the  Ked  Sandstone  of  Nova 
Scotia. 

/6i<*..  1849. 

i;.  n  i.  u  n-  of  n  Reptile  .in.l  I  .am  I  Shell  in  an  Krect 
Tree  in  the  Carlioniferous  of  Nova  Scotia. 
1  1.  veil.  P.iwsi.n.  \Vyman  and  Owen.) 

1','t.    (Illustrated.)    !«-'. 
The  .  \llx-rl  Mine,  New  Brunswick. 

/bi,l.      lll.i-ln.lfd.)    1862. 

The  Slnieture  of  the  Albion  Mines  Coal-Meld. 
tPnwson  anil  1'iiole.l 

Mu/,lB&2. 
,'irirnlilir  .1  f/rinilt  u  re  in  A'oiv;  Srutia.     Halifax. 

IVii  and  enlarged  edit  inn  1X.T7. 
X.itin-  nf  tin-   Discovery   of   Raphctes   planiccps. 
1  1  i.i«  -mi  and  Ov.cn.  i 

/'.i  i..  1  •»'•!. 
The  Coal  Measures  of  tin-  Smitli  .logins. 

li.  ui.    (Figures  and  Sections.)    IV>3. 
Modern   Submerged    Kore.st    at     h'orl    Lawrence. 

ll.i.i.     iSr.-tluli.)     K>4. 

.[,,!,  /i,  in  <i"*lii'/i/.  1st  edition.  ls.V>  ;  now  ill  Ith 
edition.  l-'1!.  iIlliistmtioiiH  aiul  Map  i 

Tin'  I'os-ils  kn  PUII  as  Sternlieivia. 

(•,.»,,J,.iri   .Viifnm/Mf.     (Illustrated.)     1S57. 
I'li-i-t  •  ''i-in-  l-'ossils  nf  Moiitival  and  vicinity. 

(Wi.o'.i.i    .V.n..r.,/,w.     (llluniratcj.)      IV.7.      And 
uMui'iiial  [»UI^TS  ill  pub-f-iuent  volumes. 

I  i-./i.i.-/.  or  Stinlii-s  of  Ih,.   Narrative  of  tlieCr,' 

ation  in  (  ieiir-is.     .Montreal.  1S">7. 
Tin-  (  'opper  iH-arin^  1  leponii  s  of  Maiinanse,  Lake 
Sn|M-rior. 

r.m.,./i,iri  .Y.if,,r.i/i«(.  1-  .7. 

The  I.M«i  r  t'arlxniiferoiis  Coal  Measuri-R  of  Hrit 
i>li  Nortli  America. 

.I'iunwl'.i  tinjttvicnl  Sixirlu.     Illlliatrutrd.)     IsX 
The  Vejjelalili-  Si  rucllire*  ill  Coal. 

/(,,./.    (Illiidniwl.  )    KJ'I. 

The  Tnliicoloiis  Worms  of  the  fiiilf  of  St.  Law- 
rence. 

r»n/i</Ki>t  .\niurala<      I  Illustrated  )    1&V.'. 
|-'ossil  I'luntM  fmin  the  Devonian  of  Canada. 

/',i./.    Illluilratcdj    I*'.'. 

A  Terrestrial  Mollnxk.  a  Millipede,  and  new  Hep 
tiles  from  the  Coiil  Formation  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Ju*r*al  Orolotical  Societ*.    '  Illu-tr»Itd.)    Ig'V. 
A  Ne*  KiisNil  Kern. 

/'-../.,  l<)6fl. 

The  Silurian  and  Devonian  lioc'ksof  Nova  Scotia 
and  their  l-'o-sil-.     (Dawson  and  Hall.) 
''aiMK/wm  .Viifurndw.    (I  II  unruled.  I     1WO. 
Arctic  and   Alpine   I'lant.s  and  their  Ue 
History. 


Ailditlonal  Hcpiilian  Keniains  from  the  Coal  of 
Nova  Scotia. 

Javntal  OtJntieal  Saeirtt.    (IllimraUd  )    1881. 
Carpollto  and  Erect  SiKillaria. 
IUJ.    (Illutnud)    IMI. 


1 1.1 «  s., n.  8ir  J.  W.— Continued. 

Preliminary  Notice  of  the  Pre-Carboniferous  Flora 
of  New  Brunswick,  Maine  and  Kast«rn  Canada. 

<:,H,,,i;,,n.\iiiur<,liit.    (Illustrated.)    1861. 
The  Recent  Discoveries  of  Gold  in  Nova  Scotia. 

Kid.,  1861. 

The   Flora   of   the   Devonian   Period    in   North 
America. 

Journal  a folovical  Society.    (Illustrated.)    1861. 
Farther  Observations  on  Devonian  Plants  from 
Maine.  Gaspe  and  New  York. 

ll,i,l.    (Illustrated.)    1862. 

A  New  Species  of  Dendrerpeton  and  on  Dermal 
Coverings  of  Fossil  Batrachiang. 

Ibid.    (Illustrated.)    1862. 

Footprints  of  a  Reptile  from  the  Carboniferous  of 
Cape  Breton. 

Canadian  ffaluralul.    (Illustrated.)    1863. 
Synopsis  of   the    Carboniferous   Flora   of   Nova 
Scotia. 

Ibid.,  1863. 
Fossils  of  the  Genus  Rusophyeus  (Rusichnites). 

Ibid     (Illustrated.)    1861. 
The  Air-breathers  of  the  Coal  Period. 

li.i,l.    (Plates.)    1833.    And   issued   as  a  separate 
volume. 

Agriculture  for  Schools,    Montreal,  1864. 
Koxoon  Caimdense.    (Logan,  Dawson,  Hunt  and 

Carpenter.) 

lk',,1.    (Plates.)    1865. 
The  Conditions  of  Accumulation  of  Coal,  and  the 

Coal  Flora  of  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick. 

Journal  (leolngical  S"C\flu.     (Pliltes.)     1867. 

Notes  on  Laurent  ian  Fossils.     (Dawson  and  Car- 
penter.) 

/bid.,  1867. 

A    New    Land    Snail    from    the    Carboniferous. 
(Dawson  and  P.  P.  Carpenter.) 

Ibiil.,  1868. 
Structure  of  Calamites  and  Calamodendron. 

Ibid..  1870. 

Heport  on  the  Geology  of  Prince  Edward  Island. 
(Map  and  Plates.)    (Daw.-on  and  Harrington.) 
Montreal,  1H71. 
Ha  nil-book   of   Canadian    Zoology.     Montreal, 

1X71. 

Keport  on  the  Flora  of  the  Upper  Silurian  and 
Devonian  of  Canada. 

Oevloaical  Xunry  o/ Canada.    (Plate*.)    1871. 
Report  on  the  Flora  of  the  Lower  Carboniferous 
and  Millstone  Grit  of  Canada. 

/'.«/     (Plates.)    1872. 
A'o/fs  on  the  Post '-pliocene  of  Canada. 

Republished  from  Papers  in  the  Canadian  ffaluralul. 
(Plates.  Cuts  awl  Maps.)    Montreal,  1872. 

Footprints  of  Sauropus  unguifer. 

London  Geoloffica/  Uagazint.   (Illustrated.)    Vol.  ix. 
1872. 
The  Story  of  the  Earth  and  Man.    (Illustrated.) 

London,  1872. 

Impressions  and  Footprints  of  Animals  on  Car- 
boniferous Rocks. 

American  Journal  of  ticienrr.    (Illustrated.)    1873. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


29 


Dawson,  Sir  J.  W.— Continued. 

Slgillaria,  Catamites  and  Lepidodendron. 

Journal  Geological  Society,  1873. 

Relation  of  the  Upper  Coal   Measures  of  Nova 
Scotia  to  the  Permian. 

Ibid.    (Sections.)    1874. 

Nature  and  ttie  Bible.    New  York,  1K75. 
Life's  Dawn  on  Earth.    A  summary  of  facts  as 
to  Eozoon.    (Map  and  Illustrations.)    London 
1875. 

Phosphates  of  the  Laurentian  Rocks. 

Journal  Geological  Society.  1875. 

On  the  Occurrence  of  Eozoon  Canadcnse  at  Cote 
St.  Pierre. 

Ibid.    (Illustrated.)    1876. 
New  Carboniferous  Batrachians. 

A  merican  Journal  of  Science,  1876. 
The  Origin  of  the    World.     London    and   New- 
York,  1878. 

Carboniferous  Fishes  from  New  Brunswick. 

Canadian Naturali st.    (Illustrated.)    1378. 
Canadian  Earthquakes. 

Ibid..  1878,  and  subsequent  years. 
Phoca  Grcenlandica  from  Pleistocene. 

Ibid.,  1878. 
New  Facts  Relating  to  Eozoon. 

76id.,1878. 

Supplement  to   Acadian   Geology.     (Illustrated.) 

London,  1879. 
Devonian  Plants  of  Scotland. 

Transaction*  Edinburgh  Geological  Society,  1879. 
Fossils   Injected   with    Silicates    and    Forms    of 
Stromatopora?. 

Journal  Geological  S»ciet it-    (Plates.)    1879- 
Recent  Controversies  Respecting  Eozoon. 

Canadian  Naturalist,  1879. 
Mobius  on  Eozoon  Canadense. 

American  Journal  of  Science.  1879. 
Remarks  on  Recent  Papers  on   the  Geology  of 
Nova  Scotia. 

Canadian  Naturalist,  1379. 

Geological  Relations  and  Fossils  of  the  Silurian 
Iron  Ores  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Ibid.,  1880. 
Fossil   Men,    and    their   American    Analogues. 

(Illustrated.)    London,  1880. 

Revision  of  the  Land  Snails  of  the  Pahi'ozoic 
Period. 

American  Journal  of  Science.    (Illustrated.)    1880. 
New  Erian  Plants. 

Journal  Geological  Society.    (Illustrated.)    1881. 

The  Chain  of  Life  in  Geological  Time.  (Illus- 
trated.) London,  1881. 

Results  of  Recent  Explorations  of  Erect  Trees 
containing  Reptilian  Remains  in  the  Coal  For- 
mation of  Nova  Scotia. 

Trnnmctiom  Royal  Society  of  London.  (Plates)  1882. 
Second  Report  on  Fossil  Plants  of  the   Upper 
Silurian  and  Erian  of  Canada. 

Geological  Survey  of  Canada.    (Plates.)    1882. 
Cretaceous  and  Tertiary  Floras  of  British  Col- 
umbia. 

Transaction* Royal  Societyof  Canada.  (Plates.)  1882. 


li..  W-..MI.  Sir  J.  W.— Continued. 

New  Fossils  from  the  Lower  Carboniferous  of 
Nova  Scotia. 

Memoirs  Peter  KeJpith  Museum,  1883. 
Unsolved    Problems    in    Geology.      Presidential 

Address. 

American  Asttociatwn  for  Advancement  of  Science, 
Minneapolis,  1883. 

Geology  of  the  Canadian  Northwest. 

Journal  (leoloftical  Society,  1X83. 

Relations  of  Geological  Work  in  Canada  and  tin- 
Old  World. 

Transactions  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  1881. 
Resume  of  Pleistocene  Geology  of  Canada. 

London  Geological  M<to<izine,  1SS1. 
Meso/oic  Floras  of  the  Hocky  Mountain  Region. 

Transaction*  li"unl  Society  of  Caimdn,  IHS/i. 
Address  on  Canadian  and  Scottish  Geology. 

Traniartion*  Kdinlairah  treolnyii-nl  Society,  18S5. 

Fossils  Collected  by  Mr.  Main  in  Prim-.-  Kdward 
Island. 

Canadian  Naturalist,    (lllustr.iteil.)    ISS5. 
Papers  on  Geology  of  Egypt  and  Palestine. 

London  Geological  Magazine.    (Sectinns.)    ]*V). 
Points  in   which  American  Geological  Srience  is 
Indehte  1  to  Canada. 

Addrew  to  Section  IV.  Itjiinl  S',,-i,h,  „,'  Canada,  1-vi. 
Fossil  Plants  of  the  I.aramie. 

Transactions  Royal  Societvof  Canada.  (Plates.)  IvM 
The    Geological    History  of   the    North   Atlantic. 
Presidential  Address. 

Hi-iliili  Association,  Biriningluiln,  1SSIJ. 
Hhizocarps  in  the  Upper  Krian  Formal  ion. 

Transaction*  I'liicago  Acx: /,./«;/.    i  Illustrated.)    1887. 
Fossil  Woods  of  the  Cretaceous  and  I.araniie. 

Transactions  Royal  Society  of  <'>iii<i<l<i ,  1887. 

Tin1  (li'oloairal  Jlixfiiry  uf  I'liuit*.     (Illustrated. i 
London  and  New  York,  1SSS. 

New  Facts  Relating  to  Eozoon. 

Geological  Magazine,  1£8H. 

Specimens   of   Eozoon   Canadense    in    the    Peter 
Redpath  Museum. 

Memoir*  Peter  Redpath  Muurtnu,  1SS8." 

Eozoic  and  Pala-ozoic  Rocks  of  the  Atlantic  Const 
of  Canada,  in  comparison  with  those  of  Western 
Europe  and  the  Interior  of  America. 
Journal  of  Geological  Society.  1838. 

Modern  Science  in  Bible  Lands.    (Map  and  Illus- 
trations.)    London  and  New  York,  1888. 
Hand-book  of  Canadian    fieology.      (Maps  and 

Illustrations.)    Montreal,  1889. 
New    Cambro  -  Silurian     Sponges    from    Little 
Metis. 

Transactions    Royal    Society  of    Canada.    (Plates.) 
1889. 

Fossil  Plants  from  the  Laramie  of  Mackenzie  and 
Bow  Rivers. 

Ibid.    (Plates.)    1889. 
New  Plants  from  the  Erian  and  Carboniferous. 

Memoirs  Peter  Redpath  Huteum,  1890. 


•  Contains  reference  to  various  minor  notes  and  papers  not 
in  this  list. 


30 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


-.M.  Sir  J.  W.—  Continued. 

Burrow*  and  Trucks  of  Invertebrate  Animals  in 
1'nlifozoir  Hocks. 

Journal  Or-Jogicul  Xocirttl.  1990. 

Minimi  Ideas  of  Evolution.    I/ondon,  1HIX). 

Tertiary  IMnntH  of  Siiiiilkiiiueen  River. 

7Vtiit*"C'w>H«    R'»vnl   \oci>/|/   of    Canada.     (I'Utos.) 
1W>. 

I>.    Tl.lllT]H-toll     Aradi.llltlMI    1111(1     Il\   lolllllllll-     I.M-lli. 

•  ;.../.  ,nV.i/  V(i(/.i:,V.    (IlluntrnUd.)    ]*.'!. 
r'o»-il   I'lants  fnini   the  C'.-irhniiifenuis    of   New- 
foundland. 

llnll.lin  lle>,lugieiilS>xi-tii,,fAmrru-a.    (Illultrillnl  ) 
1*1. 

Noil's  on   Tive>   Cultivated   on   the    (irounds   of 
Mi-liill  rniviTMty. 

l'.i.,.|./,.ni   It-c-'r.l  ,.'  •>•,•;,,,<•',  lffl'1. 

Plrist  i  K-rnt*  Plant*  of  Canada.     (Dawnon  and  IVn- 

IllllltlW.I 

7Vilil»irri'..>ii    A::iTii-,,n   ','•  n/',gi,-,il     .V.,,  i'.  (,/.      (Illu.1- 
Intel          K'J. 

I'.irk.i  rli-.  ij.jiMi-.     i  IVnhallou  and  Dauxon.i 
TV.I.I.  .....  ,,/„.  ivij. 

I  li,  It.  -l.it  i»  n  .if  K.u-U  Cretan-mi*  l-'lora-  in  Canada 

•     I     lilt.-d   Si   lit--.. 

I     titrated.)    !•<•:. 

N-    •   i   :•  '  u-fiiiii  I'!,  ml-  from  \'aiic'in  vrr  l-land. 
/'.,  i  .      !-.:. 

ni  /•,,„/,  ;„  //,,  ,svi.  IK-,  ../•  //,,  /•;„,•//,. 

clllii-ti  MI.  -d.r     I,,,  n,  Ion  an.  I  \i-«    Vm-k.  lw.i:t. 

/Vi.    /..     I./.   inCnnniln.    illlnstrated.l    Montn-al, 
I  -'I. 

//••        \l.  .!,,,.,     /'/,/,,      ,,/     („  „/„,,,;    ,,„,/    ///.</,„•,;. 

It'll":-.:,.    7'r.irf  .<.«,.(,.,  !,,,[,.  l.ini    ]S4|. 

(Mil   K.  ,  ..i.l  of  Canadian  Karl  li.|iiaki-. 

/:.       .       -   .....  .  i«i|. 

I'li-liiniiinn   N..I.'  ..n  l!i-i-,-nl   I  li-.  -ovi-i  i,-~  of  Kossil 
Hiilrni  liians. 
/',/..  b'.ij. 

\nti-  mi  I  li.-i;.  -HUH  NaiadilcsiDauson  and  \Vlieel- 
lon  Hindi. 

./  .ur,,.,l  llr..l,,a;r.,l  .\..r;.tu,  JS'.I). 

({••\iNJnnof  liivalvc  Mnlliisks  ,,f  1  1,,.  Coal  Komia- 
lion  of  Xuva  Si-dtia. 

''•m  .  /,.i  .  l!,r-.r:l  ;f  Seiner.  \W4. 


II.IM..IM.  Sainiii-l  K. 

Tin-  Itur  l,d.i>  of  Mod,  -i-n  Clieinistry. 
liazrtt,.  Montreal.  1*74. 

I'rof.  T>niUII\  li..|fa~t  Aildn-w.. 

Ibid..  1ST4. 
Churrli  and  State  in  Quel)ec. 

Caxndv,*  M',nil,lg,  Toronto,  1876. 
Colonial  CopjrriKht. 

Oatriit,  Montreal.  1675. 
Sir  Arthur  Helps,  Life  and  Work*  of 

Hid..  1H74 

The  Geological  Surrey,  Ctilitvnr 

IhiJ..  1*75. 

fmtmUnt  Kducation  in  Quebec 
Hid..  !«:«. 

IUtioi.nl.-  of  the  Ridndale  Judgment 
/ML.  1K77. 


I  >.i  \\  -i>n.  Samuel  E.— Continued. 

Prerogatives  of  the  Crown.  A  Series  of  Papers 
on  the  Quebec  (Letellier)  Crisin. 

Sptctator,  Montreal,  1878. 
The  Chemistry  of  CookinR. 

Witnrn.  Montreal!  1878. 
Specific  Duties  on  Books. 

American  Publuhert'  Weekly.  1880. 
Montreal  in  the  Days  of  James  McGiil. 

Gazelle,  Montreal,  1882. 

Old  Time*  in  Montreal— 1763  to  1830.  With  illus- 
trations of  old  buildings. 

Star,  Montreal,  Carnival  Number,  1885. 
The  Jesuits'  Estates.    Three  papers. 

Gazette,  Montreal,  1888. 

The  Parliament  Buildings  of  Ciiiada  from  the 
Conquest  to  Confederation.  With  illustrations. 

Star,  Montreal,  Carnival  Number,  1886. 
Christmas  in  Canada. 

/AW.,  Montreal,  Christmas  Number,  1888. 

The  English  Minority  in  Quebec.  A  series  of 
seven  papers  on  the  Parish  Law  of  Lower  Can- 
ada. 

The  \r,ik,  Toronto,  1890. 
The  Chase  Copyright  Bill 
Xnlian,  New  York,  1890. 

Problems  of  (ireater  Britain.     Three  papers  on 
Sir  Charles  Dilke's  Injok. 
The.  Week,  Toronto,  189U. 
The  Constitutional  Question. 

llnziiti,  Montreal,  1873. 

Sclent  IMII.  A  paper  read  before  the  Athenwum 
Club  of  Montreal. 

«.  i ' fi.nl' i  Munihlii,  Toronto,  December,  1877. 
Nineteenth  Century  Progress.     A  paper  read  be- 
fore the  Athena-urn  Club  of  Montreal. 

AV,r  fJumiaum  Monthly,  Montreal.  January,  1878. 
I 'raver  and  Modern  Science. 

I'nnmlian  MtmlMy,  Toronto,  December,  1875. 
The  Massacre  of  the  Cedars.  An  inquiry  into  the 
question  of  the  employment  of  Indians  during 
the  Revolutionary  War;  a  chapter  of  local  his- 
tory in  177tf-7  on  the  frontier  from  the  Cedars  to 
St.  Anne's. 

Ibid.,  April,  1874. 

Champlain.     A  Poem.     Montreal,  1800. 
12mo.,  pp.  8. 

Republished  in  the  Ottawa  Onl,  1892. 
Report  on  the  relative  positions  of  Bishop  and 
Rector  in  Christ-Church,  as  Cathedral  and  Par- 
ish Church,  under  the  Laws  of  England  and 
Canada.     Montreal,  1875. 
8ro.,  pp.  100. 

Copyright  in  Books.    An  inquiry  into  its  origin 
and  an  account  of  the  present  state  of  the  Law 
in  Canada.     Montreal,  1882. 
8ro.,pp.  40. 

Episcopal  Elections :  Ancient  and  Modern.    Mont 
real,  1877. 
8vo.,pp.  64. 

Yea  or  Nay.  The  Railway  Crisis  in  Montreal  in 
1872. 

The  Montreal  Board  of  Trade.  A  Commercial 
History  ,  f  the  City  from  1842  to  1892,  with 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


31 


Dawsoii,  Samuel  E. — Continued. 

tables  of  the  statistics  of  trade  for  fifty  years. 
Montreal,  1802. 

Old  Colonial  Currencies.  An  inquiry  into  the 
origin  of  the  Par  of  Exchange. 

Canadian  Monlhlu,  Toronto,  April,  1872. 

Canadian  Antiquarian,  Montreal,  July,  1872. 

Banker's  Magazine,  New  York,  February,  1874. 

The  Argument  for  Bi-metallism. 

The  Week,  Toronto,  February  3, 1893. 
8vo.,  pp.  6. 

Handbook  for  the  City  of  Montreal,  prepared  for 
the  Meeting  of  the  American  Association  for 
the  Advancement  of  Science  at  Montreal  in 
1882.  Montreal,  1882. 

12mo.,  pp.167. 

Handbook  for  the  Dominion  of  Canada,  prepared 
for  the  British  Association  for  the  Advance- 
ment of  Science  at  i's  meeting  in  Montreal  in 
1884.    Montreal,  1884. 
12mo  ,pp  xn.  +  335. 

A  Study ;  with  Critical  and   Explanatory  Notes 
of  Lord  Tennyson's  poem,   The  Prinrtsx.     1st 
ed.,  Montreal,  18S2.     2ndcd.,  with  a  letter  from 
Lord  Tennyson,  Montreal,  1884. 
1-ino..  2nd  ed.,  pp.  \\-  +  120. 

Dentaoii,  George  T. 

The  National  Defences:  or  observations  on  the 
best  defensive  force  f<>r  Canada.  Toronto,  18til. 

8vo.,  pp.  32. 

Canada  :  Is  she  Prepared  for  War  :  or  a  few  re- 
marks on  the  State  of  her  Defences.  liy  a 
Native  Canadian.  Toronto,  18(>1. 

Svo  ,  pp.  21. 

A  Review  of  the  Militia  Policy  of  the  Present 
Administration.  By  Junius,  jr.  Hamilton, 
1863. 

8vo.,  pp.  15. 

Manual  of  Outpost  Duties.  Toronto:  Kollo  & 
Adam,  1866. 

12mo  .pp.  61. 

The  Fenian  Raid  at  Fort  Erie.  Toronto  :  Hollo 
&  Adam.  I860. 

8vo.,pp.  92. 
Cavalry  Charges  at  Sedan. 

Canadian  Monthly,  January,  1872. 

A  Visit  to  General  Robert  E.  Lee. 
Ibid,  March,  1872. 

Modern  Cavalry.  London  :  Bos  worth,  18(i8.  In 
German,  Munich,  1869.  In  Russian,  St.  Peters- 
burg, 1872.  In  Hungarian,  Buda-Pesth,  1881. 

A  History  of  Cavalry.  (Awarded  the  Emperor  of 
Russia's  First  Prize).  London  :  Macmlllan  & 
Co.,  1877.  Berlin,  1879. 

DeCelles,  Alfred  I  >. 

Persecutions  et  reparations. 

Revue  Canadienne,  Montreal,  1831. 
Une  paroisse  Canadienne  au  dix-septieme  siecle. 

/iid.,1882. 
Notre  avenir. 

Le  Canada  Franma,  Quebec,  1887. 
Oscar  Dunn.    Biographic. 

Memoire*  de  latiocittt  royale  du  Canada.  Tome  IT., 
See.  I.,  1886. 


DeCelles,  Alfred  D. -Continued. 

La   crise   du  regime    parlementaire.     Montreal. 
Imprimerie  generale. 
8vo.,pp.  34. 

A  la  Conquete  de  la  libertc  en  France  et  an 
Canada. 

M/moirei  tie  la  SociM  rui/nl'-  dn   C'tmuia.    Torae 
ix..  Sec.  I.,  189(1. 

L'honorable  Juge  Roiitliier.     Biographic. 

Lei  In, a,  mil  du  .hur,  Ottawa,  1890. 
Sir  Alexandre  Lacoste. 
IIAd.,  Montreal,  1891. 

L'honorable  S.  R.  Molson,  C.P.     Biographic. 

Il,iil.,  Montreal,  1891. 

Devillc,    K. 

Kxamples  of  Astronomic  and  Geodetic  C.ilciila- 
tions  for  the  use  of  Land  Snrvcvors.  (Quebec, 
1878. 

Photographic  Surveying,  including  tin-  clcnicnls 
of  Descriptive  Geometry  ami  I  Vrspe.-t  i\ ... 
Ottawa,  188!). 

In  I  In   Ti-iiiixin-tiiinxiif  llu-  Hoi/til  .<«»•/,  1 1/,,  i  ('a  mi  1 1  a  : 
Stir  la    mesure    des  distances   tcrrcsircs    par  des 
observations  astronomiqucs.     Tome    i.,   See    .; 
I8KJ. 

Dn  ehoix  d'nnc  projection  pour  la  carte  iln 
Canada.  Tome  iv..  Sec.  It,  Issii. 

Determination  of  Time  l>y  Transits  across  tin' 
vertical  of  Polaris.  \'ol.  \  [.,  Sec.  It,  Isss. 

I, ever  topographique  des  Montagues  lioclieiiscs. 
execute  par  la  photographic.  Tome  XL,  See.  :;, 
1K93. 

Diomie,   X.-K. 

Le  Tombeau  de  Champlain.  Quebec:  Bronsscaii. 
1880. 

12mo.,  pp.  32. 

Les  Cercles  agricoles  dans  la  Province  de  (Jnchec. 
Quebec  :  Brousscan,  1881. 
12mo.,  pp.  (16. 

•  Etats-Unis,  Manitoba   et    Nord-onest.     Notes  tie 

voyage.     Quebec  :  Brousseau.  18S2. 
16mo.,  pp.  184. 

Fete  natioiiale  des  Canadiens-Fninciiis  a  \Viml 
sor.  Out.  Quebec  :  Brousseau,  18Xt. 

16rao.,  pp  152. 

Historique  de  1'eglise  de  Notre-Dame  des  Vic- 
toires  -Deuxieme  centenaire.  Quebec:  lirons 
seau,  1888. 

liimo.,  pp.  88. 
Des  figures  oublieesde  notre  histoire. 

Rfrue  Canadienne,  pp.  382  A  392. 
Jacques  Cartier.    Quebec  :  Brousseau,  1881). 

12mo.,  pp.  350. 
Les  Lieutenant-Gouverneurs  de  Gaspe. 

Retue  Canadirnne,  1889,  pp.  100  a  112. 
Le  mal  de  terre. 

Ibid,,  f  p.  105  a  215. 
Miscou.     Hommes  de  mer  et  homines  de  Dieu. 

Canada- Francait,  1889.    Tome  in.,  pp.  413  -i  448,  et 
514  a  532. 
La  traite  des  pelleteries  sous  Champlain. 

Ibid.,  1890-91.  Tomes  in.,  IV.,  pp.  556-572,  et  675-692— 
5-26. 


32 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


1 1  ion  in-.  V-K.     Continued. 

Ix*  Seminaire  lie  Xolre  Dame  des  Ange.s.     Mont- 

mil.  \>W. 
Sro..  pp  38. 

I.-   plus  grand  de.s  S<iiiri'>ii,>i-. 

!;,••—  i:,,,,!,,,,,.  H91.  pp.  577- •.i7. 
!.<•>  In, lions  en  K  ranee. 

/'.I/   .  pp.  All  «'*. 

Kranrais  et  Sauvages. 
IkiJ..  pp.  7UV719. 

I  .a    Xnnvi-lle     France     l)e  t 'artier  a    ( 'li.iinpl.iin. 
Quebec  :  Darv.-aii,  IHlll. 

"VII    .   pp.    4"! 

Saimii-l  i '|i.iMi|il.iin  :    Sii   vie  et    sos  .ruvrcs.     ler 
*  .ilium-.     I^IH-IN-I-  :  Cute.  IS1,)', 
KVD  ,  i-p.  \vnl  .  4.'*' 

('    I'.  1'itiiK -li.iuil.  fi>iu|iitciir  elii  Culli-go  ilc  Saint,-- 
\nni-.     TniiiHlationdo  scNrcsti-s  iiiortcls.    Que- 

IM-I         Itmilssi-  in.    I -VI. 
l-ll  ii..  i  i     !  '.'. 

Klmli     in  hiMilngpim*.      I.,.   f,,it  .lar.,iies  C.-iriirr  i-i 

I  i  I'-  '  .'•    II- -i  MIIIH-.     M.III!  I-IM!.  lsi.il. 
•vo..  pp    34. 

1. 1  in. .mi. iii-  id-  r.u-ti's  -mis  I,-  r.-niine  francais-. 

.  /  .  1- ' :.  |.|,.  :;i  ;ci,  7j  ..|. 

'         .••••!  i:.nli--.,ii. 

-•''••         •     •'      f,,n .  .  i.    Tiunc 

1    I  "inr  mi.,  >.->•    ].  1-  'I. 

\  !••  il«-  I      I  .    I'.iiiii  Imnl.    |,i,.|,..    iiii,si,,nii.iir..   1-1 
(.iinlali-iir  .lu  C,, !!,._•..  ,|,.  Siiinli'  Ainu-  ill.  la  I',,. 
«  i'  :   Hmu-si-.m.  |-M|. 

">     ..||.     -    :..  (I  I. 
Illlpul-.     \.     I 

Kl'-""  '"-  "fi; ii.'lriral  ()|,lii-x      KillK'M..M.   1.SH< 

"v....  |, 

.linii..r   \l-i-l.ra.      Kindlon.  |s>i'. 

«>„  .1 
l'imi-1-.ily  Mairii  iilalion  in  Oni.ui,,. 

K-ln-aii-.ivil  M,mhla.  T..r..nt...  Iicceml>cr.  ls«^. 

S>nlli.-lir   (Ji-iMiii-lry  nf  llu- iiiiint.  lint-,  ami  cin-i.- 

in  III.-  plan.-,     I...M.I.III  :  Mariiiillan  &;  ('„.,  IKS.) 

•«..  .  |.|.  :".<t. 

I'rin.  i|.l,.s   ,,f   Kli-ini-ntary  Alurlira.     Xi-w  V,,rk  : 
Miiriiiillmi  &  Co..  l.sci. 

"I.,  ,  pp   306. 

SynilM-lir  S,,li,|  i;e.,ni«.(ry.     X.-«-  V,,,k  :  Ma, mil 
Ian  A:  Co..  Drrernlier,  ixn. 
"vo..  pp.  £» 

In  IH,  Trniunrli.,ni<  „/  ,hr  H,,y,,l Soricly  of  Can,,,!,, . 
On  the  mean*  of  makiiiK  a  Hi.ler.-al  clock  K|IOW 
mean  time.     Vol.  i..  Sec.  :i,  ISK1. 

Klemenlary  meww  of  expanding  the  functions 

•>  .  tin.  a.  o».  »,  t»n.  H.    Vol.  vn.  Sec.  3, 1889. 

Development  Of  general  Bernoulllan  number  an 

rombinMorial  .determinant.     Vol.   vn..   Sec. 

3,  IFMU. 

On   the  Kraphlc    projection  of   Occulutlon*  and 

tUfttm.    Vol.  vn..  Sec.  3,  IMMO. 
On  the  u«  of  a  .jrmbollc  form  of  Demolvre's 
•orem.     V  ol.  l\..  Sec.  3,  IHB1. 


Ml-.   R.  \\ 

/ii  the  Reports  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada  ; 
On  Operations  in  Boring  for  Coal  at  Newcastle 
Creek,  N.H.     1H72,  pp.  231-297. 

On  Boring  Operations  at  Newcastle  Creek  N  B 
1H74  75,  pp.  00-85. 

On  Iron  Ore  Deposits  of  Ca  le  on  County  N  B 
1874-75,  pp.  1)7-104. 

On  Boring  Operations  in  Northwest  Territories 
1H75  7«,  pp.  282-291. 

On  the  Lower  Carboniferous  Belt  of  Albert  and 
Westmoreland  Counties,  N.B.,  including  the 
"  Albert  Shales."  1H70-77,  pp.  351-461. 

On  the  Pre-Silurian  Rocks  of  Albert,  King's  and 
St.  John  counties,  N.B.  1877-78,  pp.  M3D. 

On  the  Geology  of  Southern  New  Brunswick,  in 
Charlotte,  Sunbury,  Queens,  St.  John  and  Al- 
bert counties,  1H7H-71),  pp.  l-26i>. 

On   the  Ceology  of  Xorthern   New   Brunswick 

l*7!l  SO,  pp.  l-47n. 

On  the  Ceology  of  Northern  and  Eastern  Xew 
Brunswick  and  North  Sid  •  of  Bay  des  Chaleurs. 

1MSU-HI,  pp.   I-24D. 

On  the  Ceology  of  the  (iasp«  Peninsula.  1881-82 
pp.  l-:t2nn. 

On  the  (a-ology  of  (iaspe  and  Prince  Edward 
Island.  1SS2-S3,  pp.  l-:i4K. 

On  the  Ceologv  of  Eastern  Alln-rt  and  Westmore- 
land counties,  N.B.,  and  of  portion  of  Cumber- 
land and  Colchester  counties,  N.S.  1885,  pp. 
I  71  K. 

On  the  Geology  of  the  Eastern  Townships  of 
Quebec,  counties  of  Coinpton,  Stanstead, 
Beauce,  Hichinond  and  Wolfe.  1880,  pp.  1-70J. 

On  the  Geology  of  Megan  tic,  Beauce,  Dorchester, 
I-evis,  Bellechasse  and  Montmaxny.  1887-88, 
pp.  1-120K. 

On  the  .Mineral  Resources  of  the  Province  of  Que- 

bec      1HHSKII,  pp.  MatK. 

A  History  of  New  Brunswick  (Jcology-.    Govern- 
ment I'rintrng  Oftlcv. 
HVO..  pp.  1^54. 

Xote.s  on  the  Geological  Relations  and  Mode  of 
Occurrence  of  some  of  the  more  Economic  Min- 
erals of  Eastern  Quebec*. 

Ottami  finlumlut.  Vol.  in.,  18811.  pp.  45-67. 
Geological  Progress  in  Canada. 
Ibid.,  Vol.  iii.,lS89,  pp.  119-145. 

AsU-stos :  Its  History,  Mode  of  Occurrence  and 
I'ses. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  iv.,  March,  1891,  pp.  201-225. 
The  Work  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada. 

Ibid.,  Vol  v.,  January,  1892, pp.  161-179. 
The  Stratigraphy  of  the  Quebec  Group. 

Itul/.tin    (;,..!,,ai<-,,l  Socitty  of  America,  1890,  pp. 
458-467. 

The  Geology  of  Quebec,  south  of  the  St.  Law- 
rence. 

Tninmctioiu  Kami    Nocittv  of  Cannd'i.    Vol.  ix.. 
Se«.  4, 1891,  pp.  1U&-126. 

The  Mining  Industries  of  the  Province  of  Quebec. 
Trantaetiotu  tntlilute  American  Mining  Enginem, 
1U89,  pp.  316-381. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


33 


Ells,  R.  W.— Continued. 

The  Origin  and  Mode  of  Occurrence  of  the 
Phosphate  Deposits  of  the  Ottawa  Valley. 

Canadian  Mining  Review,  February,  1893. 
The  Laurentian  of  the  Ottawa  District. 

Bulletin o/ the  Geological  Society  of  America,  1893. 
The  Peat  Deposits  of  America. 

Canailian  Mining  Reritw,  April,  1893. 

The  Geology  of  the  Proposed  Tunnel  under 
Northumberland  Straits,  N.B. 

Transactions  Royal    Society  of   Canada,   Vol.  XI., 
Seo.  4,1893. 

Mica  Deposits  in  the  Lnurentian  of  the  Ottawa 
District. 

Bulletin  of  the  Geological  Society  of  America,  April, 
1894. 

Recent  Sedementary  Formations  on  the  Bay  of 
Fundy  Coast,  N.S. 

Transactions  Nova  Scotiim    Inttitute    of   Science, 
Halifax,  N.S.    Sec.  2,  Vol.  i. 

The  Potsdam  and  Calciferous  Formations  of  Que- 
bec and  Eastern  Ontario. 

Traniactiont  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  Vol.   XII., 
Seo.  4,1891. 

Fabre,  Hector. 

Esquisse  biographiqne  sur  Chevalier  de  Lorimicr. 

Montreal,  pp.  15. 
Ecrivains  Canadiens,  1'Abbe  Casgrain. 

Revue  Canadicnne,  Montreal,  1865. 
Le  Cceur  et  1'Esprit. 
76i<i.,1865. 

Ecrivains  Canadiens,  N.  Bourassa. 

TiiW.,1866. 
Canadian  Literature. 

Transaetiotm    Literary     and  Historical    Sorietii    of 
Quebec,  1860. 

Chroniques.     Quebec  :  A.  Marcotte,  187C). 
Conference  sur  le  Canada  faite  a  la  Societe  des 

Etudes   Maritimes  Coloniales,  le  24  mars  1884. 

Paris,  meme  annee. 

Conference  sur  le  Pacifique  Canadien,  faite  devant 
la  Societe.  de  Geographic  Commereiale  de  Paris, 
le  20  mai  1884.  Paris,  memc  annee. 

Fleming,  Sand  ford. 

Railway  Inventions.    A  Xew  Mode  of  Propulsion. 

The  Preen,  Toronto,  1817. 

Route  for  the  Grand  Trunk  Railway,  via  Peter- 
boro'. 

Ibid.,  Toronto,  1851. 

Valley  of  the  Nottawasaga. 

Canadian  Journal,  Vol.  i.,  Toronto,  1852. 
4to.,  pp.  I. 

The  Editor's  Shanty. 

Afaclear'f  Magazine,  September,  Toronto,  1853, pp.  6. 
Railway  Termini!  and  Pleasure  Grounds,  Toronto. 

Canadian  Journal,  1853. 

4to  ,pp.  3. 

Toronto  Harbour :  Its  Formation  and  Preserva- 
tion. 

Ibid.,Vol.  n.,1853,  pp.  10. 

The  Preservation  and  Improvement  of  Toronto 
Harbour. 

76irf.,Vol.  III. ,1854,  pp.  15. 


Mi- in  in:;,  Sanillord — Continued. 

New  Compound  or  Continuous  Rail. 

Canadian  Journal,  New  Series,  pp.  8. 
The  Geological  Survey  and  Sir  William  Logan. 

JIM.,  1856,  pp.  7. 

Valley  of  the  Saugeen  and  Northwest  Railway. 
Toronto,  1857. 

8vo.,  pp.  87. 

Lecture  on  a  Railway  to  the  Pacific  through  Brit- 
ish Territory.  Port  Hope,  1858. 

The  f'reui,  pp.  10. 
The  Davenport  (iravel  Ridge. 

Canadian  Journal,  1861,  pp.  8. 

Construction  of  a  Railway  from  Canada  to  (lie 
Pacific  "The  Overland  Route."  Cheweti  & 
Co.,  Toronto,  18f>2.  I'p.  3s. 

A   Great   Territorial  Road  to  British   Columbia. 
Quebec,  1863. 
8vo  ,  pp.  57. 

The  Oil  \Vells  of  Eniiiskillen. 

( 'itnttilimi  ./rjnrii'tf,  18Gi,  pp.  4. 

A  National  Railway  from  Quebec  to  Halifax. 
Toronto,  1  still. 

The  Intercolonial  Railway.  Heport  on  Prelimin- 
ary Explorations.  Quebec:  (',.  H.  Dcsbarats, 
ISlio,  pp.  UHh 

The  Short  Ocean  Passage. 

l.'liiij  Engiwtr'«  Ili-nort  '</18<i5  (I.C.R.),  pp.  8. 
The    Opening  of   the    Pictou    Railway.      Halifax. 

IStiT,  pp.  28. 
Intercolonial  liailway.     Letter  to  the  Premier  on 

the    System    of    Construction.      Ottawa,     1SIBI, 

pp.  111. 

Short  Service  for  Sunday.  Canada  Pacific  Mail- 
way.  Ottawa,  1S71.  pp.  7. 

Canadian  Pacific  Railway.       Iteport  and  Explora- 
tory  Survey.     Ottawa,  1*72. 
8vo. ,  pp.  80. 

Canadian  Pacific  Railway.     Loss  of  Lives  on  Kx- 

plorations.     Ottawa,  1873.  pp.  Id. 

Canadian  Pacific  Railway.  Practical  Suggestions, 

Ottawa,  1874,  pp.  5<). 
Canadian   Pacific   Railway.     Report   on   Surveys 

and  Explorations,     Ottawa,  1871,  pp.  USti. 

Canadian  Pacific  Railway.     General  Instructions 

to  Engineering  Stall'.    Ottawa,  1875,  pp.  :tl>. 
North    Shore    Railway.     Report   on    Difficulties 

between  Engineer  and  Contractor,  1S7">,  pp.  27. 
Canadian   Pacific  Railway.      Reply  to    Governor 

Morris.      Route  of  Railway  west  of   Keewatin. 

pp.  53. 
Newfoundland    Railway.      Report    on    Surveys. 

St.  John's,  1876,  pp.  147. 
Memoir  on  Uniform  non-local  Time.      London, 

1876,  pp.  37. 
The  Intercolonial.      A  Historical    Sketch,    1832- 

1876,  Montreal.    Dawson  Bros.,  1876,  pp.  268. 
Canadian  Pacific  Railway.    Reports  on  Surveys 

and    Preliminary     Operations.     Ottawa.    1877. 

pp.  431. 
Short  Sunday  Service  for  Travellers.     Montreal : 

Dawson  Bros.,  1877,  pp.  124. 


7 


34 


Firming.  Sanclfbrd.—  Continued. 

Canada  and  it.-  undeveloped  interior. 

fructfdinf   of  Ratal   Colonial   Intitule,    London, 
UTS,  pp.  K. 

Canadian   Pacific  Kail  way.    Report  on  Location 
and   Harbours  in  the    Pacific.    Ottawa,    1878. 
pp.  li'l. 
Temp*  Terrv.stre.     1'iiris,  1K78. 

8ro.  pp.  .15 

North  Shorv  Railway.     Report  on  Route  Maski 
minge  to  Montreal,  1H78,  pp.  li. 

Canadian  Pacific  Railway. 

Rrj»>ri:,f  /V^rr...  Ottawa,  1*79,  pp.  142. 
I'hrinin    ile    Ker   Canadicn   du     1'iiciltiiiie.     1877- 
l*7l>.  Mont  mil. 

Svo  .  pp.  IVK. 

Time  Reckoning. 

7V.in«lcli">i«      ('iin-i./i'iin      /nititulr.      Toronto,     187!>, 
PP.  51 
S.-lrrtion  "if  ii  IVinir  Meridian. 

li,'l..  Toronto.  ls7'.i.|,p    111. 
Daily   I'rayr-  for  Hu\\    liousi'liold*.     Montreiil  : 

D.iU~.)II    Up!-.    l.-7'.l,    pp.    Til. 

i  '.iii.tdi.in    I'aciiic    Kail  \\  ay.      Mciiio.    for    I'arlia 

in.  -lit.     Ottawa,  IKS  I,  pp.  17. 
Canadian  I'aciiir   Kailway.      Report   mi  Con-Inn- 

ti..ii.     liitaua.  IvU.  pp.  :t7:!. 
i  .in.t'lian  Pacific  Railway.      Karr\\  i-ll   Addrr->s  to 

St.  ill'.     Ottaua,  issii.  pp.  7. 
I'h.inr.-Mor's    Inaugural    Addre-s.      Quern's    I'ni 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 

Fleming,  Sandft>rd.— Continued. 


</IK*H'J  CoilfQ*  .I'jttrniit 
4to  ,  |l     10. 

Cniforiu  Standard  Tinir. 

Amrrvn*  *-*irlv  t'iril  Enutnf.  r,,  '.  Montreal  Convun- 
!"1.  pp.  >\. 

Adoption  of  a  I'riini-  Mcridinn. 

Tli'     !*lrrn,ilu,nal      <';ngrrn,     Venice.     Italy,     1881, 

pp    1'"'- 
Coamopolitan  Scheme  for  Reckoning  Time. 

r''in*'ir(i»M  A  inrri'ciia  Mrtritnltigicnl  Sucirtv.    New 

York.lMI.M>    10. 

Standard   Time   for   t'niu-d  State.s,   Canada  and 
Mexico. 

Amrririix  S'^ifli/  CinV  E»gin"n.     Xew  York,  18S1 

PP   M. 
Chancellor'-  Addrexs.  Queen's  1'nlversily. 

(/un'l  C'Mrfe  .Iwrnal.  Vol.  IX.,  18*2. 

A  Cable  Acnma  the  Paciflc.    (Pamphlet.)    London 

i*«  pp.  ii. 

Standard  Time. 

American    S<firlv     Ciril     gnainfrr,.      Wuhinfton 
ConTcntion,  1H92. 

Canadian  I'arilli  liailway.  Review  of  the  Report 
and  dm.  liiM.,1,  of  Royal  CommiNHion.  Ottawa 
1HR£. 

Ixrtt.-r  on  Standard  Time. 

Amrritnm     .Voeittt   f,,r    A:ir.,,,e.  ,,.,,,1    „/    Science, 
MoolrMl.lK!.  pp.  121. 
Standard  Time  for  the  World. 

TV  fanntiomal  Standard     Cl«r»l»nd,  Ohio.  18M. 
PP-  < 
Time  Reform  and  a  Prime  Meridian. 

Amm^tn  M«*,nlntieat  .Vorirt,.     JJ,W  York,  1883. 
pp   ». 


Second  Installation  Address  as  Chancellor  of 
Queen's  University. 

Queen'*  Colleoe  Journal,  1883.    4to.,  pp.  7. 
Standard  Time  at  the  St.  Paul  Convention. 

TVniMacti'oiu   .Imiric'in   Society  of  Civil  E\gineert, 

1883,  pp.  7. 

Uniform  Standard  Time. 

H,:  I.,  New  York.  1884,  pp.  11. 

The  Prime  Meridian  Question. 

Intenintionnl   Standard,    Cleveland,     Ohio,     1884. 
|.p.  8. 

Kngland  and  Canada.     Old  to  New  Westminster. 

Montreal  :  Dawson  Bros.,  1884,  pp.  449. 
Standard  Time  at  the  Buffalo  Convention. 

Ti-niimetiuiu  American  Socuta  of  Civil  Enpinttri, 

1884,  pp.  7. 

Chancellor's  Report  on  Confederating  Universi- 
ties. 

Quern'*    I'liirrnity    Endoirment   AlKjcintitin,    1885, 
pp.  5. 

The  Time  Reform  Movement. 

r™n«icl«'on«  Amerienn  Society  of  Cinil   Eitginetrt, 
Xew  York.  1S84,  pp.  11. 

A  Prime  Meridian  and  Time  zero— at  the  Inter- 
national Prime  Meridian  Conference,  Washing- 
ton, 18K4,  pp.  12. 

Chancellor's  Address.     Queen's  University. 

^nt-cn't  Collfffc  Juin-nftl,  1885,  pp.  14. 
I'niversal  Time  Reckoning. 

Trinuactiont     Canadian    fiutitule,    Toronto,    1885. 
pp.  101. 
I'niform  Standard  Time. 

Tran>acti'tn*  American  Society  of  Civil   Knginein, 
New  York.  1885,  pp.4. 

The  new  Time  Reckoning. 

Smithmnian  Report,  1»86,  WashinRton,  D.C.,  pp.  22. 
Third    Installation    Address    as    Chancellor  of 
Queen's  University. 

1,11,,,  ,i\  Colletie  Journal,  1886,  4to.,  pp.  4. 
Proposed  Telegraph  between  Australia,  Canada 
and  Great  Britain.     London,  1886,  pp.  28. 

I'ime  Reckoning  for  the  20th  Century. 

Trantmctiont  Royal    Society    of    Canada,  VoK  IV., 
Sec.  3, 1886.    4to.,  pp.  13. 
The  Canadian  Route  to  the  East. 

Remark*  at  the  Colonial  Confertnce,  London,  1887, 
pp.  2). 

Telegraph  to  Australia  and  India  via  Canada. 

Speech  at  Colonial  Conference,  London,  18S7,  pp.  15. 
Benefactors     and     Benefactions.      Address    at 
Queen's  University. 

Queen's  College  Journal,  1838. 

Treatise  on  Time  for  the  Use  of  Schools.  Ottawa, 
1888,  pp.  20. 

Presidential  Address,  Royal  Society  of  Canada. 

Tratunctiont  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  Vol.  vii-,1889. 
H....PP    11. 

Expeditions  to  the  Pacific. 

Ibid.,  Vol.   vii..  See -2, 1889.    4to.,pp.  53. 
A  Problem  in  Political  Science. 

H.id.,  Vol.  vn  ,  Bee.  3, 1889,  pp.8. 
Fourth   Installation   Address   as   Chancellor  of 
Queen's  University. 

OK***'.  Collrpt  Journal,  1889. 4to.,  pp.  2. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


38 


Fleming,  Sandford.— Continued. 

Chancellor's  Address  at  Semi-centennial  Jubilee 
of  Queen's  University. 

Queen's  College  Journal,  (Jubilee  No.),  1889.  4to., 
pp.  3. 

Presidential  Address,  Sect.  HI.,  Royal  Society, 

1800.    The  Unit  Measure  of  Time.    Pp.  3. 
The  Waterways  of  Canada. 

Proceeding!  of  the  International    Congress   Inland 
Navigation,  Manchester,  Eng.,  1890.    4to  ,pp.  8. 

Cable  Service.    England  to  Australia.    Letter  to 
Fellow-Colonists.     London,  1890. 
I t.i..  pp.  4. 

Our  Old-Fogy  Methods  of  Reckoning  Time. 
Engineering,  May,  1891,  pp.  15, 

A  Universal  Prime  Meridian,  and  Time  Zero. 

Report  II.  M.  S.,  Department  of  Science  and  Art. 
London,  1891,  pp.  1". 

Nomenclature  in  Time-Reckoning. 

Transaction*  Royal  Society  of'   (!<tn«du,  Vol.    ix., 
Sec.  3, 1891. 

lln    ,  pp.  7. 

Fixing  of  a  Standard  of  Time. 

Sessional  Paixn,  Ottawa,  1891,  pp.  36. 

Parliamentary  vs.  Party  Government. 

Queen's  College  Journal,  18!M,  pp.  16. 
Reforms  in  Time-Reckoning. 

Transaction*    Canndinn     Jnxtilnti',    Toronto,    ISiH, 
pp.  15. 

Electoral  Representation. 

/6i<i.,Toronto,  1892,pp.  17. 

Address  on  Fifth  Installation  as  Chancellor  of 
Queen's  University. 

Queen' »  College  Journal,  1892. 

A  System  of  Direct  Telegraphic  Communication 
Throughout  the  Empire. 

Letterto  Sir  John  Lublock,  Chairman  of  Associated 
Chambers  of  Commerce,  London,  1892,  pp.  12. 
The  Rectification  of  Parliament. 

Transactions    Canadian   Institute,  Toronto,  1892,  pp. 
173. 

Address  at  the  opening  of  the  Medical  Faculty, 
Queen's  University,  Kingston,  1892. 

Queen's  College  Journal,  Vol.  XX. 
Ocean  Steam  Xavigation. 

Transaction*   Canadian    Institute,     Toronto,    1892, 
pp.  10. 

Early  Steamboats. 

Ibid.,  1892,  pp.  4. 
Postage  Stamps  and  Colour  Blindness. 

Ibid.,  1892,  pp.  2. 

A  Memorable  Epoch  in  Canadian  History. 

Ibid.,  1893. 
Historical  Pictures. 

Ibid.,  1893. 

A  Change  in  the  Astronomical  Day. 

Transactions    Astronomical   and  Physical  Societv, 
Toronto, 1893. 

Memorandum  on  the  Pacific  Cable,  addressed  to 
Australian  Governments,  1893. 
4to.,  pp.  8. 

The  Mission  to  Australia.     Papers  relating  to 
Pacific  Cable. 

Canadian  Blue-Book,  1894,  pp.  53. 


Fleming,  Sandford  .—  Continued. 

Unification  of  the  Astronomical,  Civil  and  Nauti- 
cal Days. 

Transaction'  Canadian  Institute  and  Astronomical 
Societies,  1891,  pp.  9. 

The  Pacific  Cable.    Statement  for  the  Colonial 
Conference.    Ottawa,  1894. 
•Ito.,  pp.  12. 

Fletcher,  James. 

In   the  Reports   of  the    Entomological   Society    of 
Ontario  : 

An  Outline  Sketch  of  the  Canadian  HuprcHtidic. 
1878,  pp.  40-84. 


bii-idic  Diggers.     1879,  pp.  0.->-71. 
Nature.       Printed   Butterflies   (Canadian    Entu 
mologist,  xii.,  l-:t).    1879,  pp.  88-89. 

On  the  Chief  Benefits  Derived  by  Farmers  anil 
Horticulturists  from  a  Knowledge  of  Knto- 
mology.  1880.  pp.  57-08. 

Necrophori—  Burying  Beetles,     isxi,  pp.  7<i-7;j. 

Homoptera  The  Harvest  Flies  and  their  Allies. 
1882,  pp.  09-83. 

Collecting  in  early  Winter.     1XK!.  pp.  :tl  :t± 
N'otes  on  Worms.     188;),  08-71!. 

Theda   Niphon   (Canadian    KntiniKilixjixt.    xvi.. 

|)|).  92-94).     1881.  pp.  34-3H. 
Tlie  Larch  Saw-lly.     1881,  pp.  72-77. 
The  Hessian  Fly,     1880.  pp.  4:i-4o. 
Annual  Presidential  Address.    1888,  pp.  :M:t. 
A  Trip  to  N'epigon.     1888,  pp.  "4  .88. 
The  Wheat-Midge.     1888,  pp.  88-91. 

Winter  Collecting  (Canadian  Enttnnolouixt.  \\\., 

pp.  15-17).     188!),  pi>.  :il-:i2. 
The  Apple-tree  Tent  Caterpillar  (Canaillan   /•."»- 

toinologist,  xv.,  pp.  74-70).     188!),  32-34. 
Cut-Worms  (Canadian  Enloinoloijixt,    xxi.,  pp. 

117-120).     1889,  pp.  34  HO. 
The  Imported  Currant  Saw-fly  (Canailian  Ento- 

mologist, XXI.,  pp.  150-152).     1889,  pp.  3H-38. 
The     Tiger    Swallow-tail     (Canadian    Entonui 

logist,  xxi.,  pp.  201-204).    188!),  pp.  38-40. 
The  Mediterranean  Flour  Moth  (Canadian  Ento- 

mologist, XXII.,  pp.  41-44).     1889,  pp.  95-101. 
Fuller's  Rose-beetle.    1890,  pp.  62-64. 
Review  of  Miss  Ormerod's  Manual  of  Injurious 

Insects.    1890,  p.  101-105. 
Annual  Address  as  President  of  the  Association 

of  Economic  Entomologists.     1891,  pp.  36-44. 
The  Northern  Mole-cricket.     1891,  pp.  87-90. 
The  Horn-fly.    1892,  pp.  49-53. 
Clothes  Moths.    1892,  pp.  53-58. 
Notes  on  Killing,  Preserving  and  Relaxing  In- 

sects (Canadian  Entomologist,  xxiv.,  pp.  14-16). 

1892,  pp.  59-60. 

Injurious  Insects  of  1892.    1893,  pp.  8-13. 
Notes  on  some  of  the  more  Important  Entomolo- 

gical Exhibits  at  the  Chicago  Exhibition.    1893, 

pp.  61-64. 


36 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Fletcher,  J«me*.— Continutd. 
In  the  Canadian  Entomolitgist  (London,  On/.)  : 
The  Calosomas.     1HHO,  pp.  32-35. 
Notes  on  the  I»reparatory  Stages  of  Cart  f  race- 

phalti*  Mandan.     1KHII,  pp.  113  118. 
The  Northern  Mole  cricket.    l«fJ,  pp.  23-25. 
In  Ihf  Transaction*  uf  the  Oltatra  Fielil-Xalnral- 
1st*'  Club  : 

Inaugural  Address  as  President.  187W,  I.,  pp.  12-22; 
livu,  ii.,  pp.  8-21  ;  1K81,  in.,  pp.  11  -It);  1882,  iv.,pp. 
11-21. 

Flora  Ottawaensi*.     1S71»,  I.,  pp.  48-111. 
In  Ihrllttntra  \alumliMt  ifHtaira,  Unt.t: 

Short     Instructions    for    Collectors    Away    from 

Home.     in..  ISHSI.  pp.  s-li. 
Educational     Value     of     Botanic     Gardens,       v., 

IWl-tt!,  pp.    lUVli:i. 

Kail  \V.-I.  worm.     vi..  Issi-J  1M.  pp.  To  71. 
l-'lura   Otlawaeusis,    2nd    Edition    (not    yet    coin. 

plelei.     pp.  1  I**. 

ilif  lt,'i,',,l  "f  I/a    lioiiiiniin,   Knliniti.iliiiii.tl  fur  ISitl. 
pp.  I  7. 

II,.     Itiji'.i-l    "I  II,.    l><i,n  in  in, I     Knloiiioluilixt    f»r\AK. 

pp.  1  .v,. 

In  tin    .\,i,iiinl  It'i/iiirt    "I'lli:    /•/'/'<  i-iini ii/nl  /•'iirill.l  : 
Itepori   ..f  tin-   Kntoinoloni-i  ami    Botani-t.  1SS7, 
pp.   .-  II;   K-v.    p|i.    1777;    IxMi,    pp.   M'.V;   1MK>, 
pp.    l.V)  3C,  :  l-'.H.   pp.   l:«r_'jo:  Is'.f.',   pp.  1111(57; 
!-'«.  pp.  l.-)7  I'.Cf. 
In  InSift  Lit',  i  \\'it  -A  iiiyl'iti .  I'.  .**.  i : 

I'relimiiuiry  Noli*  UJHUI  I  'I,  inmtlms  Mi  in  xi  it  i  i.     1 1.. 

1-WSI.  pp.    l.'i  lii. 

/„  I/,,   f-'n,  •m-,-'.i  .lit,;,,  -lit,  i  l.nnilnn.  Onl.i  : 
The  Clover  root  H.in-r.     l.v.i],  p.  :i-7. 
Article-   on    Injiirioii- In-i-ct-  i|.  XI. i.     Is1.!^.   pp. 
1^.  •>.  117.  I'.ix.  ^11.  :iii-.  :IH,  :«i."i.  I:RI.  I7'.i :  IHitl, 
pp.  lo.  .111. 

Cloih.-s  Moil,-..     ls;i:;.  p.  l  |;i. 
I1...-S  \Vln-al  turn  toChr—  ;     ls!(l.  p.  HIT. 
(Jranary  Wi-evils.     \#M,  p.  li'l. 
lnjiirioii-  Insecl-.      IX'I,  p.  1.V7. 

tn    "  I n.tfrnrtiimft   tit    Canmlutn    I'ucitic    Itnitiray 
Lnitil  KJ-IIIII i nrrn"  i  H'l/uii/x;/.  .Mint.),  1,'niii.  : 

Botanical  Collections,     pp.  2-1-27. 
In  Tltr  .\vr'-  W'rnf  Fit  rmt't' I  \\' i  it  n  i  pey ) : 

Collecting  Ifot.niii-al  Specimen-.     1HSI2,  p.  l!»i. 
In  l/tr  ItfjHirln  of  Uroluffiiiil  Surrry  uf  Caniiiln  : 
I J»t  of  Diurnal   Ix-piiloptcrn  of  Yukon  District. 
Northern     British    Columbia    and    Mackcn/ic 
Hiver.     1WK7.  pp.  22U-231H. 

I  ..MM.  .  dr.  P. 

M.  I^on  Huliert,  docteur  en  medecine,  Heminn- 
rLst«  et  pri-tre  de  St  -Sulpicc.     Notice  bioxraphl- 
que.     ParJM  :  .Iulen  Vic,  l(f7M, 
12mo.,p|i.  ii.  315. 

!.*»  Ktudes  nat  iin-lle-  et  la  Bible  (Naturfoi-Hchung 
nnd  Blbel,  von  Dr.  Carl  Guttler). 

Ami*  ilr*  Qwad'/.M  Sriniifuivn.  P»ri«  et  Bruiellen. 
l«r  «rticl».  'too*  TIL,  arril  1H90,  Imo.,  pp.  5S2-M8; 
2*OM  wtieU.  low  rill.,  joiltot  WO,  8mo..  pp.  233-259. 


Fovillr,  de.  P.—  Continued. 

Leg  Jours  de  la  Semaine  et  les  (Euvres  de  la 
Creation. 

Revue  da  QueHioni  Seientijquet,  tome  XI.,  Janvier 
1882.    8mo.,pp.  S5-84. 
La  Bible  et  la  Science. 

Ibid.,  ler  article,  tome  xn.,  octobre  1882,  6mo.,pp. 
504-531;  2cmc  article,  tome  xnt.,  Janvier  1883,  8mo., 
pp.  118-160. 

Encore  les  Jours  de  la  Creation. 

ll.iil.,  tome  iv.,  arril  1884.    8mn.  ,  380-426. 
Dos  Antlitz    der    Grde  von  Eduard   Suess—  die 
Sintfluth. 

I'-i'l.,  tome  xv.,  avril  1881.    8mo..  pp.  W4-605. 
Du  Role  de  la  Faculte  des  Arts. 

Ctinudii  Franrait,  Quebec,  tome  I-,  Janvier  1888. 
8mo.,  79-91. 

L'  Astronomic  et  la  Vie  de  1'Humanite. 

/'..•/.,  ler  article,  1.  1.,  juillet  1883,  3mo.,  pp.  343-379  ; 
2i>mo  article,  t.  H.,  juillet  1886,  8mo.,  pp.  404-432. 


Fowlt-r, 

A  plea  for  the  Study  of  Natural  History. 

Sttwart'i   Qnnrlerlv,  vol.  4,  No.  1,  April,  1870,  St. 
John,  N.B. 
Svo.,  pp.  11. 

Arctic  Plants  Growing  in  New  Brunswick,  with 
notes  on  their  Distribution. 

Tninmctinn*    Rnval   Sucitlu    i,f   Canada,    vol.    V., 
sco.  4,  1887. 

Frechette,    I.  .mi-.. 

En  Vers. 

Mes  Loisirs.     Quebec  :    Leger  Brousseau,  1H(I3. 
8vo.,  pp.  2*(l. 

l,a  \'oix  d'un  exile.  Premiere  annee,  1800;  sec- 
onde  annee.  l^W.  s.l.n.d. 

Tele  Mele.     Montreal  :    Lovell,  1K77. 

12mo.,  pp.  274. 

l.es  Kleurs  Boreales.  Les  Oiseaux  de  Neige, 
Poi-sies  couronnees  par  I'Academie  Krancaise. 
Quebec,  1KSII. 

2me  edition.  P«ris  :  K.  Rouveyre,  Km.  Terquem,  1881, 
12mo.,  pp.  261. 
Sine  cuition,  18S6,  Quebec,  l.'in.i..  pp.  378. 

I,a  Lenende  d'un  Peuple.  Paris:  Librairie  Illus- 
tree,  1HX7. 

8vo.,pp.  317. 

I,es    l-'euilles    Volantes.     Montreal  :    GranKer  & 
Freres,  1HSI1. 
12rao.,pp.221. 

En  I'row  : 

I.ettres  a  Basile.    Quebec  :  Hector  Fabre,  1H71. 

8vo.,pp.  81. 

Originaux  et  detraques.  Montreal  :  Louis  Pate- 
naude,  18W). 

12mo.,pp.  360. 

Lettre.s  a  M.  1'abbe  Baillairge.     .Mont  real,  1869. 
Imprimerie  Desaulnien-    Svo..  pp.  91. 

Traducdon*  : 
Une  rencontre  fortuite  (W.  D.  Howells). 

Itinif  de  M',ntr(at,tQ\.  in.  and  IV.    1879-80. 
Une  rencontre,  roman  de  Deux  Touri&tes  aur  le 
Saint-Laurent,  Quebec  et  le  Saguenay  (W.  D. 
llowell.-i.     Montreal,  1893. 
Svo. 


Frechette,  Ijouis.— Continued. 

Aux  temps  des  vieux  Creoles  (S.  W.  Cable). 

ffouvellet   Soirfet   canadiennes,  vol.     3,    1881.    Le 
Canada-Franco  if,  de  Janvier  a  Ootobre,  1890. 

Drames: 

Fdlix    Poutr6:    drame    historique    en   4   actes. 
Montreal,  1862, 1871. 

16mo.,  pp.59. 

Papineau  :  drame  historique  canndien  en  4  actes. 
Montreal :  Chapleau  &  Lavigne,  1880. 

16mo.,  pp.  100. 

Le  retour  de  1'Exile,  drame  en  5  actes.     Montreal: 
Chapleau  &  Lavigne. 

Itiino. ,  pp.72. 

Dans  les  Memoires  de  la  Socitte  royale  du  Canada  : 
Vive  la  France  (poesie).    Tome  i.,  sec.  1,  1882. 
Notre  histoire— a  la  memoire  de  F.  X.  Garneau 

(poesie).    Tome  i.,  sec.  1,  1883. 
Au  bord  de  la  Creuse.    Tome  n.,  sec.  1,  1884. 
Les  premieres  pages  de  notre  histoire.    Tome  in., 

sec.  1,  1885. 

Le  pionnier.    Tome  iv.,  sec.  1,  1880. 
Sainte-Anne  d'Auray  et  ses  environs.    Tome  vi., 

sec.  1,  1888. 

Chez  Victor  Hugo.    Tome  vin.,  sec.  1,  1890. 
Reponse  a  M.  David.    Tome  ix.,  sec.  1,  1891. 
L'Espagne.    Tome  n.,  sec.  1,  1884. 
Trois  Episodes    de  la  Conquete  ;    i.  Fors  1'hon- 
neur;   n.   Les    dernieres    Cartouches;    in.    Le 
drapeau  fantome.    Tome  n.,  sec.  1, 1884. 

Montreal ,  La  Patrie,  1884.    12mo. ,  pp.  12. 
Dans  le  Canada-Fran<;ais,  Quebec  : 

Sainte-Anne  d'Auray  et  ses  Environs,  vol.  i.,  1H8H, 

p.  445. 

Barbe-Bleue,  vol.  in.,  18SX),  p.  :««. 
The  Royal  Chateaux  of  the  Loire. 

Harper's  New  Monthly  Magazine,  vol.  LXXXIII.,  1891, 
pp.  84-98. 

Gilpiii,   I :..  Jr. 

The  Groupings  of  the  Pictou  Coal  Seams. 

Transaction*   Nova    Scotia     Institute   of    Natural 
Science,  March  10, 1873. 

Sketch  of  the  Carboniferous  of  St.  George's  Bay, 
Nfld. 

Hid.,  December  4, 1873. 
The  Pictou  Coal  Field. 

Transaction*  North  of  England  Institute  of  Mining 
Engineers,  1873. 

Notes  on  the  Coal  Measures  of  Western  New- 
foundland. 

Ibid.,  1874. 
The  Submarine  Coal  of  Cape  Breton. 

Ibid.,  1876. 
The  Iron  Ore  Deposits  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Ihid.,  1877. 

The  Southern  Synclinal  of  the  Pictou  Coal  Field. 
Transactions    Nova   Scotia   Institute   of   Natural 
Science,  March,  1875. 

Notes  on  Specimens  of   Iron  Ore  from    Pictou 
County  for  the  Philadelphia  Exhibition. 
Ibid.,  February  14, 1876. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 

Gilpin,  E.,  Jr.— Continued. 


37 


Notes  on  Recent  Discoveries  of  Copper  Ore  in 
Nova  Scotia. 

Transaction*  Geobiffical  Society  Journal,  London, 

1877. 

On  the  Preliminary  Training  for  Civil  and  Mining 
Engineers. 

Transactions    Nona    Scotia    Institute    <if  Natural 
Science,  February  11, 1878. 
The  Limonites  and  Limestones  of  Pictou  County. 

Ibid.,  February  10.  1879. 
Notes  and  Analyses  of  Nova  Scotia  Pit  Waters. 

Transaction*  North  of  England  Inttitutt  of  Mining 
Engineer*,  1879. 

The  Gypsum  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Ibid.,  1880. 

The  Northern  Outcrop  of  the  Cumberland  Coal 
Field. 

Transactions    Nora     Scotia     Imtitute    of    Natural 
Science,  1880. 

The  Trap  Minerals  of  Nova  Scotia. 

/iiW.,March7.18Sl. 
Canadian  Coals— their  Composition  and  I'M-S. 

Trantactiont  North  of  Kngtand  Institute  of  Mining 
Engineer»,m\. 
The  Occurrence  of  Lievrite  in  Nova  Scotia. 

Transactions    Nona     Scotia     Institute    of    Natural 
Science,  1S8I. 
The  Minerals  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Report  to  Government  n/  .\ora  Si-otia,  1882. 
An  Analysis  of  a  Pictou  Coal  Seam. 

Transaction*    Nova     Xcotia     /nutitntf    of     Natural 

Science,  April  9, 1S83. 
Note  on  tlie  UeBert  Coal  Field,  Nova  Scotia. 

Ibid.,  November  12,  1883. 

The  Foldings  of  the  Carboniferous  Strata  in  t In- 
Maritime  Provinces. 

Trannactloni  /tonal  Societu  of  Canada,  vol.  I.,  Sec. 
4,  WS3. 
Notes  on  the  Manganese  Ores  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Ibid.,  1884. 
The  Mines  and  Mineral  Lands  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Reportto  Govern  mtnt  of  Nova  Scotia,  1884. 
Note  on   the   Manganese   Ore  of   Loch   Lomond, 
Cape  Breton. 

Trannactiom  Nona  Scotia   Inititutr  of  Natural  ffit- 
torv,  1884. 

Halotrichite  from  Glace  Bay,  Cape  Breton. 

Ibid.,  1885. 
The  Iron  Ores  of  Pictou  County. 

Transaction*  American   Institute  of  Mining  Engi- 
neers, 1885. 
The  Gold  Fields  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Ibid.,  1886. 

Note  on  the  Limestones  of  East  River,   Pictou 
County. 

Transactions  Royal   Society  of  Canada,  vol.  IV., 
Sec.  4,  1886. 
The  Carboniferous  of  Cape  Breton.    Part  I. 

Trantaction*    Nova     Scotia     Inttitute   of  Natural 
Science,  1896. 
The  Carboniferous  of  Cape  Breton.    Part  II. 

Ibid.,  1887. 

The  Faults  and  Foldings  of  the  Pictou  Coal  Field. 
Transactions  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  vol.  V-,  S«o. 
4,1887. 


38 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OP  THE 


Ullpln,  K..  Jr.-Con/inu«f. 

The  GeolOKlcal  Relations  of  the  Principal  Nova 
Minerals. 

Trannirlinnt    America*    httitute    of  Milting  En- 
pn»«r».  1887- 

The  Distinctive  Features  of  the  Nova  Scotia  Coal 
Field*. 

Tr-i*«trti"*i  Brititn  Attoeialivn,  Montreal,  1884. 
It.-sults  of   Post   Experience  In  Gold-mining   in 
Nova  Scotia. 

AM- 
Coal  mining  in  Xova  Scot  in. 

Tr-iafaeli'i"    Cnnadinn     Surfeit    ••/    Cirif    Emfi- 
,wr..l«88. 
The  Geology  of  Cnpe  Hreton  Islnnd. 

!>„  rlrrly  ./..ur.i../  ../  ikr  f!r,,l,igir,tt  S«ri'>V,  N»vrm- 

r*r.  1XM. 
Niili-s  mi  XovaSrotia  Hold  Veins. 

Tr-ianeli lt-n-1    *-ri-tii   •  •'    <'„„.•,/„.   veil.    M., 

Sec.*,  IVVS. 
Tin-  CarlionifiToiis  "f  Cape  Hreton. 

TV.i'if'riV""      .V.r.i      >'...(,..      lull, lul-      uf     \iitilfil 
.<,„»<•'.  1"VW. 

Tin-  MiiuT.ils  nf  lln  CarlKiniferons  iii  Cape  I  in- 1 1 H i. 

M../..  :•- '. 
I,,-., logical  Writings  of  Itcv.  III.  lie \nian. 

/        I  ..  vol.  VII.,  |,:irt    I,   I"  '. 

Notes   nil  ><iiin-    K\  plusi,  nis    in    \<i\a   Sriilia  Ci>al 
Mines 

/•     '..  i"!.  •.  li..  l^irt  4.  Ky. 

I  I,,    |l.-\.iiiiaii  i  if  l';i|M-  Htvl.,11. 

/(.;./..  iw. 

I'll,-  Inni  I  If.--  nf  Nd\,i  S'-iliii. 

/  ,'fit-in  S'.fi'tv   "'    <'-ril  l-'ninnt'Tt, 

Tin-  Silurian  <>f  Cap  •  llr.  Inn. 

/  ..,.',„•      .V.r.,       >,„(,.,       l,,,l,t:,l,      .,f      .\.ilui;il 

-    ,     •.:-•-. 

Tin-    1  s«-    of    Safr     Kxplonivew    iii    ('oal     .Mint's. 
1'arl    I. 

Tr:i rfi'..m  I'. i,,, ,,/,:,„  >•,„•,,(),„/'  i",ri'/  Kuaiunn, 

ISM. 
Thi-  (ii'iiliijtical  |{fl:ttii>!i  of  Nova  Scutia  Iron  Ore  •. 

Tr;n"fti.:,i,  .V..r.i    \>..d'.i  Mining  Institute,  I8H2. 

Tin-  I  sf  of  Safr  K\ijlosivrs  in  Coal  Mini's. 
Purl  M. 

TfiH"ieti"iit  t'-t ii'i'lt'i it  Sort'tynf  f'iril  EtigiHfrrtt 

i«a. 

Noto  on  nn  Occurrence  of  /inc  ftnd  Manganosn* 
On-  in  Nova  Scotia. 

7V.in«.irli..m  .V-r.1  .S'rod'ri  Mining  Inititutr,  1893. 

Nova  Scotia  — its  Kconoinir  Minerals. 

K'tfiH  I;  Ittr  f};r,n,mrxl  <,/  .\,,rn  Sn,tia,  1S93. 

Annual  Heport*  on  the  Progress  of  the  Mines 
and  Mineral  Development  of  Xova  Scotia  to 
the  Government  of  Nova  Scotia.  Years  1879 
to  1HM. 

Note  on  the  Sydney  Coal  Field. 

8«r  2.  Vol.  1.18U-1WI. 
Mineral  Development  of  Xova  Scotia. 

/MrrniW     /..o.rK/'      Mining     Enfinttn'     Annual 
M~ii.f.  1M. 

Rxpkwionii  in  Nora  Scotia  Coal  Mined. 
Hid. 


Goodwin,  W.  L,. 

On  the  Nature  of  Solution .  Part  I.— On  the  Solu- 
bility of  Chlorine  In  Water  and  in  Aqueous 
Solutions  of  Soluble  Chlorides. 

Trantactioni   Royal   Society   of   Edinburgh,   Vol. 
«i.,  Part  HI.    4to,  pp.  597-618. 

and  G.  Carr  Robinson.  On  Some  New  Bases  of 
the  Leucoline  Series. 

Kid.,  Vol.  xxix.,  1879.    4to,  pp.  285-279. 
Ueber  d  ie  Natur  der  Loesungen.    Berlin. 

Berichte  der  Dnttehtn  Chem.  Oewlbok,  1882. 

The  Nature  of  Solution. 

Keport  an  Sfcrttam  of   Committee  of  the   British 

Atiocintion,   18SS. 

and  Plamsay.  Tilden,  and  Marshall.     Report  of 
Committee  appointed  for  the  purpose  of  inves- 
tittntinp;  certnin  Physical  Constants  of  Solution. 
Hrfuirl*  nf  the  Brititli  AtfcinlioH  fur  the  Adrance- 
meitl<>fHrieuce,\W6.    London.    8vo,  pp.  207-213. 
and  Ramsay.  Tilden,  and  Marshall.    Third  Report. 
/6i'i/.,1887     biiiil.ui.    8vo.,  pp.  48-55 

Invaporation. 

CiniiHliini  litcurd  nf  Scieiicr,  vol.  n,  No  4,  Octo- 
ber, 1S86. 

Invaporation. 

/I. ill.,  vol.  ii.,  No.  8,  October,  1S87. 

'l'i'xi-l>o()k  of  t'licmistry.  Toronto:  The  Copp- 
Clark  Co.,  1H«7. 

KVH..PP.  416. 
"  Ilin^pd  "  Trees. 

<'nHii<li<iu  lleconl  of  Xcieure, October,  18S8. 
Tin!  Hi^h  School  Curriculum  in  Science. 

C'.ni«i'/.<  Educ,,li,,,,,<l  Mnnthlv,  March,  1891. 
The  Water  Supply  of  the  City  of  Kingston. 

i"i>ii,ir//,in  ltm,nl .,/  Science.  April,  1892. 
Notes  on  an  old  Indian  Kncampment. 

MiW.,. January,  1893. 
K'l'i  l.iiniin.'  Hog  in  Westmoreland  Co.,  N.B. 

//.»/..  April,  1893. 

(Communicate<l  by.)  On  a  Highly  NickeliferoUH 
I'yrite. 

ll,id.,  April,  1893. 

Chemical  Laws.  Toronto:  The  Copp-Clark  Co., 
1S03. 

Svo  ,  pp.  37. 

I..      --•     III!  Mill,-        \ll-ll~ll 

Vie  de  M«'  de  Laval,  premier  eveque  de  Quebec 
et  a|iot  i-e  du  Canada.  Quebec  :  L.  3,  Demers  & 
Frere,  1H»0. 

2  volr.,  Svo. ,  pp.  1375- 

I.i-  Vi'in'i-aiilr  Francois  de  l.,u al.  Sn  vie  et  sea 
vertus.  Quebec  :  L.  J.  Demers  &  Frere,  1890. 

12mo.,  pp.  84. 

Leu  Normands  au  Canada.  Jean  Bourdon.  Ev- 
reux,  Imprimerie  de  1'Eure,  1892. 

8vo.,  pp.  31. 

Les  Normands  au  Canada.  Jean  Nicolet.  Erreux  : 
Imprimerie  de  1'Eure,  1893. 

•*v  ..  pp.  56. 

Les   Normands    au    Canada.      Jean    Le    Sueur, 
ancien  curt  de  Salnt-Sanveur  de  Thury,  pre- 
mier ]u-et n-  seculier  du  Canada.    Evreuz  :  Im- 
primerie de  1'Eure,  1894. 
8ro.,pp.  52. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


39 


Oosselin,  Abbe  Augusts. — Continued. 

Jubite  Sacerdotal  de  S.  E.  le  Cardinal  Tasche- 
reau  :  Noces  d'Or  de  la  Societe  Saint-Jean-Bap- 
tiste.  Quebec  :  Leger  Brousseau,  1892. 

Roy.  Svo.,  pp.  -iH.     A  vec  ua  portrait  da  cardinal. 
Un  HistoricnCanadien  Oublie,  le  Docteur  Jacques 
Labrie. 

Mfni'ii'i-ii  ili-lii  SuciM  ruvale  dit  Camilla,  tome  XL, 
Sec.  1, 1893. 

Dans  Le  Canada-Franc,ais,  Quebec  ; 

Role  politique  de    M*1  de    Laval.     Tome  i.,  1888, 

pp.  43. 
La    Basilique    de    Saint-F.tienne    a    Jerusalem. 

Tome  H.,  1889,  p.  608. 
Just  de  Breteniercs.     Un  martyr  au  XIXe  siecle. 

Tome  HI.,  1890,  pp.  52,  200. 
Dans  Ln  Revue  Canadienne,  Montreal : 

Augustin  Cochin.     Tome  xn.,  1K75,  pp.  22. 
Jacques  Cartier.    Tome  xxix.,  1893,  pp.  8. 
Dans  La  Revue  Catholiqite  de  Normandie,  Evreux: 
Le  mouvement  catholique  en  Canada.     Tome  i., 

1892,  pp.  16. 
Le  mouvement  catholique  aux  Etats-Unis.    Tome 

iv.,  1894,  pp.  12. 

Grunt,  George  M. 

New  Year  Sermons.  Halifax  :  James  Bowes  & 
Sons,  1865,  1866. 

Sermon  to  the  Synod  of  Nova  Scotia  and  Prince 
Edward  Island.  Halifax  :  James  Bowes  &  Sons, 
1866. 

"Reformers  of  the  Nineteenth  Century,"  A  Lec- 
ture.   Halifax  :  James  Bowes  &  Sons,  1867. 
"  Ocean  to  Ocean,"  orSandford  Fleming's  Expedi- 
tion Across  Canada  in  1872.     Toronto :  James 
Campbell  &   Son  ;    England  :    Sampson,  Low, 
Marston,  Low  &  Searle,  1873. 
"  Picturesque  Canada,"  written    in   part   by  the 

Editor.    Toronto  :  Belden  Bros.,  1882. 
"  Our  Five  Foreign  Missions."    Kingston:  Printed 
by  the  British  Whig,  1887. 

Advantages  of  Imperial  Federation.  The  Case  for 
Canada,  Nos.  1  and  2.  Published  by  Edward 
Arnold,  18  Warwick  Sq.,  Paternoster  Row,  Lon- 
don, E.C.,  1889,  1891. 

Sermons  in  "  Sunday  Afternoon  Addresses."  The 
Publishing  Committee  of  Queen's  University 
Students,  1891-2-3-4. 

"Current  Events." 

Queen's  Quarterly,  July  and  October,  1893,  January, 
July  and  October,  1894,  and  January,  1995. 
Christianity  and  Modern  Thought. 

Canadian  Monthly,  Toronto,  December,  1875. 
The  Late  Hon.  Joseph  Howe.    Parts  I.  to  iv. 

li.nl..  May  to  August,  1875. 
Education  and  Co-Education. 

JtoK-Belford's  Canadian  Monthly,  November,  1879 . 
The  Dominion  of  Canada.    Parts  I.  to  iv. 

Seriimer't  Munthla,  May  to  August,  188'). 
The  British  Association  at  Montreal. 

The  Contemporary  Review,  August,  1851. 


Grant,  George  M. — Continued. 

Progress  and  Poverty. 

The  Pratytcria*  It.rirw  (Quarterly),  April,  1888. 
The  New  Empire. 

Wntmiiuter  Review,  October,  1891. 
Our  National  Objects  and  Aims.     Published  in 
"  Maple  Leaves "  by  the   National  Club.    To- 
ronto :    R.  G.  McLean,  18UO-01. 
The  Birth  of  a  Sister  Dominion,  Vice  Presidential 
Address  to  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  1890. 
TrnnBaclionH  Royal   Socii-ty   nf    Canada,  vol.  VIII., 
pp.  xx. -xxiv. 

Presidential  Address  to  the  Royal  Society  of 
Canada,  1891. 

Ibid.,  vol.  ix.  pp.  XXXIH.-2. 

Presbyterian  Reunion  and  Reformation  Princi- 
ples. 

Queen' i  Quarterly,  January,  18'Jl. 
Xew  Zealand. 

IL,ii-l,er't,  Magazine,  AuBUrt,  18'Jl. 

The  Religions  of  the  World  in  Relation  to  Chris- 
tianity. London  :  Adam  &  Charles  Black  ; 
Toronto  :  William  IJriggs,  1MU. 

Grunt,  Sir  James  A. 

In  the  Medical  i'hruiiicli',  Montn-nl  : 

Punctured  Wound,  anterior  lobe  of  Brain,  ls.~)ii. 
Compound  Comminuted  Frarture  of  Femur  and 

Ligature  Femoral  Artery,  lsY7. 
Punctural  Wound  of  Pleura;  Pleuritic  Effusion; 

Iodine  Injection. 
Carcinoma  Medullare,  ISo't. 
Notes  of  Cases  of  Poisoning,  1859. 
Twins  with  Single  Placenta,  1859. 
In  the  British  Medical  Journal  : 
Notes  of  Surgical  Cases.  1860. 
Unique  Anchylosis  of  Knee  Joint,  forward  at   a 

right  angle,  1861. 
Tetanus  and  Poisoning  by  Strychnine  Contrasted, 

1861. 
Obstruction  of  the  Bowels,  Appendix  Concretion, 

1861. 

Notes  of  Surgical  Cases,  1862. 
Treatment  of  Rheumatism  by  Boletus  Laricis  Ca- 

nadensis,  1862. 

Notes  of  Obstetrical  Cases,  1862. 
In  the  Medical  Times  and  Gazette,  London  : 
Treatment  of  Skin  Diseases,  1863. 
Disease  termed  "Black  Leg,"  as  observed  amongst 

Ottawa  Lumbermen,  1864. 
Excision  of  the  Knee  Joint,  1865. 
Tetanus  treated  by  Acupuncturation. 
In  the  Canada  Medical  Journal,  Montreal  : 
Puerperal  Mania,  1865. 
Protracted  Uterine  Gestation,  1865. 
Dermoid  Cyst  of  the  Ovary,  1879. 
Cancer  of  the  Breast  in  its  relation  to  Paget's  Dis- 
ease of  the  Breast,  1882. 
Aneurism  of  the  Thoracic  Aorta,  1885. 
Urethral  Structure  and  Perineal  Section,  1886. 


4O 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Grant,  Sir  J»mc*  A.— Continued. 

Elevation  of  the  Pelvis  as  a  means  of  relieving 

Vomiting  of  Pregnancy,  1801. 
In  the  Canatla  Lancet  : 

Retrospect  of  the  Year  1876. 

Addrew*  delivered    before    the    Bathurst    and 

Rideau    Medical   Association,    1X76,    1877,    1878 

and  18711. 
<.>mn.i-tic-    of    the     Brain- Canadian    Medical 

Association,  I'M), 
ru-rine  Fibrous  Polypus,  1881. 
Aphasia  or  Alnlin,  1S81. 
Address    on    Medicine  -Medlco-Chlrurglcal    So 

ciety,  Ottawa,  IKS.1). 
Kpiilemir  Zymotic  Diseases  of  Animal.-,  and  how 

they  an-  communicated  t<>  man. 
Superficial  Geology  of  the  \"nlley  of   the  Ottawa 

ami  I  he  Waketielil  Cave. 

I',,, ,.,,/,.,„      ,\.,t,,r:ll,'t,     18(W. 

I'rcsidcntial  Address  to  theCanada  Medical  Asso- 
ciation.  St.  .lolm.  N.H..  August  (i.  1X7H. 

Cy-tidian  I.ife. 

/       .,!<•(     ...  Off.oi-.i  FitM-XiiiuntlUS  I'M,  Janu- 
ary. US". 
On  n  S|"-i-irnfii  ..f  i  he   Inferior  Maxilla  of  I'lioca 

i  •  n H-iil.iii.li.  a. 

/  i»  ••'  ''.inn,!,,,  vol.  i.,  See. 

4.  1--:. 

('In-)  ncSioke-°s  |{<>-pi  rat  ion  anil  fit-mil  Calculus 

('.inid.i     Vi-'li.  ;il    A  --ui-ia!  ion.    Hamilton,    Scp- 

t.-inlM-r.  lv>7. 
Int  rodu.  t"r>  I.i-ctuiv,  McGill  1  'ni\  er-it  v.  N'ovem 

I«T.  1»7. 
IN  ri  I'rethral   (Vlluliti-   and    I'retlinil    Fistula-- 

t'.iii.i.l.i  Mediral   A--oeiation.  Toronto.  Septem 

U-r.  1  .•*•!. 
Adilre—    before   Queen's    I'niversity   on    Medical 

Kducatioii.  October  II.  \*.tl. 
liare  Formx  of  Gotlf   and  Rheumatism.     Address 

in  New  York  City.  October  11.  1NSH,  In-fore  the 

State  of  New  York  Medical  Association. 

M.IIIM   I       >|..M-II;II..I     'I  In.-.     I 

Klo^e  funelire  de  M.  I.ucien  Turcotte. 

Annvnrr  d,  ITairfr-il^  /xirn/,  1871-6.  |i.  02 
( Irai-on   fiinelin'   de   Son    Exrelli-n<-e   1'honorable 
H.  K.  Canni.   |>niuono't-  ii_ses  funeraillcs.  di'-c-. 
l*7ll,  a  l.i  Ka-ili.pie  de  Quebec. 

Jiiunntv  i/u  tnitp*. 

Notice  blographiqne  sur  M.  .lames  (ienrgc  Colston 
et  M.  I'ablie  Ovide  Kninet. 

Aomwiirr  4r  rl'uirrnil/  Isiral,  1S77-78,  |i.  «. 

Dinc<>urs  d'ouverture  des  Coum  a  Quebec,  le  8 
octobre  1H77.  Quebec  :  A.  C6W  et  Cie. 

Sro..  p.  9.1877. 

Omixon  funebre  de  Pie  IX..  prononcee  <lan»  la 
Hiwilli<|ue  de  Quebec  le  14  fevrier  1H78. 

Ammtuiin  Je  I' Urn ifmiU  /xiruf,  1878-Tt,  p.  67, 

Tranxlatinn  des  restes  de  Mgr.  de  I.-ival  a  la 
fhapellc  du  Seininain-  de  QueU  c.  Quebec  :  A. 
C6U  et  Cie. 


1 1 .1  IIH-I.  Monsignor  Thomas  R.—f'ontinutd. 

Discours  prononce  a  1'inauguration  de  la  Faculti 
de  Droit  de  1'Universit^  Laval  a  Montreal,  le  ler 
octobre  1878.  Montreal  :  J.  Chapleau  et  Fils. 
1878. 

8vo.,  p.  6. 

Discours  a  1'occasion  de  la  collation  du  grade  de 
Docteur  a  Lord  DufTerin. 

AiiHunirt  dt  I'Unieenitt  Laval.  1879-80,  p.  62 

Dixcours  a  1'ouverture  des  Cours  de  I'Universitd 
Laval  a  Montreal,  le  ler  octobre  1879.  Mont- 
real :  Chapleau  et  Lavigne,  1880. 

Svo.,  p.  1. 

Questions  sur  la  Succursale  de  1'Univerbit*  Laval 
A  Montreal.  Quebec  :  A.  Cold  et  Cie. 

Svo.,  it  pages,  1891. 

Plaidoyers  de  MM.  Hamel  et  Lacoste  devant  le 
Comite  des  bills  prives  en  faveur  de  1'Univer- 
site  Laval,  les  20,  21,  27  et  28  mai  1881.  Quebec  : 
A.  Cote  et  Cie. 

8vo.,  138  paiM,  1881. 

Discours  a  roccasion  de  la  demonstration  solen- 
nelle  faite  a  1'Universite  Laval  contre  hi  spolia- 
t  ion  des  biens  de  la  Propajjandc,  le  30  avril  1884. 
Queliec  :  P.-G.  Delisle,  1884. 

8vo.,  pp.  'Jet  56. 

Li-  premier  Cardinal  Canadian.  Quebec  :  A.  C6W 
et  Cie.  IKSii. 

svu  ,  31.12  pages. 

Discours  d'ouverture  des  Cours  11  Quebec  et  a 
Montreal.  IfWo. 

AunwiimlcCi'iiitieniH  Luviil,  1886-87.  p.  57. 
Oraison   funebre  de  M«r  Dominique  li  u  inc.  pre- 
mier  Kveque  de  Chicoutimi,  prononcee  IB  ler 
fevrier  1XKS  dans  la  e  ithedrale  de  Chicoutimi. 

/•'ruillr  dStnchte  liu  Vrngrtii  du  SitgutniiVt  1^88. 
Demonstration  en  faveur  du  pouvoir  temporeldu 
Pape,    it    ITniversiU-    l.av.-il.    le   28  avril   1889. 
Discours  d'introduction.    Quel>ec :  A.  C6W  et 
Cie,   1KSU. 

8ro.,  pp.  7,  39. 

Klojje  funebre  de  M"  C.-E.  I^cgar^,  prononce  a 
ses  funerailles,  le  25  Janvier  1800. 

XiiNiioirr  dt  VVnireniU  l.nml,  181)1-92,  p.  106. 
Notice  sur  M*'  Mc'-thot. 
ll,id.,  1892-93.  p.  41. 

Notice  sur  Joseph -Charles  Tachd. 
Ibid.,  1804-96.  p.  S6. 

Harrington,   Iti-rnard  J. 

Catalogue  des  Mineraux  du  Canada,  avec  Notes, 
Descriptives  et  Explicntives,  Londres:  Eyre  et 
Spottisw-oo  e,  1878. 

Thii  volume  wu  prepurrd  to  accompany  the  (ieul.i- 
gical  Collections  sent  by  the  Geological  Survey  of 
Canada  to  the  Paris  Exposition  of  1878,  and  contains 
•  series  of  Articles  on  the  Economic  Minerals  of 
Canada. 

Life  of  Sir  William  I.OLMII,  Kt.,  First  Director  of 
the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada.  Montreal  : 
I  i.i «  -on  Bros.,  and  London  :  Sampson,  Low  & 
Co.,  1883. 

8  ro.  pp.  432. 

In  the  Reports  of  the  (ieoloyical  Survey  of  Canada  : 
The  Coals  of  the  West  Coast,  1872-71 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


41 


Harrington,  Bernard  J .—Continued. 

On  Samples  of  Brick-clay  from  Fort  Garry, 
1872-73. 

Notes  on  the  Iron  Ores  of  Canada  and  their  De- 
velopment, 1873-74. 

Notes  on  a  Few  Canadian  Minerals  and  Rocks, 
1874-75. 

Notes  on  Miscellaneous  Rocks  and  Minerals, 
1876-77. 

On  the  Minerals  of  some  of  the  Apatite-bearing 
Veins  of  Ottawa  County,  P.Q.,  with  notes  on 
Miscellaneous  Rocks  and  Minerals,  1877-78. 

In  (he  Canadian  Naturalist,  ri'z.  : 

Notes  on  the  Botany  of  a  Portion  of  the  Counties 
of  Hastings  and  Addington.  N.  S.,  vol.  v., 
April,  1871,  Montreal. 

Notes  on  Dawsonite,  a  new  Larbonatc.     X.  S., 

vol.  vn.,  November,  187  J,  Montreal. 
Sir  William  Edmund  Logan.    (Obituary.)    X.  S., 
vol.  VIII.,  1875,  Montreal. 

Alao  in  American  Journal  nf  .S'ciV/tf-c  and  Art*,  vol. 
xi.,  February,  1S76,  New  Haven. 

Notes  on  a  Few  Dykes  cutting  Laurentian  Hooks, 
more  especially  with  reference  to  their  micro- 
scopic structure.  N.  S.,  vol.  VIH.,  December, 
1K77,  Montreal. 

Notes  on  a  Few  Canadian  Rocks  and  Minerals. 
N.  S.,  vol.  ix.,  December,  187!),  Montreal. 

Notes  on  Chrome  Garnet,  Pyrrhotite  and  Titan- 
iferous  Iron  Ore.  N.  S.,  vol.  ix.,  May,  1KSO, 
Montreal. 

Note  on  the  Composition  of  Dawsonite.  N.  S., 
vol.  x.,  December,  1881,  Montreal. 

In  the  Canadian  Record  of  Science,  viz.  : 

Note  on  a  Specimen  of  Lake  Iron  Ore  from  Lac  la 
Tortue,  P.Q.  Vol.  in.,  January,  1888,  Montreal. 

On  Gothite,  Serpentine,  Garnet  and  other  Cana- 
dian Minerals.  Vol.  IV.,  April,  18!K),  Montreal. 

On  Canadian  Spessartite  and  Mountain  Cork.  Vol. 
iv.,  October,  1890,  Montreal. 

The  Composition  of  Limestones  and  Dolomites 
from  a  number  of  Geological  Horizons  in  Can- 
ada. Vol.  vi.,  January,  1891,  Montreal. 

In  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada  : 

On  some  Minerals  New  to  Canada.  Vol.  i.,  Sec. 
3,  1883. 

On  some  Canadian  Minerals.  Vol.  iv.,  See.  4, 
1886. 

On  the  Sap  of  the  Ash -leaved  Maple  (Negundo 

aceroides).    Vol.  v.,  Sec.  3,  1887. 
Notes  on  Specimens  of  Nephrite  from  British 

Columbia.    Vol.  VIH.,  Sec.  3,  1890. 

In  the  American  Journal  of  Science  and  Arts,  &c.: 
On  the  Composition  and  Mode  of  Occurrence  of 
the  Pyrrhotite  from  Elizabethtown,  Ontario. 

American  Journal  of  Science  and  Arts,  Vol-   XI., 
May,  1876,  New  Haven. 

The  Grantham  Iron  Works,  Drummondville,  P.Q. 
Canadian  Magazine  of  Science  and  the  Industrial 
Arm,  June,  1883,  Montreal. 


Harrington,  Bernard  J  .—Continued. 

On  the  so-called  Amber  of  Cedar  Lake. 

American  Journal  of  .Science  and  Art*.  Vol.  XL1I  , 
Oct.,  1891,  New  Haven. 
The  Beaver  Creek  Meteorite. 

Nature,  Aug.  31st,  1893,  London. 

Harrington,  W.  Hague. 

A  Cheap  Entomological  Cabinet. 

Canadian  Entomologist,  Nov.,  1878,  Vol.  x  ,  pp.  217 
218. 

Tenth  Annual  Report  of  the  Entomological  Society 
of  Ontario,  1871),  p.  25     (Reprint.) 
On  the  Elateridit-  or  Click-Beetles. 
ll>id.,  187(1,  pp.  77,  84. 

Rhyncophora— Weevils. 

Eleventh  Annual  llcportofthc  Enlomologii-al  Sorietu 
nf  Ontario,  18*),  pp.  49,  57. 

Entomology  for  Beginners.— Some  Wood-Haters. 

Canadian  Entomologist,  May,  IS*),    Vol.    XII  ,    |>i 
95,  Ml. 

Entomology  for  Begi'inery.— Some  Fnngi-E:iters, 
IkiiL.  Dec.,  1880,  Vol.  xn.,  pp.  2>H,  L'i>:. 

Tirtlfth      Annual      llroort      of      t,\r       Entoiuoloui'-nl 

Sod'-tv  of  Ontario,  1881,  pp.  22,  21.    (Keprinl  ) 
Graphite  of  the  Ottawa  Valley. 

Ot'aicn    Fii-ld-Xaturaliit*'    f/,,1,    Tra  imarlions,     Xc,. 

1,  1880,  pp.  22,  25 

On  Some   Insects  Captured   during   Our    Excur- 
sions. 

Ibil.,  No.  1,  1880,  pp.  11,  47. 
Field  Notes,  l.HSI. 

Canadian    Entomologist,  Jan.,   1SS2,   Vol.    XIV.,    pp. 

7,  9. 

Tin-lflh       Annual     H'ltorl      of      the      Kntomologiral 
Xoriety  of  Ontario,   ISS1,  pp.  25,  2li.     (Kcprint-) 
On  Some  Coleoptera  Injurious  to  Our  I'incs. 

Ottawa    FUld-Naturali*!,'     I'lnl,    Trii nnni-tionl,     NCI. 

2,  1881,  pp.  28,  33. 

Entomology  for  Beginners.— Long-stings. 

Canadian  Entomologist,  .Mjiy,  ls^2.  \'ul,  \iv.,   pj». 
81.  81. 

T/lirtreilth     Animal     It-port    of    I/,.      Entomological 
Socirtu  of  Ontario,  18S2,  pp     2li,  2)      (Iteprint.) 

Notes  on  the  Occurrence  of  some  Species  of  1'ro 
ceridie. 

t'ottodioit  Entomal.iyi*',  December,  1HS2,  vul.  \ir., 
pp.  224,  2i8. 

House-Flies. 

Thirteenth     Annual     lleliort    of  the    Kntamological 
iSucietg  of  Ontario,  1882,  pp.  38,  44. 
Chrysomelidie — Leaf- Feeders. 
Ibid.,  1882,  pp.  53.  62. 

Coleoptera  Attacking  Man.     (Correspondence.) 

The  Canadian  Entomologist,  March,  1883,  vol.  xv., 
pp.  59,60. 

Coleoptera  of  1882,  and  Stiidulation  of  (Kcanthus. 
(Correspondence.) 

Ibid.,  April,  1883,  vol.  xv.,  pp.  79,  80 

Variations  in  Markings  of  Cicindela  sex-guttata. 

Ibid.,  December,  1883,  vol.  xv.,  p.  236. 
A  New  Foe  to  the  Maple  (Xiphydria  albicornis), 

Fourteenth  Annual  Report  of  the  Entomological  So- 
cietv  of  Ontario,  1883,  pp.  40,  42. 

Injurious  Insects  Affecting  the  Hickory. 
Ibid.,  1883,  pp.  42,  52. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Harrington,  W.  Hague.— Continued, 

Causes  of  Rarity  in  Some  Species  of  Insect*. 

»'.i«. i./i'.m    Nporrtm'iKl    <i»rf  .V.ifiimi'iW,  April,  1883, 
vol.  III..PP   22i,  226. 
Additions  to  Canadian  Lints  of  Coleoptent. 

('.,».,,(,.•»  E*lomoloffiil,  1881,  vol.  XVI..  pp.  44.  47, 
(March):  pp  70. 78,  (April);  pp.  96.  98.  (Maj •) :  pp. 
117.  lit.  (June). 

Entomology    for    Beginners.      Notes  of  a  June 
Ramble. 

Ibid..  Juno,  18*4.  Vol.  xvi..  pp.  101,  10S. 

ft 'If  Hill    Annual  K'parl  ../  the  Entomological  \..- 

rirtt  ••'  Ontario,  1881,  pp.  30,  31.    (Reprint). 
Saw-tlii-.s    TenthredlnldH1. 

lli,l..  law,  pp.  61-72. 
List  of  Ottawa  Coleoptera. 

(Htalfl     t'irl'l-\'ltui'llilt*'     ('lull     Transaction*.     NO. 

v.,  18*4,  pp.  «7.  IS. 
XylorycteH  sntyrus.    (Correspondence.) 

l", ilinn     Knt:jm<d'>oiit.    March,    ItMS,    veil.     XVIl., 

,,    ',<. 
Hymrnoptera  Arulrata     Ants,    Wasps  and  Hees. 

Mij-lerntk  Annual  It-It,, rt  nf  ihr  Entomologirnl  ."•"- 
eirtv  of  On/an...  |S»S,  pp  48,  51. 

Art1  C'urciiliei  I-arva-  Llgllivorous  I 

/;,.',. in. .iVin'r.i    Ant-rir i.   April,   1K85.    vul.  I.,  pp. 

It,  I1'. 

Nutrs  on  ntir  Sa\\  (lies  and  Horn-lnil.s. 

Olf.uru  f'i'l'l-.\attiralt*l*'  t'tult  Trttnnafti"Hn,  Net. 
iv  .  IH«>,  i,|..  J4I.'.'4T. 

Notr  on  I  >ry»Min  Sayi. 

<'.i.i. i./, .in   Knti:t,,i:li:a,<t,  Frbruar)',  1K'*fi,  vol.  xviii., 

Triithri-ilfi  ilfltii,  Pn>\. 

/'.n/. ,  February.  lH«i\,  vol.  xvni.,  pp.  :i2,  33. 

Nuto  mi  lYntlirrdinidii-,  1HM.">. 

/'.i./.,  Kebrmry,  1W>,  rnl.  XVIII..PP.  38,40. 
Note-,  on  Xiphyilria  Alhic   rnis. 

/'.../..  March,  IWI,  veil.  xvni..  pp.  4P>,  46. 
IiiM-cts  Infe-xtinj.-  Maple  1'rccn. 

.VrrmrrmlA  .4ieiin.i/  Hf"*  "f  In'  Knt'.iai.tnfliciil 
>'.-firfi/  ..('  Onl.iri':.  ISMl.  pp.  £,  23. 

I'ri-sidi'iit's  Inaugural  Aildri'.sN. 

Oll;ir'i  FiM-Xatnrnliiti'  Cluli  Tru  nlnrli,,nt,  No. 
VII.,  llVti;,  pp.  »4 .  30.1. 

Ory^-uH  Snyi. 

'  ''int/eYid  PI     An'"  i'i"/..(7i«f ,   MHV,   1887.    veil.    XIX.,   pp. 

11. M, 

Hint-  on  ('olIoctiiiK  llrinenoptera. 

/'.!•/.  June.  IxfC,  rol.  six.,  pp.  115,116. 

f.'ifltlrtntn    Anxu-tl     Rrp-,rl    of    In'     Kulomulugic'tl 

S-cutt ../  lt»i,iri..,  1«7,  pp.  43,  44.    (Reprint.) 
The  Nuptials  of  Tlialesxa. 

''.i».i./i,in  t:ni-.,,,..!..a,.i.  Ni.vember,  1S87,  TO!,  xix.. 
Pp.  3uR,  200. 

Kittttrrnlk     Annual     ttl*,rl    .,/    lar     Knt'imnl,,gir<il 

.SWi'rtH  ••/'  O-tinri.,,  1887.  pp.  25,  27.    ( Reprint ). 
Further  Observations  on  Ory.s.tus  Savi. 

Camaiii.i,  K,,t.,»,:.l..a;*.  Urcrmhrr,  1887,  vol.  xix., 
PP.  23».  240. 

Note  on  Flour  and  (irain  IVetleH. 

Miami  Kalurnlitt,  1K7-88.  ral    I.,  pp.  133. 134. 

New  Specie*  of  Canadian  TcnitiredinidH-. 

Canadian  t*l.,m<,l,*i«,  Mir.  18S9.  rol.  XXI.,  pp. 
95.  •». 

n«liaiiiarulip.-nnis,  Ualdrman. 

/Wrf,  Aonnit.  1«W.  rol.  xii..  pp.  141,  145. 


Harrington,  W.  Hague.— Continued. 
Insects  Infeating  Willows. 

Tir'ntirtk    Annual     Report    of  Ike    Enlvmulgieal 
Society  of  Ontario,  1889,  pp.  41, 55. 

Harpiphorux  maculatus,  Norton. 

In  tret  Life,  January  and  February,  1890,  vol.  n  ,  pp. 
227,  228. 

TVnt liiveliiiid.-i-  Collected  at  Uttaxra,  1889. 

t',in:nlt>iti  Entomoloffttt,  February,  189^,  vol.  xxn., 
pp.  23,  25. 

The  Corn  Saw-fly. 

Ibid.,  April,  1890,  vol.  xxil.,  p.  40. 
Two  Interesting  MonstrosltKs. 

Ibid. ,  June,  1890,  vol.  xxu.,  p.  124. 
On    the    Lists   of   Coleoptera   published  by  the 
Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  1842-1888. 

Ibid.,  1890.  vol.  xxil..  pp  135, 140,  (July):  pp.  135. 160. 
(August):  pp   184,  l»l,  (September.) 
Hymenoptera  Parnsitica. 

Tmnly-fnl  Annual  Krporl  of  tke'Enlomologital  So- 
cietv  ".f  On'ario,  I8!K),  pp.  6»,  73. 

Notes  on  a  Few  Canadian  Rhyncophcra. 

Panaifft'an  ffntomo/oft'ttt,  February,  1891,  TO|.  xcill., 

pp.  21,27. 

Platynns  New  to  Canada. 

/Intl.,  May.  1891,  vol.  xxill.,  p.  115. 
Canadian  Hhyncophora. 

Mi./.,  May,  1891,  vol.  xxni.,  p.  114. 
Twe>  New  Species  of  Canadian  Pimplinff1. 

Hid..  June,  1891,  vol.  xxin.,  pp.  132  135. 
Note  on  Amblyopone  pallipes,  Hald. 

laid..  Juce,  1891,  vol.  xxill.,  pp.  138. 139. 
Notes  on  .Japanese  Insects. 

Ttrtntu  *rf<md  Annual  Rrjxirt  o/  the  Entomological 
S,,rirlv  of  Ontario,  1891,  pp.  9  ',  95. 

Notes  of  Travel  in  Japan. 

Ottawa  Jiaturaliti,  February,  1892,  vol.  v..  pp.  181, 
19). 

The  Japanese  (Mass-rope  Sponge. 

Ibid.,  February,  18>>2,  vol.  v.,  pp.  191, 192. 
The  Microscope  in  Entomology. 

Iblil.,  March,  1H92,  vol.  v.,  pp.  206,  208. 
Additional  Note  on  Amblyopone  pallipes,  Hald. 

fanintian     Enlnntnl»ti*l.    Murrh,     1892,    VOl.    XXIT., 
p.  78. 

Canadian  Hymenoptera.     No.  1. 

Ibid.,  April,  1W2,  vol.  xxiv.  pp.  98,  99. 
Two  Distinguished  Settlers. 

Ibid.,  May,  1892,  vol.  XXIT.,  p.  112. 
The  AhU1  Provancher.    (Obituary.) 

Ibid.,  May,  189-.'.  vol.  xxiv.,  pp.  130, 181. 

Tteetitjt'third  Annual  Report  of  thf  Entomological 
Xociety  of  Ontario,  18s»2,  p.  88.    (KeprinU 
A  New  Ischalia  from  Vancouver  Island. 

Canadian     Entomnlogitt.    May,    1892,    vol.    XXIT.. 
p.  132. 

Fauna  Ottawaensis— Hemiptera. 

Ottatoa  JVaturaliil,iane,  1892,  vol.  vi.,  pp.  25,  32. 
Entomology.    (Notea  on  Ottawa  insects.) 

Ibid..  September,  1892,  rol.  vi  ,  pp.  81,86. 
List  of  Coleoptera  collected  in  1883-K4  by  Mr.  T.  C. 
Weston  on,  and  in  the  vicinity  of,  the  Cypress 
Hills,  N.W.T. 

Ibid.,  January.  1893.  vol.  vi..  p.  149. 
Entomology.    (Notes  on  Ottawa  insects.) 

/*irf..  January,  1SS3,  vol.  vi ,  pp.  ISO,  151. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


43 


Harrington.  W.  Hague. — Continued. 
Canadian  Hymenoptera.    No.  2. 

Canadian  Entomologist,  February,  1898,  vol.  \\v., 
PP.  29,  32. 

Entomology.    (Notes  on  Ottawa  insects.) 

Ottawa    Naturalist,   February,   1893,    vol.  vi. ,  pp. 
168.  170. 

A  Glacial  Epoch. 

Ibid.,  February,  1893,  vol.  VI.,  pp.  170. 171. 
Canadian  Hymenoptera.    No.  3. 

Canadian  Entomologist,  Marob,  1393,  vol.  \\\ .,  pp. 
57.64. 

Entomology.    (Notes  on  Ottawa  insects.) 

Ottawa  Naturalist.  July,  1W,  vol.  VII.,  p.  68. 
Entomology.    (Notes  on  Ottawa  insects.) 

Ibid.,  September,  1893,  vol.  vn.,  pp.  S»7,  98. 
Fauna  Ottawaensis— Hymenoptera  Phytophaga. 

Ibid.,  November,  1893,  vol.  TIL,  pp.  117, 128. 
Annual  Address  of  the  President  of  the  Entomo- 
logical Society  of  Ontario. 

Tioentv-Jourth  Annual  Report  of  the  Entomological 
Society  of  Ontario,  1893.  pp.  17,  31. 

Additional  Notes  on  Japanese  Insects. 

/6irf.,1893,  pp.50,  53. 
Canadian  Uroceridae. 

Transactions  of  the  Royitl  Society  of  Canada,  vol. 
XL,  Sec.  4,  1893. 

Hymenoptera  Phytophaga. 

Ottawa  Jfuturaliit,  January,  1804,  vol.  vn.,  pp.  162, 
163. 

An  Entomological  Trip  to  Copper  Cliff,  Onf. 

Canadian  Entomologist,  January,  1891,  vol.  xxvi.i 
pp.  9, 16. 

Monograph  of  the  North  American  Proctotrypida?, 
by  William  H.  Ashmead.     (Review.) 

Ibid.,  January,  1S94,  vol.  xxvi.,  pp.  28,  30. 
Entomology.     (Cui-ydalis  cornutus.) 

Ottawa  Natural  in,  February  and  March,   1891,  vol. 
VH.,  p.  175. 

A  Teratological  Trio. 

Cana'tian  Entomologist,  March,   1894,  vol.   xxvi., 
p.  86. 

Fauna  Ottawaensis— Hemiptcra. 

Ottawa  Naturalist.July,  1891,  vol.  vin.,  pp  68,  l>7. 
Canadian  Hymenoptera.    No.  4. 

Canadian  Entomologist,  July,  1894,  vol.  xxvi.,  pp. 
193, 196. 

Entomological   Notes.      (IHaphe  moment  femor- 
ata.) 

Ottawa  Naturalist,  Angast,  18M,  vol.  vm.,  p.  80. 

Canadian  Hymenoptera.    No.  5. 

Canadian  Entomologist,  Auguet,  1894,  vol.  xxvi., 
pp.  20J,  214. 
Canadian  Hymenoptera.    No.  6. 

Ibid.,  September,  1894,  vol.  xxvi.,  pp.  245, 250. 

Harvey,  Moses. 

The  Characteristics  of  the  Present  Age.    A  Lec- 
ture.   Edinburgh,  1851. 

Thoughts  on  the  Poetry  and  Literature  of  the 
Bible.    St.  John's,  Nfld.,  1852. 

The  Testimony  of  Ninevah  to  the  Veracity  of  the 
Bible.    St.  John's,  Nfld.,  1854. 
8vo.,pp.  33. 


Harvey,  Moses.— Continued. 

Lectures  on  the  Harmony  of  Science  and  Revela- 
tion.   Halifax  :  Barnes,  1850. 
Svo.,  pp.  lOi. 

Lectures  on  Egypt  and  its  Monuments  as  Illus- 
trative of  Scripture.    St.  John's,  1857. 
8vo.,  pp.  95. 

Lectures,  Literary  and  Biographical.  Edinburgh  : 
Elliot,  1864. 

8vo.,  pp.  512. 
Christian  Hymnology. 

Seven  Papers  in   The  Home  and  Foreign    Record 
of  the  Lower  Provinces,  1869. 

Cormack's      Journey      Across      Newfoundland. 

Edited  by  Rev.  M.  Harvey,  1873. 
Across   Newfoundland   with   the   Governor.     St. 
John's,  Nfld.,  1879. 

8vo.,pp.  130. 

Newfoundland,  the  Oldest  British  Colony.     Lon- 
don :  Chapman  &  Hall,  1883. 
8vo.,  pp.  489. 

Text  Book  of  Newfoundland  History,  for  the  Use 
of  Schools  and  Academies    Glasgow  :  Collins  & 
Sons  (2nd  eel.),  181)0. 
l-'mo.,  pp.  188. 

Where  are  We,  and  Whither  Tending?   London  : 
Trubner  &  Co.  ;  Boston  :  Whittle,  !*«>. 
8vo.,  pp  210. 

Four  Articles  in  the  Enryrlojiii'iliii  liritannifti 
(new  edition),  on  Newfoundland,  Labrador,  St. 
John's,  and  The  Seal  Fisheries  of  the  World. 

Three  Articles  in  Johnstone'H  t'nicrrtuil  Cyrlo- 
pii'dirt,  viz.  :— Newfoundland,  Labrador,  St. 
John's. 

List  of  Magazine  Articles  in  Sfi'irttrt'n  Quarterly 
and  The  Mnritimr  Monthly  Magazines,  from 
WiS)  75,  as  follows  :— Three  Articles  on  New- 
foundland ;  A  Geological  Discovery  in  New- 
foundland :  A  Trip  to  the  Old  Land;  Burns's 
Natal  Day;  Columbus;  Thoughts,  Facts  and 
Fancies;  Man.  the  Worker;  Human  Pro- 
gress—Is  it  Real?  Pompeii  (two  articles) ;  The 
Bd'othics-the  Aborigines  of  Newfoundland: 
The  Castaways  of  (lull  Island  ;  George  Fox, 
the  First  of  the  Quakers;  Northward,  Ho  !  The 
Devil  Fish  in  Newfoundland  Waters;  The 
Shortest  Route  between  Europe  and  America  ; 
The  Polaris  Expedition  (two  articles);  Two 
Thousand  Miles  on  an  ice-floe;  Chronicles  of 
Punch  Bowl  (two  articles) ;  The  Seal  Hunters 
of  Newfoundland  ;  The  Catacombs  of  Rome ; 
Livingstone. 

The  Artificial  Propagation  of  Marine  Food  Fishes 
and  Edible  Crustaceans. 

Transactions   Royal   Society  of    Canada,  Vol.    X-, 
Sec.  4,  1S92. 

Reports  of  the  Fisheries  Commission  of  New- 
foundland, 1888-92. 
The  Great  Auk. 
Article  on  Newfoundland. 

Baedeker's     Dominion     of     Canada     Handbook. 
Leipsic,  1894. 

Newfoundland  as  it  is  in  1894.— A  Handbook  and 
Tourists'Guide.  With  coloured  map.  St.  John's, 
Nfld.:  J.  W.  Withers,  Queen's  Printer,  1894. 
12mo.,pp.  298. 


44 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Harrpy,  Arthur. 

Year  Hook  for  British  North  Amerira,  1H07,  and 
for  Canada,  1SBS  and  180H.  Montreal  :  Gazette 
office. 

Tin-  Grain  Trade  of  the  Ijike  Regions. 

7V.ii-icli.,n«    Litrrurv  nuil   Hift'irical    Uneirly   i,f 
V*,t*r.  IMS. 

Miscellaneous  Statistics  of  Canada. 
<}:,r*ri,mr*l  Hit*  /(...,<•.,  1865-1870. 

The  Reciprocity  Treaty,  First  Prize  Essay.  Que- 
bec :  Hunter.  Hose  &  Co.,  IHtM. 

Valuator.'  Tallies  for  the  use  of  Building  So- 
cieties. Toronto  :  Hunter,  Rose  &  Co.,  1K73. 

The  appearance  and  decline  of  malarious  disease 
in  the  valley  of  the  Grand  Kiver.  Hamilton 
Association,  l*v*s. 

''•inin/i'.iii  J'.urnnl,  January.  Wt>. 
The  Census  of  ( '.ui.iil.i. 

>'•< /....,    V'.nlkly,  11-13. 

I  lie  discovery  of  Lake  Superior. 

.l/'ilM  :iV  "I"  Amrrirtin  //i«(.,r|/,  June.  18&ri, 

Ch.iiiiplain's  Kndeiivoiir  to  reach  Hudson  Hay  by 

the  Ottawa  in  M'.I.I. 
/  /.,  March,  Isv;. 
I  he  Cruel  I'lanl  i  I'll  ij.iin  ntlnm  nlhrtut).  Natural 

Histi>r\     Society.    Toronto   (Hiologicul    section, 

I  '.tn:i.li;in  lust  it  utei. 

/      ,:..., rt,,.,t,    I'.,,,. ,.!,.,„     /,,«n'lMlr.    IWJSI. 

Outlines  of  the  Geology  of  .Northwest  Lake 
Superior. 

/     /  .   \pril.  lv.«i. 

I.'Klnt  .le  la  Population  d'Origine  Knincai.se  du 
Camilla. 

'•...,i.f.-/;. .../i,./,,    f..Htr),  d,   I'luL.i,,,,;,  it,, ,„„„,, 
.M"iit|*.|irr  ipraurr  . 

Celtic,  Roman  .1M. I  Creek  Types,  still  existent  in 
France,  with  notes  ,,„  t  |R.  Lannui-  d'Oc. 

Tr.,,,..,tl,..,,,   (',,„.,,/,,,,,    /,:,!, tulr,  1WH-K1. 

lione  Caves. 

/&../..  (icioker,  lY'l. 
The  Knterprise  of  Christopher  Columlms. 

••/    Ain-nr,,,,     H;,i,,rU.    Jniiunry    unJ 
Ki'brujir)-.  1*'2. 

The  Pythagorean  I'hilosophy. 

Tr.lnvictf.iu   A#r-.,,..,,,,,-.il    ,,nd   I'll,, .::•:, I  Sodfll/  l,( 
r..r.,,.(,,,lS.i. 

The  Height  of  an  Auroral  Arch. 
thiJ.,  W.O. 

The  Antarctic  Regions  of  the  Earth  and  of  Mars 

Iki-i..  18M. 
A  Physical  Catastrophe  to  America. 

l'n*ndin*  H.ifitin,,  April,  18»l. 

Hmjr,  <j«,.  l\ 

Life  ami  Work  of  Profes«or  C.  Fred.  Hartt. 

A'.ihpv,/    U>-t..n,    ,SW.'rt»    /V^,,/,,^.    1882,    St. 
Jobn,  N.  B. 

New  Brunswick  Flora,  chiefly  of  the  River  St. 
John  and  its  Trlhutarle*. 

ft,*.  JWMW  1.8U  John.  N.  B. 
The  Botany  of  Northern  New  Brunswick. 
' ati>.* /or 


Hay,  Oeo.  U.— Continued. 

Marine  Alga*  of  New  Brunswick. 

Tniniiii-ti:,ii,  Kiival  Nncieln  of    Canada,  vol.   V 
sec.  4.,  1887. 

History  of  Botany  in  New  Brunswick. 

ftiU.vol.  x..  MC.  4, 1892. 
Ideal  School  Discipline,  and  How  to  Secure  it. 

Proceeding*    Dnmiaion    Educational   Attoeiation, 
Montreal,  18V2. 

Various  papers  on  Education  and  Natural  Science. 
Rokuational  Review,  volt,  r-vu.,  St.  John,  N.  B. 

HolTiiiaiin,  G.  <   In  i-i  i.m. 

The  Eucalypts  of  Australia  (on  the  essential  oils, 
kino  and  manna,  etc.,  obtained  therefrom,  and 
suitability  of  the  bark  of  certain  species  of  the 
same  for  paper-making),  with  an  appendix  on 
the  essential  oils  of  certain  species  of  the  genus 
Melalenca,  and  other  indigenous  Victorian 
plants.  A  paper  read  before  the  Montreal  Col- 
lege of  Pharmacy,  February  (i,  1873.  Mitchell 
and  Wilson,  Montreal.  18711. 

8vo..  p.  ,«,  2  plates. 

In  the  Report*  of  the  Geological  Surrey  of  Canada  : 
Chemical  Contributions  to  the  Geology  of  Canada, 
Report  of  Progress,  1874-75,  pp.  313319;  ibid., 
1*75-7(1,  PP.  419-432;  Will.,  1878-7&,  pp.  1-25H ; 
ibid.,  187U-80,  pp.  1-21H  ;  Will.,  1880-81-82,  pp. 
1-ltSn  ;  ibul.,  1HH2-83-84,  pp.  pp.  M0MM.  Annual 
Reports  (Xew  Series)  vol.  I.,  1885,  pp.  1-29M ; 
ibul.,  vol.  ii.,  1886,  pp.  1-42T  ;  i6if/.,  vol.  in., 
18S7-8H,  pp.  1-58-r;  ibitl.,  vol.  iv.,  1888-89,  pp. 
1-II8K  ;  ibiil.,  vol.  V.,  188U-90  91,  pp.  1-72R. 

( )n  Canadian  Graphite,  Report  of  Progress,  1870-77, 
pp.  4HO-512. 

On  Canadian  Apatite,  Report  of  Progress,  1377-78, 
pp.  1-1  In. 

On  the  Coals  and  Lignites  of  the  Northwest 
Territory,  Re|x>rt  of  Progress,  1882-83-84,  pp. 
1  -4-lM. 

Catalogue  of  Section  1  of  the  Museum  of  the 
Geological  Survey  of  Canada.  Embracing  the 
systematic  collection  of  minerals,  and  the  col- 
lections of  economic  minerals  and  rocks  and 
specimens  illustrative  of  structural  geology. 
Ottawa  :  S.  E.  Dawson,  Queen's  Printer,  1893. 

8vo.,  pp.  256,  with  folding  plan  of  room. 
In  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada  : 
On  a  specimen  of  Canadian   Native   Platinum. 
Vol.  v.,  sec.  3,  1887. 

On  the  Hygroscopicity  of  Certain  Canadian  Fossil 

Fuels.    Vol.  vii.,  sec.  3,  1889. 
Annotated    List  of   the   Minerals   occurring  in 

Canada.    Vol.  vii.,  sec.  3,  1889. 
On  a  peculiar  form  of  Metallic  Iron  found  on  St. 

Joseph's    Island,   Lake   Huron,   Ontario.     Vol. 

VIII.,  sec.  3,  1890. 

Hale,  Horatio. 

United  State«  Exploring  Expedition  during  the 
Years  1838  to  1842,  under  the  command  of 
Charles  Wllkes,  U.  S.  N.  Vol.  VII.  Ethno- 
graphy and  Philology.  Philadelphia  :  Lea  & 
Blanchard,  1846. 

4to.,  pp.  678. 

The  author  wu  philolocitt  to  the  expedition. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


43 


Hale,  Horatio. — Continued. 

Hiawatha  and  the  Iroquois  Confederation.  A 
paper  read  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Amer- 
ican Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science 
in  August,  1881,  under  the  title  of  "  A  Law- 
giver of  the  Stone  Age." 

Proceeding*  of  the  American  Association.  1881. 
Reprinted  in  pamphlet  form.    The  Salem  Press,  1881. 
8»o.  pp.  20. 

Indian  Migrations  as  Evidenced  by  Language. 
Read  at  the  Montreal  meeting  of  the  American 
Association  in  August,  1882. 

The  American  Antiquarian  for  January  and  April, 
1883. 

Reprinted  in  pamphlet, Chicago:  Jameson  &  Morse, 
8vo.,  pp.  27. 

The  Tutelo  Tribe  and  Language. 

Reprinted  in  pamphlet  from  the  Proceeding*  n/ihe 
American  Pkilotopkical  Society,  Philadelphia,  Murch, 
1883.  8vo.,  pp.  47. 

The  Iroquois  Book  of  Rites.  With  an  introduc- 
tion on  the  history,  customs  and  language  of 
the  Huron-Iroquois  nations. 

Volume  No.  2  of  Biinton's  Library  of  Aboriginal 
American  Literature.  Philadelphia,  D.  G.  Brinton, 
1883.  8vo.,pp.226. 

On  Some  Doubtful  or  Intermediate  Articulations. 

Journal   of  the  Anthropological    Institute  of   Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  February,  1885.    8vo.,  pp.  12. 
Chief  George  H.  M.  Johnson — Onwanonsyshon  : 
His  Life  and  Work  among  the  Six  Nations. 
With  portraits  and  other  illustrations. 

Magazine  of  American  Hiotorn,  February,  1880. 
8vo.,  pp.  12. 

Report  on  the  Blackfoot  Tribes.     Prepared  for  the 
British  Association  for  the    Advancement    of 
Science  as  the  First  Report  of  a  Committee  on 
the  Northwestern  Tribes  of  Canada. 
Proceeding*  of  the  Attociation  for  1885. 
Reprinted  in  Nature,  and  (with  some  omissions)  in 
the  Popular  Science  Monthly  for  June,    1886.      8\-o 
PP.  12. 

The  Iroquois  Sacrifice  of  the  White  Dog. 

American  Antiquarian  for  January,  1885.    8vo.,  p.  6. 
The  Origin  of  Wampum.      A  paper  read  at  the 
Montreal  meeting  of  the  British  Association  in 
1884. 

Popular  Science  Monthly  for  January,  1886,  under 
the  title  of  "The  Origin  of  Primitive  Money."  8vo., 
PP.  11. 

The  Origin  of  Languages  and  the  Antiquity  of 
Speaking  Man.  An  address  delivered  before 
the  Section  of  Anthropology  of  the  American 
Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science  in 
August,  1886. 

Proceedings  of  the  Association  of  1886,  and  in  pam- 
phlet, Cambridge,  Mass.  :  John  Wilson  Jt  Son,  1886. 
870.,  pp.  47. 

Language  as  a  Political  Force. 

Andover  Review  for  August,  1886.    8vo.,  pp.  11. 
Notes  by  the  Editor  of  the  Third  Report  of  the 
British  Association  on  the  Northwestern  Tribes 
of  Canada. 

Proceeding*  of  the  Association  for  1837*    8vo.,  pp.  4. 
Notes  by  the  Editor  of  the  Fourth  Report  of  the 
above  Committee. 

laid.,  1888.    8vo.,  pp.  3. 


Hale,  Horatio. — Continued. 

Huron  Folk-lore.  No.  1.  Cosmogonic  Myths. 
The  Good  and  Evil  Minds. 

Journal  of  American  Folk-lore  for  October  and  De- 
cember. 1888. 

An  International  Language. 

Prrtce.edina*   of   the  American    Auociation    for    the 
Advancement  of  Science,  1888.     8vo.,  po.  5. 

The  Development  of  Language.     A  paper  read  be- 
fore the  Canadian  Institute,  Toronto,  April,  IKS*. 
Proceeding*  of  the  Canadian  Institute,  and  reprinted 
in  pamphlet  by  the  Copp-Clark  Co.,  Toronto,    18S8. 
8vo.,  pp.  45. 

Race  and  Language.     Read  at  the  annual  meet 
ing  of  the  American  Association  in  18K7,  under 
the  title  of  "  The  True  Basis  of  Ethnology." 
Pojmlar  Science  M'/ntttfi/,  January,  1SS8. 

The  Aryans  in  Science  and  History.  Head  at  tin- 
annual  meeting  of  the  American  Association  in 
1888, 

Had.,  March,  1SSP.    8vo.,  pp.  13. 

Remarks  on  North  American  Ethnology:  intro- 
ductory to  the  Fifth  Report  of  the  Commit  tee 
of  the  British  Association  on  the  North  western 
Tribes  of  Canada. 

Vro<-e?duvn  <>fth>  A*»«<:i'i'ii,u  for  1889.     8vo.,  |>p.  ">. 

Huron  Folk-lore.  No.  ±  The  Story  of  Tijaiha. 
the  Sorcerer. 

Journal   of   Ainrrirnii    Folk-lore,  October  and    lie 
ceinber.188!).    8vo.,  pp.  0. 

An  International  Idiom  :  A  Manual  of  the  Oregon 
Trade-language   or  Chinook  Jargon.     London  : 
Whittaker&Co.,  l«Ki. 
I'Jmo.,  pp.  f>3. 

Was  America  IVopled  from  Polynesia?  A  Study 
in  Comparative  Philology. 

Proceed i lift*  of  the  International  ConyrrHS  ot'Aiiieri- 

canitt*,  Berlin,  October,  1S88. 

Reprinted  in  pamphlet,  Berlin  :  H.C.  Hermann,  l+.hi 
8vo.,  pp.  15. 

"  Above"  and  "  Below  "  :  A  Mythological  Disease 
of  Language. 

Journal  of  American  Folk-lore,  July  and  Septem- 
ber, 1890.    8vo.,  pp.  13. 

Remarks  on  the  Ethnology  of  British  Columbia: 
Introductory  to  the  Fifth  Report  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  British  Association  on  the  North- 
western Tribes  of  Canada. 

Proceedings  of  the  Association,  K90.    8vo.,  pp  in. 

Huron  Folk-lore.  No.  3.  The  Legend  of  the 
Thunderers. 

Journal  of  American  Folk-lore,  October  and  Decem- 
ber, 1891.    8vo.,  pp.  6. 

Language  as  a  Test  of  Mental  Capacity;  being  an 
attempt  to  demonstrate  the  True  Basis  of  An- 
thropology. 

Pamphlet  reprinted  from  the  Transactions  of  the 
Royal  Society  of  Canada,  vol.  n. .  S«c.  2,  1891. 

Republished  in  the  Journal  of  the  An'hropological 
Institute  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  for  May,  189.'. 

Also  (under  the  title  of   '  Man  and  Language  ")  in 
the  American  Antiquarian  for  January,  March,  May 
and  July,  1893. 
4to.,  pp.  36. 


46 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  T1IK 


Half.  Homllo. (\>ntinurd. 

Remarks  on  Linguistic  Ethnah>g7 :  Introductory 
to  the  Kiuhth  Report  of  the  Committee  of  the 
llriii-h  AHsociation  on  the  Northwestern  Tribes 
of  America. 

/V.***i»i«e«  <>f  tk'  AtKtlnliun  for  1892.    (ro.,  pp.  5. 

The  K l.i 1 1 i.it )>  Nation. 

Sn.icr  fur  January  1,S,  and  15,  189?. 

Tin-  Knl I  of  Hochclaua  :  A  Study  of  Popular 
Tradition.  A  (taper  prepared  for  the  Interna- 
tional  Congress  of  Anthn>|>olo£y,  held  at  the 
"  World's  r,,luinl>i:ui  Kxposition,"  at  Chicago, 
in  l.-aci. 

J/.-WI..I  *••"/' fAr  (VtiffrrM,  ChicHX"  :  The  Schulte  Putt- 
IlKUtnir  Co..  did  in  the  Journal  i,f  America*  t'ntlt-1'irr 
fur  March.IgM.pl>.  I*. 

An  International  Scientific  Catalogue  and  Con- 
Itrv.v.. 

.V.  ,.,,r,  fur  March.  IS '.'.. 

.1.  ill ll*i  ill  .       \ll-\.lllll<T. 

Ill  III-    Trinit'li-tinnx  n_f  tin    linljill  ."viriY/l/  III'  ClI  lllllld: 

Symmetrical  Investigation  of  the  Curvature  of 
Surface-..  \'ol.  i..  SIT.  :t,  l.ss;;. 

IJf|.nri  "ii  tin-  Preparation*  at  Monlreiil  for  Ob 
•erviiii:  tin-  Traii*it  of  Venn*  of  December  ti, 
I--..  \'..l.  i..  S.T.  ::,  K-ci. 

l'r.--iil,-iiii:il   Addrc**  in  DieThiril  Section  of  the 

>"•  ii-ty.     \'.,l.  in.,  Sec-.  ::.  lss.1. 
Tulal  ()li.si-rvalioii>  in  ('minilian  \Vati-rs.     Itn'il. 
(  )||  tin-  -.1111.-  -illiji-rl.      \'ol.   '.  III..  Si-c.  :i,   1S1KI. 
N. -utitn'-.  us,-  of   tli.-  Slit   ami    I..-U--  in  forming  a 

I'm,   S|H-ctriiin.     Vol.  i\..  SIT.  II,  is-il. 
On  tin-  in-i-.l  of  a  "Coast  Sur\t-\  "  fur  tin-  Doiniii- 

i'.n  of  Cunaila.     Vol.  XI..  SIT.  It.  Isle). 


On  tin-  tlnpurtum-e  of  Tiilal  OliservatioiiM  in  the 
I  iulf  of  St.  l.aw  ri-nre  anil  on  t  he  At  lantir  Coast 
of  I  h.-  Doiniiiion.  Is^l. 

AI-Mi  M\  r.-|Hirl>  as  Chairman  of  a  Committee 
iip|Miinicil  li\  I  he  Asocial  ion  to  promote  Tiilal 
Oli-ervation>  in  Canada,  issito  1S1IO  inclusive. 

/  it  i  rrr.ttty  of'  .Mi  dill  .\<lrlrr.**n  : 
Scii-nce  ami  Keli^ioii.     IKTii. 

The  Kniullyof  Art-,  tin-  heart  of  a  I'divei-Mly. 
|J«J. 

A  I'm 


r'H  Vacation.     l.*?rj. 


K.-1-f.-r.  T.  r. 


K.  ;.,i:-   an    Dr.  i-  ..i,    KnfcinetT   \\Yllnnd    Canal, 
1M"  1KJ.V     ftmnl  of  Works. 

l:-  l-,n.   an  Chief    KiiKineer    on   Ottawa    River 
Work-..  1H45  1H4M.    Hoard  of  Work.s. 

I'hilimophy  of  KailwayH.      Montreal,   1H4»,  Jno. 
LorriL 

•TO.,  pp.  40. 

Canmla  of  Canada.    (I>ri«.  K««ay.)    Toronto,  1850 
Lorell. 

»TO..P».  Ill 


Keefter,  T.  C.— Continued. 

Report  on  Tenmcouata  Route  for  Railway  and 
Canal,  1850.  Board  of  Works. 

Report  on  Improvement  of  the  Rapids,  River  St. 
Lawrence.  Board  of  Works. 

Report  on  Canadian  Commerce  and  Transporta- 
tion, for  Andrews's  first  Report  on  Reciprocity 
between  Canada  a'nd  the  United  States,  1860. 

Report  on  Kingston  and  Toronto  Section  Grand 
Trunk  Railway,  1851. 

Report  on  Montreal  and  Kingston  Section  Grand 

Trunk  Railway,  1851. 
Report  on  Montreal  Water  Works,  1852. 

Report  on  Canadian  Commerce,  etc.,  for  Andrewg's 
second  Report  on  Reciprocity  between  Canada 
and  the  United  States,  1852. 

Report  on  Victoria  Bridge  across  the  St.  Lawrence 
at  Montreal,  ia53. 

Lecture  delivered  before  Mechanics  Institute  on 
"  Montreal,"  1853. 

Report  on  St.  Lawrence  and  Ottawa  Grand  Junc- 
tion Railway,  1853. 

Report  on  Toronto  Water  Works,  as  Referee, 
1854. 

Lecture  before  Mechanics'  Institute,  Montreal, 
on  "The  Ottawa,"  1H54. 

Report  on  Hamilton  Water  Work.s,  1855. 
Report  on  Dredging  in  Lake  St.  Peter  and  Har- 
Ixnir  of  Montreal,  as  Harbour  Engineer,  1855. 

Report  on  Halifax  Water  Works. 

Report  on  Water  Supply  for  the  City  of  Toronto, 

lS.r>7. 

Report  on  Harbour,  St.  John,  N.B.,  1H(10. 

Report  on  Water  Work.s,  Quebec,  I860. 

Report  on  Harbour,  Richibucto,  N.B. 

Report  on  Water  Work.s,  Dartmouth,  N.S. 

Report  on  Water  Works,  Ottawa,  18«». 

Ten  letters  in  favour  of  "  all  rail  "  versus  "  water 
stretches"  for  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railway, 
1SH1MH70. 

Report  on  Water  Works,  London,  Ont. 

Rc|>ort  on  Water  Works,  St.  Catharines,  Ont. 

1 1  am  I  book  for  Canadian  Commission,  Paris  Ex- 
hibition, 1S7H. 

Report  as  Executive  Commissioner  for  Paris  Ex- 
hibition of  1878-1879. 

Report  as  Chairman  Flood  Commission,  Mon- 
treal, 1880-88. 

Address   as    President   Canadian    Society   Civil 

Engineers,  Montreal,  1887. 
Address  as    President   American   Society   Civil 

Engineers,  Milwaukee,  1888. 

Paper  on  Canadian  Waterways  to  the  Atlantic, 
read  before  World's  Water  Commerce  Congruns 
at  Chicago,  1803. 
The  Canals  of  Canada. 

Tmnwcli-int  Royal  Socittv  of  Canada,  Vol.  IX., 
See.  3,  1SB3. 


EOYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


47 


l\  m--f"r  'I.  William. 

History,  Structure  and  Statistics  of  Plank  Roads 
in  the  United  States  and  Canada.  Phila- 
delphia, 1852. 

Lame  8ro.,  pp.  28. 

Impressions  of  the  West  and  South  During  a 
Six  Weeks'  Holiday.  Toronto,  1858. 

8vo.,pp.  83. 

The  Victoria  Bridge.  Description;  opening;  pas- 
gage  of  first  train,  24th  November,  1859. 

Toronto  Leader,  December  1, 1859. 

Death  of  Alexander  Mackenzie  Ross,  Engineer 
Victoria  Bridge. 

Ibid.,  August  27, 1862. 

Reprinted  in   TV-unmet  ion*  of   Civil  Engineer!  <>/ 
Canada, 1892.  p.  23. 

Britanno-Ronmn  Epigraphy.  A  review  of  Bri- 
tanno-Roman  Inscriptions,  with  critical  notes 
by  the  Rev.  John  McCaul,  LL.D.,  Toronto. 

/6irf.,1863. 
The  Late  Stewart  Derbi.shire. 

Ibid.,  April  2, 1883. 

The  Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  Review  of 
Sir  William  Logan's  report  of  progress  from 
its  commencement  to  1883. 

Ibid.,  1863. 

Canadian  Geology.  Review  of  Dr.  Chapman's 
"Popular  and  Practical  Exposition  of  the 
Mineralogy  and  Geology  of  Canada." 

Ibid.,  1864. 

The  New  Poems  of  Charles  Mackay.  Review  of 
"  Studies  from  the  Antique." 

Ibid.,  1864. 

The  Canadian  Canals.  Their  history  and  cost, 
with  an  inquiry  into  the  policy  necessary  to 
advance  the  well-being  of  the  province.  To- 
ronto, 1865. 

8vo.,pp.  191. 
A  Trip  to  Fort  William. 

Toronto  Leader,  August  7, 1865. 
The  Late  Henry  John  Raymond,  of  New  York. 

Montreal  Neim,  1869. 

The  Canadian  Canals.  A  series  of  Articles,  Xos. 
I.  to  IX. 

Canadian  Monetary  Times,  May  to  August,  1869. 

The  True  History  of  Lady  Byron's  Life.  A  re- 
view of  Mrs.  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe. 

Montreal  Newt,  I860. 

Edward,  Duke  of  Kent.  A  review  of  the  life,  by 
Dr.  Anderson,  Quebec. 

Toronto  Lender,  June  2, 1871. 

Report  of  St.  Lawrence  and  Ottawa  Railway 
Extension  to  Pembroke.  Examination  from 
Hull  to  Pembroke  and  Deep  River,  1872. 

8vo. 

The  Great  West  of  the  Dominion.  Review  of 
narrative  by  Rev.  Geo.  M.  Grant  of  Mr.  Sand- 
ford  Fleming's  expedition  through  Canada  to 
the  Pacific  Ocean  in  1872. 

Montreal  Gazette,  1872. 

A  Canadian  Political  Coin.    A  monograph.    Ot- 
tawa, 1874,  pp.  24. 
The  Early  Days  of  Three  Rivers. 

Ront-Belford    Canadian    Monthly    and    National 
Review,  Toronto,  November,  1880.   Vol.  v.,  pp.  449  480. 


,  William.— Continued. 
John  Johnston,  of  Sault  Saint  Mary.     A  passage 
of  Canadian  History. 

Ritte-Btlford    Canadian     Monthly    and    Notional 
Review,  July,  1891.    Vol.  vu.,  pp.  1-8. 

The  Saguenay  and  Lake  Saint  John. 

Ibid.,  September,  1881. 
Mr.   Kingsford  and  Sir  H.  I-angevin,  C.B.     The 

case   considered,    with  official   correspondence. 

A    memoir    for  the    historian    of    the    future. 

Toronto,  1882,  pp.  45. 
The  Late  Erasmus  Holmes  Marshall,  of  Kulliili  . 

Montreal  Herald,  July  22, 1864. 
Canadian  Arehii-ology.     An  essay.  Montreal:  W. 

Dnsdale&Co.,  188B. 

Small  8vo.,  |>p.  11S. 

Gustavus  W.  \Vicksteed,  Q.C.,  on  his  retirement 
from  the  House  of  Commons. 

Oitatra  Citizn i,  February  12,  IS87. 

Rome  ill  Canada.  Review  of  work  of  Mr.  Charles 
Lindsey,  of  Toronto. 

Toronto  JJW.Mny  18,18*1. 

Translation  of  Address  of  the  Abbe  .!.('.  K.  La- 
tlamnie,  M.A  ,  D.I).,  Professor  of  Laval  1'ni 
versify.  Vice-President  of  the  Roval  Society  nf 
Canada.  Delivered  at  a  public  meeting  of  the 
Society  held  at  the  Queen's  Hall,  Montreal. 
Wednesday,  May  27.  I*!*1.  Toronto  and  Mont- 
real, 18i)l. 

8vo..pp.  20. 

The  Moral  and  Social  Organization  of  Kdncatii  n. 
Review  of  translation  of  Prof.  (I.  I).  Ferguson, 
Queen's  University.  Kingston. 

The  W«A-,Turmilo.  18SM. 

Louis  Joseph  Papineau.  Review  of  lintrhurr 
of  M.  de  Celles. 

Witnem,  March  1,1992 

The  Early  liibliography  of  the  Province  of 
Ontario,  Dominion  of  Canada,  with  other  in- 
formation. A  Supplemental  Chapter  of  Cana- 
dian Arclwology.  Toronto:  Rowsell  &  Hutchi- 
son; Montreal  :  E.  Picken,  IS!  12. 

Small  STO.,  pp.  140. 
The  Late  Mr.  Murdo  Mclver, 

Montr,  alll-rala.  July,  1893. 

Sir  Daniel  Wilson.     In  Memoriam. 

TrillUHietioiln    Royal    Socirtv  nf    Canada,   Vlil.    X!., 

Sec.  2,  1893. 

For  the  various  Reports  furnished  to  the  Gov- 
ernment, and  for  the  services  of  Dr.  Kingsford 
as  Engineer  in  charge  of  Harlmurs  in  the  Pro- 
vinces of  Ontario  and  Quebec,  until  he  left  the 
department  in  1880,  between  the  years  1847  and 
1880,  see  Special  Report  of  Public  H'orte, 
1890,  p.  23. 

The  History  of  Canada.  Vol.  i.,  from  1608  to 
1682;  Vol.  II.,  1679-1725;  Vol.  III.,  17261756; 
Vol.  iv.,  1756-1763  ;  Vol.  v.,  1763-1775  ;  Vol.  vi., 
1776-1779;  Vol.vn.,  1779-1807. 

8vo.,  Vol.  i.,  pp.  an.  +  48S;  Vol.  n.,  pp.  ii.  +  564  ; 
Vol.  in..  PP-  viii.  +  578;  Vol.  IV.,  pp.  xiv.  +  581: 
Vol.  v.,  PP.  xvi.  +  492;  Vol.  vi.,  PP-  *ii-  x-">23;  Vol. 
vii..  pp.  xix.  +5P6.  Vol.  in.  iv.  v.  vi.  and  vu.  with 
muff-  Two  volumes  to  complete  the  work. 


48 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OFTHK 


KM  l.»  .     \\  llh.ilil. 

Counter    Manlle.sto    to    the    Annexat  ionist*    of 
Montreal. 

Publiihed  in  pamphlet  form  by  the  Government  of 
Canada.    Niagara.  aMi  October.  1819. 
W.  Kirby  and  J.  B.  Plumb,  The  Broadside  and 
Welland  KlectorttCompanion.  (Political Squibs). 
Niagara,  June  15th,  INK*. 

The  I'.  K.  A  Tale  of  I'pper  Canada.  A  Poem  in 
Xll.  Cnntos.  Niagara  :  W.  Kirby,  1R~>0. 

12mo  .  pp.  174. 
Mi-s  Kye's  Kminrant  Children.  London,  England. 

ltinrrll,,«r.  May,  1S73. 

Acadia.     Toronto  :  .1.  Briggs,  July,  1878. 
The  I'nilcd  Empire  Loyalists. 

''•iri'ii/i'iu  Mrtl.i.i/,,/  MnQinine,  Toronto.  April  and 
.May.  ISM. 

The  Golden  Dog.  A  legend  of  Quelicc,  New  York 
and  Montreal.  Lovcl,  Adam,  Wesson  S:  Co., 
1-77. 

•>-.....  pp.  hT>i. 

I..-  Chien  .i'or. 

1'irm-h  Tran«latinn  <il  nlmve  by  I'amphili-  I.c  Mny. 
M .'t,tr(-al  :  Iniprimrric  de  I'Ktendard.  IStl. 
Memoirs  of  Servos  Family.     Toronto:   \V.  llii^rgs, 

ISM. 
( '.in.i'i  ian  lil  \  N. 

I'ulilifhi-d  •rparaloly  in  Pamphlet  form 
\  Sci-nml  Kdiliini  in  KM.  Hv».,  i'p.  I7.r>,  Wi>ll:iinl.iin|. 

Tin-  >p.u •!•"» •-.     Niagara.  llreemlier,    IsTli. 
]), MI|  S.-.i  1!"-.  -.     Tori)nii>  :    \V.  Hri^'s,  Is7.s. 
Tin-  Hiingrx   Year.     Toronto  :  \V.  Hri.irgs,  l*7'.l. 
St.. in,  Cn-i-k.     Toi-iinto  :  \\'.  Hrii_'n-.  l^1- 
Qii"-"-n's  Hiittiitiiy    anil   Spina  Christ  i.      Tuixnilo, 

1{.,~,-  B.  Iford  C....  issl. 
Tin-  li.-IU  of  Kirli\   \Viskr  and  Tin-   Lord's  Supper 

in  tin-  \VililiTni"».     Toronto,  Hosc-Belford  Co., 

1S.--J. 

Tin-  llarvi-t  Moon.      Toronto,   Hose-  Hclford  Co., 

l-i-0. 

I'linliiir.  A.I).  ITitl.     Nia^arii  :    \V.  Kirby,  1HH7. 
Bn-hv  Hun.  A. 11.,  ITi'ki.   Niagara  :  \V.  Kirliy,  \X<i. 
Aildri'— «.   C.    K.   Loyalist   (Vntcnninl  nt   Niagara, 

Anniist   lllli.  I ss|.      Toronto:  Itosc  I'ulili.shing 

Co..  IS85. 

MMI  in  -ml  K  ill  ion  Of  Canadian  Iilyls,  I-'.'l. 

Mrmoir  of  Hon.  .1.  II.  I'lninl)  in  RepreHentatlve 
Canadi.uiH.  Toronto:  Hose  Pnblisliing  Co.,  1KHO. 

Monody  on  the  Sirkness  and  Ket in-incut  of  His 
Kxrrllcnry  l/ml  Mi-lcalf  from  the  (loveriiinent 
of  Canada,  No\  i-inlxT.  lH4o. 

Ninfim  TAron  ,Vfc,  3l«t  December,  1845. 

The  Wn-c-kof  the  Hungarian,  HJth  February,  IHtH). 

.Vi'iff-rr'r  M'lil. 

Stuarf-  Itai.l  An  Incident  In  the  Siege  of  Rich- 
mond. 12th  June,  1H02. 

tfiatnra  Mail.  IWi. 
Titlr*  of  I'liMuthril  Snnnet*,  riz: 
The  Wax  Wing. 

On  The  Jubilee  of  Her  Majesty's  Kelgn. 
Sp  a-  -T  I  i  ranife. 
Winter  Rone*  on  the  Children's  Faces. 


Kirby,  William.— Continued. 

Portrait  of  Mrs.  Hope  Sewell,  Quebec. 

A  Night  Vision.    Vidi  Coelum  Apertum. 

On  a  Child  of  Two  Summers. 

On  Her  Majesty's    Prox-idcntial    Escape    from 

Assassination,  March  2nd,  1882. 
To  James  M.  LeMoine,  Quebec. 
On  General  Gordon's  Death. 
Et  Arborum  folia,  sic  dies  nostri. 
"  For  the  Hairs  of  your  Head  are  all  Numbered." 

On  the  Visit  of  the  Marquis  of  Lome  to  the  North- 
west. 

On  the  Departure  of  His  Excellency  The  Marquis 
of  Lome  and  the  Princess  Louise,  October  27th, 

1883. 

Montmoreucy. 

On  a  photograph,  Mrs.  M.  LeMoine,  Quebec. 

HriH'k's  Seat. 

Lundy's  Lane. 

National  Song,  Canadians  Forever,  1867. 

l..i  M.i  OMIM-.   Mgr.  .1.  C.  K. 

Age  de  la  chute  Montniorency. 

Aanuairc  ilf  I'lnflilut  Cnniiditn,  No   5,  18 "8. 
Elements  de  Mineralogie  et  de  Geologic.     Edite 
par  M.  I'.-G.  Delisle,  1881. 

Le  Canada  d'autrefois.     Es<|uisse  geolcgique. 
Annunirt  de  I'fntlilut  Cnnailien,  No.  9,  1882. 

Note  sur  la  geologic  du  lac  St-Jean. 

MfiiKiirmilrlit  Socitlt  riivtle.  Tome  i.,Sec.  4,  1883. 
Note  sur  les  depots  auriferes  de  la  Beauce. 

Ili'ut.,  Tome  n.,  Sec.  4, 1884. 
Note  sur  un  gisement  d'emeraude  au  Saguenay. 

/',../.,  Tome  n.,  Sec.  4, 1881. 
Elements  dc  Mineralogie,  de  Geologic  ct  de  I  tot  a- 

ni(|ue.     Edite.  par.I.-A.  Lunglais.     1885. 
Le  Saguenay.     Essai  de  geographic  physique. 

Hullelin   <!•     la.   SociM  tie  Gioaraphie  dr   Quibtc, 
Tome  I.,  1885. 

Note  sur  les  contacts  des  formations  paleozoi'ques 
et  arclieennes  de  la  Province  de  Quebec. 

Mfmnim  <le  la  SocitH  r<>u>ile.  Tome  iv..  Sec.  4,  1886. 
Michel    Sarra/in.     Sa    biographic,    sea    travaux 
scientitlqucs. 

/'././.,  Tome  v.,  S«o.  4. 1887. 
Le  goz  nature!  de  la  Province  de  Quel)ec. 

/'-/-/.,  Tom*  vi , Sec.  4, 18*8. 
Travail  sur  les  cours  dits  d'extension  universitaire. 

.  ll,iil.,  Tume  ix..  Sec.  4, 1891. 
Etude  sur  le  Dr  T.-S.  Hunt. 

IIM. ,  Tome  x. ,  pp.  \  LVII.-I  II. 

Keproduite  avec  additioni  dans  I'Annuairc  de  I'  Uni- 
verriit  Laval.  No.  36. 

Metallurgie  electrique. 

Canada-Francait,  Tome  I. 
Chroniques  scientiflques. 

Ibid  ,  Tomes  II.,  III.  et  IV. 

La  poesie  chez  les  planter.    Dans  le  volume  inti- 
tule:   A  la  memoire  de  A.  Lusignan.     Mont- 
r.-al  :  Desaulniers  et  LeManc,  1802. 
Notions  -nr  I'elect rieite  et  le  magn^tisme.    Que- 
bec :  A.  Cot.-  et  Cle,  1803. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


49 


I,. i  cl. i  in  in.'.  Mgr.  J.  C.  K.— Continued. 
L'Eboulis  de  St-Alban. 
Canadian  Engineer. 

De  plug,  un  grand  nombre  d'articles  soientifiques 
publics  a  diverse."  reprises  dans  lea  journaux  quoti- 
diens- 

I. a  M  -mi,  George. 

On  the  Arracacha  of  Brazil.  With  letter  from 
M.  Decaisne  of  Paris. 

Proceeding*  Dundee  Natunilitt*'  Amociation,  1848. 
On  the  Occurrence  of  Mimulus  luteus  in  Forfar- 
shire. 

Phvtulogiit,  Vol.  II  ,  p.  389, 1846. 

Stray  Thoughts  on  Botanical  I  !a  i  n  liles  and  Visits, 
suggested  by  Mr.  Hewett  Cottrell  Watson's  re- 
marks on  the  usefulness  of  a  Periodical  devoted 
to  British  Botany. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  II.,  pp.  417-419, 1816. 
Note  on  Mimulus  lutens. 

/ii'rf.,Vol.  n..  p.  460, 1846. 

On  the  Occurrence  of  Pyrola  rotundifolia,  Al- 
chemilla  alpina,  and  Viola  lutea  },  on  Sidlaw 
Hills,  Forfarshire. 

Ibid.,Vo\.  n.,  p.  578, 1816. 
On  a  Monstrosity  of  Cardamiiie  pratcnsis. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  ii.,  p.  379,  1816. 

Occurrence  of  a  New  Variety  of  Silene  inflata  in 
Fifeshire. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  n.,p..r89, 1846. 
A  New  Locality  in  Scotland  for  Ruscus  aculeatus. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  ii  ,  p.  683, 1816. 

On  Viola  odorata,  and  its  occurrence  in  Fifeshire. 
Ibid., Vol.  n.,  p.  863, 1846. 

On  a  White-flowered  Variety  of  Epilobium  mon- 
tanum. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  n.,  p.  8'23, 1846. 
On  Silybum  Marianum. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  ii.,  p.  416, 1846. 
On  Salvia  verbenaca,  Linn. 

Ibid.,Vo\.  n.,  p.  416, 1846. 

*  Notes    on  Viola   odorata  and  its  occurrence   in 

Fifeshire,  etc. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  n.,  pp.  863, 1846. 

Notice  of  a  Black  Swan  (Cygnusniger)  shot  in  the 
Valley  of  Eden,  Fife,  in  1846. 

Zoologist,  1847. 

List  of  the  Rarer  Flowering  Plants  observed  dur- 
ing a  residence  in  Fifeshire  in  1846-47. 
Phl/tologitt,  Vol.  in.,  pp.  1»  136, 1818. 

*  Notes    on    the    Periods    of   Flowering  of    Wild 

Plants. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  in.,  pp.  2JI2-293, 1848. 

*  Remarks    on    the  Naturalization  of    Plants    in 

Britain. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  in.,  pp.  292-293, 184?. 

*  Remarks  on    the    Naturalization  of    Plants  in 

Britain. 

76'W.,  Vol.  in.,  pp.  294-299, 1818. 

*  On  the   occurrence  of  Euphorbia  salicifolia  as  a 

naturalized  plant  in  Forfarshire. 
Ibid.,  Vol.  in.,  pp.  344-345, 1848. 

*  Titles  marked  with  an  asterisk  (•)  are  included  in  the  (Lon- 
don) Rot/al  Society's  Catalogue  of  Scientific  Papen,  Vol.  HI.,  pp 
895-896,  published  in  1869. 


lui »  sun,  George.— Continued. 

Observations  on  the  Floral  Changes  of  the  Pre- 
sent Day  in  relation  to  Past  Changes  of  the 
Earth's  Flora.  Presidential  Address  to  the 
Geological  Society  of  Edinburgh,  17th  April 
1851. 

Ihf  Naturalitt  (London),  Vol.  i.    pp.  75  81. 

Note  on  the  effects  of  Cultivation  upon  Plantago 
lanceolata  /.  spha-rostachya  (W.  &  G.  of  Huh. 
Manual.) 

Ilnifrti/'t  Botanical  Gazctt-,  Vol.  I  ,  pp.  35-3fi,  114!). 

The  Royal  Water-Lily  of  South  America  (Victoria 
regia)  and  the  Water-Lilies  of  our  own  I.-ind. 
Edinburgh  :  Hogg,  1811).  Pp.  |m.  ±  coloured 
plates. 

On  Plants  collected  on  Wamlsworth  Common  in 
1HT)1  (new  either  to  England  or  to  the  London 
district),  Melilotus  parvillora,  Seorpiiirus  suli 
villosus,  Trifolium  ochroleiicum,  Anacharis  al- 
sinastruni  (Udora  Canadensis),  etc. 

Pmreilino*  Botnnii-ai  ,S'.«-i>(//  „/  K,li,,l,nrgh,  lx.il. 

On  the  occurren'-c  of  "  Cinchonaccous  Clauds"  in 
Galiacea',  and  on  the  relations  of  Ilial  Order  to 
Cinehonacea'. 

Annuls  t,f  .\nliirnl  l/iitorii,  \'u\,  XIV.,  pp.  llil-ltiS, 
plllti',  ISM. 

Transaction*  of  Botanical  Society  of  Kilinonrgli,  Vul. 
v.,  pp.  3-10,  plate  n. 

*  On  the  Stipular  Glands  of  Hubiacea*. 

Ilritiutt  AwH-iitlion  liep»rt,  1S54,  Part  II  ,  p.  '.'9. 

*  On  Rotation  in  the  Cells  of  I'hmts. 

Journal  <>j'  Microscopical  .^''  ienct1,  Vol.  II.,  pp.  54- 
"o,  1851.  Ke?uin(;  in  Bnglixh  (^<-l"i>:"lia.  Natural 
History  Diviyiun,  V'»l.  i..  "Cyclnsi^.'' 

*  Report  on  the    Musci   and    Desmidea-    oolleeted 

during  the  trip  of  the  Edinburgh  t'niver-ity 
Botanical  Class  to  Falkland  and  the  Lomond 
Hills,  Fife,  June,  1H.V5. 

Proceedings  Botanical  Society  nf  Edinburgh,  18o5, 
pp.  75-31. 

On  Species  of  Bryuni.  viz.,   ]!.  calophyllum,  Mar 
rattii,  Warneum,  and  on  Didymodon. 
llnd,  1851),  pp.  2-3. 

*  On  the  Microscopical  Structure  of    the   Victoria 

Regia,  Lindl. 

Proceeding!  Botanical  Sot'ifti/  of  Edinburgh,  1&')5, 
pp.  ll'J-121.  Also  .lomnal  nf  Mirroicopical  Scimc'-, 
Vol.  iv.,  pp.  163-165, 1S58. 

On  Orthotrichum  phyllanthum.  Brachythecium 
micropus  and  B.  glacialis. 

Proceedingn  Botanical  Society  of  Edinburgh,  18.56 
p.  33. 

*  Remarks    on    Dust  Showers,   with    notice  of  a 

shower  of  mud  that  occurred  at  Corfu  on  21st 
March,  1857. 

fbid.,Vol  v.,  pp.  179-181,  1858.    (A   translation  in 
modern  Qreek  printed  at  Corfu,  1858.) 
On  the  Application  of  Botany  to  Ornamental  Art 
(with  special  reference  to  examples  in  wood- 
carving). 

Ibid.,  Vol.  v.,  pp.  177-179, 1857. 

Remarks  on  Certain  Glandular  Structures  in 
Plants  (controverting  Dr.  Carpenter's  view  as 
to  absence  of  true  secretion  in  plants,  and  point- 
ing out  homology  of  secreting  cells  with  epider- 
mal cells). 

Ibid,,  Vol.  v.,  pp  212-214, 1857. 


80 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


,  George.— Continued. 
On    Diatomacert-  of   Breeraar  (with   Dr.   K.   K. 
Greville  and  I'p.f.  .1.  llutton  Balfour). 
/«./..  Vol.  v..  pp.  45  54,  1857. 

Catalogue  of  the  Library  of  the  Royal  Society  of 
fCdinburxh,  (with  Preface  by  Prof.  .1.  D.  Forbes, 
secretary!.  Edinburgh :  Printed  for  the  So- 
ciety, 1S57. 

Notice  of  the  Occurrence  of  Hypnum  rugtilosum, 
Web.  et  Molir,  on  Demyat,  Ochils. 

Tramarti'ini    B-itanicnl   jioeirty   .,/    EdMurgh,  Vol. 

Vl.,p.  »,  1857. 

British  Agriculture,  illustrated  by  the  actual 
account*  of  the  tenant  of  n  Midlothian  farm, 
for  n  series  of  years,  abstracted  so  ns  to  show 
expense  of  cultivation  of,  and  revenue  or  loss 
from,  every  crop.  etc.  Edinburgh  :  Kdmoiiston 
&  Douglas.  ls,\s. 

Tin-    British    Mosses,   illustrated    by   the   Nature 
print  iii).-  I'riM  e  s. 

(When  i  In  printing  of  thin  work  was  noarlj  com- 
pleted, in  the-  year  1*SH.  in  jjsuc  mm  prevented  by 
the  -U.I.I.TI  .lenlh  "f  n  member  of  the  publi$hinK  Grin 
that  II.MJ  •i-.juire'i  the  eupyrinht.  'tnii  conM'queiilty 
tin-  I, milt  b.i*  nut  been  puMi-liril.J 

Note  MM  Crypli.ea  i  D.ili  uni:i  i  I^iinyana.  M on) ague. 

Transact  /;..»,.„  ,,-al   >'•..,'.  (//    .,:'  E'linburuh,  Vol. 

vi  ,  p.  :m,  !•'.». 

Kein. irk>   mi    tin-    Distrjlmti,,,,    ,,f    I'lants    in    the 
\Mrili.-rn    States.    Cimaila,    and    the    Hudson's 
Has    (°<iin|ian\'s  TiTi-itories. 
/'••'..  Vul.  vi.   p.  41,  18M. 

Not  i  c  of  tin-  Produce  of    the  Olive  Crop   in   the 
Island  of  Corfu  during  the  past  season  (Is."i7i. 
Ibid  ,  V.il.  vi.,  p.  42,  Iv>. 

Notice  »f  1'lants  collected  in  the   Isle  of  Skye  by 
Drs.  Smith  and  (iilchrist. 
/'.i./..  Vol.  vi.,  p.  44.  185s. 

On  Mollugo  Cerviana. 

lt.H.,  Vul.  \i..p.  45,  1858. 

Remarks  on  Lepan  anatifera,  Linn. 

Anit.il,  .,/  .V«tmW  //iih.ry,  Vol.  II.,  pp.  172  175,  1<?8. 

Kurt  her  Observations  on  Dust  Showers. 

rnnuarfMu    H.jlaaw.,1  .\,ri,tv   ,.(    KilMurgh ,  V..I 

v..  pp.  2U5-»»7. 1858. 

List  ()f  I'lants  found  at  TayjKirt,  Fife,  in  Septem- 
ber, ISMi. 

/k<it..  Vol.  vi.,  pp.  217-218. 

Notice  of  a  few  Plants  collected  In  the  vicinity  of 
Stirling  (Scotland). 

ftirf.,  Vol.  TI.,  pp.  73-74. 1858. 

Id-marks  on  M.  Montagtie'n  specimen  of  Cryphiea 
Ijiinynna,  Mont. 

/Ml..  Vol.  «..  p   117.  1858. 

Hemarks  on  the  Microscopical  Structure  of  Cot- 
ton  Fibre    with    reference    to   Mr.   Gilbert   .1. 
French's  proposed   improvements  In  Spinning. 
/Wrf.,  VoL  TI..  pt>  8-14, 1857. 

Contribution,  to  Micracopical    Analysis  No    1 
Tobacco. 

/M.,  Vol.  TI.,  pp.  2V».  1K7. 


I  ..i  "  -•  MI  .  George.  —Continued. 

*  Contributions  to  Microscopical  Analysis  No.    -. 

Gelastrus  scandens,   Linn.,  with  Remarks  on 
the  Colouring  Matters  of  Plants. 

Tranwction*  Botanical  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol> 
VI.,  pp.  382-SaS,  1860. 

Al*o  in  Edinburgh  ffew  Philosophical  Journal,  Vol. 
XII.,  pp.  52-58,  I860. 

Bailey's  Circular;  Monthly  Treatises  on  the  Field 
Crops  of  Britain.    Edinburgh,  1857-68. 

*  On   Macadamia,  Muller,   a  new    genus   of    Pro- 

teaceae. 

Traiuactioiu  Botanical  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol. 
VI.,  pp.  36-37, 1858. 

Address  at  opening  of  Agricultural  Exhibition  in 
Crystal  Palace.     Kingston,  September,  1859. 

Canadian  Agriculturist,  1859. 

On  a  New  Dye  (resembling  cochineal)  obtained 
from  the  black  spruce  Aphis. 

Annal,  n/thr  Botanical  Society  of  Canada,  1860. 
On  Rnplmnus  caudatus,  description  with  figure. 

/f'.rti.-utiuriit,  New  York,  1880. 

'  On  the  Structure   and    Development  of    Botry- 
ilium  granulatum. 

Traiimiclitin*  Botanical  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol. 
vi..  pp.  424-4H1.  plate  xn. 

fi'nr   1'hiliifnphifol  Journnl,  Edinburgh,  Vol.  xn., 
PP.  2i«-213.  HOO. 
On  Aphis  A  Venn-. 

Canadian  ffaturulut.  Vol.  VII.,  pp.  2«4-277,  18C2. 

*  Some  account  of  I'lants  collected  in  the  Counties 

of  Leeds  and  Grenville,  Upper  Canada,  in  July, 
1H02. 

Tran»<tfli<,nt  Botanical  Xncitty  of  Edinburgh,  Vol. 
vll.,  pp.  4B8-470, 186t. 

Edinburgh  ffrif  Philosophical  Journnl,  Vol.  XVII., 
pp.  197-208,  I8fi3. 

'  Note  on  Leinania  variegata,  Agardh. 

Transacti'ini  Itotnnical  Society  of  Edinfrurgh.  Vol. 
vii.,  pp.  521-524,  1863. 

KilinliiiroH  fi'tf  Philosophic?!  Journal,  Vol.  XVII., 
pp.  M-31,  1863. 

*  Synopsis  of  the  Canadian  Species  of  Kojuisetum. 

Transactions  Botanical  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol. 
vii.,  pp.  558-564,  1863. 

Botanical  Science— Record  of  Progress. 

Canadian  Naturalist.  New  Series,  Vol.  I.,  Article  1., 
1864. 

Diatomaceir  of  the  District  of  Braemar,  (with 
Prof.  .1.  H.  Balfour  and  Dr.  R.  K.  Greville). 

1\  <ni',i,  ti',,ii  Botanical  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol. 
v.,  pp.  45-54. 

On  the  Applications  o{  Botany  to  Ornamental 
Art. 

/«</.,  Vol.  v..p.  177. 

Notice  of  the  Occurrence  of  Hypnum  rugulosum, 
Web.  et  Mohr,  on  Demyat,  Ochils. 

/4irf.,Vol.vi.,p.28. 
Note  on  Crypha?A(Djltonia)  Lamyana,  Montagne. 

/'.../.,  Vol.  TI.,  p.  80. 
Synopsis  of  the  Canadian  Species  of  Equiaetum. 

ll,i'l..  Vol.  TIL,  pp.  55S-564. 

Remarks  on  some  Fibrous  Plants  of  Canada,  with 
I-etters  from  Lord  Lyons  and  Lord  Monck  in 
reference  to  the  use  of  the  Silk-cotton  of  Ascle- 
pias  In  spinning. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  Til.,  pp.  S75-378. 


EOYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


81 


,  George. — Continued. 

*  Synopsis  of  Canadian  Ferns  and  Filicoid  Plants. 
Transactions  Botanical  Society  »/  Edinburgh,  Vol. 
Till.,  pp.  20-50, 1864.  Also  in  Edinburgh  New  Philoso- 
phical Journal,  New  Series,  Vol  nx.,  pp.  102-116  and 
pp.  273-291.  Reprinted  in  Canadian  Naturalist,  New 
Series,  Vol.  i.,  pp.  262-380. 

Notice  of  the  Occurrence  of  Woodsia  alpina 
(hyperborea)  in  Gasp6,  Canada  East. 

Transactions  Botanical  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol. 
VIII.,  p.  106, 1864. 

Remarks  on  Myrica  cerifera,  or  Candleberry 
Myrtle. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  VIII.,  pp.  1C8-10J,  1864. 

Note  on  the  Leaves  [trifoliate]  of  Ulex  Europu'us, 
(Whin). 

Ibid.,  Vol.  VIII.,  p.  109, 1864. 

Translation  of  Paper  by  M.  J.  Personne  on  the 
Chemical  and  Natural  History  of  Lupuline, 
with  Introductory  Note. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  vin.,  pp.  131-144,  Plate  IT.,  1864. 
On  the  Flora  of  Canada :  a  Synopsis  of  all  the 
Flowering  Plants  and  Ferns  observed  in  Can- 
.     ada,  with  habitats  in  detail.     (Abstract ;   the 
List  [in  bound  volume]  not  printed.) 

Transactions   Nova    Scotian    Institute  ff    Natural 
Science,  Vol.  I.,  Part  n..  pp.  75-77,  1864. 
Notice  of  the  Occurrence  of  Heather  at  St.  Ann's 
Bay,  Cape  Breton  Island. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  I.,  Part  m  ,  pp.  30-35, 1861. 
Note  [additional]  on  Lemania  variegata  of  Agardli. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  I.,  Part  in.,  pp.  35-38, 1861. 
On  Calluna  vulgaris. 

Transaction*  Botanical  Society  of  Edinburoh.Val- 
vii!.,  pp.  324-327,1865. 

On  some  Recent  Improvements  in  the  Amalga- 
mation Process  forExtractingGold  from  Quartz. 
Transactions  Nora  Scutian    Institute    of    Natural 
Science,  Vol.  i.    Part  iv..  pp.  71-70  1866. 

Chemical  News,  1866. 

Notes  of  Analyses  of  Gold  Coins  of  Columbia, 
New  Grenada,  Chili,  and  Bolivia.  With  some 
account  of  the  operations  of  gold-mining  in 
Nova  Scotia,  Dominion  of  Canada. 

Chemical  JVeiM,  Vol.  xvi.,  pp.  145-      ,  1867. 
On  Trichina  spiralis  in  the  Human  Body  and 
Ttenia  "pectinata  in  the  Porcupine. 

Transactions  Nova   Scotian    Institute   of   Natural 
Science,  Vol.  II.,  Part  I.,  p.  48,  1867. 
Monograph  of  Ranunculacese  of  the  Dominion  of 
Canada,  and  adjacent  parts  of  British  America. 
Ibid.,  Vol.  II.,  Part  iv.,  pp.  17-51, 1869.    Reprinted  in 
Canadian  Naturalist,  New  Series,  Vol.  iv.,  pp.  407-411. 
On  the  Laminariacere  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada 
and  adjacent  parts  of  British  America. 

Transactions  Nova  Scotian  Institute  of  Natural 
Science,  Vol.  II.,  Part  IV-,  pp.  109-111, 1870.  Reprinted 
in  Canadian  Naturatitt,  N.  8.,  Vol.  v.,  pp.  99-101. 

Description  of  the  Canadian  Species  of  Myosotis, 
with  Notes  on  other  Plants  of  the  Natural  Order 
Borraginaceas. 

Canadian  Naturalist,  New  Series,  Vol.  iv.,  Art.  27. 
On  the  Botany  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada  and 
adjacent  parts  of  British  America,   Ranuncu- 
laceee. 

Trannu'tions  Botanical  Society  of  Edinburgh.  Vol. 
z.,  pp.  345-348, 1870. 


Liawson,  George.— Continued. 

Monograph  of  Ericaceae  of  the  Dominion  of  Can- 
ada and  adjacent  parts  of  British  America. 

Transactions  Nova  Scotian  Institute  of  Natural 
Science,  Vol.  in.,  p.  74, 1871. 

On  the  Geographical  Range  of  the  Species  and 
Varieties  of  Canadian  Rubi  over  the  Continents 
of  America,  Asia  and  Europe,  as  indicating 
Possible  Regions  of  Primitive  Distribution. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  m.,  |.p.  361-366,  1874.  Also  Transactions 
Botanical  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol.  xll.,pp.  111-113, 
1874. 

Chemical  Relations  of  Heat. 

Tr-insactions  Nova  Scotian  Institute  of  Natural 
Sc»«i«,  Vol.  III.,  pp.  486-438, 1874.  Also  in  Chemical 

NelVH,  Vol.  XXXI. 

Botanical  Descriptions  accompanying^ Mrs.  Miller's 
Drawings  of  the  Wild  Flowers  of  Nova  Scotia, 
2nd  and  3rd  Series.  London  :  L.  Reeve  &  Co. 
Notes  on  some  Nova  Scotian  Plants  :  Calluna 
vulgaris,  Sarothiunnus  Scoparius,  Rhodixlen- 
dron  maximum. 

Transaction*  Norn  Sfotian  Institute  nf  Natural 
Science,  Vol.  iv.,  pp.  167-17!f,  1876. 

The  Journal  of  Agriculture,  Nova  Scotia,  Vol.  I., 
March,  IStiS,  to  March.  1H72,  p.  728.  Vol.  n., 
April,  1872,  to  February,  1877. 
Report  on  Cattle  Pastures  and  Well,  Pond,  and 
Brook  Waters  of  Pictou  County,  (in  connection 
with  Dr.  McEachnui's  investigation  of  disease 
in  Cattle). 

Sessional  Paper*  r,f  Dominion  Parliament.  Re- 
printed in  Annual  Kriwrt  of  Secretary  for  Aoricul- 
tun'  »/  ,\wu  \'c"ti't. 

Introduction  to  Professor  How's  Paper  on  the 
EasD  Indian  Herbarium  of  King's  College, 
Windsor,  N.S. 

Transaction*  Nova  Scotian  In»titutc  of  Natural 
Science,  Vol.  17.,  pp.  36D-379,  1878. 

On   Diatomaceous  Deposits  in  the  Lakes  of  tin- 
Halifax  Water  Works. 
IbitL.Vol  v.,  p.  114, 1879. 

Report,  with  Analyses,  on  the  Water  Supply  of 
the  City  of  Halifax. 

Annual  Keport  of  Halifax  Corporation,  1879. 

On  the  British  American  species  of  the  genus 
Viola. 

JVwuaeftoM  Botanical  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol. 
XIV. ,  pp.  64-66,  1830.  Also  Hot.  Centrnlblatt,  1880. 

On  Native  Species  of  Viola  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Transactions  Nova  Scotian  Institute  of  Natural 
Science,  Vol.  v.,  p.  115, 1880. 

Notice  of  New  and  Rare  Plants. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  v|.,p.6S.  1883. 
On  the  Northern  Limit  of  Wild  Grape  Vines. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  ii.,  pp.  101-109, 1884. 
Revision  of  the  Canadian  Ranunculacea*. 

Transactions  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  Vol.  n.,  Sec- 
tion 4, 1SS  I,  pp.  15-90. 

On  the  Canadian  species  of  the  genus  Melilotus. 
Transactions    Nova    Scotian    Institute    of  Natural 
Science,  Vol.  vi.,  pp.  180-190, 1885. 

Remarks  on  the  Flora  of  the  Northern  Shores  of 
America;  With  tabulated  observations  made 
by  Mr.  F.  F.  Paine  on  the  seasonal  development 


82 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


I<mwM>n.  Grorsr.—  Continued. 

of  plant*   nt  Cape  Prince  of    Wales,    Hudson 
Strait,  during  the  growing  season  of  18H8. 

TVauorttoM  Ratal  .Voeirly  of  Camilla.  Vol.  v..  See. 
4.  1SS7.  pp.  207-212. 

Vice  President's  Address  to  the  Royal  Society  of 
Canada.  May  25th,  18S7. 

Ibid..  Vol.  v.,  1887,  pp.  nil-rxv 

President's  Address  to  Royal  Society  of  Canada, 

May  2»rd,  1HXH. 

Mi-/.,  Vol.  vi.,  1S88.  pp.  i\  ii  xxi. 
On  the  first  principles  of  Chemistry  and  the  sys- 

tem of  Chemical   Nomenclature;  an   Introduc- 

tion to  Tanner's  First  Principles  of  Agriculture. 

Halifax  :  A.  *:  \V.  Mackinlay.  1MH7. 
Tin-   KITH   Flora  of  Canada.     Halifax  :  A.   4   \V. 

Mackinlay. 
On  the  <  '.m.  nil.  m  Species  of  Picea. 

<',i>..i  /I'm  ltre,,r,luf  Nririier,  I*1*!*. 

On  the  Nyinphifaccic.  Part  I..  Structure  of  Vic 
i,'ii.t  K'V'M.  l.iinil.  I'.  in  ii..  Nomenclature  of 
Nymph.  eai-e.e.  Part  III..  Synopsis  of  Species. 

TV  ......  ir/i.,,1.    /f.,j,,if    .S',,,-,,11/     ,,f   C-innil-l      Vol.    VI., 

Section  I.  l«v>.  |.|..  '.'7-12\ 
N.'le-.  fur  ,t  Flora  of  Nuva  Scot  in. 

Tra,:-,i,t,-:n.     .V-.r.i     >'<:.,  /mn      Inilitiit,      it      Nulurn 

r.  New  Serie*.  Vol.  i.,  pp.  M-lIn,  18S>1. 
On  the  Pivs.-iit  Slate  of  Botany  in  Canada. 

7V.iu«iir/i  .,n.     /.',,,,i(  .S-.,n'./.,    ../     ('mm.  /a,    \'i>\.    II., 
Seotion  4.  IX'l.pp.  17-  2"  i. 

N'<  >\  a  S  ot  ia  l!<-;.'i-.trr  i  if  Thoroughbred  Cat  tic,  in- 
cl  tilling  Hulls.  (  'ows  ami  Heifers  of  the  following 
lin-.-ils  :  Sh<irt  Horn,  Devon.  Ayrshire,  Polled 
Audits,  Jersey,  Iliil-irin.  (iiiernsey,  Hereford, 
(iiillo»a\.  l're|iared  ami  pulilished  by  author 
it>  of  the  liovi-riiinent  of  NovaScolia.  Hiilifiix  : 
yueen's  Printer,  IMii 

Annual  ReportN  of  the  Secretary  fur  Agricultural 
<i(  Nova  Srutia.  From  1SIM  t<i  1«M.  Halifax  : 
Queen's  Printer. 

Crop  Report  •>  of  Nova  Scotia.  From  1KHS  to  IKill. 
Halifax  :  (Queen's  Printer. 

(The  alxive  lint  doe.«  not  include  anonym<m>  articlf." 
in  review  ami  other  periodicals,  cyolopH-dia?,  etc.) 

I  .   M.i\      I,.    I'.iin  |ilnli 

l.'epn-uve   inoiivellei.       l.r   Journal    lie    (Jtti'ltec, 

nov.  IrtM. 

Kn-nais  |HM-iii(iics.  ym-U-c  :  (1.  E.  Uesharats,  \>H\n. 
Hvo.,  pp.  32". 

EvaiiK<-line  (tnuluction).  Queliec  :  P.-G.  Dclisle, 
1K70. 

12mo.,  pp.  200. 

Poemcn  couronnes.  yuebcc  :  P.-U.  Delisle,  1H70. 
12mo.,  pp.  231 

Ix*  "  N'eiiKt-ancejt"  (poemc).  Quebec  :  C.  Darveau, 
1K75. 

8ro.,  pp.  323. 

t*  Pelerin  de  Sainle  Anne  (roman).  Quebec  :  C. 
Darveau,  1K77. 

2rol..l2mo..pp.  6M. 
Quelquen  poeten  Illettres  de  Lotbiniere. 

la  Smt  dt  Hontrtal.  IS77. 

S»o.,pp.lO. 

Pic-ounac  le  nuiudil    (roman).    Quebec:    C.    Dar- 


z  rat.  UIM..  pp.  an. 


I  •  11  .n  .  L,.  Paiiiphile.— Continued. 

Une  perle,  (poesies).    Quebec :  C.  Darveau,  1979. 

1  -.'11111.,  pp.  232. 

Fables  canadiennes.   Quebec:  C.  Darveau,  1881. 

I'Jino.,  pp.  851. 
Petits  |i..emes.    Quebec  :  C.  Darveau,  1883. 

12nio.,  pp.  264. 

Le  chien  d'or  (traduction),  (roman).    Montreal  : 
L'Etendard,  1884. 

2  vo|.,8vo.,  pp.777. 

L'afTaire   Sougraine  (roman).     Quebec  :    C.  Dar- 
veau, 1884. 

12mo.,  pp.  458. 

Tonkouron,     (edition    corrigee    de     "  Les    Ven- 
geances").   Quebec:  C.  Darveau,  1888. 

12mo.,  pp.  295. 

Kouge  et  bleu  (comedies).    Quebec:  C.  Darveau, 
1891. 

12mo.,  pp-  28S. 

Fables  (edition  corrigee).    Quebec :  C.   Darveau, 
1H91. 

llmo.,  pp.  287. 

I  tuna  lex  Mfmoirea  lie  la  Socit'tf  royale  du  Canada  : 
Le  liien  i>our  le  mal.     Tome  I.,  Sec.  1,  1882. 
I.es  derniers  serout  les  premiers.     Hommage  a 
Son    Honneur    Hodrigue    Masson,    lieutenant- 
gouverneur  de  la  province  deQuebec.  Tome  III., 
Sec.  1,  1H85. 

Hosanmi.    Tome  v.,  Sec.  1,  1887. 
Pur  droit  chcmin.    Tome  vi.,  Sec.  1,  1888. 
Les  Soutl'runtK.     Tome  VI.,  Sec.   1,  188H. 
Agar  et  Ismael.     Tome  X.,  Sec.  1,  1892. 

I..  -.  i. ili.  .    \.i|>iili-iin. 

Sabre  et  Scalpel.    Roman.     Montreal  :  1872. 
Altmni.     Hiographie.     Quebec :  1874. 
A  mes  Enfants.    Quebec  :  1875. 
Echos  de  Quebec.    Quebec  :  1877. 
Notre  Constitution  et  nos  Institutions.    Mont- 
real :  1K7H. 

I.e.s   perce-neige   premieres.     Poesies.      Quebec : 

1H86. 

Dnnx  leu  Me  moire*  tie  la  Soc-irtr  royale  du  Canada  : 
La  province  de  Quebec  et  la  langue  francaise. 

Tome  ii.,  Sec.  1,  1884. 

Les  Races  Indigenes  de  PAnidrlque  devant  1'his- 
toire.    Ibid. 

La  Race  Francaise  en  Amerique.    Tome  in.,  Sec. 
1,  1885. 

Autrefols  et  Maintenant.    Ibid. 
L'Anatomie  des  Mots.    Ibid. 
La  Cloche.    Tome  v.,  1887. 
La  langue  que  nous  parlous.     //./•/. 
Realistes  et  Decadents.    Tome  \  in..  Sec.  I,  1890. 
La  Femme  dans  la  Societe  moderne.    Ibid. 
Dans  le  Canada-franfait,  Qufbec: 

Le  realisme  en  lltterature.     Tome  I.,  1888,  p.  143. 
La  legende  d'un  peuple.    Par  Louis  Frechette. 
Ibid.,  p.  304. 

Pelerinage  au  pays  de  PEvangeline.     Par  1'abbe 
H.-R.  Casgrain.    Ibid.,  p.  317. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


53 


Ijegemlre,  Napoleon. — Continued. 

Le  poete.    Poesie.    Tome  ti.,  1889,  p.  213. 

Noel.    Poesie.    Tome  in.,  1890,  p.  6. 

Annibal.     Nouvelle  Canadicnne.    Ibid.,  pp.  138, 

288,  408,  572. 
Revue  etrangere.    Ibid.,  pp.  350,  478,  399,  723. 

LeMoine,  James  MacPhersoti. 

L'Omithologie  du  Canada.  Quebec :  Le  Cana- 
dien,  1860.1861. 

2vol.,12mo.,pp:  400. 

Etude  sur  Sir  Walter  Scott,  comme  poete,  rom- 
ancier,  historien. 

Opinion  Publique.  Montreal,  1862,  pp.  51. 
Navigateurs     Arctiques :     Franklin,     McClure, 
Kane,  McCHntock. 

Journal  de  Quebec,  1863,  pp.  40. 
Les  Pecheries  du  Canada. 

Le  Canadien,  Quebec,  1863,  pp.  150, 
Tableau  Synoptique  de  1'Ornithologie  du  Canada, 
1864. 

PP.8. 
Memoire  de  Montcalm  vengee. 

Le  Canadien,  Quebec,  1865,  pp.  100. 

L' Album  Canadien,  Quebec,  1871. 

pp.  126. 

L' Album  du  Touriste.  Quebec :  A.  Cote  et  Cie, 
1872. 

pp.384. 
Notes  historiques  sur  les  rues  de  Quebec. 

Le  Canctdien,  Quebec,  1875. 

Coup-d'oeil  general  sur  1'Ornithologie  de  1'Ame- 
rique  du  Nord.  Etude  lue  devant  1'Institut 
Canadien  &  Quebec. 

Annuaire  de  V Inttitut,  1875. 

Etude  sur  le  chant  des  oiseaux,  leurs  mu'urs, 
leurs  migrations. 

Opinion  Publiriue,  Montreal,  1876. 
Grand  Tableau  synoptique  des  oiseaux  du  Canada 

i\  1'usage  des  ecoles,  1877. 
Notes  sur  1'Archeologie  ;  1'histoire  du  Canada. 

Revue  Canadienne,  Montreal.  .VoiWes  Canadiennes, 
Quebec,  1862. 

Dans  les  Mrmoires  de  la  Societe  royale  du  Canada  : 
Nos  Historiens  Modernes— Bibaud,  Garneau,  Fer- 

land,  Faillon.    Tome  I.,  Sec.  1,  pp.  12,  1882. 
Les  Archives  du  Canada.    Tome  r.,  Sec.  1,  pp.  6, 

1883. 
Les  Aborigenes  du  Canada ;  leurs  rites  mortu- 

aires.    Tome  n.,  Sec.  1,  pp.  22,  1884. 
Les  Pages  Sombres  de  1'Histoire.  Tome  iv.,  Sec.  1, 

pp.  13,  1886. 

The  last  Decade  of  French  Rule  at  Quebec.  Vol. 
ii.,  Sec.  2,  pp.  10, 1888. 

Le  general  Sir  Frederick  Haldimand  &  Quebec, 
(1778-84).  1889. 

Parallele  historique  entre  le  comte  de  la  Galison- 
niere  (1748-49),  et  le  comte  de  Dufferin  (1872-78). 
Tome  vn.,  Sec.  1,  pp.  18,  1889. 

Le  general  Murray,  le  premier  gouverneur  An- 
glais, a  Quebec.  Tome  vin.,  Sec.  1,  pp.  18,  1890. 


I .!•>! ni in-,  James  MacPherson.— Continued. 

Etude  Ethnographique  des  elements  qui  consti- 
tuent la  population  de  la  province  de  Quebec. 
Tome  x.,  Sec.  1,  pp.  12,  1892. 
L' Administration  de  Lord  Elgin,   pp.  10,  1893. 
Legendary    Lore  of   the    Lower   St.    Lawrence. 
Quebec  :  Geo.  T.  Cary,  1862. 
12mo.,pp.  34. 

Maple  Leaves— History,   Arclwology,  1st  series. 
Quebec  :  Hunter,  Rose  &  Co.,  1863. 
8vo.,  pp.  104. 

Maple  Leaves— History,  Archeology,  2nd  series. 
Quebec  :  Hunter,  Rose  &  Co.,  1S»«. 
8vo.,  224. 

Maple   Leaves— History,  Archsrology,  3rd  series. 
Quebec:  Hunter,  Rose  &  Co.,  INio. 
8vo.,  pp.  137. 

The  Tourist's  Note  Book,  1st    edition.     Quebec  : 
Middleton  &  Dawson,  1H70. 
I'.'mo.,  pp.  12S. 

Jottings  from  Canadian  History,  1S71. 

Stewart'*  Quarterly  Maua^.iri>t  St.  John,  N.B. 
The  Sword  of  Brigadier-General  R.  Montgomery. 
Quebec  :  Middleton  &  Dawson,  1*7(1. 

12mo.,  pp.  3d. 
Trifles  from  my  Portfolio,  IsT^. 

Dominion  Monthly,  Montreal. 

Quebec  Past  and  Present.  Quebec  :  A.  Cote  et 
Cie,  ISTli. 

8vo.,  pp.  4'Vx 

The  Tourist's  Note  Book,  2nd   edition.     Quebec: 
F.  X.  Gamut  ct  Cie.  1S7C>. 
pp.  (id. 

The  Chronicles  of  the  St.   Lawrence.     Montreal: 
.1.  W.  Lovell.     Dawson  Bros.,  !*"(>. 
8vo.,  pp.  38n. 

The  Scot  in   New  France.     Inaugural  address  to 
Literary  and  Historical  Society,  Quebec,  1879. 
pp.  42. 

Glimpses  of  Quebec  (1749-59).  Inaugural  address 
to  Literary  and  Historical  Society,  Quebec,  1880. 

8vo  ,  pp.  42. 

Edinburg,  Rouen,  York.  Inaugural  address  to 
Literary  and  Historical  Society,  Quebec,  1881. 

pp.  58. 

Picturesque  Quebec.  A  Cyclopedia  of  Canadian 
History.  Montreal  :  Dawson  Bros.,  ItWii. 

8vo.,  pp.  535. 

Brighton,  the  Queen  of  the  English  Watering 
Places.  Scarborough,  the  Northern  Empress  of 
the  Seaside.  Versailles,  the  Lion  Mount  of 
Waterloo.  Inaugural  address  to  Literary  and 
Historical  Society  of  Quebec,  1882. 

pp.  11. 

Our  Wild  Flowers.  Quebec  :  Morning  Chronicle, 
1885. 

12mo.,  pp.  34. 

The  Tourist's  Note  Book,  3rd  edition.  Quebec  : 
C.  Darveau,  1887. 

12mo.  pp.  60- 

Canadian    Heroines,     Madame   de    Champlain, 
Madame  de  la  Tour,  Mile  de  Vercheres.    Ad- 
dress read  before  the  Canadian  Club,  in  New 
York.    Nap.  Thompson  &.  Co.,  1887. 
Canadian  Leaves,  pp.  27. 


84 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


I  .  M..IM.     J»mei»  M»rl'her*on.— Continued. 

The  Tourist's  Note  Book,  4th  edition.    Quebec  : 
C.  Darveau,  lt*W. 
PP.  68. 

Maple   leaves,   5th   series.     L.  P.  Demers  &  Co., 

The  Tourist's  Note   Book,  5th   edition.    Quebec  : 
('.  Darveau.  l.-Wl. 
PP.  I"*'. 

The  Sword  of  Brigadier-General  Richard  Mont 
ginnery.  Jnd  edition.  Qucliec  :  Daily  Telegraph. 
INtl. 

12m. >.  pp.  M. 

The  Birds  of  Quebec.  A  popular  lecture,  deliver 
ed  U-fure  the  Natural  History  Society,  at  Mont- 
real. 1-V1. 

"  The  I.in.l  vv.-  Live  In."     Address,  as  Chairman 
of  the  Citi/cn's  Committee,  at    Quebec,   to  I're 
sideiit     and    nieiii!n-rs    nf    American     Forestry 
AssiH-ialion.  Is'.il. 
Pi'-  I- 

I.iitiiliiti,   Jalnes. 

l  In  Triline.ir  l  '..  urdiiiales. 

il.  May.  1-71.  pp.  tii-r.1. 
lln  tin-  St.-ibilitv  .if  Floating  llodics. 

/     I.,  \  nun,  !-7l.  p.  I.VP. 
N.I!.-  on  St.itii  s. 

/      •'..    |.->.ruirv.   1-7:.    pp.    l^;l  i'H.   May,    H7.'i.  pp. 

l..'i:i     l.il.l.--.      H\    Clii-rri  ni.tii   anil    I.ouiloii.     To 

ronlo.  1ST^{. 

Algebra.      I'.irt  I.     Toronto.    1-7.1. 
N..II-S  ,,,,  .M.-i-li.mii-s. 

' '1.1.1  .  i.i.i  J.iurnal.  Mnrfll.  H7'">.  pp.  't'll-'i.'iS. 

Algebra  for  Beginners.  Toronto:  Copp.  Clark  & 
<'o..  KI;. 

Note  on  Ventilation. 

/'«.v»(/,'oi  ./'inrnn/.  January.  1-7H,  p.  C^ft. 
Notes  on  Relative  Moiion. 

Killer's  K.|iiatio:is  of  Motion. 

/'.i./..  IMl.i.p.  '•'.-'.*•>- 
Notes  on  Relative  Motion. 

.-tn.Tir.oi    ./., until!   ••/    Malk'mnlict,    Vol.     III.,     pp. 

li.-om.-trii  al  MetliiHls  chielly  in  the  Theory  of 
Thick  Lenses. 

l\wrtii*oi  r.iiK-i./i'oi   /•iffi'/i//'.  March,   18-A    pp 
7-18. 

(ieom.-trii  al  Mrthoils  in  the  Theory  of  Refraction 
al  one  or  more  Spherical  Surfaces. 

Notes  on  Mathematical  Physics. 

Tmn»artvmf    lt"V'*l  &*rirty    of  Canada*   Vol.   VII., 
8M.  3.  \tH>,  pp.  7-9. 

A  National  Standard  of  Pitch. 
MW..  pp.  11-12. 


M...  i  .,!,.     John  A. 

Kntclish  Crammar  for  the  une  of  Schools.     Hali- 
fax  :  A.  *  \V.  Markinl  IT.  1«74. 
H-O..PP.  175 


MacCabe,  John  A.— Continued. 

Practical  LesMonB  in  English.  (Canadian  Edi- 
tion. Toronto :  Gage  &  Co.,  1883. 

i  -in... .  pp.  260. 

Hints  for  I^kiiKuage  Lessons  and  Plans  for  Gram- 
mar Lessons.    Boston  :  Ginn  &  Co.,  1802. 
12mo.,  pp.  60. 

Mitfoun,  John. 

On  the  Physical  Character  of  the  East  Riding  of 
Northumberland  County,  Out.,  with  a  list  of 
plants  found  therein. 

Annal*  of  Kingston  Botanical  Society,  1863. 
Catalogue  of  Carices  collected  in  the  vicinity  of 
Belleville,  Out. 

Canadian  Ifaturalitt,  Vol.  lit.    (2nd  Scries).    18'"6, 
pp.  56-66. 

Report  on  the  Botany  of  the  Canadian  Interior 
from  Lake  Superior  to  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

llrpnrt,  Cmailinn  Pacific  //oV/wo)/,  1874,  pp.  66-99. 

Cirogrnphiral  and  Topographical  Notes  on  the 
Lower  Peace  nnd  Athabasca  rivers. 

H'-li'irt,  Grnlntieal  Surrtv  nf  Canada,  18T6,  pp.  87-96. 

Report  on  the  Botanical  Features  of  the  Country 

from   Victoria,   Vancouver    Island,    to  Carlton 

House    on   the  Saskatchewan,  by  the  Fraser 

and  Peace  rivers  to  Lake  Athabasca. 

Ihiil.,  1S78.  pp.  110-233. 

Synopsis  of  the  Flora  of  the  St.  Lawrence  Valley 
and  (ireat  1-akes,  with  descriptions  of  the  rarer 
plants. 

Cnii.ii/mii   ,/iMirnal,  Vol.  XV.,   1876,  pp.  51-66;  161- 
176:  349-:»il;  429-135;  546-556. 

Sketch  of  that  portion  of  Canada  between  Lake 
Superior  and  the  Rocky  Mountains,  with  special 
reference  to  its  agricultural  capabilities. 

lt<IXirt,  Cnnmlinn  Pacific  Railway,  1877. 

Catalogue  of  the  Pha-nogamous  and  Cryptogamus 
Plants  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada.  Belleville, 
(tut.,  1X7*,  pp.  52. 

Notes  on  the  Physical  Phenomena  of  Manitoba 
and  the  North-West  Territories. 

Canailian  Juurnul  (3rd  Serier),  1879,  Vol.  I  ,  pp. 
151-160. 

List  of  Plants  collected  by  Dr.  G.  M.  Dawson  on 
Queen  Charlotte  Islands. 

Jieporl,  firalntirnl  Surrey  of  Canada,  1878-71*,  pp. 
21S-232. 

List  of  Plant*  collected  by  Dr.  Robert  Bell  around 
the    shores    of     Hudson  Bay    and   along   the 
Churchill  and  Nelson  rivers  in  1H77  and   1H7». 
/AiW.,  1878-79.  pp.  53-60. 

Extract  from  a  Report  of  Exploration  in  the 
Northwest  Territories. 

Report   of  Department   of  Interior   (Part  I.),  1880, 
pp.  8-40. 

General  Remarks  on  the  Land,  Wood  and  Water 
of  the  Northwest  Territories  from  the  102nd  to 
115th  meridian  and  between  the  51st  and  53rd 
parallels  of  latitude. 

Report,  Canadian  Pacific  Railicaii,  1880,  pp.  215-249. 
List  of  Plants  collected  in  the  Northern  Part  of 
British  Columbia  and  the  Peace  River  Country 
by  Dr.  G.  M.  Dawson  in  1879. 

Report.  Oeoloaicai  .S'urwii  af  Canada,  1879-80.  pp. 
B143-B147. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


38 


Macoun,  John. — Continued. 

List  of  Plants  collected  north  of  Lake  Winnipeg 
by  Dr.  R.  Bell  in  1880,  with  notes  on  their  dis- 
tribution. 

Ibid.,  1.878-80,  pp.  C59-C69. 

Report  of  an  Exploration  of  the  Country  on  the 
Western  Slopes  of  Duck  and  Porcupine  moun- 
tains and  on  the  Swan  and  Red  Deer  rivers. 

Report,  Department  of  Interior  (Part   I.),  1831,    pp. 
67-88. 

Catalogue  of  the  Plants  collected  by  Dr.  R.  Bell 
along  the  Michipicoten  River  and  in  the  .south- 
ern part  of  the  basin  of  Moose  River. 

Report,  Geological    Survey   of   Canada,  1880-81-82, 
pp.  C17.C29. 

Manitoba  and  the  Great  Northwest.  Guelph, 
Ont,  :  World  Publishing  Co.,  1882. 

8vo.,  pp.  687. 

Catalogue  of  Canadian  Plants.  Part  i.  Poly- 
petalse. 

Geological  and  Natural   History  Survey  of  Canada, 

1883,  pp.  19i 

Notes  on  the  Distribution  of  Northern,  Southern 
and  Saline  Plants  in  Canada. 

Transaction*  Royal  Socii-ty  of  Canada,  Vol.  r.,  Sec- 
4, 1882,  pp.  45-49. 

On  the  Flora  of  the  Gaspe  Peninsula. 
Ibid.,  Vol.  i.,  Sec.  4,  !dS3,  pp.  127-137. 
Notes  on  Canadian  Polypetalir. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  i.,  Sec.  4,  1883,  ,,p.  151-157. 
Catalogue  of  the  Plants  collected  by  Dr.  li.  Bell 
on  the  Coasts  of  Labrador,  Hudson  Strait  and 
Bay. 

Report,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  188li-84,   pp. 
DD38-DD47. 

Catalogue  of  Canadian  Plants.  Part  n.  Gamo- 
petalae. 

Geological  and  Natural  History  Survey  of  Canada, 

1884,  pp.  193-394. 

and  T.  W.  Burgess.    Canadian  Filidnise. 

Transactions  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  Vol.  II.,  Sec. 
4, 1884,  pp.  163-227. 

List  of  Plants  collected  by  Dr.  Robert  Hell  in 
Newfoundland  in  1885. 

Report  Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  1885,  pp.  DD21- 
DD25. 

Catalogue  of  Canadian  Plants.  Part  HI.  Ape- 
tate. 

Geological  and  Natural  History  Survey  of  Canada, 
1886,  pp.  394-623. 

List  of  Plants  obtained  by  Dr.  G.  M.  Dawson  on 
Vancouver  Island  and  adjacent  coasts  in  1885. 
Report  Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  1886,  pp.  B115- 
B121. 

List  of  Plants  collected  by  Dr.  G.  M.  Dawson  in 
the  Yukon  District  and  adjacent  northern  por- 
tion of  British  Columbia  in  1887. 

Ibid.,  1887-88,  pp.  B215-B229. 

Catalogue  of  Canadian  Plants.  Part  iv.  Endo- 
gens. 

Geological  and  Natural  History  Survey  of  Canada, 
1888,  p.  1-248. 

Catalogue  of  Canadian  Plants.   Part  v.   Acrogens. 
Ibid.,  H88.  pp.  249-428.       Geological   and   Natural 
History  of  Canada. 


Macoun,  John.— Continued. 

Catalogue  of  Canadian  Plants.    Partvi.    Musci. 

Ibid.,  1892,  pp.  295  Geological  and  Natural  Hit- 
tor  y  of  Canada. 

Notes  on  the  flora  of  the  Niagara  Peninsula  and 
shores  of  Lake  Erie. 

Journal  and  f'roceediniin  of  th<    Hamilton  Atiocia- 
tion.    Number  ix.,  1812-93.  pp.  78-87. 
The  Forests  of  Canada  and  their  distribution  with 
notes  on  the  more  interesting  species. 

Transaction*  Itojtal  Society  "f  Canada,  Vol.  xn.. 
Sec.  II. 

Mac<'oll,   I:\\;IM. 

Clarsaeh   iium   Beann  ;  or,    Poems   anil   Son^>  in 
daelic.     Glasgow:  Hlarkie  &  Sons,  IKis. 
12mo.,  pp.  2W. 

The  Mountain  Minstrel  ;  or,  Poems  and  Songs  in 
English.     Glasgow  :  Blarkic  &  Sons,  ItW. 

12mo-  pp.  250.    Has  h:id  six  editions. 
Poems   and   Songs.     Chielly  written    in   Canada. 
Toronto  :  G.  M.  Hose  «:  Co.,  l.ssJf. 
I2mn.,  pp.  llkJ. 

Another  Canadian  edition,  which  hears  the  imprint 
of  Tin-  Itriti*!,  U'/n'r;  office,  Kingston,  Ont.,  1H88,  has  a 
Biographical  Sketch  of  the  poet,  by  A.  Mackenzie. 
F.S.A.,  Scotland.  iL'tuo.,  pp.  2.'L'. 

Muct'a  rlan<>,  Ttiuiuas. 

On    the    I'rimitive    Formations    in    Norway   and 
Canada. 

I'liniidian  X«inrali*t.\»\.  vn.,  .Montreal,  1862,  Pp. 
1,  113  and  101. 

On  the  Extraction  of  Cobalt   Oxide. 

II,!,!.,  Vol.  vil.,  Montreal,  1S62,  p.  I'.U. 
On  the  various  Theoretical   Views  regarding  the 
Origin  of  the  Primitive  Formations.     From  the 
German  of  Naumann. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  vii.,  Montreal,  1862.  p.  251. 
Contributions  to  the  History  of  the  Acton  Copper 
Mine. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  vii.,  Montreal,  1862,  p.  447. 
On  a  new  Method  of  Preparing  Chlorine,  etc. 

Ibul.,  Vol.  viii.,  Montreal,  1863,  p.  39. 
On  the  Origin  of  Eruptive  and  Primary  Rocks. 

Il,id..  Vol.  vin.,  Montreal,  1H63,  pp.  295,  323  and  4o7. 
On  the  Extraction  of  Copper  from  its  Ores  in  the 
Humid  Way. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  n.,  new  series,  Montreal.  1865,  pp.  ii!9-241. 
Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neighbourhood  of  Rossie, 
N.Y. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  II.,  new  series,  Montreal,  1865,  p.  257. 
Geological  Report  on  Hastings  County. 

Report  of  Progress  of  Geological  Survey  of  Canada, 
from  If 63  to  1886,  Ottawa,  1866,  p.  91. 

Geological  Report  on  Lake  Superior. 

Ibid-,  from  1863  to  1866,  Ottawa,  1866,  p.  115, 

On  the  Rocks  and  Auriferous  Beds  of  Portage 
Lake,  Michigan. 

Canadian  Naturalist,  Vol.  VIII.,  new  series,  Mont- 
real, 186J,  p.  1. 

On  the  Geological  Formations  of  Lake  Superior. 
Ibid.,  Vol.  in.,  new  series.  Montreal,  1868,  pp.  177-244 
On  the  Extraction  of  Copper  from  its  Ores  in  the 
Humid  Way. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  in.,  new  series,  Montreal,  1868,  p.  457. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Mut-nirlane,  Thomas.— Continued. 

On  the  Geology  and  Silver  Ore  of  Woods  Location, 
Ijike  Superior. 

Canadian  .V<i/««i//.i.  Vol.  iv.,  new  series,  Montreal, 
MW.pp.S7.459. 

On  the  Origin  and  Classification  of  Original  or 
Crystalline  Rock*. 

Ibid..  Vol.  v.,new  series,  1870,  pp.  47.  159-304  ;  also 
Vol.  vi..  new  series.  Montreal.  1872,  p.  259. 
On  the  Cla— -ilirat  ion  of  On^iiuil  Rocks. 

Tratunetintu  «/  thf    Awrrirnn    Society    *</    Mining 
Knoiarrn.  Vol.  VIM.,  Eauton,  Pa.,  18SO,  p.  68. 

On  the  Use  of  Determining  Slim  Densities  in 
Smelling, 

Aid..  Vol.  viii..  KMton,  Pa.,  18SU,  p.  71, 
Silver  I>lct. 

/'„</.,  Vol.  vin..  Eaclon,  Pa.  1880.  p.  220. 

Note  on  X.inc  Sulphide. 

7V"ll«lrM"»«    •/  Ihi   Iliiipil  !i»ri,lii  nf    Cnnadn.  Vol. 

i..  Section  •!.  Montreal.  1SS3,  p.  4i. 
On  tlie  Rednctiim  of  Sulplmte  of  Soda  by  Carbon. 

lliil..  Vol.  i. .Sec.  3,  Montreal,  1K83,  p.  41. 
I're-iilrntiiil  Address  liefnre  Section  III. 
//.,./.,  Vol.  v..  Sec.  3,  Montreal,  1RH.H,  i,.  \. 
It,  inark~   mi  thr   1'se   of   AsU-stos   iii    .Milk    All- 
ah-i-. 

ll.i,!..  Vc.l.  v..  Sec.  :i.  Montreal,  1S88.  p.  33. 
U  iiliin  tin-  Empire;  nn  Essay  on  Imperial  Feder- 

ntidii.     Ottawa:  .lame-.  Hope  A  Co.,  18111. 
On  tin-   I'M- of  CrvMitile  Kibre  in    Proximate  Or- 
ganic   \  !l.ll\  M*-. 

/•/,.  Analv'i.  Vol.  IMII.,  Lumlon,  IS'.ilt,  p.  "H. 
>lac<f rr^or,  -I.    <•. 

In    tli>    Tra ustirt inn*  nf   Proceedings  of  tfif  HtHjitl 
.^iiritti/  til  AV//i'*ii/v/A,  i'i~.  : 

OnthrKlivtrir.il   Conductivity  of  certain  Saline 

SnliitiniiH.    (In  conjunction  with  .1.  A.  Ewing.) 

Trail-..,  l*7:t. 

Note  on  the  alKive.     I'roc.,  1*74-75. 
On  the  Electrical  Conductivity  of  Stretched  Silver 

Wires.  I'roc.,   1S75-76. 
On    the    Electrical    Conductivity    of    Nickel.     (In 

conjunction  with  C.  M.  Smith.)     1'roc.,  lK75-7ti. 
On  the  Thermoelectric  Properties  of  Cobalt.     (In 

conjunction  withC.  (i.  Knottand  C.  M.  Smith.) 

Proc..  1*71!  77. 

On  the  Thermoelectric  Properties  of  Charcoal  and 
of  certain  Alloys,  with  a  Supplementary  Ther- 
moelectric Diagram.  (In  conjunction  with  C. 
(I.  Knott.  'Iran-..  1K7H. 

On  the  Variation  with  Temperature  of  the  Elec- 
trical Resi.stance  of  Wires  of  certain  Alloys. 
(In  conjunction  with  C.  G.  Knott.)  Trans.,  18HO. 

On  the  Ahnorption  of  low  Radiant  Heat  by  Gase- 
ous Bodies.  Proc.,  18K2. 

In  the  Rrjiort*  of  thr  Britinh  Association,  vix.  : 
Notes  on  the  Volumes  of  Solutions.    (In  conjunc- 
tion with  .1.  A.  Ewing.)    1W7. 

In  the  Transaction*  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada  : 
On  the  measurement  of  the  Resistance  of  Electro- 
lytes by  means  of  WheaUtone's  Bridge.  Vol.  I., 
Sec.  3,  18H2. 


MacGregor,  J.  G.— Continued. 

On  Experiments  showing  the  Electromotive 
Force  of  Polarization  to  be  Independent  of  the 
Difference  of  Potential  of  the  Electrodes.  Vol. 
I.,  Sec.  3,  1883. 

On  the  Transition  Resistance  to  the  Electric  Cur- 
rent, etc.  Vol.  I.,  Sec.  3,  1883. 

On  the  Density  and  Thermal  Expansion  of  Solu- 
tions of  Copper  Sulphate.  Vol.  n.,  Sec.  3,  1884. 

On  the  Density  of  Weak  Aqueous  Solutions  of 
certain  Salts.  Vol.  in.,  Sec.  3,  1885. 

A  Table  of  the  Cubical  Expansion  of  Solids.  Vol. 
vi.,  Sec.  3,  1888. 

On  the  Variation  of  the  Density  with  the  Concen- 
tration of  Weak  Aqueous  Solutions  of  certain 
Salts.  Vol.  vii.,  Sec.  3,  1889. 

On  the  Density  of  Weak  Aqueous  Solutions  of 
certain  Sulphates.  Vol.  vin.,  Sec.  3,  1800. 

On  a  Test  of  Ewing  and  MacGregor's  method  of 
measuring  the  Electric  Resistance  of  Electro- 
lytes. Vol.  vin.,  Sec.  3,  18!)0. 

On  the  Density  of  Weak  Aqueous  Solutions  of 
Nickel  Sulphate.  Vol.  ix.,  Sec.  3,  1891. 

On  the  Variation  with  Temperature  and  Concen- 
tration of  the  Absorption  Spectra  of  Aqueous 
Solutions  of  Salts.  Vol.  ix.,  Sec.  3,  1801. 

On  the  Fundamental  Hypotheses  of  Abstract 
Dynamics.  Vol.,  x.,  Sec.  3,  1892. 

In  the  Tran/tactiotis  of  the  NovaScotian  Institute  of 
Science,  viz.  : 

On  the  Resistance  to  the  passage  of  the  Electric 
Current  between  Amalgamated  Zinc  Electrodes 
and  Solutions  of  Zinc  Sulphate.  1883. 

On  the  Relative  Bulk  of  certain  Aqueous  Solu- 
tions and  their  Constituent  Water,  1886. 

On  the  measurement  of  Temperature  and  Time. 
1887. 

On  Carnot's  Cycle  in  Thermodynamics.  1889. 

On  the  Relative  Bulk  of  Aqueous  Solutions  of 
certain  Hydroxides,  Vol.,  vii.,  p.  368. 

On  a  Noteworthy  Case  of  the  Occurrence  of  Ice  in 
non-Crystalline  Columns,  Vol.  vin.,  p.  377. 

On  some  Lecture  Experiments  Illustrating  Prop- 
erties of  Saline  Solutions.  Series  2,  Vol.  I.,  p.  71. 

On  the  Graphical  Treatment  of  the  Inertia  of  the 

Connectlng-Rod.    Series  2,  Vol.  I.,  p.  193. 
In  the  Philosophical  Magazine,  London,  viz.  : 

Contact  Action  and  the  Conservation  of  Energy. 
February,  1893. 

On  the    Hypotheses   of  Dynamics.    September, 

1893. 
Pamphlets. 

Technical  Education  at  Home  and  Abroad.  Hal- 
ifax, N.S.,  1882. 

Address  at  the  opening  of  the  Twenty-Sixth  Ses- 
sion of  the  Nova  Scotian  Institute  of  Natural 
Science.  Halifax,  N.S.,  1888. 

Address  at  the  opening  of  the  Twenty-Seventh 
Session  of  the  Nora  Scotian  Institute  of  Natural 
Science.  Halifax,  N.S.,  1890. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


MacGrcgor,  J.  G.— Continued. 

Calculus  Dodging  and    other  Educational  Sins. 

St.  John,  N.B.    1800. 
Book. 

An  Elementary  Treatise  on  Kinematics  and  Dyn- 
amics. London  and  New  York  :  Macmillan  &  Co. 
Crown,  STO.  pp.  xvi+512,  1887. 

Mair,  Charles. 

Frogs  and  their  Kin. 

Britith  American  Magazine,  Toronto,  1863. 

Twelvetrecs  :  a  Tale  of  the  Ottawa. 

Montreal  Trantaripl,  1861. 
Dreamland  and  other  Poems.    Ottawa,  1868. 

Crown  8vo. 
The  New  Canada. 

Canadian  HOHI hi  11,  Toronto,  1875. 
Tecumseh.    A  Drama.    Toronto  and  London,  1886, 

Crown  8vo.,  pp.  205. 

The  Ottawa  Shiners. 

Thr  Vfrrk,  Toronto,  August,  1893. 
The  American  Bison. 

Transaction*  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  Vol.  vni., 
Sec.  2, 1890. 

MacKuy,  A.  H. 

Elementary  Mathematics  ;    Method  of  Teaching. 
Nova  Scotia   Educational  Convention   Keport,  1874, 
pp.  16-28. 
A  Course  of  Study  for  the  Schools  of  Xova  Scotia. 

Ibid.,  W80. 

Science  Gossip  for  Beginners.     A  serial  of  twenty- 
two  articles. 

Standard,  Pictou,  1880. 
Botany  of  Disease.    (Four  thousand  words.) 

Ibid,  18SO. 

The  Pictou  Academy :  an  historical  sketch.    (Seven 
thousand  words.) 

Herald.  Halifax,  1881. 
Lichens  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Nova  Scotinn  fnitititte  of  Science,  Vol.  V.,  Part  III-, 
1881,pp.299-B07. 

Successors  of  the  Ghosts,  Goblins,  Ghouls,  rl  nl. 
(Five  thousand  words.) 
Herald,  Halifax.  1883. 

Silicious  Organic  Remains  in  the  Lacustrine  De- 
posits of  Nova  Scotia. 

Report  British  Aataciation,  pp.  742-783, 1S84. 
Among  the  Cryptogams.     A  monthly  serial. 

Acadian  Science  Monthly,  1883-84. 
Vampire  Plants  and  Strange  Gardening.    (Three 
thousand  words.) 

Standard,  Pictou,  1885. 

Organic  Silicious  Remains  in  the  Lakes  of  Nova 
Scotia. 

Canadian  Record  of  Science,  Vol.  I.,  No.  4,  Mont- 
real, 1885,  pp.  236-244. 
Nova  Scotia  Fresh-water  Sponges. 

Neva  Scolian  Institute  of  Science,  Vol.  vi..  Part  m., 
1885,  pp.  233-240. 
Mammalia  of  Nova  Scotia  :  a  Synopsis. 

Academy,  Vol.  I.,  Nos.  2, 3,  4,  6,  Pictou,  1885. 
Spelling  Reform. 

Nova  Scotia  Educational   Convention  Report,  1885, 
pp.  16-28. 


MacKuy,  A.  H.— Continued. 

Future  of  Our  Education.   (Two  thousand  words.) 

Herald,  Halifax,  1886. 

New  Fresh-water  Sponges  from  Nova  Scotia  and 
Newfoundland. 

Canadian   Record  of  Science,  Vol.  H.,  No.  1,  Mont- 
real, 1886,  pp.  19-22. 

Meteor  of  15th  September,  1887. 

Kdueationol  Iterieir,  St.  John,  1887. 

Among  the  Water  Nymphs  ;  a  Popular  View  o  f 
our  Uiatomaccie. 

//. -raid,  Halifax,  1S87. 

Algic  of  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick,     (Con 
jointly  with  (Jeo.  I".  Hay.) 

TranmcltnHH  Royal  Sor'utjl  of  dlu'ld-i,  Vul.  V..  Sec. 

4, 1KH7,  pp.  167-174. 

Among  the  Constellations.  Illustrated  Serial  on 
Uranography. 

Kdllditioaal  l:-ri'.,r,\',,]f.  I. -II .,  Si .  John,  1KS7-1SV.I 

Ferndale  School.  Illustrated  Serial  on  t  he  N'ai  ural 
History  of  Eastern  Canada  for  Schools. 

laid.,  VoK  i.  -iv.,  St.  John,  ISS7-9I. 
Miscellaneous  Educational  and  Scientific  Articles. 

/iirf.,  St.  John,  1887-1889. 

The  Fresh-water  Sponges  of  ('ana<la  ami  New- 
foundland. 

Traimai'lioiix    lli'lial   Xoft'ilil    of    I'annda,    Vol.    VII., 

Sec.  4.  1W. 

Pictou  Island;  with  geological  map  of  its  eii- 
vironment . 

.Y'/'-'l  H,-otiiin    Ill-llllll,   i,f  Sci'  in;  ,  2lj.l  Series,  Vol.   I., 

Purl  1,  Halifax,  IX'.U,  pri.7r.-s:>. 

Annual  Re])orts  on  the  Public-  Schools  of  Nova 
Scotia.  (1)  Of  1811],  pp.  til  ;  cl>  of  Is'.cJ.  ji]..  sil; 
<:!>  of  18!«,  pp.  («. 

Conspectus  of  Education  in  Nova  Scotia;  for  tin- 
World's  Columbian  Exposition.  Halifax,  ls!i:>. 
pp.  18. 

.Journal  of  Education.  Halifax.  Ill  April.  !>!«. 
jip.  lIKi;  (-2}  October,  lS!t:i,  p)>.  Kill;  iliiAiiril, 
181M  ;  ]>p.  .VJ. 

The  True  Scope  and  Function  of  the  High  School. 
The  Dominion  Educational  Amiciatiun  Itiiioti,  IK''-. 
PP.  6:i-(17. 

Explosive  Gas  Generated  within  the  Hot  Water 
I'ipes  of  House  Heating  Apparatus. 

Norn  Xrutian  Imtittttr  of  .VuViicc,  -nil    Series    Vol. 
i.,  Parts,  18U3,  pp.  S74-377. 

Natural    History   Observations   made    at    several 
stations  in  Nova  Scotia  during  the  year  ISit. 
Ibid.,  2nd  Series,  Vol.  I.,  Part  3,  18U3,  pp.  378-379. 

Mart-hand,  Felix  G. 

Fatenville.    Comedie  en  un  acte  et  en  prose. 

La  Rente  Canadienne  Montreal,  septembre  1869. 
Erreur  n'est  pas  compte.     Vaudeville  en  deux 
actes  et  en  prose.    Montreal :  Duvernay  Freren. 
1872. 

Un  bonheur  en  attire  un  autre.  Comedie  en  un 
acte  et  en  vers.  Montreal :  Gazette,  1884. 

Memoirrtde  la  Socittr  rot/ale  du  Canada.  Tome  I., 
Sec-  2, 1883. 

Lcs  Faux  Brillants.  Comedie  en  cinq  actes  et  en 
vers.  Montreal :  L'Etendard,  1885. 


B8 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Man-hand.  Felix  G.— Continued. 

Lex  Travel*  du  Slecle. 

lltmoim  df  la  Soctiii  rafale  du  Canada,  Tome  II. 
8*e.l,  MM. 
I/Aigle  et  la  Marmotte. 

Mi./.,  Tome  in.,  Sec.  1, 1885. 
Nos  Gros  Chagrins  ct  nos  Petits  Malheurs. 

/>,/..  Tome  rill..  See.  1, 1889. 

Manuel  ft  FornuilHire  General  ct  Complet  du 
Notarial  HP  la  Province  de  Quebec.  Conteniint  : 
I".  l.'histoire  <ln  Notarial  ;  2",  son  organisation 
ilnns  la  Province  dc  Quebec  :  3»,  un  traite  mir 
la  re»ponnabillle  civile  des  Notaires ;  4",  un 
fiirmulairc  Francais- Anglai*  den  actes  do.s  No- 
laires.  Montreal:  A.  Periard,  1X12. 

M  .,  I    Mil    I  I  •',     .)l,M'|»h. 

Kinneois  ill'  Micmillc.  K  'in. HI  llisii>i-ii|iie.  lrri> 
edition,  IVm-lx'c  :  l.e(-cr  Hnnis.senu,  IX7II.  liemc. 

• '1 1:1.  in.    MI  mi  1 1-. 1 1     Iti-.iiirliemiii  X  \~aliiiH,  I-N-V!. 

liim.  .  l-|..  44". 

l.'liiti-nilttnt    Hi^'it.      Human    llist.,rii|Ue.     Mont 
ri'.-il :  IM-.,.  l)i>s),iirats,  |.s'7;>. 

!.<•    '  In -i.iln-r    dr    Mnriuu-.     Roman    llisti,rii|Ue 
.Mnntreal:  lien.    Desbar.-iU.  IX7:t. 

l.i  I-'I.IIH  i-i-  'In  Ki-lH'lli'.      Itnnian  llist<irii|iie. 

/..i  /i'-iii.  I'linu'li'-na-.  Monlri'-il,  1874. 
Hi-rii-i-l  Somcnii-s.     Qiii-U-r  :   Darveau.  1MN1. 

rjini...  i'i'.  _'-. 

/A//IS  !,  s    M,  ,,,,,,,•<  -.  -/,  ///    .^urit'fi    rinftili  tin  Cfiiuidn  : 
I  in-  I'ri  'inrtiH'lr  'lans  I'arN.     Impressions  i-t  Son- 

M-nir^.  Tomr  II.,  SIT.   I.  IS^I. 
I.t-  Dt-rnii-r    llmili'l.      NnuvclU-    llist<irii|nr.  Tunic 

III..     S.T.     I.     1-V-Cl. 

Tn>i-  niiiis  a  l.iinilri-s.  Smivi-nirs  de  I'Kxposition 
Col.iniiili-  J-'raK'ncnts.  Tinnc  \ll.,  Sec.  1.  1SHS. 
Anssj,  I,-  Canada  Krancais.  \'o|.  n..  1KM).  |i.  111. 

>lultli<-H,  iiforw  I-'. 

Impressions  of  Culia. 

'•.i>i.i.ii.r-i    Xniurtili'i,  Vol.  TIL,  Nu«.  1   and  2,  1<C'>2, 
Montreal.     »ro..  pp.  H'-:(4  and  pp.  76-8.*>. 
Obnervations  on  the  (icolo^y  of  St.  .John  County, 
New  Hninwick. 

<\inn>liaH     lYnfi'rrf/i'ff     nnt{      (trul'umt.     Vol.     VIII., 
A  unit.  1363.  Montreal.    Hro..  pp.  241-2KO. 
On  the  Azoic  ami  Palirozoic  Hoi-ks  of  Suuthern 
New  Krunswiek. 

<J*,,rt,rlv    J<mmal   .,/    ike     t}r.,l-wir,,l    Socitlt,    1865, 

Ixmdon.    8ro.,  |.|..  421-434. 

CupriferoiiH  RiK-k-  of  Southern  New  Hrunswick — 
Nolci  on  the  (ieolotfy  of  Charlotte  County— 
Ihinsinane  Coal. 

Okfrrraliaiu  <m  tilt  Geology  nf  Noulhrr*  ffrif  Brunr 
••H-t,  }*».  Frederieton,  N.B.    Royal  8»o.,  pp.  149-U8. 
In  conjunction  with  Prof.  L.  W.  Hailey.     Prelim- 
inary Keport  on  the  (Jeology  of  S»uthern  New 
Hninxwick. 

K'v.rt  of  Progrrm.  Oeoloicical  Survey  of  Canada, 
1870-71.  Ottawa,  I8T2.    Royal  8vo.,  pp.  13-140. 
On  the  Surface  Ceology  of  Sontheni  New  Bruns- 
wick. 

Cnadiam  tiatwK*.  Vol.  »iu.  No.  8,  1871,  Mont- 
n»L    Sro..  pp  4J4-4A4. 


Matthew,  George  F.— Continued. 

In  conjunction  with  Prof.  L.  W.  Bailey.  Report 
on  the  Carboniferous  System  of  New  Brun«- 
wick. 

Report  of  Pnarra,  Geological  Surrey    of  Canada, 
1872  3,  Montreal,  1873.    Royal  8vo.,  pp.  180-237. 
Sur  les  Mollusques  de  la  Formation  Post-Plelo- 
cene  de  1'Acadie. 

SoeiM  Maloeologvitu  de  Belgique,  Aiutalet,  Tome 
IX.,  1874,  Bruxellen.    Svo.,  pp.  1)1, 1  plate. 

On  the  Mollusca  of  the  Post-Pleiocene  Formation 
in  Ac  ,nli,i. 

i''HHi'ti,in  ffnluralitl,  Vol.  MIL.  No.  2,  1874,  Mont- 
real.   8vo.,  pp.  101-117. 

In  conjunction  with  Prof.  L.  W.  Bailey.  Sum- 
mary Report  of  Geological  Observations  in  New 
Brunswick. 

Krport  "f  Pruartn,  Geological  Survey  of   Canada, 
1874-5,  Ottawn ,  187fi.    Royal  8ro.,  pp.  84-89. 

In  conjunction  with  Prof.  L.  W.  Bailey  and  Mr. 
H.  \V.  Klls.  Report  of  Geological  Observations 
in  Southern  New  Hrunswick. 

Ihiil..  1875-6,  Ottawa.  1877.    Royal  8ro.,  pp.  3(8  368. 
Report  on  the  Geology  of  Charlotte  County. 

IhiJ.,  1876-77,  Ottawa,  1878.    Royal  Svo.    pp.  321-3JO. 
Report  on  the  Upper  Silurian  and  Kingston  Series 
of  Southern  New  Brunswick.     Also,  Report  on 
the  Su|)erlirinl  Geology  of  Southern  .\ew  Bruns- 
wick. 

Mi./.,  1877-7K,  Montreal,  1879.    lloyal  8vo.,  pp.  l-6i 
anil  pp.  1-36KE. 

Tidal  Krosion  in  the  Bay  of  Fnndy. 

r.m.irftnn  Nuturalut,  Vol.  ix..  No.  6,  Auguit,  1880, 
Montreal.    8vo..  p>.  368-373. 

Illustrations  of  the  Fauna  of  the  St.  John  Group. 
No.  I.  The  Paradoxides. 

Trtnuiictvitu  li«val  Socielv  of  Caiuidn-      Vol.  I  ,  Sec. 
4,  I  Ml.  Montreal.    4to- ,  pp.  271-279,  2  plates. 
Lacustrine  Formation  of  Torryburn  Valley. 

Natural  Iliitum  Socielv  of  Netf  Bruiumiclc,  Bulletin 
n.,  188:1,  St.  John,  N.B.    8vo.,  pp.  3-20. 

Illustrations  of  the  Fauna  of  the  St.  John  Group 
continued.  On  the  Conocoryphea,  etc. 

7V'iii".r»i/,ii«  lii,f,nl  Society  of   Canada.      Vol.    it.. 
Sec.  4, 1884,  Montreal.    4tn.,  pp.  99-124, 1  plate- 
Discoveries  at  a  Village  of  the  Stone  Age  at  Boca- 
bee. 

Natural  Hutory  Society  of  Netc  Brunttcick,  Bulletin 
in.,  1884,  St.  John,  N.B.    8ro.,  pp.  6  29. 

The  Geological  Age  of  the  Acadian  Fauna. 

Geological  Hagauine,  N.  8.  in.,  Vol.  I.,  October,  1881, 
London,  Hi:.    870.,  pp.  470-472. 

Illustrations  of  the  Fauna  of  the  St.  John  Group. 
No.  in.  Descriptions  of  New  Genera  and 
Species. 

TniH'i'riiiiat  Royal  .Society  of   Canada,    Vol.  III., 
See.  4, 1885,  Montreal.    4to.,  pp.  29-84,  3  plates. 
Note  on  the  Genus  Stenotheca. 

Oeoli-fical   Magazine,  N.   8.,  Vol.   II.,  September, 
1885.  London,  O.B.    Siro.,  pp.  423  426. 

Recent  Discoveries  in  the  St.  John  Group. 

Natural  Hilton/  Society  .,/  Netr  Unintirick,  Bulletin 
IT..  IKK.-,,  St.  John,  N.B     8ro.,  PP.  97-102. 

The    Structural    Features  of     Discena    Acadica 

•  H.-II-U  ,  of  the  St.  John  Group. 

Canadian  Record  of  Science,  N.  8..  Vol.  II.,  No.  1, 
January.  188),  Montreal.    8ro.,  pp.  9-11. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


59 


Matthew,  George  P. — Continued. 

Synopsis  of  the  Fauna  of  Division  1  of  the  St. 
John  Group,  etc. 

,\"t>"'nl  History  Society  of  New  Brunsicick,  Bulletin 
\  ..  1886,  St.  John,  X.U.  8vo.,  pp.  25-31. 

On  the  Cambrian  Faunas  of  Cape  Breton  and 
Newfoundland. 

Transactions   Royal  Society  of  Canada.      Vol.   IV., 
S«o.  4, 1886,  Montreal.    4to.,  pp.  147-157, 14  figures. 
Discovery  of  a  Pteraspidian  Fish  in  the  Silurian 
Rocks  of  New  Brunswick. 

Canadian  Record  of  Science,  Vol.  II.,  No.  4,  Octo- 
ber, 1886,  Montreal.  8vo.,pp.  2. 

Additional  Note  on  a  Pteraspidian  Fish  found  in 
New  Brunswick. 

Ibid.,  December,  1S86,  Montreal.    8vo.,  pp.  4. 
A  Preliminary  Notice  of  a  NTew  Genus  of  Silurian 
Fishes. 

Natural  History  Society  of  New  Bmnsioick,  Bulletin 
vi.,  1887,  St.  John,  N.B.    8vo.,  pp.  69-73. 
Minerals  of  New  Brunswick. 

Board    of    Education    Report,   1887,    Fredericton. 
8vo.,  pp.  14. 
Sur  le  Developpement  des  Premiers  Trilobites. 

Societt  royale  Mnlacoloaique  de  Ilelgique.  Tome 
xxm.,1888.  Bruxelles,1889.  8vo.,  pp.  14, 10  figures. 

The  Great  Acadian  Paradoxides.  Also,  On  the 
Kin  of  Paradoxides  (Olenellus?),  Kjerulfi. 

American  Journal  of  Science, '^td  Series,  Vol.  xxxin., 
No.  197,  May,  1887.  New  Haven.  8vo.,  pp.  380-3J2 
1  figure. 

Illustrations  of  the  Fauna  of  the  St.  John  Group. 
No.  iv.,  Part  I.  Description  of  a  New  Species 
of  Paradoxides.  Part  n.  The  Smaller  Trilo- 
bites with  Eyes. 

Transucfions  Royal  Societyof  Canada.    Vol.  v.,  Sec. 
4, 1S8, Montreal.    4to.,  pp.  115-16«,  3  plates. 
On  the  Classification  of  the  Cambrian  Rocks  in 
Acadia. 

Canadian  Record  of  Science,  Vol.  in  ,  No.  2,  April, 
1888,  Montreal.    8vo.,  pp.  71-81  and  pp.  303-315. 
On  Some  Remarkable  Organisms  of  the  Silurian 
and  Devonian  Rocks  of  Southern  New  Bruns- 
wick. 

Transactions  Royal   Society  of  Canada.     Vol-  VI., 
See.  4, 1889,  Montreal.    4to.,  pp.  49-62,  1  plate. 
Second  Note  on  Stenotheca. 

Oeological  Magazine,  N.  S.  III.,  Vol.  VI..  May,  1889, 
London.  8vo.,  pp.  210-211. 

On  the  Occurrence  of  Leptoplastus  in  Acadian 
Cambrian  Rocks. 

Canadian  Record  of  Science,  October,  1889,  Mont- 
real. 8vo.,  pp.  485-489. 

How  is  the  Cambrian  Divided?  A  Plea  for  the 
Classification  of  Sailer  and  Hicks. 

American  Geologist,  September,  1889,  Minneapolis. 
8vo.,  pp.  138-148. 

On  Cambrian  Organisms  in  Acadia. 

Tranmctions  Roval  Society  of  Canada-  Vol.  vii  , 
See.  4,  1890,  Montreal.  4to.,  pp.  135-163,  5  plates, 
3  cuts. 

Sketch  of  the  Life  of  Professor  Charles  Frederick 
Hartt. 

Natural  History  Society  of  fiew  Brunswick,  Bulletin 
«.,  1S90,  St.  John,  N.B.    8vo..  pp.  1-24, 1  plate. 
Eozoon  and  other  Low  Organisms  in  Laurentian 
Rocks  at  St.  John,  N.B. 
Hid,  pp.  36-41,  3  cuK 


Matthew,  George  F.— Continued. 

On  the    Occurrence  of   Sponges  in    Laurentian 
Rocks  at  St.  John,  N.B, 

Ibid.,  pp.  42-45. 

On    Some   Causes  which    have    Influenced    the 
Spread  of  the  Cambrian  Faunas. 

Canadian  Record  of  Science,  January,  1891,  Mont- 
real. 8vo.,  pp.  255-269. 

Illustrations  of  the  Fauna  of  the  St.  John  Group. 
No.  v. 

Transaction*  Royal  Society  of  Canada.  Vol.  VIII., 
Sec.  4,  1891,  Montreal,  4to.,  pp.  123-169,  6  plates, 
3  cuts. 

President's  Annual   Address.     On  Pahi'ozoic  In- 
sects, etc. 

Natural  Hist'irif  Society  "f  New  Brunswick,  Bulletin 
ix.,  1891.  St.  John,  N.B.  8vo.,  pp.  25-35, 

On  a  New  Horizon  in  the  St.  John  Group. 

Canadian  Record  of  Science,  October,  1891,  Mont- 
real. 8vo.,  pp.  339-343. 

Notes  on  Cambrian  Faunas.  1.  The  Taconic 
Fauna  of  Kiumons  compared  with  the  Cam 
brian  Horizons  of  the  St.  John  Group. 

American  (reoli'ftiat,  November,  1891,  Mimie;i|.nli;-, 
8vo.,  pp.  287-291. 

Note  on  Lcptoplastus. 

Canadian  Record  of  Science,  December,  1891,  Munt- 
real.  8vo.,  pp.  4iU-4t>2. 

Illustrations  of  the  Fauna  of  the  St.  .John  Group. 
No.  vi. 

Transactions  Royal  Smutty  <if  t'untidn.  \ul,  ix.. 
Sec.  4.  1892,  Montreal.  4to.,  pp.  33-65,  2  plates. 

Discoveries  at  a  Village  of  the  Stone  Age  at  Boca- 
bee.    [Republication.] 

Natural  History  Sofirtji,  Bulletin  x.,  1S92.,  St.  John. 
N.B.  8vo.,  pp.  5-29. 1  plate,  2  cut.'. 

Protolenus,  a  New  Genus  of  Cumbrian  Trilobites. 
/6tW.,8vo..  pp.  31-37. 

List  of  Fossils  found  in   the  Cambrian  Rocks  in 
and  near  St.  John. 

Ibid.    8vo.,  pp.  xi. -xxii. 

Trematobolus,   an  Articulate    Hrachiopod   of  tin- 
Inarticulate  Order. 

Canadian  Record  of  Science,  January,  1893,  Mont- 
real. 8vo.,  pp.  270-279. 

On  the  Diffusion  and  Sequence  of  the  Cambrian 
Faunas. 

Transaction*  Royal  Society  of  Canada.  Vol.  x. , 
Sec.  4.  1893,  Ottawa.  4to.,  pp.  3-16,  2  cuts. 

Illustrations  of  the  Fauna  of  the  St.  John  Group. 
No.  vn. 

Ibid.    4to.,  pp.  95-109, 1  plate. 

The  Climate  of  Aeadia  in  the  Earliest  Times. 

Natural  History  Society  of  Neio  Brunsicick,  Bulletin 
xi.,  1893,  St.  John,  N.B.  8vo.,  pp.  1-18,  2  outs. 

Swedish  Cambrian-Silurian  Hyolithida>  and  Con 
ulariidie,  by  G.  Holm.    Review  of  this  memoir. 
Canadian  Record  of  Science,  July,  1893,  Montreal. 
8ro.,  pp.  433-440. 

Illustrations  of  the  Fauna  of  the  St.  John  Group. 
No.  vin. 

Transactions  Royal  Society  of  Canada.  Vol.  XL, 
Sec.  4, 1894,  Montreal.  4to.,  pp.  85-129, 2  plate*,  1  oat. 


60 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


MUN, 

An  examination  of  some  controverted  point*  of 
the  Physiology  of  the  Voice,  especially  the  Reg- 
iment of  the  Sinking  Voice  and  the  Falsetto. 
Journal  of  l'kvti"l'vv,  Cambridg-e,  England.    Vol. 

IV. 

Some  observations  on  the  Influence  of  the  Vagus 
and  Accelerator  nerves  of  the  Heart  of  the  Sea- 
Turtle. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  v. 

The  secretion  of  Oxalic  Acid  ill  the  Dog  under  n 
Mtrying  diet,  la  modification  of  "  l'cl>er  die 
AUHschcidung  iler  Oxalsaure  durch  den  llurn  "( 

/but..  Vol.  v. 

Tin'  Iiinervatiiin  of  the  heart  of  the  Slider  Terra- 
pin (PHeudemys  Kugosal. 

//.I'./..  V..I.  M. 

Tin-   Heart   cif  the-    Fish   i-oiiip,ii-<>d    with   that    of 
MenoliraiH  hus.  with  S]>ccial  Reference  to  Itcllex 
Iiiliilntic.il  mid  Inde|>cndciit  Cardiac  Khvlhtn. 
ll.il. ,  V..I    vn 

Note*  on  the  I'rine  of  tin-  Tortoise  with  Special 
Iti-fiTen.  e  In  1  "rir  Ac-id  anil  I  'rea. 

/'•'  /  .   V..1.  Ml. 

\  I'liv  -i..|.i_-ii  id  basis  of  an  Improved  Cardiac 
Pathology. 

.»/••/. r../  li,,..r,l.  New  V,,rk.    October,  1W. 

In.       \,  id.     0,1     Its    Mediral     Relations;    (lit    A 

K.-lial.I.    M«- 1  hod  of  (Quantitative  Estimation. 

-W    ""     V. . ...  l'liila.|.-l|.liia.    June.  1S85. 
On  I  In-  l'h\»iology  of  the   Heart   of  the   Alligator. 
.l;ur,uil   ,,r    .l/,.i<.,,,,j/  „„./  /'liviiolouv,    Edinburgh, 
inj. 

I  In-  lili >  t  Inn  and  In  nervation  of  the  Heart  of  the 

Sea  Turtle 

/'..  /.,  V..1-    \M. 

l'li>-ioloi;>   of  tin-  Heart  c,f  the  Snake. 
ll-i'l..   Vol.  \\ll. 

Tin-  (audition  of  the   Heart  heat   and  other  Pro 
lih'ins  in  I'ardiar  l'h\  siolo^v . 

r,,,,.i,/,,   M,,H.;,l  a,,,l   Suruir.tl  .loiirnnl,    Montreal, 
January.  1HH7. 
Inllueiii ,  of  the  -Nervous  System  on  Cell   Life. 

M.  :li.;il . l,,umul.  New  York,  Iieceinber,  imw. 
The     HI... .d    and     lilotul-  vessels    in     Health     and 
Disease. 

Mi-/..  September,  IWii, 
Hetention  and  Ix>s.s  of  Hair. 

rVin,i,/u,R  Itftonl  of  Sciavr ,  Montreal,  July,  1S87. 
Life  in  the  Hahaina.s. 
Hiil.,  April.  I'M?. 

Study  of  a  Small  and  Isolated  Community  in   the 
Bahama  Islands. 

A.n.r,r.,  XaturaHa,  Philadel|,bin.  Vol.  xxi..  Octo- 
ber, 1-W. 

Comparative  I'sycholojcy  :  Il«  Objects  and  Prob- 
lems. 

Popular  .SeiV.^  M,^klu,  New  York.  March.  1«87. 
Iteply  to  CrfticUm  of  the  above. 
.SVinMP,  May,  14*7 . 

The  llabiu  and  Intelligence  of  Squirrels. 

Tmuaaiam.   K:*il    Sacwtt  •>/   Canada.     Vol.    v.. 
See.  4. 1M7. 

Colll|*nitive  INyelmlogy. 

Jomnal  (3M.mr.Kier  Ufdiritu,  January.  1988. 


Mills.  Wesley.— Continued. 

The  Psychic  develoyment  of  young  animals  and 
its  physical  correlation. 

Tnauactiniu  Koval Society  of  Canada,  Vol.  XI.,  Sec. 
4,1891. 

Translation  of  Professor  Hoppe  Seyler's  Address 
at  the  Celebration  of  the  Opening  of  the  Insti- 
tute for  Physiological  Chemistry  (Ueber  die 
Entwickclung  der  Physiologischen  Chemle  und 
ihre  Dedentung  fur  die  Medicin). 
Medical  Journal,  New  York,  1W5. 

Snake  Poison  from  a  Chemico-Physiological  point 
of  view. 

Juurnulof  Comparative  Medicine  and  Surgery,  Phil- 
adelphia, Vol.  vui. 

Elasticity  as  a  Conservative  Force  in  the  Animal 

Organism. 

Ibid. 
Heport  of  a  Ca.sc  of  Poisoning  from  the  Local 

Application  of  Ergotin. 

ltritinh  Mfdit-al  Journal,  London. 

Some  mistakes  to  be  avoided  in  Dealing  with  the 
Diseases  of  the  Nose  and  Throat. 

Canadian  Jmirnal  nf  Medical  Science, Toronto. 
Heport  of  a  Case  of  Congenital   Ectopia  of  the 
Alidoininal  Organs. 

Ibid. 
Two  Cases  of  Malignant  Disease  of  the  Stomach. 

Ibid. 
The  Voice  in  Diagnosis  and  Prognosis. 

Canada    tfntical  and  Murffievl   Journal,  Montreal, 
May,  1SS2. 

Fatality  in  Typhoid  Fever. 

/'m/.,  January.  18*1. 
Chronic  Pyccinia  following  I'rethral  Dilatation. 

Ibid.,  May,  1880. 
Clinical  Notes  on  Atropine  Poisoning. 

/'.../.,  AuKiut,  1880. 

Obstetrics  of  the  Hamilton  City  Hospital  for  Two 
Years. 

Ibid.,  October.  1880. 
On  a  Case  of  Thrombosis  of  the  Left  Ventricle. 

Iliid.,  February,  1887. 
Tonsillotorny  and  Uvulotomy. 

Ibid.,  March,  1883. 

Innervation  of  the  Heart  of  the  Slider  Terrapin 
(Medical  Aspects). 

Ibid.,  December,  1885. 

Physiological  and  Pathological  Reversion. 

Ibid.,  April,  1888. 
Surgical  Puncture  of  the  Heart. 

Mrdical  fftuj,,  Philadelphia,  July,  1887. 

A  Case  of  Extreme  Enlargement  of  the  Tonsils 
causing  Urgent  Symptoms. 

Archive*  of  Larynffotofft/. 

Case  of  Lightning  Shock  with  Recovery,  with 
Drs.  Hull, -i  and  Paige. 

Medical  Neat,  Philadelphia,  Auciut,  1888, 
Valedictory  Address  to  Graduate  Class  in  Medi- 
cine of  McC.lll  University. 

Medical  Journal,  Montreal,  1889. 

Address  delivered  under  the  Auspices  of  the 
Associated  Alumni  Society  of  the  University  of 
New  Brunswick.  Frederlcton,  1HB2. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


61 


Mills,  Wesley.— Continued. 

Articles   in    Buck's    Handbook   of   the   Medical 
Sciences,  on  Digestion,  the  Digestive  Secretions, 
etc. 
Hibernation  and  Allied  States  in  Animals. 

Transaction!  Royal  Society  of    Canada.    Vol.  X. 
Sec.  4, 1892. 
Natural  or  Scientific  Method  in  Education. 

Popular  Science  Monthly,  New  York,  November, 
1892. 

The  Action  of  Certain  Drugs  and  Poisons  on  the 
Heart  of  the  Fish . 

Canadian  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal,  Montreal, 
Mar  h,  1886. 

Haemodynamics  and  Blood  Pressure. 

Ibid.,  1887. 

Clinical  and  Pathological  Notes  from  a  Breeding 
Station. 

Journal  of  Comparative  Medicine  and  Surgery, 
Philadelphia,  July,  1889. 

The  Blood  and  Blood-forming  Organs. 

Canadian  Medical  and  SurfficalJburnalt  Montreal, 
December,  1886. 

Ueber  die  Ausscheidung  der  Oxalsauru  durch  den 
Earn. 

Virchuw'*  Archive!,  Berlin,  1885. 

Alterations  of  the  Myocardium  (G.  Fantoni). 
Translation  by  Dr.  Joseph  Workman  with  notes 
by  Dr.  Wesley  Mills. 

Medical  Journal,  Montreal,  June,  1889. 
Heredity  in  Relation  to  Education. 

Transactions  Ontario  Educational  Afunciation 
Toronto:  and  Popular  Science  Monthly,  New  York, 
1894. 

Books : — 

Outlines  of  Lectures  on  Physiology  (as  delivered 
in  McGill  University).  Montreal  :  W.  Drysdale 
&  Co.,  1880. 

A  Text-book  of  Animal  Physiology.    New  York  : 
D.  Appleton&Co.,  1889. 
Large  8vo.,  700  pp. 

A  Text-book  of  Comparative  Physiology.    New- 
York  :  D.  Appleton  &  Co.,    1890. 
Small  8vo.,  pp.  630. 

How  to  keep  a  Dog  in  the  City.  New  York  : 
Wm.  R.  Jenkins.  Toronto:  H.  B.  Donovan, 
1891. 

The  Dog  in  Health  and  in  Disease.  New  York : 
D.  Appleton  &  Co.,  1892. 

Murray,  George. 

Verses  and  Versions.    Contents :   How  Canada 
was  saved ;  Grace  Connell ;  Willie  the  Miner ; 
The  Madonna's  Isle ;  The  Neapolitans  to  Mozart, 
etc.    Montreal :  Foster  Brown  &  Co.,  1891. 
12mo.,  pp.  vm.  -f  403. 

Murray,  J.  Clark. 

Sir  William  Hamilton's  Philosophy :  an  Exposi- 
tion and  Criticism. 

Canadian  Journal,  Toronto,  January  and  Septem- 
ber and  December,  1867. 

Outline  of  Sir  William  Hamilton's  Philosophy. 
A  Text-book  for  Students.  Boston :  Gould  & 
Lincoln,  1870. 

Crown  Svo.,  pp.  257. 


Murray,  J.  Clark.— Continued. 

The  Higher  Education  of  Women.  An  address 
at  the  opening  of  Queen's  College  at  Kings- 
ton, 1871. 

Pamphlet,  pp.  17. 

The  Ballads  and  Songs  of  Scotland,  in  view  of 
their  influence  on  the  Character  of  the  People. 
London  :  Mac.Millan  &  Co.,  1871. 

Crown  8vo.,  pp.  205. 
Atomism  and  Theism. 

Canadian  Monthly,  Toronto,  January,  1875. 
The  Study  of   Political  Philosophy.     The  annual 
University   Lecture   in    McGill    College,   Mont- 
real, 1877. 

Pamphlet,  pp.  1H. 
Dreams. 

New  Dominion  Monihlii,  Montreal,  June,  1S77. 
The  First  Ten  Years  of  the  Canadian  Dominion. 

Dritith  Quarterly  Ilrc'ieie,  April,  1878. 
The  Scottish  Philosophy. 

Mai-Milluit'n  Maaazinr,  London,  December,  1S7S. 
Memoir  of  David  .Murray,  late  Provost  of  Paisley  : 
with    sketches    of   local    history    in    his    time. 
Paisley:  Alexander  Gardner,  lsnl. 

Crown  8vo.,  pp.  148. 
.Solomon  Maiinon. 

Briiiuli  Viturirrli/  Hi  >•;.«•,  London,  July,  1885. 

A  Handbook  of  Psychology.  London:  Alexander 
Gardner,  isso. 

2nd  ed.,1888;  3rd  ed.,  1890, 
Crown  8vo.,  pp.  435. 

Sir  William  Hamilton. 

Saottiuli  ]ti-ri<.»',  Paisley,  Lond- n   and  New  York, 
July,  1886. 
The  Revived  Study  of  Berkeley. 

MacMillaii't  Alntfnziiii ,  London,  July,  18S7. 
Solomon    Maimon  :     an    Autobiography.      Trans- 
lated from  the  German.      London  :    Alexander 
Gardner,  188!). 

Crown  8vo.,  pp.  307. 
Christian  Ethics. 

PrtttlirteriiiH  Colfeue  Journal,  Montreal,  March,  1S89. 
The  Blind  Deaf-mute,  Helen  Keller. 

Scottish  fierieir,  Paisley,  London  and  New  York, 
October,  1890. 

The  Education  of  the  Will. 

Educational  Kerieic,  New  York,  June,  1891. 
An   Introduction   to   Ethics.     Boston  :   De Wolfe, 
Fiske  &  Co.,  1891. 

Crown  8vo.,  pp.  407. 
A  Summer  School  of  Philosophy. 

Scottish  Rtvieic,  Paisley,   London  and  New  York, 
January,  1892. 

Christian  and  Unchristian  Agnosticism.  Sunday 
Afternoon  Address  in  Queen's  College,  Kings- 
ton, April,  189^. 

Psychology  in  Medicine. 

Medical  Journal,  Montreal,  June,  1892. 

An  Ancient  Pessimist. 

Philosophical  Revieiv,  January,  1893. 

The  Faculty  of  Cramming:  its  Psychological 
Analysis  and  Practical  Value. 

Educational  Review;,  New  York,  April.  1893. 


62 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


M  in  i.i.i .  J.  Clark.— Continued. 

The  Poetry  of  the  Columbian  Celebration. 

/V«*»>rfi'a»   CoUrgt  Juurnai   Montreal.  December, 
:-    . 

Philosophy  and  Industrial  Life.  A  Paper  read 
at  the  Philosophical  Congress  in  Chicago,  Aug- 
ust. l-.i.i. 

Tli'  Mm,*,  Chiowo,  1894. 

O'Krlen.  Most  llevereml  i  •  TIM- I  in-. 

Philosophy  of  the  Bible  Vindicated.  Charlotte- 
town  :  Hit-inner  Bros.,  187(1. 

Sro.,  pp.  2U. 

Mater  Admirabilis.     Montreal  :  I).   &  J.   Sadlier 
A:  Co..  issi. 
:«» 24«. 

After  Weary   Years.      Baltimore  :    John   Murphy 

Jt   Co..    IS.S.",. 

•no.,  pp.  4.11. 

Saint  Agnes.  Virgin  and  Martyr.  Halifax  Print 
ing  Company,  ls*7. 

Ulnn  .  pp.  W'. 
Aminta.     A  Modern  Life  Drama.     New  York  :  I). 

Ap|ilel,ill  &  Co..    ISiKP. 

Memoirs  of  Ill-lit  Kevereinl  rCdniund  Burke, 
Mi-hop  of  /i..n.  lirst  Vicar  Apostolic  uf  Nova 

Sc.iti.i.     Ottawa:  Thohnrn  &  ('<>..  1SU4. 
Cr,,wn  *v...  ).|i.  u.    t   1  M.  iliu-f rutr,l. 

1 II  Jin  in/ilil*  t  Infill  : 

Daniel    O'Connell.       A    Lecture-.      Charlottetown. 

K.irh  Stages  "t    Cliri-t  ianity   in    Kn^laud.     Chiir- 

lottetown.   l»«l. 

Pastoral  Letters.  Halifax.  Isx!  ^1  .s."i -stJ.s7.KM.sj), 
I-'. m  ;i|  irj  1C1-H4. 

The  True  Chun  b. 

\r.  .l:,l,i,  T'treniiili,  January  16,  ISWi. 

The  Hierarchy  of  tbc-  Church.  Printed  with 
Heron!-  of  the  Silver  Jubilee  Celebration  of 
Bishops  Mclntyic  and  Rogers.  Charlottetown: 
John  ( 'ooinbs. 

The  Prerogatives  of  the  Roman  I 'on  till'. 

ll'ilif-if  llrr.i  W.January  2.  1888. 

Funeral  Oration  at  the  "Month's  Mind"  of  late 
Bishop  Mclntyre. 

Ksti miner,  Charlotlct'.wn,  June  5, 1S91. 
The  liesnrrection  of  the  Dead. 

Halifax  H'r.,1,1,  April  It,  |S»2. 
The  Duties  and  ReBponalbllltles of  the  Episcopate. 

TV  r.J.. „,.,.  f(.  JohnV,  N8d..  June  25. 1892. 

I'  in-  i  -..M.  H«-v.  (..  ..ru.-. 

A   Brief  Sketch  of  the  Life  and   Labours  of  the 
Rev.  John  Keir.  D.D.,  S.T.P.     Reprinted  from 
f'hrixtitni     /nutnirtor.      Pirtou,    X.S.  :    E.    M. 
McDonald.  KV.i. 
»TO.,  pp.  4X 

The  Present  Truth.  A  Synod  Sermon.  Pictou, 
X.S..  18SO. 

»TO 

Memoir  of  the  Rev.  James  MacGregor,  D.D.,  Mis- 
sion»ry  of  the  Associate  Synod  of  Scotland  to 
Pictou,  X.S.,  with  notices  of  the  colonization 


Patterson,  Rev.  George. — Continued. 

of  the  Lower  Provinces  of  British  North  Amer- 
ica, and  of  the  social  and  religious  condition  of 
the  early  settlers.     Philadelphia :   J.  M.  Wil- 
son ;  Halifax  :  A.  &  W.  McKinlay,  1850. 
l.iii.i.,  pp.  548. 

Memoirs  of  Revds.S.  F.  Johnston  and  J.  W.  Math- 
eson,  and  Mm.  Mary  J.  Matheson,  with  selections 
from  their  diaries  and  correspondence,  and 
notices  of  the  New  Hebrides,  their  inhabitants, 
and  missionary  work  among  them.  Philadel- 
phia :  William  S.  Martien.  Pictou,  N.S.:  James 
Patterson,  1864. 
12mo.,  pp.  ~t>\ 

The  Doctrine  of  the  Trinity  underlying  the  Reve- 
lation of  Redemption.  Edinburgh  :  Oliphant  & 
Co.,  1870. 

12mo.,  pp.  244. 

Prize  Essay  on  the  History  of  the  County  of 
Pictou,  1874. 

In  manuscript  in  Library  of  King'g  College,  Wind- 
sor, N.S. 

History  of  the  County  of  Pictou.  Montreal :  Daw- 
son  Brothers,  1877. 

Nffo.,  Pp.  471. 
Jepht  hah's  Vow. 

llritiih  n  ad  Foreign  Evnntelical  Rtview,  London, 
187,1.    8vo.,  pp.  709-738. 

Canadian     Northwest     and    Manitoba    College. 
Edinburgh,  187H. 
8vo.,  pp.  16. 

Canadian  Northwest  and  the  Gospel. 

Itrititli  ntui  Fitreion   Evanffctical  Review,  London, 
1879.    8vo.,  pp.  7(,9  718. 

Missionary  life  among  the  Cannibals,  being  the  life 
of  the  Rev.  John  (ieddie,  1J.D.,  first  missionary 
to  the  New  Hebrides,  with  a  history  of  the  Nova 
Scotia  Presbyterian  Mission  on  that  group. 
Toronto:  James  Campbell  &  Sou;  Montreal: 
W.  Drysdale  &  Co.,  1882. 
I2mo.,pp.  512. 

The  Teaching  of  Our  Lord  regarding  the  Sabbath 
and  its  Bearing  on  Christian  Work. 

Pretbi/terinn  Rnirtc,  No.  13, 1883,  New  York.    8vo., 
PP.  1-19. 

The  Heathen  World :  its  need  of  the  goupel  and 
the  church's  obliglation  to  supply  it.    Toronto  : 
Wm.  Briggs,  1884. 
12ino..  pp.  293. 

The  Plague  of  Mice  In  Nova  Scotia  and  Prince 
Edward  Island. 

Canadian  Record  uf  Scienet.    8vo. ,  pp.  472-480. 

Hon.  Samuel  Vetch,  first  English  Governor  of 
Nova  Scotia. 

CoUeetiatu  ufNova  .S'eofiYi  Hiitorical  fioeittf,  Hali- 
fax, 1885.    8vo,  pp.  1-SS. 

Stone  Age  of  Nova  Scotia,  as  illustrated  by  a  Col- 
lection of  Relics  pn-eiited  to  Dalhousie  College. 
Tratuactimu  of  ffova  Scolian   hititut*  of  Natural 
Seiner,  Vol.  vin.,  1888-89.    8ro.,  pp.  ZU-2S2. 

Sketch  of  the  Life  and  Labours  of  the  Rev  John 
Campbell.  New  Glasgow,  VS.  :  S.  M.  McKen- 
zle,  1880. 

STO.,  pp.  37. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


63 


Patterson,  Rev.  George.— Continued. 
The  Magdalene  Islands. 

Transaction*  of  jVotJa  Scotian  Institute  of  Natural 
Science,  1890-1.    8vo.,  81-57. 

The  Portuguese  on  the  Northeast  Coast  of  Amer- 
ica, and  the  first  European  Attempt  at  Colon- 
ization there.  A  lost  chapter  in  American  his- 
tory. 

Transaction!  Roi/at  Society  nf  Canada.     Vol.  vlll., 
Seo.  2, 1890,  pp.  127-173. 
The  Beothiks,  or  Red  Indians  of  Newfoundland. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  ix..  Sec.  2, 1891,  pp.  123-171. 
Beothik   Vocabularies,   with    a  few  Notes  on  a 
Paper  on  the  Beothiks  in  the  Transactions  of 
the  Royal  Society  of  Canada  for  1891. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  x.,Sec.  2, 1892.  pp.  19-32. 
Sir  William  Alexander  and  the  Scottish  Attempt 
to  Colonize  Acadia. 

Ibid.,  pp.  79-107. 

The  First  Theological  Hall  in  the  British  Colonies. 
Thtoloffue,  Vol.  in  ,  Nos.   1  and  2.   1891-92.     8vo  , 
pp  1-7,33-4(1. 

The  French  Protestant  Emigrations  to  Xova 
Scotia.  A  prize  essay,  1893. 

In  manuscript  in  Library  of  King's  College,  Wind- 
sor, N.S. 
Sable  Island,  its  history  and  phenomena. 

Transaction*  of  the  Royal  Societyof  Canada,  Vol.  xu. 
Seo.  2, 1891,  pp.  1-49. 

Penhallow,  I).  P. 

Note  on  Circidiphyllum  Japonicum. 

Gardener's  Monthly,  November,  1879- 
Fabrication  of  Aino  Cloth. 

American  naturalist,  1680,  p.  553. 
The  Manufacture  of  Miso  by  the  Japanese. 

Kama*  City  Revietr,  November,  1881,  p.  437. 
Note  on  a  few  of  the  Useful  Plants  of  Northern 
Japan. 

American  Naturalist,  February,  1891,  p.  110. 
Phenomena  of  Growth  in  Plants. 

Proceedings  American  Association  for  Advancement 
of  Science,  1881  41882. 
The  Temperature  of  Trees. 

Proceeding*  Boston   Society  Natural  History,  Vol. 
xxi.,  1881. 
Yellows  in  Peach  Trees. 

Proceedings  Massachusetts  Horticultural  Society,  1882. 
Report  on  Meteorology. 

Hovghton  farm.    Series  I.,  No.  1 
Soil  Temperature. 

Ibid.    Series  I.,  No.  2. 

Yellows  in  Peaches. 

Houahton  farm.    Series  ill..  No.  2. 

The  Normal  Condition  of  Vegetable    Structure 
with  reference  to  Cell  Contents. 
Ibid.    Series  m.,  No.  1. 

Peach  Yellows. 

Cultivator  and  Country  Gentleman,  August  30, 1883. 

Note  on  Peach  Curl. 
Ibid. 

Note  on  Disease  of  Plants. 

Proceedings  American  Association  for  Advancement 
of  Science,  1882  &  1883. 


Penhallow,  ».  P.—  Continued. 

Review,  Lawes,  Gilbert  &  Masters.  Experiments 
on  Mixed  Herbage  of  Permanent  Meadows. 
Botanical  Results. 

American  Journal  of  Science,  \\vi-,  396. 
Effects  of  Sulphur  on  Plants. 

Cultivator  and  Country  Gentleman,  November  15,  p. 
920. 
Peach  Yellows. 

(Quarterly  Report  of  flauuvhatna  Hoard  of  Agricul- 
ture, 1883,  p.  66. 

Report  on  the  Experimental  Orchard  at  Houghton 
Farm. 

Houghton  t'ni  m.    Series  MI.,  No.  3. 
Peach  Yellows. 

Itiid.    Appendix  3. 
Meteorology. 

II, ill.    Scries  i.,  No.  3. 

Soil  Temperature. 

II, id.    Series  i.,  Nn.  4. 
Relation  of  Root  and  Leaf  Areas  in  Corn. 

Proffeedingn  American  Awtociation  for  Advancement 

of  Sri  I  ncc,    Ivv!. 

Notes  on  the  Trees  und  Shrubs  of  Nort hern  .Jaj.'an. 

Transactions  Montreal  Horticultural  Soriety,  1&S3. 

Some  Peculiarities  of  I'lant  Crovilh. 

\ct'< -iii-i',  ni.,  354. 
Diseases  of  Plants. 

Popular  Si- ir nee  Monthly,  xxv..  .'585. 
Relations  of  Natural  Science  to  a  Medical  Course. 

Montreal  tiazrtte,  Octobers,  1881. 
Plants  in  their  Relation  to  Disease. 

Proceedings  Kansas  Horticultural  Sn'-iitjt,  1SM. 
Botanic  Gardens. 

Tenth  Annual  ltf]v,rt  Montreal  Horticultural  Society, 
18S5. 
Plants  in  their  Relation  to  Disease. 

Manachumtts  Stale  Board,  of  Agriculture,  1885. 
Plants  in  their  Relation  to  Disease. 

Transactions  American  Horticultural  S',-'i't!/,   W>, 
p.  167. 

The  Relation  of  the  Annual  Rings  of  E.xogens  to 
Age. 

Canadian  Record  of  Science,  I.,  p.  162. 

Distribution  of  the  Reserve  Material  of  Plants  in 
Relation  to  Disease. 
ll,id.,  i.,  193. 

Traditions  of  the  Ainu  of  Northern  Japan. 
/6irf.,i.,193. 

First  Annual  Report  of  the  Montreal  Botanic 
Gardens,  Montreal,  1885. 

Movements  of  Tendrils  in  Cucurhita  maxima  and 
pepo. 

American  Journal  of  Science,  XXXI. ,  45-57, 100-114, 178- 
189. 

Origin  and  Final  Settlenientof  the  Ainu  in  Japan. 
Canadian  Record  of  Science,  II.,  11. 

Variation  of  Water  in  Trees  and  Shrubs. 

Ibid.,  ii-t  105.    Also  in  American  Naturalitt,  April, 
1886,  p.  425. 

Physical  Characteristics  of  the  Ainu. 
Canadian  Record  of  Science,  II.,  119. 


64 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THK 


l*rnhall<>w,  D.  P.—  Continued. 

Mechanism  of  Movement  in  Cucurbita,  Vitis  and 
Robin  la. 

Trantmelioni  Kuual  Society  of  C:,n<i.l.i.    Vol.  iv.. 
Si     i.  :—  . 

Additional  Notes  on  Tendrils  of  Cucurbitace«>. 
Canadian  llrtord  of  Science,  II.,  241. 

Soil  Temperature. 

Agricultural  Science,  I.,  75. 

A    He  view   of  Canadian   Botany  from   the  First 
Settlement  ut  New  France  to  the  19th  Century. 
Traiunclinn*    Royal    Society  nf    Canada.     Vol.    V., 
SM.4,1SX7. 

The  Hearing  of  Hears  and  the  Worship  of  Yoshil- 
sune  by  the  Ainu  of  Yeso. 

r.lHO»/l'IH   Krn,rd  of  Srience,  II,,  481. 

Tin'  Ainu.     A  Iteview. 

H.ia.,  ii..  UH. 
Not-.--  mi  Shcpherdia  Canadensis, 

//.i./..  in.  ,3*1. 
Note-  on  Neniatophyton  and  a  Laminated   Fossil. 

7""itij'i'7i"((»    fi-'Uttt  >"<»  i<ty   nf    <\ti'i>l'i.     Vol.    VI., 
St.-    4.  Iws. 
Tin-   F  .....  I  ..f  Plants. 

i  li.in  It,  mnlnf  Scirurr.   III.,  331. 

Notes  ,m  Krian  riant-. 

/'.,./.,  n.,'21'2. 
(  ir,i\  's  Sciciit  ilk'  Papers.     A  lievicw. 

/',!./.,    II!.,  '•"">. 

Text   ItiHik  cm  Hulan\.     A  Review. 


I'lei-t'ieene  Flora  of  Camida. 

'•!•»  i;.,.l.,ai,;il  \.,nWi/.,;'.4m,nV,i,   I.,  .111-334. 

A  \f\\   H«itanieal  I.alM>ratoi  \  . 

''•ni'i'/i-m  l!-..,r.l  :.'  .\ci-ifi  .  1\.,KS. 

Note  on  a  I  Ye  u  liar  (iruw  th  in  lilaek  Walnut. 

li;.l..  iv.,  2     . 
Soil  Teiii|H-ratnre. 

/'.i./..  i\  ,•!.'.>. 

Ski-tell  of  the  Life  of  Clmrle-  (iibli. 

/A/./.,  i\  .  Kf. 
I.i-t  of  Hotanieal  (lardens  of  the  World. 

Annul.  ..r  //.,rticii/inr,  ,  New  York.  !>>!«),  p.  J17  :  1H01, 
p.  311:  18.-*,  |i.   1W. 

The  Hotanieal  Collector'.-  (iuide.     Montreal:  1H1M, 

II'IMIH..  p.  li'p. 

Description  of  New  Species  of  Fossil  Plants  in 
l'a|K-r  by  Sir  .1.  \V.  Dawson  on  Fossil  Plants 
from  the  Similkameen  Valley,  etc. 

Tr.in....  f,.,,i.  H"V"l  Snrirtu  nf  Cunndn.     Vol.  VIII  , 

Stc.  4.  1-  •'. 

NotoM  on  the  Flora  of  Carolina,  P.  Q. 
Cnxndiiim  Rmml  nf  Scirner,  IV.,  432. 

Notes  on  the  Flora  of  St.  Helen's  Island,  Mon- 
treal. 

/hid.,  iv.,  3<B. 

Note-  on  Specimen*  of  Koxsil  Woods  from  the 
Erian  (Devonian)  of  New  York  «nd  Kentucky. 
/'..•<.,  IT..  242. 

The  Botany  of  Montreal.  In  Hand-Hook  for  the 
Itoyal  Society  of  Canada,  Montreal  Meeting, 
1HU1. 

12ao..  p.  121. 


Pcnhallow,  D.  P.— Continued. 

Notes  on  Post  Glacial  Plants  from  Illinois. 

Trnrunctvxu  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  Vol.  IX., 
Sec.  4,1891. 

Parka  decipiens. 
Ibid. 

Additional  Notes  on  Devonian  Plants  of  Scot- 
land. 

Canadian  Kecorrl  of  Science,  v.,  i. 

A  New  Species  of  Larix  from  the  luterglacial  of 
Manitoba. 

American  Qcolnguf,  w.,  6,  368. 
Epitaphal  Inscriptions. 

Journal  American  Fulk-lore.  Society,  v.,305. 

A  Preliminary  Examination  of  So-Called  Cannel 

Coal  from  the  Kootnnie  of  British  Columbia, 

Ami-rican  Geologist,  X.,331. 

Notes  on  Krian  (Devonian)  Plants  from  New  York 
and  Pennsylvania. 

Proceedinfff  United  ,Slnte«  National  Afuwum,  xvi., 

1115. 

Notes  on  N'emotophyton  crassum. 
IhuL,  xvi.,  115. 

l>iii--iin.  Adolphe. 

Mouvement  de  la  Population  Fran^aise  dans  les 
Cantons  de  1'Est. 

U  Canada  Prancai*,  Quebec,  Vol.  I.,  1888,  p.  193. 
Chants  Caimdiens.    Quebec  :  P.  G.  Delisle,  1HM). 
Heures  Perdues.    Quebec  :  A.  Cote  ct  Cie,  18W. 

12ino.,  pp.  254. 

Keailo,  John 

Has  contributed  to  the  following  periodicals, 
newspapers,  and  collections  of  poems : 

Montreal  Literary  Mngnzine  (1856). 

Montreal  Gatelte  (1S50-1894). 

(1856-70,  rarious  contributions  including  poetry ; 
1870-94,  editorial  article-  and  book  reviewi). 

British  American  Magazine  (1863-1861). 

/}etcnrl'§  Selection!  from  Canadian  Poetn  (1864). 

Steicarf,  Quarterly  (1868-1S70) 

Jlliutrated  Canattian  Neat,  (1869-1880). 

UMin  Uniremitv  Magazine  (1870-i»71). 

r<iim</inn  Monthly  (1872-1878). 

Helfonl't  Monthlv  Magazine  (1876-1878.) 

Ho,e-Bel/ord't  Canadian  Monthly  (1878-1882). 

The.  Week  (1884-1881). 

Canadian  Kecord  of  Science  (1891). 

t'opular  Science  Monthlv  (1888). 

Magazine  of  American  Hiftoru  (1883-1890). 

/dominion  llllutrated  (1888-1892). 

Anmlia  (1892-1893). 

Memorial  Biographici  of  the  New  England  Hiitorio 
Oencalogical  Society.  Vol.  v.  (1894). 

Canadian  Birthdav  Book  (1887). 

Songiofthe  Great  Dominion  (1889). 

Younger  Poet*  of  America  (1890). 

Poemt  of  Placet.  Edited  by  II.  W.  Longfellow  : 
Vol.  v.  (Ireland.)  Two  poemi,  "  Deveniih "  and 
"  Killynoogan,"  by  John  Keade. 

Prophecy  of  Merlin  and  other  Poemi,  Montreal,  1870. 

Of  contributions  to  the  foregoing  volumes  or 
periodicals  (poetry  excepted),  the  following 
treat  of  subjects  wholly  or  largely  Canadian  : 

Our  Canadian  Village. 

liritiih  American  Magazine,  February,  March  and 
April,  1864. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


63 


Reade,  John.— Continued. 

British  Canada  in  the  Last  Century. 

Dominion  Monthly,  August}  September  and  October, 
U73,  and  reproduced  in  "Picturesque  Quebec,"  by 
J.  M.  LeMoine,  Ksq. 

The  History  in  Canadian  Geographical  Names. 

New  Dominion  Monthly,  June,  1873. 
Canadian  Literature.      Introductory  Lecture  of 

Society  of  Canadian  Literature. 
Opportunities  for  the  Study  of  Folk-lore  in  Can- 
ada. 
Histories  of  Canada. 

Canadiana,  January,  February  and  March,  1888. 
The  Early  Interpreters. 

Canadiunn. 
The  Intermingling  of  Races. 

Popular  Science  Monthly,  January,  1883. 
Thomas  D'Arcy  McGee,  the  Poet. 
Sir  L.  H.  LaFontaine,  Hart. 

In  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  tiocirty  of  C'anmlu  : 

Language  and  Conquest.    A  C  intribution  to  the 

History  of  Civilization.     Vol.  i.,  Sec.  2,  is,s2-s:i. 

The  Making  of  Canada.    The  Literary  Faculty  of 

the  Native  Races  of  America.     Vol.   n.,  Sec. 

2,  1884. 

The  Half-breed.     Vita  Sine  Literis.      Vol.   in., 
Sec.  2,  1885. 

Some  Wabanaki  Songs.     Vol.  v.,  Sec.  2,  1887. 
Aboriginal  American  Poetry.     Ibid. 
The  Basques  in  North  America.     Vol.  vi.,  See. 
2,  1888. 

Roberts,  Charles  G.  I). 

Orion,  and  other  Poems.      Philadelphia  :    J.   li. 
Lippincott  &  Co.,  1880. 

Sq.  12mo.,  pp.  114. 

In   Divers  Tones.      Boston :    I).   Lathrop  &  Co.  ; 
Montreal :  Dawson  Bros.,  1887. 

12mo.,  pp.  134. 

Poems  of  Wild  Life.    An  Anthology.     London  : 
Walter  Scott;  Toronto:  W.  J.  Gage  &  Co.,  1888. 

16mo.,  pp.  238. 

The    Canadians  of    Old.      Translated    from    the 
French  of  de  Gaspe.    New  York  :  I).  Appleton 
&  Co.  ;  Toronto  :  Hart  &  Riddell,  1800. 
The  Canadian  Guide-book.     Part  I.    New  York  : 
D.  Appleton  &  Co.,  1891. 

12mo.,pp.  270. 

Ave  :  an  Ode  for  the  Shelley  Centenary.    Toronto: 
Williamson  Book  Co.,  1892. 

Sq.  8vo.,pp.  27. 

Songs  of  the  Common  Day ;  and  Ave.    London 
and  New  York  :  Longmans,  Green  &  Co. ;  To- 
ronto :  William  Briggs,  1893. 
12mo.,  pp.  126. 

Routhier,  A.  B. 

Causeries  du  Dimanche  (Critical  Essays).    Mont- 
real :  Beauchemin  et  Valois,  1871. 
12ino.,  pp.  306. 

Portraits  et  pastels  litteraires.   In  32o.  Brousseau 
Freres,  1872. 


Routhier,  A.  B — Continued. 

A  Travers  1'Europe.    2  volg.    Quebec  :  A.-M.  De- 
lisle,  1882-83. 

8ro.,pp.  412-408. 

En  Canot.    Quebec  :  O.  Frechette,  1881. 
16mo.,  pp.  230. 

LesEchos.  (Poenies.)  Quebec  :  A.-M.  Delisle,  1883. 
I  -inn.,  pp.  312. 

Lettre  d'un  Volontaire  du  »'«'"•<  Voltigeurs  Campe 
a  Calgary. 

lUfmnirn  ile  la  KuciM   roualr   du  Canada.      Tome 
ill..  Sec.  1,  18S5. 

A  Travers  1'Kspagne.     Quebec  :  A.  Cote,  IHKD. 
8v<i  ,  pp.  406. 

Les  Grands  Drames.  Montreal :  Hcauchrinin  ct 
Fils,  1890. 

12mo. .  pp.  450. 

Discours  a  un  concert  dc  charite  domic  par  Ma- 
dame Alliani. 

]2uio.    A.  Coif  &  Cie,  IS'.iO. 

Conferences  et  Di.scours.     Montreal:    Braiic  •liemin 

et  Fils,  IS'.Ki. 

8vo.,  M,.  417. 
Le   Comtc   dc    Paris   a    Quebec.     Inl  roilucl  ion   el 

disconrs.    Quebec  :  C.  Darveau,  18111. 

I)e  Quebec  a  Victoria.   Quebec:  L.-.I.  Deiners.  ls!i:t. 
8vo.,  pp.  3I>0. 

Christophe  Colonib  —  Discours.  Dans  Les  Fetes 
Colombiennes,  In  Ho.  Quebec  :  Leger  limns 
seau,  !«):(. 

Dans  Le  ('(nutt/fr  Francaix,  Qtn'h<'c: 

Introduction   an    /{I'/irrtoiri'  XiiHunnl.      1"  vol. 

Montreal  :   .1.  M.  Valois  et  Cie,  1S1I3. 
Chroniiiue  de  Paris.     Vol.  i.,  1X.SS.  p.  l.-ii;. 
La  Question  Romaine.     fliii/.,  p.  -_s. 
Les  Fetes  Jubilaires  a  Home.     Ib'ul.,  p.  ~1~\. 

Assemblee  Generale  rtes  Caiholi(jues  de  ]•' ranee. 
!/>!(/.,  p.  171. 

En  Carriole.     Vol.  n.,  1SS9,  p.  214. 

Les  Grands  Drames.     Vol.  in.,  1890,  p.  277. 

L'honorable  P.-.I.-O.  Cliauveau.     Idiil.,  \i.  I! Id. 

Roy,  .Joseph- 1 OdiiH ind. 

Le  Premier  Colon  de  Levis,  Guillauinc  Couture. 
Levis  :  Mercier  et  Cie,  1KKI. 

16mo.,  PP.  192. 

MonseigneurDeziel.  Sa  Vie,  ses  (Euvres.  Levis: 
Mercier  et  Cie,  1885. 

•12mo.,pp.  182. 

L'ordre  dc  Malte  en  Amerique.  Quebec  :  A.  Cote 
et  Cie,  1888. 

12mo.,  pp.  68. 

Voyage  au  Pays  de  Tadoussac.  Quebec  :  A.  Cote 
et  Cie,  1889. 

8vo.,  pp.  231. 
De  Quelques  Coutumes  Notariales. 

/."  Revue  Canadienne,  Livraiflons  de  mars,  avril  et 
HIM  i  1889. 

Du  Notarial  et  des  Notaires  au  Canada  avant  IfifiS. 
Le  Canada  fYanfait,  1889,  pp.  448, 595 :  1890,  p.  707. 
La  Justice  Seigneuriale  de  Notre-Dame  des  Anges. 
La  Kerne  Canadienne,  octobre  1890. 


66 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


I :•  •» .  Joncph-Kdniond.— Continued. 

Claude  Bermen  de  la  Mart  ini.-rv.     Lf\  i-.  1*1. 

12mo.,  pp.  100. 

I..-MIVS  rlu  P.  F.-X.  Duplessls,  de  la  Compagnie  de 
Jesus;  accompagnees  d'une  notice  biographiqne 
et  d'annotations.  Levis:  Mercier  et  Cle,  Ifftfci. 

STO.,  pp  I.-LXXXV.,  1-803,  i  -xxx 
Scene  d'Hiver. 

If  Canada  /Va.r-tiw,  Vol.  III..  IWO.p.  229. 

NotcM  nut  le  Greffe  et  le.s  Greftiers  de  Quebec. 
/'„•!..  p.  707. 

lloYHl.    .l.'-f  I'll. 

I  ji  \  it-  rlc  Sir  I.niiis-ll.  I  .afonlaine, 

l,:i  H'r«r  r.imiiVmi.-,  Montreal.  1S«7. 
CiiiiHiderHtions  Hur  1'uniim  tederale  den  provinces 
anglaises  de  ]'Amrri<|iir  (111  Nunl. 

M,,/..  i«.;. 

!.<•  i  '  ipit .mi--   M.i  i  lit- . 

/..  •  .V/»i"ir»  •  /•  I'l  X—  ii'lt  n,J/.llV  r/n  fluid'/'!.     Tome 
M..     Src.   1.  ISM. 
I..   ( '.-in, ill. i  :    lifpiilili<|Uf  r>u  Criloiiir.  Montreal  :   K. 

>i-ll«v;il  i-t    I-'iU.    IW.H. 

III.-  -witne  iii  Kn^'li-h,  Montreal :  K.  Seiieeal  et  r'ils, 

l-.'l. 

Ul.i.  ..pp.  I"'). 

^.1  I  II  I  -  M  .r  II  I  1.    <    .      I    ,1111    In    I      ill1. 

A  l.i  l!niii:inli-.  Ciinti- el  liVrit-..  I.i-s  Hlessiires 
ill- l:i  \'ii-.  1  in-  Hi-toire  de  tousles  jours.  Mon- 
tn-al:  Di'M-riiav  l-'i-rres  et  Dansereaii,  1><7I. 

1  \"1-,  in-ls  j.  *n*,  [i.  \  i    -     -IT. 

I)i'  (^UI-|.,T  ,t  .Mi'xico.  Souvriiirs  rlr  VoyiiK''.  'I'1 
liariiixiin.  ilr-  t'linilint  cl  rlr  Eiivouaca.  Mon- 
In-.il:  l)iivi'riiii\  I-'i-r-ir-s  r-i  DaiiM-iviiii.  1K74. 

'J  \  "I.,  in  IS  .if-u«,  pp.  ii30  et  271. 

i  hd^f^  i-i  Autn-s.  Ciinfi-ri'iirrs.  cluiics,  fi'ftK" 
infill*.  Muni  n-iil  :  DuviTiiny  Kri-res  i't  Dan.sr- 
n-  in.  1-TI. 

1  ml.,  iii-1^  jriiuy.  p.  '-•'I. 

A  In  Vrillcc.  Montreal  :  Duvcrnay  Krere.s  et 
DniiHcreau. 

1  vnl.,   in-ls  jfguF.     Ouvraffe  accept^  par    le  uiiniti- 
tre  I"  l':n-iriii'ti"ii  pul>li<iuc  rle  la  province  deQurbcc. 

I)i-  Trilrord  a  Babord.  —  Troia  C'roi.siercs  daiiH  le 
(iiilfr  Saint  l.aiin-iii.  Montreal:  Duvernny 
Kn-re*  el  DaiiMTe.iii.  1>T7. 

1  nil.,  in  12mo.,pp.  I- 
Cour.  de  Tactique.  Qu<'l)ec,  18«J. 
1  TO|..  pp.  llii. 

I.'Knncnii  !    rKnncmi  !    Ktude  sur  1'organiMition 
mililairr  <lu  Canada.  Quelter,  INi^. 
1  TO).,  pp.  3R. 

Deux  aim  au  Mexiijne,  avec  une  notice  par  M. 
Co<|iiille,  n-ilartt'iir  du  Journal  Le  Afunrle  de 
Paris.  Quebec  :  C.  Darveau,  1H78. 

1  TO!..  7  U  ,  in-lS.  pp.  2Z2. 

Promenadex  dans  le  Golfe  Saint  I  jiurent.  Leu  lies, 
Quebec:  C.  Darveau,  1H7B. 

1  Tol..  In  H,  pp.  207.    AT»C  preface  par  M.  Marmicr, 
d«rA--«rli'-mir»fr«nr»iM.,  1  Tol.,7fd  .  illunlrrr. 
Pri.iii.-nndi-.  dans  le  Colfe  Saint-Laurent.  La  Gas- 
p«ile.  Montreal  :  Seneca)  et  Kiln. 

1  TO«.,  in-»To  ,  7  «  .  illuitriV.  dtuxiem*  Mitirri.  C. 
t>«i-i  t.u.  18M).  1  TO|.,  ISmo.,  pp.  2*. 


Saint-Maurice,  Faucher  de.— Continued. 

En  Route.— Sept  Jours  dans  les  Provinces  marl- 
times.  Quebec  :  ( V,i  .•  et  Cle,  1888. 
1  vol.,  in  IL'mo  ,  pp.  279. 

A  la  Veillee,  contcs  et  r^cits. 
Joies  et  Tristesses  de  la  Mer.    1  vol.,  Montreal : 
Cadieux  et  Dironie,  1888. 

1  Tol.,8TO.,pp-  1888. 

Loin  du  pays,  Souvenirs  d'Europe,  d'Afrlque  et 
d'Amerique.  Quebec  :  C6te  et  Cle,  1888. 

2  TO!>.I  in  8vo.,  pp.  (0.  v  +  411 ;  (u).  655  +  in. 
I/Abbe    Laverdiere.— Etude   biographlque    avec 

portrait. 

1  vol.,  t.l.n  d.,  in  12mo.,  pp.  9. 

Relation  dc  cc  qui  s'e8t  pass^  lors  des  foullles 
faites  par  ordre  du  gouvrrnement  dans  une 
II.-M  i  if  dcs  fondations  du  college  de.s  Jt-suites  de 
yu<-l)t'c,  prvred^e  de  certaines  observations 
accompagndei  d'un  plan  par  le  capitaine  Devllle 
et  d'une  photographic.  Quebec  :  C.  Darveau,  1H79. 

1  vol.  in-fol.,  pp.  48. 

La  I'nivince  dc  Quebec  et  le  Canudu  au  troisii'me 
Congres  international  de  Geographic  a  Vcnise, 
1SS1.  Levi.s  :  Mercier  et  Cie,  1«82. 

In-8To-,  pp.  <3. 

Notice  sur.lcan  Vau(|iielin,  de  Dieppe,  Lieutenant 
ile  Vaisseau  (1727-17tM). 
1  vol. 

AU.-M  dans  les  Mfmoin-n  tit-  la  XociVf/    roi/niV   du 
Camilla,  Tome,  ill-,  Sec.  1, 1885. 

Le-  Canadiens-Franrjais  aux  Etats-Unis.— Seance 
ilc  rassemlilee  legislative  de  Quebec,  du  2H  mars 
1KKJ. 

1  vol. 

Notes  pour  servir  a  la  construction  du  chemin  de 
fer  projcte,  le  "  Quebec  Oriental." 
1  vol. 

Discours  d'lnaiiguration  ;  a  la  premiere  seance  de 
la  premiere  section  de  la  litterature  fran9aise  de 
la  Sociotc  royale  du  Canada. 

Minviim  ilt  la  Sucittt  r,,,/.J.  ././  Canada,  Tome  I., 
See.  1.  1882. 

I/Element  Et  ranger  dans  les  Ktats  I'nis. 

ll,\d..  Tome  m..  Sec.  1,1*15. 

Procedures  parlementaires  :  recueil  des  decisions 
des  Presidents  de  I'Assembtee  Legislative  de 
Qu^liec,  1H68-1885.  Montreal  :  Imprlmerie  Gen6- 
rale,  1885. 

1  vol.,(cr.  8vo.,pp.  783. 

\Ai  Canada  et  les  Canadiens-Fiancais  pendant  la 
guerre  Franco-Prussicnne,  Quebec:  A.  C6W  et 
Cie,  1888. 

1  vol.,  8vo.,pp.  86. 

Notes  sur  la  formation  du  Franco-Normand  et  de 
1'Anglo  Saxon,  Montreal :  Eusebe  Senecal  et 
Fils,  1H92. 

1  vol.,  in-18  pp.  V>. 

Maximilien,  voyigeur,  ecrivaln,  critique  d'art, 
poete,  iiniriii,  observateur,  phllosophc,  biblio- 
phile et  chretien. 

Mtmoira  ile  la  SociM  rotate  du   Cmida.    Tome 
VII.,    Sec.  1,1889. 


EOYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


67 


Saint-Maurice,  Faucher  tie.— Continued. 

Notes  pour  servir  4  1'histoire  de  1'Empereur  Maxi- 
milian d'apres  ses  oeuvres,  les  recits  ducapitaine 
d'artillerie  Albeit  Hans,  du  medecin  particulier 
de  S.  M.,  le  docteur  Basch  et  des  temoins 
oculaires  de  ('execution.  Quebec :  Cdte  et  Cie 
1889. 

1  vol.  in  8vo.,  pp.  229.    Aveo  un  portrait  de  1'Em- 
pereur. 

Notes  pour  servir  a  1'histoire  du  General  Richard 
Montgomery.  Montreal  :  E.  Senecal  et  Fils 
1893. 

18 vo.,  pp.  98. 

Mfmoires  de  la  Socittf  royale  ilu    Canada.    Tome 
IX.,    Sec.  1,1890. 

L' Admiral  Byng  devant  ses  Juges  et  devant  1'His- 
toire. 

Ibid.,   Tome  xi.  Sec.  1,  1S93.    Aussi  dans  un  vol., 
illustre'. 

Les  Etats  de  Jersey  et  la  Langue  franfaise,  Ex- 
emple  offert  au  Manitoba  et    au   Nord-Ouest, 
Montreal  :  E.  Senecal  et  Fils,  IHtti. 
1vol.,  in-12mo.,  pp.  82. 

Sanmlers,  William. 

Insects  Injurious  to  Fruits.  Philadelphia :  Lip- 
pincott  &  Co.,  1883. 

8vo.,  pp.  436,  with  440  wood  cuts.    2nd  ed.,  1392. 
In  the  Transactions  of  Royal  Society  of Canada,  i-iz.  : 
On  the    Importance  of    Economizing   and    Pre- 
serving our  Forests.     Vol.  i.,  pp.  35-37. 
On  the  Introduction  and  Dissemination   of  Nox- 
ious Insects.     Vol.  i.,  pp.  77  79. 

On  the  Influence  of  Sex  on  Hybrids  among  Fruits. 
Vol.  i.,  pp.  123-125. 

Notes  on  the  Occurrence  of  Certain  Butterflies  in 
Canada.  Vol.  II.,  pp.  233-235. 

Catalogue  of  Canadian  Butterflies,  with  notes  on 
their  distribution.  Vol.  in.,  pp.  85-106. 

Observations  on  Early-ripening  Cereals.     Vol.  vi 
pp.  73-76. 

The  Yield  of   Spring  Wheat,   Barley  and  Oats 
Grown  as  Single  Plants.     Vol.  vn.,  pp.  109-112. 
In  the  Canadian  Journal,  viz. : 

On  the  Occurrence  of  Vanessa  Ccenia  in  Canada 
West.  1861,  pp.  498-500. 

List  of  Plants  Collected  Chiefly  in  the  Neighbour- 
hood of  London,  Ont.  1863,  pp.  219-238. 

Synopsis  of  Canadian  Arctiada?.  1863  pp.  349-377. 
In  the  Canadian  Entomologist,  viz.: 

Entomological  Notes.  Descriptions  of  Eggs  and 
Larva-  of  Canadian  Butterflies.  1868,  pp.  36 ; 
1869,  53-57,  65-67,  73-77. 

Notes  of  a  Trip  to  the  Saguenay.     1868,  pp.  11-13. 

Description  of  the  Larva  of  Callimorpha  Lecontei. 

1868,  pp.  20. 

On  the  Larva  of  Pyrameis  Huntera.  1869,  pp. 
105-106. 

Notes  on  Alaria  Florida.     1869,  pp.  6-7. 

Notes  and  Experiments  on  Nematus  ventricosus. 

1869,  pp.  13-17. 

On  a  New  Grape-seed  Insect,  Isosoma  vitis. 
1869,  pp.  25-27. 


Sauiidcrs,  William.— Continued. 

Notes  on  Hadena  xylinoides.     1869,  pp.  33.34. 
On  the  Larva  of  Thecla  inorata.     1870,  pp.  61-64. 
On  the  Larva  of  some  Lepidoptera.    1870.  pp.  74-76. 
An   Insect  Friend,   Anna   placidum.      1X70    i 
93-94. 

Hints  on  Describing  Caterpillars.     1K70,  p.  94. 
Entomological  Gleaning*.     1K70,  pp.   111-113    126- 
129,  146-149. 

Notes  on  the  Larva  of  Ophiusa  bistriaria      1X70 
p.  130. 

On  the  Plum  Curculio  Conotrachelus  nenuphar 
1*70,  pp.  137-139. 

On  Neonympha  eurytris.     1H70,  pp.  139-142. 

On  the  Larva  of  Diphthera  deridens.     1x70    pp 
145-146. 

Hints    to    Fruit-growers.      1*71     pp    l-'-lt    •>-,  •>-, 
6<i-70,  149-155. 

Entomological  Gleanings.     1«7I,  pp.  i  (  ir>. 

On  the  Larva  of  the  P.-ach-borer,  .•Kg.-riaexitiosa 
1H7!,  pp.  14-15. 

Notes  on  Lepidopti-rous  Larvfi-.     1x71    im    3T,  :(7 
225227. 

Report  on  the  Colorado  Potato  Hi-i-tle      Is7l    , 
41-51. 

On  the  Egg  and  Young  Larva  of  Alaria  Florida 
1H71.  p.  7t>. 

On  the   Larva  of  Prioryda  annataria.     1*71     ,,„ 
130-131. 

On  the  Swarming  of  Danais  archippus.     1X71,  pp. 
156-157. 

On  the  Larva  of  Halesidota  macnlata.    1X71.  p.  ixti. 
On  the  Larva  of  Agrotis  dcpressus.     1X71.  p.  1113. 

On   the  Larva  of  Hypi-retis  alienaria.     1X71     np 
209-210. 

Notes  on   the   Larva  of   Acronyc-ta   occidentals 

1872,  pp.  49-52. 

Notes  on  Argynnis  cybele.     1X72,  pp.  121-12H. 
Hints  to  Fruit-growers.     1872,  pp.  133-136. 
Blistering  Beetles.     1872,  p.  139. 

On  the  Eggs  and  Young  Larva-  of  Melita-a  Har- 

risii.     1872,  pp.  161-163. 
Osmia  Canadensis.     1X72,  pp.  237-238. 
On  Danais  archippus.     1873,  pp.  48. 
On  the  Larva  of  Plusia  halluca.     187:),  pp.  10  11. 
The    Isabella     Tiger  moth,    Spilosoma    Isabella. 

1873,  pp.  75-77. 

The  Grape-vine  Plume-moth,  Oxyptilus  perisceli- 
dactylus.     1873,  pp.  99  100. 

On  the  Raspberry  Saw-fly,  Selandria  rubi.     1873, 
pp.  101-103. 

On  the  Bacon  Beetle,  Dermestes  lardarius.     1873 
pp.  171-172. 

Notes  on  the  Larva  of  Cosmia  orina.    1873,  p.  206. 
On  Colias  philodice.    1873,  pp.  221-223. 

On  the  Tiger  Swallow-tail  Butterfly,  Papilio  tur- 
nus.    1874,  pp.  2-5. 

On  Amphipyra  pyramidoides.     1874,  pp.  27-28. 
On  the  Larva  of  Boarmia  larvaria.    1874,  pp.  32  33. 


68 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Saunilcrtt.  William.— Continued. 

On  Llmenitis  dislppus.     1874,  pp.  48-49. 

V  .t.-  on  the  Larva  and  Pupa  of  Saperda  moesta. 

l-TI.  pp.  Hl-ttJ. 
On  the  Gooseberry  Saw-fly,  Nematus  vcntricosus. 

1X74,  pp.  101  104. 
On  the  Currant  Geometer,  Ellupia  ribcaria.    1874, 

pp.  lit-  l:m. 
The  Spotted  Pelidnota,  Pelidnota  punctata.     1874, 

pp.  141  142. 
On   the    Ijtrva  of    Catocala  ultronia.      1K74,   pp. 

147  14U. 
Tin'  Mexican   Honey  Ant,  Myrmecocystus  Mexi- 

i-anu.s.     is7.~i,  pp.  12-14. 
On  Kiidryns  grata.     If7fl,  pp.  41  II. 
On  tin-    llellgraimnite    Kly,   Corydalis  cornulus. 

l*7:i.  pp.  C.l  (!7. 

On  Deiopeia  liella.     Is7.~>,  pp.  8,1 ,s|l. 
On  Drasleria  erirhtea.     IsT.V  I>|>.  115-117. 
I.Ul  iif  Nriinipti-ra.  collected  chiefly  in  the  neigh- 

I.M|I]|,..M|     llf     l.llll.lllll,     Olll.  1'T'l.     [l|l.      I'll'     I. '>  I. 

Nut.--  on  l'alo<-aliis.     Is7tl.  pp.  7J  7">. 

On  III.-  l.nna  Mulh,  Artias  IIIM.I.     l.-<77.  p.  :tt. 

On   1  i.-ii.  pliil  i  <  haiiKriuTii  anil    I),  lincata.     1S77, 

I>P.  i:ti;7. 

Tin-  K«irrM  Tent    t 'atcrpillar.  Clisiocampu  sylva- 

tini.     1-77.  pp.  l.V*  l.Vi. 
Noi.->   mi   tin-    Larva  of  Lyc.i'iia  Sc'uddvri.     1S7S, 

pp.  1 1  l.V 
ObhervationM  on  thr  I-^KH  °f  Clisiocainpa  sylva 

(H.i  .tn-i  ( '.  A  IIHTM  un.i.      1-S7^,  pp.  -I  2^t. 
Tin-    A( •heiniiii    Sphinx.     I'liilanipfhis    aclii'inon. 

I-"",  pp.  mi  n». 

Tin-    Alil>ot    Sphinx.   Tliyn-us  AhUilii.     1X7S.  pp. 

l:m  i:il. 

N..I.-S  on  a  Winter  Holiday.     1*7*.  pp.  ±21  ±_'l. 
Tin-  (nild-inith    Keetle.    Cotalpa    lanincra.      1S7'.). 

pp.  Jl  £i. 
Inseet   I'uwder.      1S7'.I.  pp.   II    IM. 

Knioiiiiiluuy  for  Hfxinn«>r>.     No.  1,  1K7!I,  jip.  ^21- 
'£S\.      No.  ^,  I.SMI.  pp.  Ili.      No.  :t,  Irwi),  pp.  ai-57. 
On  Two  Mit.-s.     1*1),  pp.  afi-aw. 
Tin-  Indian  Cetonia,  Kuryoniia  Inda.   1(W1,  pp.  1-i 

The  Satellite  Sphinx,  Phllampeluasatellltla.   1HH1, 
pp.  41  W. 

The    Ix-Kxed    Mapli-  ImriT.  /Kgeria  a«'eriii.      1HH1, 
pp.  IU  70. 

Tlic  Kyed  Klator.  AlauxoculatuH.    1SS1,  pp.  117-1111. 
On  Notodonta  ronrinna.     1HN1,  pp.  i:M-140. 
The  Sou t hern  Calilnge  Butterfly,  Pieris  protodice. 
1WC,  pp.  12. 

The  I'olyphemun  Moth,  Telea  polyphemuB.    1HK2, 

pp.  II  l.V 
The  leopard  Moth,  Ecpantheria  srHUmiit.     1882, 

pp.  ll:i  II.V 

The    Grape    Phylloxera,    Phylloxera    va«Utri». 
1W2,  pp.  121  I2X. 

On  thr  Mouth  of  the  Larva  of  Chry«opa.    1882, 
pp.  170-177. 


MuunilprH,  William.— Continued. 

The  Grape-berry  Moth,    Lobcsia  botrana.     1882, 
pp.  178-180. 

The  Poplar  Dagger-moth,  Acronycta  lepuscullna. 
1882,  pp.  221-223. 

The  Apple  Leaf-crumpler,  Phycita  nebulo.    1883, 

pp.  12. 
The  Melon  Moth,  Eudioptis  hyalinatA.    1883,  pp. 

50-57. 
The    Apple-tree  Aphia,  Aphis    mall.     1883,  pp. 

96-97. 
The    Promethea   Moth,    Callosamia    promethea. 

1H83,  pp.  2-'il-233. 
On  Smerinthus  exfvcatus  and  S.  myops.     1884, 

pp.  911. 

Notes  on  a  Trip  to  Point  Pelee.     1884,  pp.  50-53. 
On  I'nh  inaria  innuinerabilis.     1884,  pp,  141-143. 

DeHcriptiim  of  the  Larva  of  Agrotis  decolorata. 

1HST>,  p.  32. 

In  Annual  lirportu  of  the  Entomological  Society  of 
Ontario,  r/;.  : 

Insects  Injurious  to  the  Grape.     1870,  pp.  3053; 

1S71,  pp.  17-21. 
Insects  Injurious  to  the  Currant  and  Gooseberry. 

1K71,  pp.  27-44. 

Insects  Injurious  to  the  Grape.     1872,  pp.  10-14. 
Insects   Injurious  to  the  Strawberry.     1872,  pp. 
IT.  2ti. 

On  Sonic  Innoxious  Insects.     1872,  pp.  51-58. 
Insects  Injurious  to  the  Ilaspberry.     1873,  pp.  7-17. 
Insects   Injurious  to  the  Strawberry.     1873,  pp. 

18-19. 

On  Some  Innoxious  Insects.     1K73,  pp.  20-25. 
Entomological  Notes  for  1873.     1874,  pp.  17-21. 
On  Some  of  Our  Common  Insects.     1874,  pp.  22-28. 
On  Some  Injurious  Insects.     1874,  pp.  43-53. 
On  Canker  Worms.     1875,  pp.  25-28. 
Notes  of  the  Year.     1875,  pp.  29-35. 
On  Some  Common  Insects.     1875,  pp.  36-42. 
Annual  Address  of  President.     1876,  pp.  6-10, 
On  Some  Common  IiiHect.s.     1876,  pp.  35-38. 
Notes  of  the  Year.    1870,  pp.  30-40. 
Annual  Address  of  President.    1877,  pp.  4-6. 
Aphides  or  Plant  Lice.     1877,  pp.  31-30. 
Annual  Address  of  President.    1878,  pp.  4-8. 
Notes  of  the  Year.    1878,  pp.  28-35. 
On  Papilio  cresphontes.    1878,  pp.  60-61. 
Annual  Address  of  President.    1879,  pp.  4-9. 
The  Pea  Weevil.     1879,  pp.  63-85. 
Notes  on  Various  InsecU.    1879,  pp.  71-77. 
Annual  Address  of  President.    1880,  pp.  5-9. 
The   Common  Woolly  Bear,  Spilsoma  virginica. 

1880,  pp.  21-22. 
On  Some  Rare  InsecU  Captured  in  Ontario  In 

1880.     1880,  pp.  38-42. 
On  Mite*.    1880,  pp.  60-75. 
Annual  Address  of  President.    1881,  pp.  5-9. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


69 


Saumlers,  William.— Continued. 

Insects  Injurious  to  Clover.    1881,  pp.  37-48. 
Annual  Address  of  President.    1882,  pp.  7-12. 
Notes  of  the  Year.    1882,  pp.  62-89. 
Annual  Address  of  President.     1883,  pp.  8-13. 
Insects  Injurious  to  the  White  Pine.    1883,  pp 
52-50. 

Annual  Address  of  President.    1884,  pp.  15-20. 
Annual  Address  of  President.     1885,  pp.  4-9. 
The  Raspberry  Saw-fly,    Selandria    rubi.      1885, 
pp.  14-15. 

Entomological  Exhibits  at  New  Orleans  Exposi- 
tion.    1885,  pp.  18-19. 

Annual  Address  of  President.     1880,  pp.  6-8. 
In  Reports  of  Fruit-growers'  Association  of  the  Pro- 
vince of  Ontario,  viz.  : 
On  the  Plum  Curculio.    1870,  pp.  50-55. 
Essay  on  the  Raspberry,  Blackberry,  Strawberry 

and  Currant.     1870,  pp.  50-64. 
Fruits  and  Fruit-culture.     1871,  pp.  71-83. 
Experiments  in  Hybridizing.     1872,  pp.  48-59. 
On  the  Cultivation  of  the  Plum.     1873,  pp.  30  :io. 
Report  on  the  Muskoka  District.     1877.  pp.  39-40. 

On  Ten  Native  Ornamental  Trees  and  Shrubs. 
1879,  pp.  17-20. 

On  Some  Deciduous  Trees  and  Shrubs  desirable 
for  More  Extended  Cultivation,    1880,  pp.  32-35. 
Annual  Address  of  President.     1883,  pp.  9-14. 
Annual  Address  of  President.     1884,  pp.  12- H). 
Apples  as  Food  for  Stock.     188-1.  p.  109. 
Annual  Address  of  President.     1885,  pp.  132-138. 
Annual  Address  of  President.     1880,  pp.  4-9. 

On  Fruit  Production   in  Different  Parts  of  the 
Dominion.    1888,  pp.  77-81. 

In  Transactions  of  the  Fruit-gromrs'  Association 
of  Nova  Scotia,  viz.  : 

On  Progress  in  Fruit  Culture.     1889,  pp.  81-90. 
The  Life   History  of   an    Apple-tree :    what    an 

orchard  takes  from  the  soil,  and  how  this  may 

be  restored.     1894,  pp.  23-34. 
In  the  Canadian  Horticulturist,  viz.  : 

On  the  Ceeropia  Moth,  Attacus  cecropia.     1878, 

pp.  8-11,  28-31. 

The    Plum   Curculio,    Conotrachelus    nenuphar. 
1878,  pp.  72-74. 

The    Grape-vine    Flea-beetle,    Haltica   chalybea. 

1878,  pp.  92-94. 

The  Green  Grape-vine  Sphinx,   Darapsa  myron. 

1879,  pp.  37-40. 

Recollections  of  a  Journey  South.     1879,  pp.  70-74, 
109-112,  149-181 ;  1880,  pp.  4-7. 

The  Codling  Moth,  Carpocapsa  pomonella.  1881, 
80-83. 

On  the  Maple-tree  Borer,  ^Egeria  acerni.    1883,  pp. 
176-177. 

In  the  Proceedings  of  the  American  Pharmaceutical 
Associaton,  -viz.  : 

On    the    Compound    Decoction    of   Sarsaparilla. 
1867,  pp.  330-341. 


s.i  ii  in i. -I-,,  William.— Continued. 

On  the  Relative  Value  of  the  Rhizoma  and  Ra- 
dial Fibres  of  Podophyllum  peltatum  in  the 
Manufacture  of  Podophyllin.  1867,  p.  379. 

On  the  Preparation  of  the  so-called  Oil  of  Stillin- 
gia.  1868,  pp.  4(10-403. 

On  Some  Medicinal  Plants  of  Canadian  Growth 
1870,  pp.  182  187. 

On  Extracturn  Cannabis  Indini-.     1K72,  pp.  220-221. 

On  the  Insect  Enemiesof  Drugs.     1X73,  pp.  024  029. 

Notes  on  Perfumery.     1870,  pp.  490-50."). 

Notes  on  Cantharides.     187fi,  pp.  505. 

Report  on  the  Chinese  Exhibit  of  Materia  Medica 

at  the  Centennial  Exhibition.     187(1,  pp.  743.701. 
On  Eau  de  Cologne.     1877,  pp.  4IX-42O. 
On  Cream  of  Tartar  as  Supplied  to  the  Public  of 

Ontario.     1877,  pp.  458-401. 

Annual  Address  of  President.     1878,  pp.  841-852. 
On  Sachet  Powders.     1878,  pp.  70:»-771. 
On  the  Preparation  of  Decoctions  and   Infusions 

from  Fluid  Extracts.     1879,  pp.  711)71."). 

On  the  Germination  of  Seeds  of  Medicinal  Plants. 
18X2,  pp.  505-.">8.">. 

In  publications  Of  the  /•>//</•/,«»  ,\t«l  Fannx.  viz.: 
Report    on    Agricultural    Colleges    and     Experi- 
mental Farm  Stations.     1-Ybruarv  7,  1880. 

8vo.,  pp.  111. 

Bulletin  on  the  Experimental  Farms  of  the  Do- 
minion of  Canada.  1880,  pp.  11. 

Bulletin  No.  1.  Seed-testing  and  Treatment  of 
Forest  Tree  Seeds.  February.  1X87,  pp.  X. 

Hulk-tin  No.  2.  On  Tests  of  Grain.  Field  Crops, 
Fruits,  etc.  December,  1XX7,  pp.  11. 

Report  of  the  Director.  Annual  Report  Experi- 
mental Farms  1887,  pp.  3-7. 

Report  of  the  Director.  Annual  Report  Experi- 
mental Farms.  1888,  pp.  5-^7. 

Bulletin  No.  I.  On  Early  Ripening  Varieties  of 
Wheat.  March,  1889,  pp.  28. 

Report  of  the  Director.  Annual  Report  Experi- 
mental Farms.  1889,  pp.  5-41. 

Bulletin  No.  (i.     Barley.     January  7,  1890,  pp.  ±5. 

Bulletin  No.  7.  Two-rowed  Barley.  April  1890 
pp.  13. 

Report  of  the  Director.  Annual  Report  Experi- 
mental Farms.  18SIO,  pp.  5-53. 

Bulletin  No.  8.  Results  of  the  Early  and  Late 
Seeding  of  Barley,  Oats  and  Spring  Wheat. 
January  7,  1891,  pp.  11. 

Bulletin  No.  9.  Results  of  the  Growth  of  Two- 
rowed  Barley  from  Seed  Imported  by  the  Gov- 
ernment of  Canada.  February  7,  1891,  pp.  34. 

Bulletin  No.  12.  Indian  Corn,  or  Maize,  as  a 
Fodder-plant.  June,  1891,  pp.  15. 

Bulletin  No.  13.  On  Progress  of  Work  of  the 
Experimental  Farms.  June,  1891,  pp.  16. 

Report  of  the  Director.  Annual  Report  Experi- 
mental Farms.  1891,  pp.  5-62. 

Report  of  the  Director.  Annual  Report  Experi- 
mental Farms.  1892,  pp.  5-54. 


70 


BIBLIOGHAPHY  OF  THE 


SaumlfTK.  William.—  Continued. 

Bulletin    No.    IX.    Ladoga    Wheat.    February  7, 

IXiH,  pp.  II. 
Report  of  the  Director.    Annual  Report  Experi- 

mental Farms.     IXltt,  pp.  3-W. 
Experimental  Farm  Notes,  Xo.  1.    The  Germin- 

al ing  Power  of  Grain  Grown  in  Canada  during 

1H«.     February,  1XHI,  pp.  ti. 
liiilletin    No.   'JO.      TiilH-reulosis.      Saunders  and 

KnlNTtson,     Febniary,  1HIM,  pp.  311. 

In   /'nirrritinfix  "/  thr  Six-iffy  for  the  I'romotion  of 
AffrirttllHrnt  Scirnrf.  nc.  : 
Nod's  on  Wheats  Grown  as  Single  1'liintsat  the 

Experimental  Farm.  Ottawa.     IXS1I,  pp.  SMIl. 
Animal   Address  .,f    President.     l^U,  ]ip.  2t»l-2«l. 

nil,,-,-  /,',-/,  ..,  -/- 

Id-ports  on    Adultrralion  of    Food  a>    Public  An 

ahst  for  Windsor  Division.      ISM  ISHI.  lX.sfi.lSSI!. 
Itfpoi-t  on  thr  Progress  of  the  Work  in  thi-('.-ina 

ih.  in  S.i  ti  ......  f  iln>  World's  Coluiiiliian  K.xposi 

iion.     Itci  emlier.  isiy,  pp.  -••>. 
HI-IKIII    on    the    Proiliirt  ion    and    Maimfact  ore    iif 

Ili-i-t    Siu-ar.      Prepared  lor  I  In-  Canadian   Gov- 

ernnn  tit.     IVIiriiar\  7.  1SV_'.  |»p.  17. 

S<  hull/.  Mis    II  .......  ir  .liihn. 

ltol.lll>      of     the     (11,1      liiver     Trail      .11:.  I       It.'ll      Hivcr 

Settlement. 

Trnn-  ..rfL.u.      •    /(.,r.i,i,.  .1'  \...  ,'.  hi  „,'   I'niviit'i,    KillK- 

-'    il    ,   1V.1. 

(  'henu-li  \  of  tin-  \inios|>lieiv  ami  Prevailing 
III,,  ..,s,.s  ,,f  lied  KIM  r  Settlement. 

l,,.ti',,l,     '   /:../,.  rt1,  /.„„  /.  IKI-.2. 

\  di's!  riplion  of  a  joiirni'j  from  St.  Paul  to  Forl 
liairv  iluiin^  the  simix  Massacre  in  Minnesota 
ami  llakota.  \*',± 

AilviK-acv  of  (  'mi  f  i  -i  If  rat  ion  of  Canadian  Pro\  inccs 
ami  tin-  inclusion  of  I  In-  jin-at  Fertile  Hell,  1H(H. 

l-!t  idi-nce  IH  fon-  l!ailn>ad  Committee  of  I'nited 
States  Senate  on  the  vast  rexoiirce.s  of  Hupert's 

1..U..I.    Is.... 

()|M-niiiK  of  a  Pri-historic  Mound.  1S71  and  lK7.r>. 

in  HrfMtrtit  nf  /irlifitrM  ti/  I/uti8f  of  Commons  in  lAlt- 
rilri/  ,,f  I'n  rl  in  infill.   IK71  ISHi,   r/c  : 

S|M-ecbes  in  House  of  Commons  on  Indian  Policy, 
Preservation  of  Buffalo.  Syntcin  of  Surveys, 
Forest  and  Prairie  Fires,  Waterways  of  the 
Northwest.  Itnilrnad  Communication.  Survey 
and  l.i-htinu'  of  Ijike  \Vinnipe({,  First  Red 
Hiver  Relx-llion.  Dawson  Route,  C.  I'.  R.,  re 
»ourr«'.s  of  tlie  Northwest,  preservat  ion  of  sea 
animals  of  Hudson  s  Hay,  Aretic  resean'h. 
Loyally  to  the  Empire,  Unity  of  the  Colonies. 
the  Isotherms  as  atfcct  inKaKricultural  pOH-sibili- 
t  ii-s.and  the  rcsoun-es  of  British  Columbia. 

S|«-.-.  hes  in  Senate  on  Manitolia  and  Northwest 
HubjecU. 

Report  upon  FreMrratlon  of  National  Food  Pro- 
duct* and  Re.otii.  ,-s  of  the  Great  Mackenzie 


1-ater  I'hanes  of  Indian  Question. 


Schultz,  His  Honour  John.— Continued. 
Development  of  Resources. 

Means  of  Communication  and  Protection  of  Cana- 
dian Fisheries  in  Arctic  Waters. 

la  Senate  Journal*  and  Debated,  1882-1888. 
Fostering  of  Loyalty  and  Patriotism  among  the 
children    of  our  Common    Schools.    Dominion 
Day,  1892. 

In  Pamphlet. 

A  Forgotten  Northern  Fortress. 

Tramacliom  of  Oulorieal  Society  of  Manitoba,  1863. 
The  old  "  Crow  Wing  Trail." 

Ibid.,  1893. 

Some  very  old  Inhabitants.    Speech  on  unveiling 
the  monument  commemorative  of  the  Battle  of 
Seven  Oaks. 
Ibid.,  1893. 
The  Innuit.s  of  our  Arctic  Coast. 

Triinmiciiiini  t,f  the  Riiyal  Society  of  Canada,  Vol. 
xi.,  Sec.  2,  1894. 

Srlwyn,  Alfred   K.f. 

On  the  Ceology  of  the  Gold-fields  of  Victoria. 
(In  a  letter  to  Professor  A.  C.  Ramsay,  F.R.S., 
and  F.G.S.) 

(Jiuu-terlv  .li,urni,l  Geiilnffiral  Society,  Vol.  xrv'.,  p. 
51'i  The  author  was  at  that  time  Ueologist  to  the 
Cnlmiy  of  Victoria. 

Report  to  Sir  II.  Darkly  on  permanence  of  auri- 
ferous veins  in  Victoria,  Australia,  in  reply  to 
Sir  Roderick  Murchison.  Victoria  Parl.  P. 
Xo.  7.1,  12th  July,  1H58. 

Note  on  the  Geology  of  Victoria.  (In  a  letter 
dated  Geological  Survey  Office,  Melbourne,  14th 
February,  l&r>0,  to  Sir  R.  I.  Murchison,  F.H.S., 
F.G.S.,  itc.) 

(Jiiiirtrrlii.lnurnal  (it:,tottical .S'«cirtl/,Vol.,XVI.,  p.  144. 

On  the  Geology  and  Mineralogy  of  Mount  Alex- 
ander and  the  Adjacent  Country, lying  between 
the  Rivers  Loddon  and  Campaspe. 
Ibid..  Vol.  x..  p.  299. 

Uy  .1.  Beete  Jukes  and  A.  R  C.  Selwyn.    Sketch 
of  the  Structure  of  the  country  extending  from 
Cader  Idris  to  Moel  Slaboc!  in  Xorth  Wales. 
Ibid.,  Vol.,  iv.,  p.  300. 

Numerous  Geological  Maps  and  Reports  on  the 
Geology  of  Victoria,  Australia,  from  1852  to  1889, 
published  in  the  Colony. 

Various  Notes  on  the  Physical  Geography,  Geology 
and  Mineralogy  of  Victoria,  Australia.  1881  and 
1800. 

The  Stratigraphy  of  the  "  Quebec  Group  "  and  the 
older  Crystalline  Rocks  of  Canada. 
Canadian  Nuturalwt,  Vol.,  IX. ,  1879. 

Compendium  of  Geography  and  Travel :  The 
Dominion  of  Canada  and  North  America,  New- 
foundland, London  :  Stanford,  1883. 

The  Quebec  Group  in  Geology. 

Transaction*  Royal  Xoeietvqf  Canada,  Vol.  I.  Sec. 
4,1882. 

The  Geology  of  Lake  Superior. 
Ibid.,  1883. 

Descriptive  Sketch  of  the  Physical  Geography  and 
Geology  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada,  to  accom- 
pany a  new  Geological  Map.  Montreal,  1884. 


EOYAL  SOCIETY  OP  CANADA 


71 


Selwyn,  Alfred  R.  C.— Continued. 

Introductory  or  Summary  Reports  in  the  volumes 
of  the  Reports  of  Progress  of  the  Geological 
Survey  of  Cmada  from  1809  when  he  took 
the  place  of  Sir  William  Logan,  as  Director  of 
the  Survey.  See  vols.,  from  1809-1893.  Special 
Reports  in  the  Reports  of  Progress  as  follows  : 

On  the  Gold-fields  of  Quebec  and  Nova  Scotia, 
1870-71. 

On  a  Geological  Reconnaissance  from  Lake  Sup- 
erior to  Fort  Garry,  1872-73. 

Upon  the  Acadia  Iro:-.  Ore  deposits  of  London- 
derry, Colchester  Co.,  in  Nova  Scotia,  1772-73. 

Observations  in  the  Northwest  Territory,  from 
Fort  Garry  1 1  Rocky  Mountain  House,  1873-71. 

On  Exploration  in  British  Columbia,  187,rj-7(i. 

Observations  on  the  Stratigraphy  of  the  Quebe? 
Group,  1877-78. 

On  Boring  Operations  in  the  Souris  River  Valley. 
187980. 

On  the  Geological  Nomenclature  and  the  Colour- 
ing and  Notation  of  Geological  Maps,  1880-S2. 

On  the  Geology  of  the  Southeastern  portion  of  the 
Province  of  Quebec,  1K80  h'2 

Stewart  (Jeorjjo. 

Thomas  D'Arcy  McGee. 

July,186S.  St.  John,  N,B.  ,SV<  »•.„•('»  (Jwtrtrrlu.  This 
magazine  was  founded  and  edited  by  the  author  from 
April,  1867,  to  January,  1875:  5  vols.  printed.  Ho  also 
published  and  edited  The.  Stump  Collerton'  Monthly 
Gazette,  St.  John,  N.B  ,  June  1,  1865,  to  June  1,18(17, 
inclusive;  2  vols. 

Halloween, 

Ibid.,  October,  1888,  St.  John,  N.B. 
Charles  Sangsterand  his  Poetry. 

Ibid.,  October.  1869,  St.  John,  N.B. 
Who  is  Enylla  Allyne  t 

Ibid.,  April,  1870,  St.  John,  N.B. 
E.  L.  Davenport,  as  Sir  Giles  Overreach. 

Ibid.,  April,  1870,  St.  John,  N.B. 
Storm-stayed  and  the  story  which  grew  out  of  it, 

Ibid.,  October,  1870,  St.  John,  N.B. 
Alexandre  Davy  Dumas. 

Ibid.,  January,  1871,  St.  John,  N.B. 
Old  and  New  Newspapers. 

Ibid.,  January,  1871,  St.  John,  N.B. 
-  John  Reade's  Prophecy  of  Merlin. 

Ibid.,  January,  1871,  St.  John,  N.B. 
Dialect  Poets  ;  Bret  Harte  and  John  Hay. 

Ibid.,  April,  1871,  St.  John,  N.B. 
Zozimus. 

Appleton's  Journal,  New  York. 
Madame  La  Tour. 

Ibid.,  New  York. 
Ballads  of  the  Scaffold. 

Canadian  Monthly,  Toronto,  July,  1876. 
Thomas  Carlyle. 

BelforfCt  Magazine,  Deo  ,  1876,  Toronto. 
Ralph  Waldo  Emerson. 

Ibid.,  January,  1871,  Toronto. 

Oliver  Wendell  Holmes. 

Ibid.,  February,  1877,  Toronto. 


Stewart,  Ueorge — Continued. 
James  Russell  Lowell. 

Btlford'i  Magazine,  April,  1877,  Toronto. 
Henry  W.  Longfellow. 

Ibid.,  June,  1877,  Toronto. 
John  C.  Whit  tier. 

Ibid.,  October,  1877,  Toronto. 
William  Cullen  Bryant. 

Ibid-,  November,  1877,  Toronto. 

How  Five  Little  Midgets  spent  Christmas  Eve. 

Ibid.,  January,  187H,  Toronto. 

The  Story  of  t!i<>  Great  Fin-  in  St.  John,  N.B. 
Toronto:  Belfor.l  Bros.,  1877. 

8vo.,  pp.  292,  with  um|i  and  :il  plates. 

Canada  under  the  Administration  of  the  Karl  of 
DnU'erin.  Toronto:  Roxe-Belford  ]'uhli*hing('o., 

1878. 

Kvo.,  pp.  7iKI,  portrait. 

Evenings  in  the  Library.  Toronto:  Bel  ford  Bros., 
1878. 

Svn  ,  pp.  254. 

//;  tin-  ( '(t ittrf/ift n  I'tirtrttif  <  !ti  llrfi/,  Toronto.  IssO- 
81,  edited  by  .1.  C.  DrnI  :  Sir  S.  L.  Tilley.  Sir 
A.  (i.  Archibald,  lion.  T.  A.  1!.  Lailamnn-,  Hon. 
K.  1C.  Caron,  lion.  I-:.  B.  < 'handler.  Hon.  Sir  John 
C.  Allan.  Bishop  Medley,  lion.  C'.  E.  IS.  De 
BouchiTvillc,  Hon.  II.  (.'.  .loly,  Mgr.  Francois- 
Xavier  l.aval  Montinorenev,  Hon.  Sir  .1.  .1.  ( '. 
Abbott,  lion. Sir  William  Young.  Hon.  Timothy 
Warren  Anglin. 

K.  W.  Emerson,  Alcod  the  Concord  Mvstie, 
Thomas  Carlyle,  Thoreaii  t  hr  Hermit  of  \Valden, 
II.  W.  Longfellow. 

Traiuiictifnx    /.il'i-iiru    aiul    IIi*tori;il    .SVi'-ty    „/' 
Qiiehfc 

James  I)e  Mille. 

.VoiirrililN   Prrionn'l*   ttu    l''iiin,ln .     Edited    liy    the 
Count  of  Premio  Real,  Quebec,  1880. 
The  Beggar's  Operation. 

Ibid.,  Quebec,  1880. 
Longfellow  in  Canada. 

Litrraru  \\urld,  Boston,  Mas?.  18.S1. 
Frontenac's  Will. 

A/dporoi''  oi  Ameriftn  Hixtory,  New  York,  June, 
1883,  p.  465. 

Various  Biographies,  Twenty-five  in  Number,  in 
Vols.  iv.,  v.,  vi. 

Appleton's  ClK'lopedia  of  American  Bi'tfralifi//,  Xew 
York. 

A  Fatal  New  Year's  Eve,    being  an  account   of 
Brig. -(Jen.  Richard  Montgomery's  Sword. 
Unit,  Toronto,  December  22,  1883. 

Frontcnac  and  His  times. 

Winner'*  Narrative  and  Critical  Hvttory  of  America, 
Vol.  iv.,  pp.  41,  with  7  plates  and  autographs,  1884. 

Sources  of  Early  Canadian  History. 

Trantactiono    Royal  Society  of    C'tnada,  Vol.  III. 
Sec.  2, 1895. 

Life  and  Times  of  Longfellow. 

Scottish  Review,  London.  Paisley  and  New  York,  No. 
15,  July,  1886,  pp.  101-126. 

Literature  in  Canada. 

Canadian   Learnt,   Canadian  Club   of  New  York, 
edited  by  Ueorge  M.  Fairchild,  jr.,  1887. 


72 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Htrwart.  (}«s>rgr.— Continual. 

Emerson  the  Thinker. 

.v..i  w*  Krnrir. London.  Painley  «ml  New  York,  No. 
12.  April.  IS-**,  pp.  IB8-3U7. 
Nova  Soot  la  and  New  Brunswick. 

£•<•/». /"jxrifi'i  Aridiimini.  »th  edition.  Vol.  xvn. 
Prince  Kdxvanl  Inland. 

/ti./..  Vol.  xu. 
Quelx-c  Province  anil  Quebec  City. 

Ibid..  Vol.  xx. 

SiitiniH.  William  Gilmore. 
II.,  I..  Vol.  \t n. 

St    .Mm.  New  Brunswick. 

Mi./..  Vol.  \\i. 
Three  Hiver*. 

Mi./  .  Vi.l.  xxm. 
Fifty  Years  of  French  Ciiniidian  Authorship. 

Tk.  r,-,iie,  Halifax,  N.S..  June  18.  1*7. 
I  .*  t  (rr>  ill  i  'anaila. 

Tk,  II'..  t-.  Tori.nlo,  June  K  lsS7. 
Siimr  Frrnrli  Canadian  Honks. 

/'.i./..  Tiironl'i.  March,  ls*v 
A  New  Canadian  INn'1. 

M,./..  T..r»nt».  "i-lolHT  II.  I1**- 
I'niiiiincnl  I'aiia.liuns.     No.  10.     Sir  Samuel  I.eon- 

.,1.1   Tllley. 

/',,./..  T'lr-'iil".  January  -V..  Is--. 
The  Fisheries  Treaty.     A  Canadian  Viexx-. 

.V-I0.I ;i'n' "/  Attirrir-m    Hi'tm-jj,   New   York,    May, 
K*. 

An  Idxl  "f  II"K  l.-ine. 

.\,,iur.l.,ti  .\iahi.  Tnriinto.  bereinl>er,  1»W. 
.li>ttim;-  liy  the  Way. 

Tk'  HV.I-,  Toronto,  November  H,  1S8S. 
Kli/.alK'lh  Stuart  I'lielps  and    Her    Fir>t  Suei'ess. 
(>il  Ii.Kik. 

M.I/  .  T..P.IIIII,  March  1,  I'sii. 
Fn'iirh  Canailiiin  lt<>ok^. 

Tk'  f'anatli'tn  Kit^viiriiphfrt  Hamilton,  November, 
is*. 

A  Half  fiir^iillen  Singer. 

Tr,miti  I'nirtr'iiv  Ittri.ir,  Toronto.  December,  188'. 
The   Present   CuMilitiiiii  of   Historical  Studies   in 
Canada. 

Annual  I'ujrri  i,f  tkr   Ainiriran  Hi'tnricnl  A'lficitl- 
li-.n.  1W9. 

/'*/..  1W.IO. 

lk,,t..  1491. 

Clmpter  "  Fn'iieh  Canadianisins,"  in  "  SlanR,  Jar- 
Ron  and  Cant,"  edited  l>y  Charles  G.  Leland. 
Ix.ndon  :  Whiltaker&  Co..  JUKI. 

2  rob. 
Literary  Conditions  in  Canada. 

TV  /*/.,. .,./r,,i.  New  York,  M«rch  6, 1890. 
Some  Canadian  Writer* 

M,./..  New  York.  Much  13, 1«0. 
Literature  in  French  Canada. 

ff^r  KmalamH  llafa'inf.  Bonton.  September,  1890. 
A  Montmoreney  Adx-enture. 

lt:mimi.m  lUiuiralrH,  Montreal,  February  18, 1890. 
The  Writing  .,f  W.  H.  H.  Murray. 

/fr'/o«f .  MoHiUi.  New  York,  March,  18S1. 
Oliver  Wendell  liolmea. 

?•*«  Ama,  BoMoa,  Vol.  IT..  No.  n.,  July,  1881.  np 
1S-1II. 


Stewart,  George.— Continued. 

St  .le  m-Hapt  isle. 

The  Independent,  New  York,  June  25, 1891. 
James  Russell  Lowell. 

The  Arena,  Boston,  Vol.  iv.    No.  v.,  October.  1891. 
pp.  513-529. 

John  Greenleaf  Whittier. 

MM/..  Boston,  Vol.  T.,  No.  i.,  December,  1891,  pp. 
36-49. 

The  Yellow  Boy's  Room. 

Tli.  Independent.  New  York,  December,  24, 1A91. 

The  Legend  of  Crying  Cove. 

/'.'„  Independent,  New  York,  February.  18, 1892. 

Fiction  in  the  Court  Room. 

The  Week,  Toronto,  March  11, 1892. 

A  Breakfast  at  Lord  Houghton's. 

Th>  Like  Maomine,  Toronto,  October,  1892. 

Some  Famous  Parrot*. 

Prngremi.  St.  John,  N.B.,  March  12, 1892. 

The  Quebec  Crisis. 

The  Sjtraker,  Ixmdon,  March  5, 1892. 

The  Magdalen  Islands. 

The  Pilot,  Boston,  April  9. 1892. 

John  Gilmary  Shea. 

lifimiii'i'in  flliutrated,  Montreal,  Mar,  1892. 

The  History  of  a  Magazine. 

/'..•/.,  Montreal,  August,  1892. 
Sir  Daniel  Wilson. 

Hiiil-,  Montreal,  November,  1892. 
C'anada's  Destiny. 

The  Speaker,  London,  December  24,  1892. 
Quebec  City  and  Province. 

Chamber'*  Eneveloptedia,  Vol.  VIII.,  18?2. 
Sir  S.  L,  Tilley,  K.C.M.G. 

Mm  of  Ike  Day,  eaited  by  Louis  H.  Tach^,  Mon- 
treal, 1892. 
Dr.  John  George  Bourinot,  C.M.G. 

Ibid.,  Montreal,  1893. 
Hon.  A.  G.  Blair. 

Ibid.,  Montreal,  K.fl. 
Sir  Joseph  Hickson. 

Ibid.,  Montreal,  1893. 
Hon.  William  Stevens  Fielding. 

I i.i •!.,  Montreal,  1893. 
Alfred,  Ixjrd  Tennyson. 

Tli,  Conmopolitnn,  New  York,  December,  1892. 
Songs  of  the  French  Canadian  Children. 

Dominion  flltutrateJ,  Montreal,  February,  1893. 
The  Canadian  Question. 

Tli-  North  American  Jtrrinr,  New  York, March,  1893. 

Canada  at  the  World's  Fair. 
Ibid.,  New  York,  May.  1893. 

The  First  Steamer  to  Cross  the  Atlantic. 

ChanAert' i  Journal,  Edinburgh,  Scotland,  June  17, 
1893. 

Essays  from  Reviews.  Dawson  &  Co.,  1st  Series, 
Quebec,  1K92. 
IBmo.,  171  pp. 

Essays  from  Reviews.  Quebec  :  Dawson&  Co.,  2nd 
Series,  1893. 

l«mo.,  pp.  ISO. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


73 


Suite,  Benjamin. 

/ >n us  Les  Nouvelles  Soirees  Canaditnn.es,  Montreal: 

KiSet,  Vainqueur  de  la  Chaudiere-Noire.      1887, 

p.  530. 
Beauharoois,  le  Gouverneur  et  I'lntendant  de  la 

Nouvelle-France.     1888,  p.  49. 
Bertbelot  de  Beaucourt.     1888,  p.  201. 
Andre  de  Leigne.     1888,  p.  289. 
Rigaud  de  Vaudreuil.    1888,  p.  145. 
Dans  La  Revue  de  Montreal,  viz. : 

L'Acadie,  1004-1710.     1878,  pp.  129,  189,  253. 
Dans  La  Minerve,  Montreal,  viz.  : 
Toronto.    9  octobre  1880. 
Lachine.     13  avril  1893. 
Le  Colonel  de  Longueuil.     13  aoiit  1891. 
Les  Miliciens  de  1812.    23  avril  18K7. 
Samuel  Champlain.     11  et  22  iiout  ct  1  septenilire 

1891. 

La  Kainille  Duvernay.     9  septembre,  188(i. 
L'Annee  1784  en  Canada-    25  octobre  1881. 
II  y  a  Cent  Ans.    9  septembre  1881. 
Etienne  Parent.    23  decembre  1874. 
Provencher.    3  Janvier,  1885. 
De  1792  a  1817  en  Canada.    28  novembre  1893. 
La  Musique.    23  fevrier  1891. 
Les  poeles.     8  fevrier  1894. 
Le  Conseil  Prive.     11  avril  1894. 
Ottawa  avant  1820.     14  avril  1894. 
Origine  de  la  Societe  Royale.     23  mai  18114. 
Dans  La  Patrie,  Montreal,  viz.  : 
Auld  Lang  Syne.    7  Janvier  1892. 
Le  Dr.  Badelart.     18  Janvier  1892. 
Dans  Le  Monde,  Montreal,  viz.  : 

Le  Petit-Poisson.    24  decembre  1888. 
Les  Acadiens.     12  et  17  juin  1889. 
Le  notaire  Adhemar.     16  novembre  1889. 
Origines  de  Napoleon  I.     14  mars  1891. 
Le  chevalier  d'Eon.    21  fevrier  1891. 
Jeanne  D'Arc.     11  avril  1891. 
Dans  L'Opinion  Publique,  Montreal,  viz  : 

L'lle  de  Jersey.    4  octobre  1877. 
Dans  Le  Monde  Illustrf,  Montreal,  viz  : 

Bataille  de  la  Thames,  1813.    28  juin  1890. 
Histoire  du  sucre  d'erable.    4  juin  1892. 
La  famille  Des  Bergeres  et  le  Fort  Niagara.    14  et 
28  Janvier,  11,  25  fevrier,  10,  24  mars,  7,  21  avril, 
1888. 

1808,  30  decembre  1893, 6  Janvier  1894. 
Dans  Le  Canada,  Ottawa,  viz  : 
Kettle  Island.    24  octobre  1892. 
VoyageursetHommesdeCages.    6decembre  1892. 
Napoleon  I.,  et  ses  detracteurs.    2  avril  1888. 
Les  Pierres  qui  chantent.    24  fevrier  1882. 
Nicolas  Gatineau  et  la  riviere  Gatineau.     17  sep- 
tembre 1892. 


Suite,  Benjamin.— Continued. 
L'lle  de  Sable,  30  mai  1802. 
Le  premier  Carneati  en  Canada.  HI  avril  181(3. 

Le  due  de  Bassano,  19,  20,  21  deeeinbre  1KK7  ;  4,  5, 
9,  11,  12  Janvier  1888. 

Les  Rochclais  ct  le  Canada.     :il  aofit  1893. 
In  The  Antit/uft rift n,  Montreal,  viz.  : 

The  Rronxc  ('aniiiin.    187:>.  p.  22. 

Early  Press  in  Canada.     1875,  p  IH. 

Chagouamigon,  Lake  Superior.    187.~>,  p.  1IHI. 

Van-lines  de  la  Verendrie.     1870,  p.  1 31 1. 

A  Lust  Niagara.     1*77,  p.  2"i. 

Canadian  Clock-makers  of  Former  Days.    |8so.  p. 
11. 

Three  Rivers  in  10O3.    1S8O,  p.  02. 

.lean  Nicole'.     188(1,  p.  l.",7. 

The  Klying  Camp  of  llilll.     issii.  p.  1.>O. 

On  Centenarians.     1881,  p.  Id"). 

Tin'  Thirty  Men  i.f  Itoherval.    1^1.  p.  I7'.i. 

Voyaj^eurs  and  IrtM|iioin  in  KM'.      Is'.i'J.  p.  lul. 

La  liaie  de  Kcnle  in  llili'.l.     IMIJ.  ]i.  101. 

Let  I  res  de  nnlih-s.se  dc  I)'. \monrs.     IS'.IL'.  p.  I:,:;. 

Cataranmi  in  H>70.     1S!I:1,  p.  :,. 

Le  Premier  Fort  Kronti-nai1.    1893.  p.  70. 
J)rntx  l.u  lii'fuf  Cfiiiftdirnne,  Montreal,  ri:..  : 

Le  (leboiseineiit  <\f  not  re  pays.     1ST>,\  pp.  827.  IX'ii 

p.   113. 

Le  imm  clcs  Trois-Hiviere^.     iMiil.  p.  iltl. 
Le  Canada  en  Knrope.     1873,  pp.  1!«,  279.  311. 
Sir  (!e  >.  Kt.  Cartier.     1^7:(,  p.  I2.">. 
Le  llaultiers  de  Varcnnes.     187:i.  ]>p.  781,  SI9.  93.~>. 
Le  Cap  a  1'Arbre  pres  Lotbinicre.    1871.  )).  li'7. 
Pierre  Bisaillon  en  Peiinsylvanie  an  X  VII'1  siecie. 

1874,  I).  824. 

Le  Mas  Saint-Maurice.     187.").  p.  1:13. 
La  chanson  de  Moore.     187.">.  p.  580. 
Le  camp  volant  de  HH9.     1.^1.  p.  i:>9. 
Decouverte  dn  Mismssipi.     1881,  p.  385. 
La  tenure  Seigneuriale.     1882,  pp.  137.  1 19. 
Origine  de  la  famille  Poutrincourt.     188-.  p.  t!21. 
L'ancienne  noblesse  dn  Canada.     1885,  pp.  298,311. 

:«6,  486,  5-18. 
Un  voyage  a  la  Nouvelle-France  en  1731.     1886,  p. 

15. 
La  Pomme  de  Terre  en  Canada  avant  1780.     189;*. 

p.  84. 

Daniel  Greysolon  Dnluth.     18!)3,  p.  480,  540. 
La  Pomme  de  Terre.     1893,  p.  84. 
La  Jeunesse  de  Jeanne  D'Arc.    1894,  p.  305. 
Une  recompense  honnete.     1894,  p.  19. 
Dans  les  Meiiwire*  de  to  Societf  royale  du  Canada  : 

Les  Interpretes  du  temps  de  Champlain. 

Tome  I •,  See.  1,1882,  i>.  47. 
Premiers  Seigneurs  du  Canada. 

Jbid.,  I.,  Sec.  1.1S8',  p.  131. 


10 


74 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Hultr.  B«-nJ«niln.— Continued. 

Poulrincourt  en  Acadie. 

I >•••<.,  ii.. SM.  1. 1881.  P.  31. 
I.,  i  ...If.-  >.,ini  Ijinrcnt.  IflOO  1825. 

/6trf  .IT..  Sec.  1,1886,  p.  7. 
I«  Golfe  Saint  Laurent.  1H25-1832. 

Ibid,,  vii..  S«c.  1.1W,  p.  29 
Prrtrndues  origlnes  des  Canadien*. 

lt.,,1 .,  Sec.  1.  !»»;.  f.  13. 

l.i  famille  ill-  Callieres. 

/fci.1..  vni..  See.  1,  1890.  p.  91 
Henry  <•(  Alphonse  de  Tontv. 

/f..t/..  xi..Scc.  1.18SS,  p.  X 
lit  Thr  l'ili:rn,  nttnini,  rij.  : 

Tin-  name  »f  I  IK-  Ottawa,  December  18,  18ttt. 
How    the    Ottawa    »  arm-    to    IM-    Kiver    Ottawa. 

l>r<-i-iiil»-r  £1.  1*«. 

llalllr  nt  I.T-.  Chat>.     |)IT.-IM|»T:«),  ISJt). 
.Iran  Nirolrt  in  WisciuiMn.  1IKH  :(•">. 

U  ,  /i.   ...  H'i«.,/i»i.i.  .\'/,if.  //i'<r»ri<W  fturiflv  I'mcrnl- 

,..,!..  Mil. .M.  IHI-l'M;    IX    ,1,1?  ;    V  .,  4!. 'J»2.  'M.  372. 

I..".   I  juirenlienneM,  en   \t-rs.    Montreal:    MUM-IK' 

.-riit-r.-il.  I-Tii. 

I'CI      J-m....  |i|..    J'<. 

lli»tiiirf  ilf-   Trnis  Kivicn-s.      1'    IjvraiMin,  Mont- 
rt-.il  :    KnsflM-    Sfiit-ral,    I. "Til.      (Vttf    luiiolinrc 
I'lijlira-^f  lr~  ainiivs  l.ttl  liSfT. 
I',  ^ro.,  |.(..  !'->(  »v<  c  ciirlcfl. 

K\|M'ilitinii   militairr  ilt-    MaiiitoKa.  Is7n.     Mont- 
r.-.il  ;   Ku^flic  Sfin-ral,  Is!)]. 

-:••  .  |.|..  'll. 

M.  l.in_-i -  il'llisitiin-  et  ilf  I.itti-ralurr.     Ottawa: 
.l..~.-|.h  Hurt-ail,  I^TU. 

l-'iii".,  p|>.  Sim. 
I.t Coin  flu  1-Vii.    yiiftit-c  :    liliniiliarl  t-t  Cic.  l^f77. 

K'mo.,  pp.  21". 

C"hronic)uo    Tritliivii-nnp.    Montreal  :    Conipnunif 
d'Imprimerie    Caiiailii-iiiif.     IsTlt.       CV    travail 
rmivrt-  Ics   inn, •.--  HVtT •  Irtwi. 
'('o..  Pp.  2f7. 

I.I-K  Chants  NouM'aiix.  fii  v««rs.  Ottawa:  Iniprim 
rrif  ilu  Ciiiinilii,  l.SHII. 
16m<>.,  pp.  i*. 

I.i  1'iH-BJf  Kranrai-t- HU  Canada.     Inipriuicrio   <lu 

I'mirrirr  iif  Saint •llyncinthc,  INX1. 
Alliiini  ill-  I'ilisioin-  ile.s  Trois-Kivien-s.    Textos 
ropifiix.      Atiniu-H   KEM-I72I.      Montreal  :    (it-o. 
K.  Hr~l.ai.ils.  1SH1. 

14  x  19  poucef ,  11  c«rte«,  2  pluche;  d'autocrnphea. 
Iliitoire     dc-»     Canadiens  Kranvais.       Montreal : 
Wilson  et  C'le.  1*<2-H4. 

1  roll.,  4to.,  pp.  160   cbacan,   «vcc    125  portrait*. 
c»rte«  et  ruen. 

Situation  de  la   Untrue   Francaiw  au  Canada. 

Montreal :  IM  Minerve,  1HK5. 
HUtoire   de    Saint  Krancol*  du  Lac.      Montreal: 

IniprlmiTie  de  L'Klrndartl,  18HB. 
*ro.,  pp.  im. 

I*  I'ayn  den  tiranils  Ijws,  IflttJ  a  1000. 

1*  Cm*«4n-rr,,i,r.,,,,  Qu^bM,  1S89-18HO. 

d'HIntolre  da  Canada.     Montreal  :  Graniter 
1*1. 
..  pp.  «7t 


Snlto,  Benjamin.—  Continued. 

Causons  du  Pays  et  de  la  Colonisation.  Mont- 
real :  Granger  Freres,  1801. 

Vim).,  pp.  250. 
Lower  Canada  during  1810-14. 

Trnnraclioiw  o/  tke    Canadian    Military  /tulilnle, 
Toronto,  1891-92. 

De  Machiche  aux  Trois-Rivieres  avant  1760.     Un 
cbapitre  special  a  la  tin   du  volume  intitule,  : 
"  Histoire  de  la  Paroisse  d'  Yamachiche."   Trois- 
Rivieres:  P.  V.  Ayotte,  1892. 
L'Emploi  du  Temps. 

/.•  Manitoba,  20  septembre  1893. 
Jeanne  d'Arc  Militaire. 

Courricr  du  Canada,  16  avril  1894. 

TUHNO,  JoHcph. 

La  Vallee  de  I'Outaouais.    1873. 
Les  Canadiens  de  1'Ouest.    Montreal  :  Cle  d'lm- 
primorie  Canadienne,  1878. 

•2  voln.,  8vo.,  pp.  (i.)  xxux.  -|-  384;  (n.)  413, 
I'n   I'arallele—  Lord   Beaconsfleld    et   Sir  John 
Mac(!onnld.     18«0. 

Le  :tS"«  Kauteuil  ou  Souvenirs  Parlemcntaires. 
Montreal  :  E.  Senecal  et  Fils,  1891. 

8vo.,  pp.  299.    Avec    portraiU  de  MM.  Mouuean, 
Ma8>i>n,  Koyal  etOirouard. 

Voltaire,  Madame  de  Pompadour  et  Quelques 
Arpent.s  de  Neige. 

Dam  le»  Mrmnirn  dt  Iti  Socidf  royale  d*  Canada. 
Tiiinox.,  Sec.  1,1892. 

Disrours  ili;  Sir  Georges  Cartier,  baronnet.  Ac- 
compagneH  de  notices.  Montreal  :  Eusebe 
Senecal  et  Fils,  1893. 

(Jr.  8vo.t  pp.  xii.  +  817.    Avec  un  portrait  et  fae 
simile  d'une  lettre  de  Sir  O.-E.  Cartier. 


y,  M«r.  Cyprlen. 

Relation  du  Voyage  de  1'Abbe  J.-B.-Z.  Bolduc 
autour  de  I'Ani^rique  du  Sud. 

A'"/'jx>rr.  mr  let  Minion*   du  Dioctte  de  Qtttbte, 
juin  184.1. 

Ilcpertolrc  du  Clcrg^  Canadien  depuis  la  fonda- 
tion  de  la  Nouvelle-Francc  jusqu'a  nos  Jours. 
QuelH-c  :  C.  Darveau,  1N08. 
8vo.,  pp.  321  +  xx«. 

Episode,  voyage  en  France,  Belgique,  Prusse, 
Allemagne  et  Italic  :  Conference. 

Le  Courrier  d'Ollnita.    16mo  ,  pp.  20    1870. 

Dictionnaire  Genealogique  des  Families  Canadien- 
nesdepuiK  la  Fondation  de  la  Colonie  jusqu'a 
nosJours.  1"  Vol.  Montreal  :  Eusebe  Senecal, 
1K7M890. 

4to.,  pp.  624. 

R^gistres  de  1'Etat  des  Personnes:    Conference. 
Le  Fovtr  J>,n,,ftti<juf,  Ottawa.    Kmo.,  pp.  19.    1878. 

Monselgneur  de  I'Auberiviere,  51""*  Ev^ue  de 
Quel«c,  1739-40.  Documents  Annotes.  Mont- 
real :  Eu«el>e  Senecal,  1885. 

12mo.,  pp.  169. 

Repertoire    Gem-rale   du   Clerge   Canadien   par 
Ordre  Chronologique.     2«  edition.     Montreal: 
E.  Senecal,  1898. 
8ro.,pp. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


73 


Tanguay,  Mgr.  Cyprlen.—  Continued. 
Families  Canadienneg. 

Dans  les  Mimuim  de  la  SociM  royale  ilu  Canada, 
See.  I.,  1882. 

Etude  MI  r  les  Noms. 
fbid.,  See.  1,  1883. 
Etude  Mir  la  Famille  De  Catalogue. 

Ibid..  Sec.  1.1884. 

A  Travers  les  Re'gistres.    1  vol.,  pp.  276  +  VIH., 
Montreal  :  Cadieux  &  Derome,  1886. 

Ibid.,  Sec.  1.  18S5. 
Les  Quatre  Ages  de  la  Vie,  Etude  :  Conference  a 

I'lnstitut-Canadien,  1879. 

Etude.     Les  Aveugles  et  les  Sourds  Muets  :  Con- 
1881,  a  1'Institut. 


Verreau,  1'Abbe. 

Invasion  du  Canada.  Collection  de  Memoiies 
Recueillis  et  Annotes.  Montreal:  EusebeSe^- 
cal,  1870-73. 

2  volumes,  petit  8vo.,  pp.  d.)  240  ;  (  n  )  393. 
Ces  deux  volumes  onmprennent:  Le  M^moire  de 
Sanguinet,  ou  Le  Tlinoin  Oculaire  ;  Le  Me'inoira  de 
Ktideaux:  Des  Extraits  du  M£moire  dn  M.  Bcrthe- 
lot;  LeMe'moirede  M.  de  Lorimier  (Mes  Services); 
Lettres  Ecrites  pendant  1'Invasion  Aui^ricaine.  Us 
devaient  6tre  suivis  d'un  volume  de  Not*-*  qui  n'a  pas 
M  publi^. 

Report  of  Proceedings  connected  with  Canadian 
Archives  in  Europe. 

In  Report  of  Minister  v.f  Agriculture,  No.  40,  Ses- 
sional Papers  of  1875.    In  English  and  French,  pp.  64. 
Suppression  des  Relations  ile  la  Nouvelle-France. 

La  Revue  de  Montreal,  Montreal,  Vol.  1,  1877. 
Quelques  Notes  sur  des  Grosilliers  et  Radisson. 

Journal  de  1'Inst  ruction  Publique,  Vol.  1,  Montreal, 
1881. 

Dans  les  Me  moires  de  la  Societe  Historiqu?  de  Mon- 

treal, viz.  : 
Annotations  a  1'Histoire  de  Montreal  par  Dollier 

de  Casson,  1868. 
Annotations  au  Voyage  de  MM.  Dollier  et  Galinee, 

1875. 
Introduction    et    Annotations    aux     Veritables 

motifs  des  Messieurs  et  Dames  de  la  Societe  de 

N.D.  de  Montreal,  1880. 

Dans  le  Journal  de  I'lnstruction  Publique,  viz.  .- 

Le  Vieux  Chateau  ou  1'Ancien  Hotel  des  Gouver- 
neurs  a  Montreal,  1857. 

Le  Pere  Lafilau  et  le  Gen-seng,  1858. 

Les  deux  abbes  de  F^nelon,  1864. 

Livres  et  Bibliotheques,  1868. 
Dans  les  Memoires  de  la  Societe  royale  du  Canada  : 

Les  commencements  de  1'Eglise  du  Canada. 

Tome  n.,  Sec.  1,1884. 
Des  commencements  de  Montreal. 

Jbid.,  v.,  See.  1.  1887. 

Jacques-Cartier,  Questions  de  Calendrier  Civil  et 
Ecclesiastique. 

Ibid.,  Tin..  See.  1,1890. 

Jacques-Cartier,  Questions  de  droit  politique,  de 
legislation,  et  d'usages  maritimes. 

Ibid.,  ix.,  See.  1,1891. 


Watson,  John. 

Empiricism  and  Common  Logic. 

Journal  of  Speculative  Philotopkv,  January,  1878, 
St.  Louis.    8vo,,  pp.  17-36. 

Kant's  Reply  to  Hume. 

Ibid.,  April,  1876.  St.  LouU.    8vo.,  pp.  113-134. 
Science  and  Religion. 

Canadian  Monthly,  May,  1876,  Toronto.     8»o..  pp. 
384-397. 

Hedonism  and  Utilitarianism. 

Journal   of  Speculative   Philmmpliv,  July,  1^76,  St. 
Louis.    8vo.,  pp.  271-290. 

Darwinism  and  Morality. 

Canadian  Monthly,  October,  1376,  Toronto.     8vo., 
pp.  319-320. 

The  Relativity  of  Knowledge. 

Journal  tif  Xpn-itlative    1'hiloiophy,  January,  H77, 
St.  Louis.    8vo.,  pp.  19-4S. 

The  Ethical  Aspect  of  Darwinism. 

Canadian  M/mthli/,  June,  1H77,  To.-onto.      Svo.,  pp. 
638-644. 

Professor  Tyndall's  "Materialism." 

Ibid. ,  March,  H7S,  Toronto.    8vo.,  pp.  2S2-28S. 
The  World  as  Force. 

Journal  of  SlKculatiix  Pltilomiilil/,  April,  1878,  and 
April,  1879.  St    Louis.    8vo.,  pp.  114-137, 151-179. 

A  Phase  of  .Modern  Thought. 

Canadian  M'tnihly,  November,  1879,  Toronto.    8vo. 
pp.  457-472. 

Kant  and  his  English  C'ritics:  n  C'ompiirison  of 
Critical  and  Empirical  Philosophy.  Glasgow  : 
James  Maclehose ;  New  York :  Macmillan  & 
Co.,  1881. 

8vo.,  pp.  402. 

Schelling'a  Transcendentul  Idealism  :  a  Critical 
Exposition.  Chicago:  S.  (.'.  Griggs  &  Co.,  1882. 

12mo.,pp.  251. 

The  Philosophy  of  Kan!,  as  contained  in  ex- 
tracts from  his  own  writings.  Glasgow:  James 
Maclehose  &  Sons;  New  York  :  Maumilian  & 
Co.,  1888;  New  York:  Henry  Holt  &  Co.,  1892. 

8vo.,  pp.  356. 
The  Critical  Philosophy  and  Idealism. 

PhiltMophical  Krrinc,  January,  18/2,  Boston.    Svo-, 
pp.  9-23. 

The  Middle  Ages  and  the  Reformation. 

Queen'*  (Juai-terlu,  July,  1S93,  Kincston.     8vo.,  pp. 
4-11. 
Metaphysics  and  Psychology. 

Pkihsiivhical  Hniew, September,  1893,  Boston.    8vo., 
pp.  513-528. 

Whiteaves,  J.  K. 

On  the  Land  and  Fresh-water  Mollusca  inhabit- 
ing the  neighbourhood  of  Oxford. 

Traniactioni  A»hmoUan  Society,  Oxford,  1857.    Svo.i 
pp.  18. 

On  the  Invertebrate  Fauna  of  the  Lower  Oolites 
of  Oxfordshire. 

Report  IlritM  Attociation  for  ike  Advancement  of 
Science,  1860.    Svo.,  pp.  4. 

On  the  Palaeontology  of  the  Coralline  Oolites  of 
the  neighbourhood  of  Oxford. 

Aiinal*  and  Maaaiine  of  .\atural  Hiitom,  London, 
August,  1861.    8vo.,  pp.  142-147,  and  1  plate. 


76 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


YYhltravrm  J.  H.-Ce»n/imi«f. 

On  the  Land  and  Fresh-water  Mollusca  of  Ix>wer 
Canada.  Paris  I.-ll. 

Camadia*  .V.iinm/i*  on./  Orotovul.  Vol.  Till..  Series 
1,  ISM.    STO.,  pp.  50-65  »nd  98-107,  with  12  woodcuts. 
Transatlantic  Sketches.     1.  On  the  Little  Miami 
Kiver,  \Vayne.sville,  Warren  County,  Ohio. 
Z.*Ai»«.  London.  Vol.  xxi..  188J,  pp.  8419-8424. 
On  the  Fos.-jlii  of  Ihe  Trenton  Limestone  of  the 
l-l.ui'l  t>(  Montreal. 

c,ni>i./iiiit   .Yciium/i,!  mi'/   r;,.,(..,/,.r.   Vol.  ii..  New 
S«ric».  1WS     Svo..  pp.  312-314. 
On  the  Marine  Mollusea  of  Kastern  Canada. 

/*.W..  Vol.  iv.,  N.-w  Series.  1*W.    Sfo.,  pp.  48-57. 
On  some   results  iilitaineil  liy  dredging  i"  Gasps' 
aii'l  'ill  Murray  Hay. 

/'.,./  ,  Vol.  \\.,  New  SericK,  1KW.    Svo.,  |.p.  3M-S.>4. 
Not.--  "ii  -"'tit'   ('ana.liati  Hirds, 

/'.,•/.,  V..I.  v..  New  Series,  H7».  Ivo  .  pp.  103  and 
S'W-lMl. 

1;.  |..iii  <>n  .1  .|i-,-|i  -.-.'i  Dn-ilgiiii;  Kxpediticm  to  the 
l.nlf  ..f  Si.  I..-IH  renc-e. 

/.''7»-.'f  •  •'  tli'  l>'l*trlt<irnl  ft  .World.  'IHil  Ftahr-rit  •, 
ll[-aw.i,  1*71.  I.:ir«>-  HL...  pp.  12. 

l:--|»>ii  mi  ,i  -.-.  .UK!  il.-i-p  -r:i  Dredging  Kxpcdilion 
i.i  tin  ( ,u  If  i  if  >i.  l..iu  rence,  «  il  Ii  some  remarks 
i  Hi  i  In-  Marine  l-'i-heries  nf  tin-  I'mvini-e  of  <Vu<- 

IMM-. 

1  •••  iw:i.  I-".'.     Lar.-r  »vi>.,  pp    '.".'. 
l>.'.-|.  -.-a  liiv.L-ino;  in  id,-  Cuir  .,(  St.  I.aui-i-iii-i-. 

i  '„  .<!,<„  .\,ihir,,l,.l  .,,,/  (,'.  >./..„,,:.  \'<>l.  M. .  New 
"-ITIP^  1-^rj.  s^'.,i'i-.  -ri!  .V;4. 

S.,li-s  .rn  a  cli-.-|i -ea  I  ln-ili;iii-_'  K\petlit  ii>n  round 
tin-  Nl.ind  "(  Anlieii~ti.  in  Ihe  (liilf  (if  Si.  I,aw- 
i  >  t 

(      ,   .(.    .,,/     ».,„„. i I    .V, iur.il  //,.(.. ru.    Vol.    \., 

Si-r.'--    4,    1^7^,   |,p.    .Ml-'"'*.      Koiirinli-.l,   wi:h    /"nine 

ilt.-r.il  iot.-   it. -I    i. Union-,  in  t|i.-    I'.in'i, linn  .\<iluriiH't 

.,,,,1  ','. ..t.vi'i.  Vol.  Ml.,  New  S.-ricH,  IS7.'.,  pp  ml-lt*) 

|{i-|Mirt    on  .l.-.-p --i-a    Dn-d^iliK  ( )p.-rat  ions  in   the 

I  in  If  .  if  St.  Lawrence,  x\  it  Ii  nut.-s  nn  tin-  present 

•  unilit inn  "f  th«-   Mariii.-   l-'ixh.-i-i.-s  mill  Oyster- 
U-.U  uf  part  of  that  region. 

It'ifrt  Itrpnrlmfut  .l/'/ru./-  dm/  t'i*l,i  ri<  *,  Otiawn, 
1-7X  I.irre  Hvo  ,  pp.  L".'. 

'  in  ri-.-ent  .l.-ep  sea  Dred^in^r  Oppnit  i.ins  in  the 
liulf  .»f  St.  La\\  ren.-e. 

.4...TI.1M    .I'.'ir.i'il    ',f   S'iriirr    .1 ;./    Art*,   Vnl.    VII., 

S«ri.-«  .,  pp.  .'ln-ilit.  M»r.-li.  H74. 

Notrs  on  some  Cretaeeous  Fonsils  eollec-leil  hy 
Mr.  .lames  Hi.-hiiriKon  at  Vam-ouver  and  the 
adjacent  Islands. 

lt--ii;r<  i.i  l'r--grnt,  <ieul<«i<-.il  Surrey  nf  Caniuln, 
lor  1-7  174.  Montreal.  H7I  largt  Hvo.,  pp.  2X)-2W, 
with  one  plate. 

On  a  rolled  ion  of  Himalayan  turds  n-cently  pre- 
»eiit«l  to  the  Natural  History  Society  hy  Major 
C.  K.  HulKer. 

I'awnJia*  .V.ilfcr.i/i'*  an./  </<..//v>i<,  Vol.  Til.,  New 
Seria,  !S75.  STO  .  pp.  391 -4O8 

Xot^«  on  Ihe  Marine  PUherlen,  and  part  i. -nl ail > 

on  the  OyKtvr-hedH  of  Ihe  Gulf  of  St.  I^awrence. 

Ibid..  Vol.  TIL,  New  S.rie.,  W75.    Hro..  pp.  SM-349. 

( MxiloKii-nl  Survey  of  Canada.  Meaozoic  FowdU, 
Vol.  i..  Fart  i.  On  acme  Invertebrata  from  the 

•  '.ml  Iwarinu    rockH    of    the    Queen     Charlotte 
inland*,  collected  by  Mr.  Jamen  Hichard.son  in 


W  hit  eaves,  J.  P.— Continued. 

1«72.    Montreal,  1876.    Large  8vo.,  pp.  92,  with 
10  plates  and  9  woodcuts. 

Critical  notes  on  Fossils  collected  by  A.  R.  C. 
s.-l wyn  and  Prof.  Macoun  in  the  valleys  of  the 
Peace,  Athabasca  and  Clearwater  rivers. 

fttU.Rep.  Progr.  1875-76.  Montreal,  1877.   pp.96- 106. 
On  the  Fossils  of  the  Missinaibl  and  Moose  rivers 
collected  by  Dr.  R.  Bell  in  1875. 

Ibid.,  1875-76.  Montreal.  1877.  pp. 316-329. 
Obituary    Notice  of    Elkanah    Billings,    F.G.S., 
Palaeontologist  to  the  Geological  Survey  of  Can- 
ada. 

<  Wn/i'.m   .\iiturnli-t  and  Oeoloaut,  Vol.  vin.,  New 
Series,  Montreal,  1877.    8vo.,  pp.  251-2-)!. 
Preliminary  Report  on  some  supposed  Jurassic 
Fossils  collected  by  Dr.  G.  M.  Dawson  in  the 
Coast  Range  of  British  Columbia. 

/,'•;»»  f  of  Prvortn,   Qeologioal    Surrey  of  Canada, 
1876-77.    Montreal,  1878.    Urge  8vo.,  pp.  150-159. 
On  some    Marine   Invertebrate   from  the  West 
Coast  of    America.     (Being   a  critical  list  of 
about  12o  species  from  the  Strait  of  Georgia, 
Hurrard  Inlet,  etc.,  with  description  of  a  new 
Alcyonarinn  l>y  Prof.  A.  E.  Verrill,  and  of  a 
supposed  new  Lamellibranchiate  Bivalve  by  the 
writer.) 

Caiuitliiin  tfaturali*t  anil  Qrulugvit,  Vol.  vm.,  Series 
'2,  Montreal,  1878.  8vo.,  pp.  461-171. 

On  some  Primordial  Fossils  from  Southeastern 
Newfoundland.  (With  description  of  one  new 
species.) 

Amfriran  Jounml  of  .VciVnre,  September,  187S.  STO., 
pp.  224-226. 

Ceological  Surveyof  Canada.  Mesozoic  Fossils, 
Vol.  i.,  Part  2.  On  the  Fossils  of  the  Cretaceous 
rocks  of  Vancouver  and  adjacent  islands  in 
the  Strait  of  Georgia.  Montreal,  1871). 

I.  iri;i-  8vo.,  pp.  US,  and  10  platen. 

Provisional  list  of  the  Fossils  collected  by  Dr.  R 
Hell  in  1H77,  between  the  Ixmg  Portage  of  the 
Missinaibi  River  and  York  Factory. 

H'jfit  nf  /'i-t-ffmi.  Qeological  Surrey  of  Canada, 
1877-78.  Montreal.  1879.  pp.  5anJ6c. 

On  some  Marine  Invertebrate  from  the  Queen 
Charlotte  Islands.  Contains  a  list  of  100  species, 
with  descriptions  of  three  new  starfishes  by 
Prof.  A.  E.  Verrill,  and  of  two  new  species  of 
mollusca  by  the  author. 

/An/.,  1878-79.  Montreal,  1880.  Large  STO.,  pp. 
19UB-205H. 

On  some  remarkable  Fossil  Fishes  from  the 
I'pper  Devonian  rocks  at  Scaumenac  Bay,  P.Q. 

Am'rifiia  .liiurii'il  of  ,s'.-i.  II.T  tnnl  Aril,  June,  1881, 
and  reprinted  in  the  Annul*  anil  M'tgaiinr  nf  Jfiitttml 
Hvrtiirv  (London,  England),  August,  1881.  STO.,  pp. 
169-162. 

On  some  Remarkable  Fossil  Fishes  from  the  De- 
vonian rocks  of  Scaumenac  Bay,  with  descrip- 
tions of  a  new  genus  and  three  new  species. 

t'lUHutinu  tiaturaliil  and  Oeolufitl,  Vol.  z.,  New 
Series,  Montreal,  1881.    STO.,  pp.  27-35- 
Description  of  a  New  Species  of  Psammodus  from 
the  Carboniferous  rocks  of  the  Island  of  Cape 
Breton. 

//,;./.,  Vol.  x.,  New  Series,  Montreal,  1881.  STO., 
pp.86. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


77 


Whiteaves,  J.  P.— Continued. 

On  some  Fossil  Fishes,  Crustacea  and  Mollusca 
from  the  Devonian  rocks  of  Campbellton,  N.B., 
with  descriptions  of  five  new  species. 

/'••'.  Vol.   x.,  New  Series,  Montreal,  1881.    8ro., 
pp.  93-101. 

List  of  Fossils  collected  by  Dr.  It.  Bell  in  Mani- 
toba during  the  season  of  1880. 

Report  of  Progress,  Geological   Survey  of  Canada, 
1879-80.    Large  8vo.,  pp.  57c-58c. 

On  the  Lower  Cretaceous  rocks  of  British  Co- 
lumbia. 

Transactions    Royal    XociV/j/  of   Canada.    Vol.  I. 
Sec.  4, 1842.    4to.,  pp.  81-86,  with  3  woodcuts. 

On  some  supposed  Annelid  tracks  from  the 
Gaspe  Sandstones. 

Ibid.,  Vol.   I.,  Sec.  4,  1882.    4to,  pp.  lt.9-111,  with  2 
platen- 
Note  on  the  occurrence  of  Siphonotreta  Scotica 
Davidson,  in  the  Utica  formation  near  Ottawa. 
American  Journal  of  Science  unit  Arts,  October,  1882. 
8vo.,  pp.  278-279. 

On  a  Recent  Species  of  Heteropora  from  the  Strait 
of  Juan  de  Fuea. 

/bill.,  October,  1882.  8vo.,  pp.  27H-280. 
Recent  Discoveries  of  Fossil  Fishes  in  the  De- 
vonian rocks  of  Canada.  Rend  before  the 
Geological  and  Biological  Sec  ion  of  the  Amer- 
ican Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science 
at  the  Montreal  meeting  in  issii. 

American  Naturalist,  February,   IS<1    l.arKt-  8vn., 
pp.  158-164. 

Geological  Survey  of  Canada.  Paleozoic  Fossils, 
Vol.  III.,  Part  1.  On  some  new,  imperfectly 
characterized  or  previously  unrecorded  Species 
of  Fossils  from  the  Guelph  formation  of  On- 
tario. Montreal,  1884. 

Large  8vo.  pp.  43,  with  S  plates  .-mil  4  woodcuts. 
Geological  Survey  of  Canada.  Mesozoic  Fossils. 
Vol.  I.,  Part  3.  On  the  Fossils  of  the  Coal 
bearing  deposits  of  the  Queen  Charlotte  Islands 
collected  by  Dr.  G.  M.  Dawson  in  1S78.  Mont- 
real, 1884. 

Large  8vo.,  pp.  72,  with  12  plates. 

Note  on  a  Decapod  Crustacean  from  the  Upper 
Cretaceousof  High  wood  River,  Alberta,  N.W.T. 
Transact  ions  Royal  Society  of  Canutnth    Vol.  it.,  Sec 
4, 1884.    4to.,  pp.  237-238. 

Description  of  a  New  Species  of  Ammonite  from 
the  Cretaceous  rocks  of  Fort  St.  John,  on  the 
Peace  River. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  ii.,  Sec.  4, 1884.    4to.,  pp.  2.39-240. 

Note  on  the  Possible  Age  of  some  of  the  Mesozoic 
rocks  of  the  Queen  Charlotte  Islands  and  Brit- 
ish Columbia. 

American  Journal  of  Science  and  Art*,  June,  18S5. 
8vo.,  pp.  444-419. 

List  of  Marine  Invertebrates  from  Hudson's 
Strait,  collected  by  Dr.  R.  Bell  in  1884. 

Report  of  Progrest,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada, 
1882-S-4.    Montreal,  1885.    Large  Svo.,  pp.  58  60oD. 
Contributions  to  Canadian    Palaeontology,   Vol. 
I.,  Part  I.     (1)  Report  on  the  Invertebrata  of 
the    Laramie    and    Cretaceous    rocks    of  the 
Vicinity  of  the  Bow  and  Belly  rivers  and  adja- 
cent localities  in  the  Northwest  Territory. 
Ibid.,  1SSO.    Large  Svo.,  pp.  89,  and  11  plates. 


Whitcavea,  J.  F.— Continued. 

Colonial  and  Indian  Exhibition.  Catalogue  of 
Canadian  Pinnipedia,  Cetacea,  Fishes  and  Mar 
ine  Invertebrata  exhibited  by  the  Department 
of  Fisheries  of  the  Dominion  Government. 
Ottawa,  188fi. 
8vo.,  pp.  42. 

Illustrations  of  the  fossil  fishes  of  the  Devonian 
rocks  of  Canada.  Part  I. 

Trantactivnt  lioval   Society  of  Canada,    Vol.  iv., 
Sec.  4,  1886,  4to.,  pp.  101-110,  with  5  plates. 

On-some  Marine  Invertebrata.  dredged  or  other- 
wise collected  by  Dr.  G.  M.  Dawson  in  1K85,  on 
the  coast  of  P.nn-h  Columbia;  with  it  supple- 
mentary list  of  a  few  land  and  fresh  watersheds, 
lislies,  birds,  etc.,  from  the  same  region. 

II, id..  Vol.  iv.,  Sec.  4, 1SS6,  4lo.,  pp.  2X,  with  4  wood- 
cut*. 

Notes  on  some  Mesozoic  fossils  from  various 
localities  on  the  coast  of  British  Columbia,  for 
the  most  part  collected  by  Dr.  (I.  M.  Dawson  in 
the  summer  of  lHXf>. 

Annual  Itriioi I ,  Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  N.  S., 
Vol.  ii.,  Montreal,  1SS7.     Large  Kvo.,  pp.  108n  1 1  In. 
On  some  fossils  from  the  CretaceoiiHand  Laramie 
rocks  of  tin-  Saskatchewan  and  its  tributaries, 
collected  li\   Mr.  .1.  I!.  Tyrrell  ia  ls<>  and  issi;. 

//,/./.,  Vol.  II.,  Montn-.il.  M7.     LarKt.'  8vu..  pp,  l.YiK- 
MJK. 

Illustrations  of  the  fossil  lislies  of  the  Devonian 
rocks  of  Canada.  Part  '1. 

T,nu*,ictio,,<     /tonal  So,'!, tu,,f    f',,,,a,la.       Vol.     vi, 
Sec. 4,  1SSS.     4lo..  pp.  77  '.»!.  with  'i  plalcs. 

Geological  Survey  of  ('anela.  Contributions  to 
Canadian  Paleontology.  \'ol.  i..  1'ari  u.  il.'i 
On  some  fossils  from  the  Hamilton  format  ion  of 
Ontario,  with  a  list  of  (lie  species  al  present 
known  from  that  formation  and  piovincr  ;  (ill 
The  fossils  of  the  Triassie  rocks  of  lint  Mi 
Columbia  ;  and  (I)  On  some  Cretaceous  fossils 
from  liritish  Columbia,  the  Northwest  Terri 
tories  and  Manitoba. 

Montreal,  18S9.    Large  Svo  ,  pp.  105,  with  15  plates 

Descriptions  of  eight  new  species  of  fossils  from 
the  Cambro  Silurian  rocks  of  Manitoba. 

Triiutiietinun    llo/ial    Sor',,1!/  of  t',nia,la.     Vol.  VII., 
Sec.  4, 1889.    4to  ,  up.  7.i-M,  and  li  plates. 

Descriptions  of  some  new  orpreviously  unrecorded 
s]>ecies  of  fossils  from  the  Devonian  rocks  of 
Manitoba. 

Mi./.,  Vol.  VIM., See.  4.1S90.    4to.,  ],p.  9!-lln,  with 
7  plates. 

Geological  Survey   of  Canada.     Contributions  to 
Canadian   Pala-ontology,    Vol.  I.,  Part  in.     The 
fossils  of  the  Devonian  rocks  of  the  Mackenzie 
River  basin.    Montreal,  1891. 
Large  8vo.,pp   58,  with  6  plate?. 

Descriptions  of  four  new  species  of  fossils  from 
the  Silurian  rocks  of  the  soutli-eastern  portion 
of  the  District  of  Saskatchewan. 

Canadian   Record  of  Science,  VoL  iv.,  Montreal, 
April,  1891.    8vo.,  pp.  293-303,  with  one  plate . 

Description  of  a  new  species  of  Panenka  from  the 
Corniferous  Limestone  of  Ontario. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  iv.,  Montreal,  October,  1891.    8ro.,  pp. 
401-104,  with  1  plate. 


78 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  THE 


Whllrave*.  J.  P.- -Continued. 

Note  on  the  occurrence  of  Paucispiral  Oporcula  of 
(,'a.stempodn  in  theCuelph  formation  of  Ontario. 
(\UiaJian   li.f.nl  of   .SViracr,    Vol.  iv.,  Montreal, 
October,  181*1.    8ro..  pp   404-407. 

The  Ort  hare-rat  ida-  of  the  Trenton  Limestone  of 
Manitoba. 

7V,i»... <•/,.. CM  Knual  S.,cirtv  ••/    Canada ,  Vol.  ix., 
Sec.  4.1$>1.    4to.,  pp   77-90,  with  7  platen. 
IteHcription  of  a  new  gerins  and  species  of  I'hyllo 
riri<l  Crustacea  from   the  Middle  Cambrian  of 
Mount  Stfphen.  H.C.  • 

('.,„. i. /,..,i    Hrr*,r,l   I./"   Scirarr,  Vol.   v.i  Montreal 
Octuher,  lf.""J.    svo.,  pp.  Uk'i -318. 

(>'colc>Kical  Survey  of  Canada.  Contributions  to 
C.ui.i'luui  Pal.eoiitoloi/y.  \'ol.  I.,  Part  iv.  The 
fossils  of  tin-  l>evuiiiau  rocks  of  tlie  islands, 
shores  or  iniiiii-diatr  vicinity  of  Lakes  Manitoba 
an1  \Viiinipcncisis.  Ottawa.  lS!rJ. 
Ijirito  "i. ...  pp  }'*'•.  with  l.'ipuii-- 

Notes  on  the    \iiinioniiesofthe  Cretaceous  rocks 

•  »f    t  lit-  disi  rh  I  of  A  ( halcasca,   \villi  descriptions 

•  >f  f'Hi i  ne\\  sjir<  ies. 

T      tftcl      1'     f:        it    \.,,  ,^,/    •  •'      t',tn,fl°i        V"l       \., 

S.-C    I.  l-'i.1      It....  |.p    111-r.il.  with  I  plates 
Notes  ..ii   i  IK-  1 1  as  i  e  n  i|» ..  la  of  the  Trenton    Lime 
stone     'I    Manitolia.    with    a    description    of   one 

lle\\    sJM'i-ies. 

v, V..I.    i..    Mc.nlrciil, 

Aprl.l-1'         Hvcc.,  pp.  :!17    ;.^.  with  L'  u.KMjotltH. 

llescrijition^  of     t\\(»    neu      species    of     AnilllOlliteS 

Ironi  the  I  let. ii  euii*    rocks   of    theQiieen   Char 

lotle    Klallil-. 

i./i.in  //. .     .   /  ...    y,-,.  .,,-.,  llel,.l,cr.  1 "'.':'.,  V..I.  \l., 

PI-.  Ill    It*),  with  one  full  p:tKC  |.late. 

I  li«  '  'i  et  a.  e.  ,us  >\  vt  ern  in  Canada.  1 1  'resident  ial 
.\ddn—  in  Sec-lion  IV. i 

••"-I I  .1   :     .,,       (•„„.,,/.,.      Vol      M., 

S.-1-.     I.    pp. 

The  recent  diseo\  ei  >  of  lar^e  I' ni(i  like  shells  in 
the  Coal  measures  at  I  lie  South  .loj^nins,  .VS. 

/'  I.I..  Vicl.  \i.,  Sec.   4,  pp.  21-J4.  with   one   full  puge 
plUr. 

Notes  on  some  .Marine-  Invert elirata  from  the' 
coast  of  Itritish  Cccluinliia. 

IHI.,,r,,     .\,,l,,r;/:,l.    1'f.-.,    1^  vl.  V..I.  VII  ,  pp.  133  :>7, 

with  four  fitturet. 

\VUIiaiiiMin,   Itev.   .1.110.  s. 

The  Inland  Seas  of  North  America  and  the  Nat 
iiral  and  IndiiHtriiil  I'mxliii-tions  of  Canada. 
Kingston  :  .l,,hn  I  Miff,  IsM. 

8ro. ,  pp.  7H. 

<  >l,sen  .,1  ions  at  Kingston  on  t  he  Transit  of  Venus. 
/«  tk,  r.op..u.|,'.,ci.  i.fik,  K'JlKtl  &xieli/  ../  Caiuula, 
Vel.  i..  See   J.  ISO. 

Wlthrow.  W.  II. 

C.ita.  oml.s  of  Rome,  and  their  testimony  relative 
lo  Primitive  Christianity.  London  :  Uodder  & 
SK.UKht.in.  New  York  :  Hunt  *  Eaton. 

12tno..  cloth,  pp  MO. 
Hintorr  of  Canada,  BoHton  and  Toronto. 

"TO.,  pp.  700     mounted. 
Our  Own  Country.  Toronto. 

»»«..  pp.  tu.    3tO  IlliuumlUxu. 


Witlirow,  W.  H — Continued. 

A  Canadian  in  Europe.  Toronto:  Hunter,  Rose  & 
Co. 

Ii' iii" . .  cloth .    Copiously  illustrated . 
Valeria  ;  The  Martyr  of  the  Catacombs,  Toronto, 
London  and  New  York. 

I'.'iiio.,  oliith-    Illustrated. 
Barbara  Heck.    Toronto  and  London. 

1-nici.,  cloth. 

Neville  Trueman,  the  Pioneer  Preacher.    A  tale 
of  the  War  of  1812.   Toronto  and  London. 

12mo. ,  cloth. 

The  King's  Messenger ;   or,   Lawrence  Temple's 
Probation.   Toronto,  London  and  New  York. 
i  -in... ,  cloth. 

The  Romance  of  Missions.   Toronto. 
12uio.,  cloth. 

Worthies  of  early  Methodism.   Toronto. 

l.'mo.,  cloth. 

Men   Worth  Knowing;   or,  Heroes  of  Christian 
Chivalry. 

Mf.ith<id\*t  Mui/ttziite,  1881. 
Missionary  Heroes. 
/6iU,  1882. 

Wright,   It.   It.-inis.-M  . 

Systematic  Position  of  the  Spongiadae. 

CiiiKidinH  Journal,  1877,  pp.  14. 
i  ..ui  iii  HI  I  ions  to  American  Helminthology. 

/Vot<Wni|/»    Cantiilian  limtitute,  N.S.,  Vol.  I.,  1879, 
pp.  1-24,  2pluUe. 

Notes  on  American  Parasitic  Copepoda. 

Ibi.l.,  Vol.  I.,  188-.'  pp.  243-354,  2  platei. 
(Ju  IJemodex  Phylloiiies. 

l.:,i:  cit..  18X3,  pp.  27J-2S1,  2  plate* 
Trematode  Parasites  in  American  CrayUsh. 

/!..,..'....  A'alurnliil.  1884,  p.  429-30- 
<  in  the  Organ  of  .lacobson  in  Ophidia. 

y.',nl:,alKher  Amtiuer,  Vol.  VII.,  1881,  p.  112. 
On   the   Skin    and    Cutaneous   Sense-Organs   of 
Amiurus. 

I':.   ::,,,!,.,,  I-  I    ' ,   I   „  ,  I  I  I   U I  f ,         Ill-lttllll,       N  .8      ,       Vol.      II.,      1(984, 

On   the  Nervous  System    and    Sense-Organs   of 
Amiurus. 

/....-.  ei/.,  1SS4,  pp.  352-386,  3  plates. 
On  a  Parasit  :c-  Copepod  of  the  Clam. 

.1 ,.,. ,  ,,;,„  ffnturaliil,  1885,  pp.  118-124, 1  plate. 
On  a  Free  Swimming  Sporocyst. 

!.•,<•„  cit.,  p.  310. 

On  the  llyonuindibuiar  Clefts  and  Pseudobranchs 
of  Lvpidosteus  and  Amia. 

Journal   Atmliimv    and  Phvrivlogv,  Vol.  XIX.,  1886, 
pp.  476-499, 1  pl«te. 

On  the  Skull  and  Auditory  organ  of  the  Siluroid 
Hypophthalnius. 

Tsaniacliuiti  Kovml  Society  of  Canada,  Vol.  ill.,  See, 
4,1885.  pp.  llW-118, 3  pktet. 
Introduction  to  Structure  of  Vertebrata. 

//.  Standard  Natural  Butorv,  Boston  :  8.  E.  Cuctino 
A  Co.,  1885,  Vol.  m.,  pp.  1-52.  Imp.  8ro. 

Account  of  M  one  .t  i-emi-s  and  Marsupials. 

/6cJ.,  Vol..  v.,  pp.  11-45. 
Of  Ungulata. 

Ibid.,  Vol.  T.,  pp.  283-352. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


79 


Wright,  K.  Ramsay.— Continued. 
Of  Primates. 

In  Standard  Natural  Hiitoru,  Vol.  v.,  pp.  430-528. 

In  conjunction  with  Dr.  A.  B.  Macallum.  Sphy- 
ranura.  A  contribution  to  American  Helmin- 
thology. 

Jaurnul  of  Morphology,    Boston,  1887,  Vol.  I.,  pp. 
1-48,  1  plate. 


,  K.  KaniHay.— Continued. 
An  Introduction  to  Zoology  for  the  use  of  High- 
schools.    Toronto  :  Copp,  Clark  A  Co.,  IHflB. 

12m... ,  pp.  314,  with  194  fig». 
Pathogenic  Sporozon. 

Canadian  /V<i  r-li I  inner,  Toronto,  January,  189(1. 
Preliminary  Heporl  on  the  Ki.sh  and  Ki.sheries  of 
Ontario. 

In  /ffjtort  of  Oittitri'f  l\nh  ttnri  (/rune  Com  million, 
Toronto, 1H!I2, printed  by  order  of  Legiclative  Afsembly, 
PP.  421-475,  with  13  fig?.,  text  and  35  plate?. 


SOCIETE    ROYALE    DU    CANADA 


MEMOIRES 


iSKCTION     1 

LITTfiRATURE    FRANCAISK,    TMSTOIRK,    A  UGH  fiOL<><!  I  K,    KTC. 


ANNEE    1894 


SECTION  I,  1894.  [    3    ]  MBMOIRES  S.  R.  CANADA. 


I.  —  Le  Fondatenr  tie  la  Presentation.   (Ogileiiftbnry}  :    Uahhe  lric<jn<-t. 

(1784-1760) 

Par  M.  L'AUBE  AUGUSTE  GOSSELIN,  LL. I). 

<Lu  le  £i  iniii  IKllli 

Parmi  taut  d'ecclesiastiqucs  ((iii,  sous  la  domination  francaise  au  Canada,  suivnt  allier 
a  un  grand  zele  pour  la  gloiiv  de  Dion  et  les  travaiix  do  lour  miiiisti'-re  un  devourment 
sans  homes  pour  lo  bien  do  la  patrie,  je  n'eii  connais  pas  qui  aiont  niontiv  plus  d'attaelieinent 
au  service  du  roi  et  do  la  France  quo  le  digue  sulpirien  doiit  le  nom  est  en  tote  do  cette 
notice.  L'ahbo  Picquet  etait ,  vraimoiit  de  la  race  des  Feiiolon,  des  Vignal,  des  d'Urto,  des 
Dollier  dc  Casson,  des  IJelmont.  Sa  devise,  durant  toiite  sa  earriere,  soluble  avoir  etc  : 
Tout  pour  Uiou  et  la  patrie  !  "  11  aiirait  souhaite,  disait-il  dans  line  de  ses  lettres,  pouvoir 
etendre  1'ompire  de  Jesus-Christ  et  du  roi,  ses  bons  mattres,  jusqu'aux  extromitos  du 
monde."  "Je  serai  trop  beiireux,  oerivaif-il  encore,  si  mos  potits  travaiix  peuvent  con- 
tribucr  en  quelque  chose  au  bien  de  la  religion  et  du  service  du  roi.  Ce  sont  la  toiites  nies 
vues  et  mes  desirs,  et  les  sentiments  dans  lesqucls  je  veux  vivro  et  niourir." ' 

Tons  les  gouverneurs  qui  so  sueeederent  de  son  temps  au  Canada  rendirent  honima^e  a 
son  devouement  et  ;\  son  merite.  '•  Cot  eeclesiastique  est  part'aitement  desinteresse,  ocrivait 
un  jour  M.  de  la  Galissoniere  au  ministre  ;  et  il  omploie  line  jiartie  do  son  revenii  pour 
I'ex4cution  de  son  projet  (la  fondation  de  la  Presentation)."1  Et  M.  "Duqucsne  :  ••  11  a  servi 
la  religion  et  1'Etat,  disait-il,  avoc  un  succos  incroyable,  pendant  pros  do  trente  annees  ;  et 
il  s'est  acquis  une  grande  reputation  par  les  beaux  etablissements  qu'il  a  formes  pour  le  roi, 
au  Canada."4  MM.  de  la  Jonquiere  et  Vaudreuil  faisaient  do  la  memo  maniero  1'ologo  de 
cet  homme  de  bien. 

La  grande  03iivre,  1'oeuvre  par  excellence  de  M.  Picquet,  cc  fut  d'assurer  ;\  la  Franco  le 
concours  des  nations  sauvages,  dans  la  lutte  de  notre  aucienne  mere  patrie  contre  1'Anglu- 
terre  pour  la  possession  de  rAmorique  du  Nord,  le  concours,  surtout,  on  du  moins  la 
neutralite  des  Iroquois,  qui,  malhcureusement,  s'etaient  toujours  montres  si  hostiles  au 
Canada.  On  comprend  1'importance  de  cette  oeuvre  pour  la  France,  dans  les  vingt-cinq 
dernieres  annees  surtout  qui  precedercnt  le  denouement  fatal,  sur  les  plaines  d' Abraham,  de 
ce  grand  drame  ou  tant  d'interets  majeurs  etaient  en  jeu.  M.  Picquet  reussit  au  deli  de 
toute  esperance. 

1  Lettre  du  2  f£vrier  1752,  cit^e  par  M.  Parkman,  dans  Montcalm  and  Wolfe,  tome  11,  page  417. 
J  Lettre  inedite  a  M.  de  la  Galissonniere,  4  aout  1749.     Archives  de  1'archevech^  de  Quebec. 
3  Lettre  in&lite  4  M.  Rouille,  18  octobre  1747.    Archives  de  I'archev§cb6  de  Quebec. 
*  Lettres  Idifiantes,  1783,  tome  xxvi,  page  55. 


4  L'ABBfi  AUGUSTE  GOSSEL1N 

II  avail  un  talent  incroyable  pour  attirer  les  sauvages,  pour  les  mettre  sous  sa  main, 
pour  les  tloniiner,  pour  lea  civiliser.  A  part  les  Agniers,  (lout  il  avait  fait  son  deuil,  et  qui, 
Diiivant  sou  expression,  "  n'etaient  plus  regardes  que  coiume  des  Anglais,"  il  gagna  toutes 
les  iiatioiin  iroquoises  a  la  raiise  do  la  France,  sans  compter  les  autres  peuples  sauvages, 
dout  il  sut  conserver  et  inaintonir  1'ainitii'.  L;i  victoire  do  la  Monongahe'la,  qui  a  rendu 
iiniin>rtel  le  intiu  do  M.  dc  Beaujeu,  tut  due  rii  grande  partie  au  coueours  des  sauvages.  Au 
siege  du  («>rt  William-Henry,  M.  de  Montcalm  avait  sous  ses  ordres  pres  de  mille  sauvagcs, 
appartfiiant  a  qiiarantr  ct  une  trilms  ditferentes.1 

(Yt  illust re  general  appelail  M.  Picquct  "  le  patriarehe  des  Cinq-Nations."  L'intendant 
I|oc.|iiart  lui  avail  domic  lc  titre  d'"  apntrc  des  Iroquois."  M.  Duquesne,  parlaut  de  1'aliln' 
Pic.piet.  di-ait  ••qii'i'i  lui  sciil  il  valait  plus  c|iic  dix  regiments"  2  pour  la  cause  de  la  France. 
Le-  Anirlai-  ciix-nieiiies.  i|iii  lc  prcnaiciit  ]»iur  un  jesuite,  rcconnaissaient  et  redoutaieut  sa 
I. iivr  ft  -a  puis.-ain-f  d'artiun  snr  les  sauvjigi-s  :  "  Lc  jt'suitc  de  1'ouest,  disaient-ils,  a 
di'-tai-ln-  cli'  IMIIIS  tuiiii's  les  Xaiinns,  et  les  a  inises  dans  les  intercts  des  Fran^ais." s 

l''.~!  >iirtniii  par  la  tiuidatinn  de  la  mission  et  du  fort  de  la  Presentation  que  M. 
I'ii-qui-i  ri'u«it  a  di'-taelier  les  Ini(|Unis  de  la  cause  de  1'  Angleterre,  et  ;\  les  attacher  a  la 
Fraih  c.  l.a  I'lvscntation  ('tail  dcstiiu'e  a  neiitraliser  autant  que  possible  les  effets  dosastreux 
cau~'-~  au  ripimncivc  des  |-'rain;ais  avec  les  sauvages  par  I'etahlissement  du  fort  Oswego  sur 
le-  Imrd-  ilu  lac  Krii- :  ( >-\V('ir".  cc  point  noir.  jnvsage  tie  la  tenipete  (pii  ulluit  eclater,  et 
lialavei-  le-  l-'rain.-ai-  iion  •.ciilenieiit  de  la  I'i'gioii  des  grands  lacs,  inais  des  vallees  du 
Saint-Laurent,  de  1 '(  lino  i-t  du  Mi--is-i|ii. 

Avaiit  ile  [larler  du  lort  tie  la  I'lvseiitatioii.  disons  un  mot  de  1'origine  de  M.  Picquet,  et 
de  -e-  premiers  travaiix  an  Canada. 

#*# 

Francois  I'ii  i|iiet  '  uaquit  a  Hourg  en  Hresse,  pi-ovince  de  Hourgogne,  diocese  de  Lyon, 
eceinlire  17us.  raniice  nieiiie  i|iie  iiiourut  a  liuehcc  M"  de  Laval,  le  premier  eveque 
du  Canada.  II  etait  le  coinpat  riote  et  1'ami  ilu  cclehre  astronome  Lalande,'  avec  lequel,  de 
retour  ile  .-e-  mi-r-ioiis.  il  aimait  a  s'entretenir  de  ee  qu'il  avait  fait  pour  le  service  de  la 
France,  de  1'aiitre  cot.'  des  niers.  de  Tespoir  ,|u'il  avait  longtemps  garde  de  voir  les  Framjais 
se  niaiiitcnir  en  Am.'rique.  et  de  la  perte  irreparalile  qii'avait  f'aite  la  France  en  perdant  le 
Canada/' 

il  reciit  des  I'cnfanci'  une  education  soignee,  et  tit  de  fortes  etudes.  Les  lettrcs  et  les 
ineinoires  <|ii  il  a  laiss.'s  teinoignent  de  la  culture  de  son  esprit  et  de  ses  connaissances 
pratiques. 

Naturellemeiit  gai.  ainiant  le  jilaisir,  il  etait  aussi  doiu-  d'une  grande  piete,  et  manifesta 
cle  bonne  heurc  sa  v..<-ati«»n  a  I'.'tat  ecclesiaHtique.  On  assure  qu'a  17  ans  il  prechait  deja 

'   Monlralm  and  Wolfe,  tome  I,  page  485. 
*  The  C'unipiracy  nf  t'ontiar,  tome  I,  page  6<>. 
1  Lrltrrt  tdijianht,  pajjo  50. 

4  II  signait  /Vr/i*f,  et  non  paa  Kgwt,  comme  <;crit  M.  Parkman.    Voir  le  Regislre  de  la  Presentation,  con- 
•err/-  «ux  arcliiven  paroisaiales  d'Oka. 

4  On  mootre  a  Boor*  en  Bressc,  a  I'^glise  de  Brou,  un  cadran  solaire  fait  par  Lalande,  souvenir  du  grand 
Mlronome  A  u  vilte  naUle. 

Cert  d'»pn«  SM  conversationi  avec  1'ablx!  Pic<1Uet  et  sea  souvenirs  personnels,  que  Lalande  ecrivit  plus  tard 
la  notice  bio^raphique  de  son  ami,  inrfree  dans  UM  Ultra  tdifianla  et  curieu»e»,  et  ciKSe  souvent  dans  c«tte  6tude. 


L'ABBti  PICQUET  5 

dans  les  e'glises  de  sa  ville  natalc.     A  20  ans,  il  obtint  de  1'autorite  ecclesiastique  la  permis- 
sion de  precher  dans  toutes  les  paroisses  de  la  Brcsse  et  de  la  Franche-Comte.1 

II  tit  sa  theologie  a  Paris,  et  entra  dans  la  societe  de  Saint-Sulpice.  Hes  superieurs, 
connaissant  ses  dispositions  heurenses  et  precoeespour  la  vie  de  missionnaire,  lui  proposerent 
de  1'envoyer  au  Canada;  il  aceepta  avec  joie.  II  fut  ordonne  le  10  avril  1734,  ft  partit 
presque  aussitot  pour  rAmeriquc.  II  arriva  au  Canada  le  6  juillet,  et  t'ut  accueilli  avec  bien- 
veillanee  par  ses  confreres  de  Saint-Sulpicc  a  Montreal.  II  avait  25  ans. 


Montreal,  a  cette  epoque,  n'etait  pas  encore,  taut  s'en  taut,  cette  immense  et  magnifiqiic 
ville  commerciale  quo  nous  admirons.  C'ctait  mi  long  et  etroit  assemblage  de  inaisons  en 
bois  ou  en  pierre,  a  un  seul  ou  deux  etagcs  ;  au-dessus  de  ccs  inaisons  sYlcvaient  les  tours  ilu 
se'minaire,  les  clochers  de  trois  eglises,  les  iniirs  de  quatre  convents,  avei:  les  arbres  dc  Iciirs 
vastes  jardins.  On  apercevait  de  loin,  a  I'extremite  cst  de  la  ville,  un  liant  rempart  en  terre, 
couronne  par  uno  redoute  snr  laquclle  etaient  inontes  quelques  canons.  Toiite  la  ville  rtait 
entouree  d'un  tos.se  pro  fond,  et  cl'un  mur  en  pierre  avec  bastions,  capable  de  la  protegcr  con  t  re 
les  attaques  des  sauvages,  mais  nulleincnt  de  resistor  a  la  niitraille. 

"Cette  ville,  (lit  un  ecrivain  de  I'epoqiic,  n'a  |iroiireincnt  quc  deux  grandes  nics  lungues. 
La  maison  des  sulpiciens  et  celle  des  jesuitos  occupeiit  cbacuue  un  tres  grand  terrain.  II 
y  a  aussi  le  convent  des  reeollets,  celni  des  liospitalieres,  et  celni  des  sn'iirs  de  la  C'ongrc- 
gation."  2 

La  population  de  Montreal  etait  de  4,210  anus,  en  17:W,  et  de  S,:',12  en  17liD.! 

Voici  ce  que  Knox  ecrivait  dans  son  journal,  sur  le  coni[itc  des   habitants  de  Mnntn'al  : 

"Us  sont  vifs  et  enjoues,  dit-il,  et  beaucoup  pins  recbercbes  dans  leur  toilette  et  Iciirs 
parures,  que  ceux  de  Quebec  ;  il  semble  exister  line  certaine  emulation  a  ce  snjet  cut  re  les 
habitants  des  deux  villes.  A  voir  le  grand  nombre  de  robes  de  sole,  d'habits  brodes,  de  tetes 
poudrees  de  tout  age  ct  des  deux  sexes,  que  Ton  rencontre  dans  la  rue,  dn  matin  an  soir,  un 
etranger  serait  porte  ;\  croire  que  Montreal  n'c'st  habite  que  par  des  gens  de  grandes  et  inde- 
pendantes  fortunes."  4 

Quant  aux  mneurs  du  Canada,  en  general,  a  cette  epoque,  voici  ce  qu'eerivait  en  1730 
la  sceur  Duples-sis  ;  on  salt  que  cette  religieuse  n'etait  nullement  portee  a  1'exageration  ;  il 
suffit  d'aillenrs  de  parcourir  les  documents  de  1'epoqne,  les  documents  cpiscopanx,  en  parti- 
cnlier,  pour  s'assurer  de  1'exactitude  de  sa  description  : 

"  Nous  somines,  dit-elle,  dans  un  pays  qni  devient  plus  dnr  que  jamais  ;  nous  n'y  voyons 
rien  qui  puisse  plaire  ;  on  n'y  parle  que  de  misere,  de  mauvaisc  foi,  de  calomnies,  de  procfes, 
dc  divisions.  Tout  le  moiule  se  plaint,  et  personne  ne  remedie  a  rien.  .Te  crois  (pic  Dieii 
ch&tie  cette  colonie  pour  les  crimes  qui  s'y  commettent,  et  les  bons  souffrent  avec  les  mediants, 
les  uus  pour  s'epurer,  les  autres  pour  faire  penitence." 

Elle  ajoutait,  en  1733  : 

"  Nous  sommes  dans  un  siecle  ou  je  crains  tout,  car  la  corruption  est  a  son  comble  ;  nous 

1  feUrei  idifiantes,  p.  3. 

2  Mtmoires  sur  let  affaires  du  Canada  de  1  749  A  1  760. 

'  Note  de  M.  I'abb4  P.  Rousseau,  du  s<5minaire  de  Saint-Sulpica,  &  1'auteur. 
*  Kiwi's  Historical  Journal,  t  ii,  p.  455. 


6  L'ABBtf  AUGUSTE  GOSSKLIN 

VOVOH8  ties  chose*  pitovables  ;  on  nous  en  niaiule  de  semblables.  .  .  La  charite*  est  refroidie,  et 
il  reste  bien  peu  de  foi  dans  le  nionde." 

Le  clerge  du  Canada  avait  evidemment  beaueoup  a  t'aire  ;  mais  il  fut  a  la  hauteur  de  sa 
tncho.  L'auteur,  deja  cite,  des  Memoires  sur  les  Aftaires  du  Canada  ne  rend  justice  ni  a  M«r 
de  I'onthriand,  ni  aux  jesuites,  ni  aux  rocollets,  lii  aux  sulpiciens  de  Npoque  ;  il  n'y  a  quo 
lo  soininairo  et  le  on  re  tie  Quebec,  M.  Resche,  qu'il  traite  avec  bienveillance.  Voici  ce  qu'il 
dit  des  nulpicieiiH  : 

••  Lo  srininairo  de  Saint-Sulpice,  liaut  et  puissant,  se  regardait  comrae  le  souverain  et 
1'arbitrc  du  pavs  :  on  no  pouvait  ni  agir,  ni  rien  t'aire  a  Montreal  que  conformement  Pleura 
idres  :  eeiisours  <lu  public.  ils  t'oivaiont  los  particuliers  ;\  leur  ouvrir  leurs  maisons,  pour  y 
v.>ir  or  i|u"il-  v  t'aisairnt  ;  la  nomination  des  cures  de  1'ile  qu'ils  avaient  leur  rendait  leurs 
va--aux  -omul-.  avor  Irsijiicls  ils  a>;issaiont  i'ii  niaTtn-s.  T^es  generaux  tremblaient  sous  eux, 
ri-ilniitaiii  I'-ur  >T'''lit  en  France,  ilont  ils  1'aisaicnt  usage  dans  les  occasions." 

!»,•  co  pa^airf.  «•"  di'-pit  ilu  inaiivais  esprit  qui  I'aninie,  il  resulte  clairement  que  les  sul- 
pii-ii'ii-  avainit  lii-aiii-iiiiji  <lr  /Mr  rt  il'antui-iti-,  rt  i|ifils  jouissaient  a  Montreal  d'une  grande 
inllih-ii'-r  :  i'o  in-  pmivait  rtcr  i|ii'au  ln'in'-lirc  drs  bonnes  nxiMirs  et  jiour  le  bien  de  la  colonie. 

II-  avairiii  la  rliar^r  imn  seiileinen)  dr  la  villc,  mais  de  toute  1'ile  dc  Montreal  ;  leur 
iiiini-ii-ri-  I'-lait  arlil'.  lalmririix. 

l,.ii--'|iir  I'aKli,'  riri|iirt  arpiva  an  Canada,  rn  ]~:\4.  lo  venerable  M.  de  Belmont  n'etait 
|.lu-.  II  'tail  iiiiirt  lr  --  111  -ii  \~'-'>..  a  r.-iu'r  dr  s?  ans.  rt  avait  oto  reinplaee  ooiume  superieur 
ilu  -.'iniiiaii-i-  'lr  Mmitival  par  M.  Nnrmaiit  do  Ki'railnii.  "  M.  de  Bolinont  gouverna  pendant 
pin-  do  i  ivnie  an-,  dii  M.dr  Latniir.  aveo  nn  /Moot  line  sagesse  qui  le  tirent  cstimer  de 


M.  I'irijiioi  doinoiii-a  oiin|  ans  a  Mmit  r/-al.  travaillant  on  oonnnun  avec  ses  confreres  du 
-.'•niiiiairr  a  la  do.-rrtr  dr  la  villr  rt  dos  paroisses  oiivironnantes  ;  puis  on  1739  il  fut  envoy<5 
par  M-  -iipi'-rinir-  a  unr  ini->inii  phi-  m  rappnrt  avor  ses  gouts  et  les  heureuses  dispositions 
ijiir  la  J'rnvidriire  lui  avail  di'partios. 


11  y  avait  au  ^ud  do  Montreal,  do  I'antro  onto  du  fleuve,  une  inagnifique  mission  de  sau- 
vugus  doinioilios  ot  sodontairos  :  la  mission  do  Caughnawaga.  On  y  compta  jusqu'^  trois 
eentH  guerrierH  iroipiois.  Kilo  etait  sous  la  direction  dos  pores  jesuites.  II  y  avait  un  fort, 
line  oglir-e,  ot  un  magasin  on  les  sauvages  pouvaient  se  procurer  tous  les  objets  dont  ils 
avaienl  bosnin.  sans  otro  obliges  d'allor  a  Montreal.  Les  missionnaires  tenaient  en  effet  a  ce 
que  lours  neophytes  allassont  lo  moins  souvont  possible  a  la  ville,  ou  ils  avaient  trop  facile- 
nient  1*  occasion  ile  so  procurer  do  l'eau-de-vie,  ce  ]>oisoii  funeste  qui  leur  <5tait  si  dommageable. 
On  tit  beauconp  do  bruit,  dans  le  temps,  au  sujet  de  ce  magasin,  que  tenaient  les  demoiselles 
Dettulntera,  sous  protexte  (ju'ellos  faisaient  un  commerce  de  contrcbande  avec  les  Ilollandais 
<!'  Albany,  auxquels,  disait-on,  elles  revendaient  le  castor  qu'elles  traitaient  avec  les  sau- 
v»ge»*.a  Le«  ehosea  allerent  si  loin  que  M.  de  la  Jonquiere,  gouverneur  du  Canada,  crut 

1  Lrtlrtt  de  la  R.  X.  Hant-Andrl  Reynard  Dupleuu  de  Sainle-IIeleiH,  publi<5es  par  M.  1'abbS  Verrean  dans  la 
Rrnu  tnnttdinint.  L  xji. 

1  Mtmowtt  mtr  la  tv  dt  M.  de  LooaL 

•  M'mltalm  and  Wolfe.—  Mt  moire*  tur  let  Affaira  du  Canada, 


L'ABBti  PICQUET  7 

devoir  faire  fermer  ce  magasin  et  passer  en  France  les  demoiselles  Desanlniers,  ainsi  quo  le 
P.  Tournois,  qui  e"tait  alors  directeur  <le  la  mission.1 

De  1'autre  cote  de  Montreal,  au  Sault-au-Recollet,  se  trouvait  une  autre  mission  de  sau- 
vages  sedentaires  ;  il  y  avait  en  1716,  cent  cinquante  gucrriers  iroqnois,  algonquins  et 
hurons.  Cette  mission,  eommencee  en  1696, 2  appartenait  aux  sulpieiens.  Le  scminaire 
de  Montreal  y  avait  fait  construire  une  belle  eglise  en  pierrc.3 

En  1714,  les  snlpiciens  demanderent  &  lacour  de  France,  par  I'entremise  de  M.  L'Kebns- 
sier,  superieur  de  Paris,  qne  la  mission  tut  transported  ait  lae  des  Helix-Montagues  :  et  il 
fut  convenu,  en  eft'et,  "  qu'il  etait  necessaire  pour  le  bien  de  1'ile  de  Montreal,  et  la  mettre 
a  convert  des  insultes  des  autres  sauvages,  en  eas  de  guerre,  dc  placer  ccttc  mission  a  1'cii- 
droit  demande."  4 

Le  gouverncur,  M.  de  Vandrenil,  et  rintendant  l?egon  signc-rent  le  17  octobce  1717,  en 
faveur  des  sulpiciens,  1'acte  de  concession  du  terrain  du  lac  des  Deiix-Monta^nes  ;  cette  con- 
cession tut  confirmee  par  le  roi  le  27  avril  171S,  e(  eiiregistrec  an  Coiiscil  siipc'rieur  de  (Quebec 
le  2  octobre  1710. 

La  mission  du  Sault-au-Recollet  fut  close  en  17L'l,  et  transtrn'e  alor>  an  lac  <!<•>  |)cii\- 
Montagnes.  Les  sulpiciens  se  haterent  d'y  organiser  tout  ce  (jui  etail  mVcssaiiv  pour  I'ii^tal- 
lation  de  leurs  neophytes.  On  y  eonstrnisit  mi  fort  et  une  c^Tise  en  pierce.1 

C'est  k  cette  mission  du  lac  des  Deux-Montagnes  i|iie  M.  I'icijiiet  I'ut  en\d\i'  en  17:',!i. 
II  y  resta  dix  ans. 

Ceux  qui  out  visjte  le  lac  des  Deux-Montagnes  n'ont  pu  s'empeclier  d'ailniirer  cet 
endroit  enchanteur,  cette  belle  nappe  d'eau,  sillonnc'e  par  les  vaisseaux  qui  deseendent  on 
remontent  1'Ottawa,  ce  superbe  etablisseinent  d'Oka,1'1  graeieusemenl  assis  au  pied  de  collines 
verdoyantes,  et  derriere  ees  collines7  les  deux  mont agues,  bien  gacnies  de  bois  sains  et 
toufFus,  qui  out  donne  leur  nom  au  lae  et  a,  toitte  la  contcee  avoisinante  :  sue  le  somnict 
d'une  de  ces  montagncs,  sc  dessine  un  jietit  groupe  d'ermitages,  dont  I'l'datante  blandicuc 
rayonne  sur  la  sombre  verdure  de  la  tbcet ;  le  touriste,  en  les  apereevaiit  de  loin,  se  rappelle 
involontairement  le  eelebre  pelerinage  de  In,  Mudninin  <lc.l  »S'</.vxo,  a  la  fete  du  lac  Majeiir  : 

1  M.  Duquesne,  successeur  de  M.  de  la  Jonquiure,  ecrivit  plus  tard  au  ministre  jwur  lui  demander  de  renvoyor 
a  la  mission  du  Sault-Saint-Louis  le  P.  Tournois  qni  1'avait  si  bien  dirigde-  (Rapporl  sur  l>.i  archire*  du  Canada, 
1887,  p.  clxv.) 

J  Note  de  M.  1'abbt'1  Cuoq,  prfitre  de  Saint-Snlpice,  et  membre  de  la  Socicte  royale,  il  1'autcur. 

3  "II  y  possfide  encore  un  domaiue."  (Ibid.). 

4  Arr^t  du  Conseil  de  marine  sur  le  changement  proposo  pour  la  mission  du  Paiilt-au-Kccollet,  Ml  mars  1710, 
Archives  do  1'archeve'uhe'  de  Quebec. 

6  Le  fort  otait  sur  la  pointe  qui  s'avan^e  dans  le  lac,  il  Pendroit  oik  sVlcve  la  maison  des  messieurs  de  Saint- 
Sulpice  :  une  partie  des  mure  a  ote  conservtfe  dans  la  construction  do  cette  maison.  II  etait  de  forme  (juailran- 
gulaire,  et  renfermait  une  partie  de  ce  qui  est  anjourd'hui  le  jardin.  Une  nouvelle  ('•glise  a  remplati'  1'ancienne 
qui  est  devenue  la  proie  des  flammes  en  1877  :  elle  est  de  style  roman. 

6  Le  nom  d'Oka  a  et6  donne  il  la  mission  du  lac  par  M.  I'abb6  Mercier,  lorsqu'il  en  etait  le  directeur,  en  18<J7, 
Oka  est  un  mot  sauvage,  qui  veut  dire  poisson  dore. 

7  Ces  collines,  formees  de  sable  aride,  et  minees  sourdement  par  1'action  de  1'eau  qui  descend  des  montagnes, 
nienagaient,  il  y  a  quelques  ann^es,  de  se  dt'sagreger,  et  le  sable  envahissait  d^ji  le  village,  lorsque  M.  1'abW 
Lefebvre,  le  cur6  actuel  d'Oka,  proposa  4  ses  confreres  de  Saint-Sulpice  nn  moyen  d'arre'ter  le  fleau,     Le  si'tninairo 
de  Montreal  souscrivit  g6n<jreusement  4  sa  proposition.     Dans  1'espace  de  quelques  semaines,  plus  de  cinquante 
mille  arbres,  pins,  cedres  et  epinettes,  furent  plant^s  sur  ces  coteaux  sablonneux  ;  puis,  entre  les  rangees  d'arbres 
bien  align<5es,  on  sema  &  profusion  de  la  graine  de  mil  et  de  trefle.     Le  sol,  d^sormais  proteg^  centre  le  vent  et 
consolide  par  les  racines  des  arbres,  se  couvrit  bientot  d'un  gazon  vigonreux.    Les  collines  autrefois  dlnmiees  sont 
maintenant  revalues  d'une  riche  verdure;  et  tout  danger  de  desagregation  a  disparu.    Jamais  1'ancien  adage  ne 
s'est  mieux  v6rifi6  :  Omne  IvJit  punctum  qui  miscuit  utile  duld. 


8  L'ABBtf  AUGUSTE  GOSSELIN 

ce  sent lea  chapelles  du  Calvaire,1  qui  doivent  leur  existence  a  M.  Picquet ;  t<5moins  vivants 
do  *a  foi,  do  sa  religion,  dc  sa  piete,  elles  perpcStuent  le  souvenir  de  son  nom  et  proclament 
bien  hnut  BOM  zele  eelainS  pour  la  civilisation  des  sauvages. 

Pour  le  hut  que  Ton  voulait  atteindre,  former  une  mission  de  sauvages  sedentaires,  et  y 
attirer  le  plus  do  sauvages  possible,  afin  do  les  Christian iser,  on  ne  pouvait  choisir  un  lieu 
plus  favorable  quo  le  lac  des  Pcux-Montagnes,  car  il  so  trouvo  preeminent  sur  le  chemin  que 
Muvaiont  les  Algonquin*.  Ics  Nipissiugs  et  les  Hurons  lorsqu'ils  descendaient  pour  la  traite  a 
Montreal  on  a  Quebec.  M.  1'iequct  les  guettait  an  passage,  les  attirait  a  lui,  les  engageait  a 
re-ter  plusieurs  scmaines  a  la  mission,  et  lour  onseignait  les  verites  de  la  religion.  II  ne  se 
passait  pas  d'annee  qu'il  nVn  baptisat  t rente  on  quarante. 

I!  .•ettntvait  aiissi  de  les  faire  renonccr  a  leur  vie  errante  et  vagabonde.  II  rdussit  a  en 
tixer  un  irrand  nomUv.  et  leur  apprit  a  cultivcr  la  terre. 

I!  attiraaii-M  heaiio.up  d'  Iro,,uois  ;  <le  sorte  (|ii'il  cut  hientftt  a  Oka  quatrc  petits  villages 
•  1.-  -auvaire-  dillerents.  II  lit  entourer  ces  villages  de  fortes  palissades  de  efcdre,  qu'il  flanqua 
,1,.  red..ute.<  :  sotis  la  protivtion  dii  fort  de  la  mission,  les  neophytes  de  M.  Picquet  purent  se 
livr.-r  a  la  nilturr  <lc  h-urs  t.-rn-s  sans  avoir  a  crain<lre  les  attaques  de  leurs  ennemis. 

••  (in  11,'  -uui-ait  dire,  rcrit  l'ablM;  Cuot|,  tout  lc  bien  (|u'il  tit  au  lac  des  Deux-Montagnea 

.lurant  I.- -lix  ami.'.'- i|ii'il  v  fut    missionnairi'.      II    .'-lei-trisait   les  sauvages  par  sa  parole  de 

par  -a  vi-rvr  |nii'-tiqui'.  ft  I'oii  cliantc  encore  les  canti(jiH's  qu'il  a  composes." 

I'm-  If-  -anvaL'f-  qui  tV,'«(Hfiitaiciit  la  mission   du    lar  des   Deux-Montagiies,  M.  Picquet 

,'laii  an  .-.iiirant  de  t.nit  ,-,•  .|iii  se  |,a-sait   nieine   dans  les  rndroits   les  plus  reeulert  de  la   Colo- 

nir.    ••  II  fnt  de.  premier-;,  dit    halande,  a  pn'voir  la  giu-rre  qui  s'alluma  entre  les  Anglais  et 

le.  KraiM-ai.  vers  174-2....  Ses  r-anvages  faisaicnt  tons  les  detaeliements  (m'il  leur  demandait. 

||..'iaient  . •.•ntiniielleineiit  .iir  le>  frontii'-res   pour  ''pier  tons  les  monvements  des  ennemis." 

M.  I'i.-quei  e..niiai.-ait  ainsi  !<•.  :iLri«-enients  ties   Anglais,  et  en  pn'venait   le  gouverneur,  qui 

.,•  i. -nait  al»r.  r-ur  se.  irardi-s. 

I  .a  pri-e  de  Liiuirlmiirir  en  174."i  jela  la  consternation  dans  le  Canada.  On  eraignait 
beaiici.up  .pie  les  Anglais,  protitaiit  tie  leur  victoire,  ne  se  rendisseut  jusqu'a  Quebec.  On 
craitrnait  snrtout  ijiu-  les  salivates,  se  rangeaut  eoinim-  d'habitude  du  cote  du  plus  fort,  ne  BC 
tmiriiassent  i-uiitn-  la  France  et  ne  iissont  (pielque  niauvais  coup.  "  M.  Picquet,  dit  Lalande, 
repondit  de  eette  partie."  II  siit  nous  garder  1'amitie  des  sauvages,  memc  des  Iroquois. 

I^i  giu-rre,  rependant,  eoiitinuait  entre  1'Angleterre  et  la  France.  La  flotte  du  due 
d'  Anville.  destinee  a  reprendre  Louisbourg,  avait  ete  detruite.  M.  de  la  Jonquibrc,  nomm4 
goiiverm-ur  du  Canada,  venait  d'etre  fait  prisonnicr  par  les  Anglais;  et  M.  de  la  Galis- 
soniere  etait  nomme,  a  sa  place,  administrateur  de  la  colonie. 

Dans  1'i-te  <le  1747,  M.  Picquet  descendit  a  Quebec  avec  soixante  guerriers  iroquoia.  II 
voulait  les  mot t re  en  rapport  avec  le  nouveau  gouverneur,  M.  de  la  Galissoniere,  croyant 
aans  doute  que  rien  n'etait  plus  propre  ;\  attachcr  ces  sauvages  a  la  France,  que  de  leur  faire 

1  II  y  en  a  wpt,  main  on  ne  voit  de  loin  que  lea  trois  dernicres  :  lesquatre  autres  sont  perJues  dans  la  fortt 
le  Ionic  >lu  clifiniii  qui  conduit  au  somniet  de  la  montagne.  Ce  sont  de  petiu  ermitages  de  forme  qnadrangulaire, 
en  nnQinrwrio  blancliie  i  la  chaux.  M.  Pinjuet  avait  fait  faire  en  Europe  sept  tableaux  reprt'sentant  autant  de 
wvn«  de  la  Paasion,  et  en  avait  placr  un  dans  cliacune  de  ces  chapelles.  Mais  couinie  cea  toiles,  d'un  grand 
prix,  M  deV-rioraient,  on  lei  a  traiuiport^es  dans  1'eglise  du  village  et  reniplac&s  par  d'autres  peintureH  non  moins 
projiri*  i  axciter  la  pi-'-t«'-  populaire.  Tou*  Ira  ana,  durant  la  saiaon  de  IVi.'-,  mais  surtont  le  jour  de  1' Exaltation  At 
la  aainte  Croix,  de«  milliera  de  pnnonneo  font  le  pelerinage  du  Calvaire,  au  lac  des  Deux-Montagnea  :  il  y  a  pour 
ce  p£lerinage  one  indulgence  pl^-nirre  que  M.  Picquet  lui-meme  obtint  du  souverain  pontife. 


L'ABBti  PICIJUKT  9 

oonnattre  cet  homme  distingue,  cc  savant  remarqnable,  cc  milituirc  intrepide  qu'ellc  noun 
avait  envoye.  Sa  demarche  tut  couronnee  d'nn  grand  twcces.  LCS  Iroqiiois  fureiit  eiichan- 
tes  de  1'accueil  qui  leur  tut  fait  a  Quebec  ;  ilsjurerent  tidelite  a  la  France  ;  et  lorsque  plus 
tard  Us  retournerent  dans  leur  pays  il.s  nous  recruterent  bon  nombre  d'allies. 

A  Quebec,  M.  Picquet  ne  s'appliqua  pas  seulcment  a  taire  de  ces  Iroqiiois  dcs  amis 
dcvoues  a  la  France,  il  travailla  aussi  a  en  taire  de  IKMIS  chretieiis,  et  emplova  a  les  evangc- 
liser  tout  le  temps  qu'il  demeura  avec  eux.  Mais  laissons  purler  ici  MM.  de  la  (ialissoniere 
et  Hocquart  ;  leur  lettre  an  ministre  de  la  marine  ne  fait  pas  nioins  leur  clogc  quc  celui  dc 
1'abbe  Picquet  : 

"II  est  a  propos,  monseigneur,  ([tie  vous  soycz  infornic  i|iic,  pendant  le  loin;  scjoiir  qiie 
les  deputes  des  Cinq-Nations  out  fait  a.  Quebec,  M.  1'abbc  I'icquct.  inissionnaire  du  lac-  dcs 
Deux-Montagnes,  a  profile  des  dispositions  ou  il  les  a  trouvi's  d\-iiibrasser  lc  cbristianisnic. 
en  leur  faisant  reguli^rement,  et  chaque  jour,  dans  la  cbapellc  Saint-I{oc-b.  dcs  iiistnic-tinns 
publiques,  suivies  d'une  prierc,  a  la  portce  de  cette  espccc  de  catc'cbunic'iics.  11  v  a  lien  d'T-trc 
surpris  d'une  pareille  assiduite  de  la  part  de  ces  sauvages  ;  (|iioii|ii'ils  sn'icnt  c-apablcs  d'un.' 
grande  dissimulation,  quelques-nns  donnent  lien  ilc-  croirc  <jii'il  v  anrail  dc  la  sinc-c'riti'  dans 
leur  conduite.  Vous  verrez  i)ar  lenrs  paroles  iointes  a  noire  join-nal.  iiu'ellc-  narait  smitc-mic  • 

11''  .'  [ 

1'avenir  nous  le  fera  connaitre  encore  inieux. 

"  Le  sieur  Picquet  prepare  1'ouvrage  dcpuis  longtemps  avec  licaiic-c>u]p  d'aclrcssc  et  dc 
zele.  II  a  dans  le  village  dcs  Cinq-Nations  quelques-uns  dc-s  sauvagcs  dn  lac-,  dc-s  plus  sages. 
ct  qui  lui  sont  affidcs,  dont  il  sc  serf  pour  gagncr  Ics  autn-s.  N"ous  1'avons  eiieouragt'1  ;'t 
suivre  ce  qu'il  a  commence,  ct  il  sc  fiatte  du  succes. 

"  Cet  eeclesiastique  est  parfaitcinent  desinteresse,  et  emploie  une  partic  de  smi  rcvcnu 
pour  1'execution  dc  son  projet.  Cl'cst  dc  nous-memes  qnc  nuns  vous  [iroposons,  monseigneur, 
de  demander  pour  lui  ;\  Sa  Majestc  une  pension  snr  Ics  l)enetieesde  (i  a  800  livres  ;  il  n'en 
pent  taire  qu'un  bon  usage  et  quc  pour  une  tin  tres  eonvonable.'' 


II  est  evident  que  1'abbe  Picquet,  duraiit  son  si'joiir  a  (iiit'bcc,  avait  tail  unc-  exi-dli'iilc 
impression  ;\  M.  de  la  Qalissonifere.  De  son  cote,  le  gouverneur  avait  dulaisser  clans  1'esprir 
du  digue  sulpicien  line  haute  idee  dc  scs  talents  ct  dc  ses  capac-itc's  administratives. 

En  arrivant  au  Canada,  M.  de  la  Qalissonierc  vit  tout  dcsuitcle  coti'  I'aible  de  la  c-olonie. 
La  France  pretendait,  et  avec  raison,  a  la  possession  de  tout  le  tcrritoire  amerieain  nu'elle 
avait  decouvert.  Etait-ce  en  vain  que  les  Champlain,  les  Xicolct,  Ics  .lolliet  ct  les  Murqwette, 
les  Cavelier  de  La  Salle,  ct  tout  recemment  (174:5)  Ics  Varcnnes  <!*•  la  Verandrye  avaient 
parcouru  ce  vastc  territoire,  au  prix  de  fatigues  ct  de  dangers  iucroyables,  avec  une  ardeur 
et  une  iutrepidite  qui  nous  etonnent,  ct  qui  n'exciterent  pas  nioins  1'admiration  dc  leurs 
contemporains  que,  dc  nos  jours,  Ics  courses  de  Stanley  et  de  Livingstone  a  travers 
1'Afriquc  n'ont  excite  la  u6tre? 

La  France  pretendait  avoir  droit  a  tout  lc  territoire  qui  s'eteudait  depuis  les  Alleghanys 
jusqu'aux  montagnes  Kochcuses.  Oui  ;  mais  elle  avait  oublie  de  prendre  effieacement  pos- 
session de  ce  vaste  domaiue.  Qucls  etablissements  avait-clle,  par  exemple,  dans  la  grande 
vallee  de  1'Ohio  ou  Belle-Riviere? 

1  Lettre  in6dite  de  MM.  de  la  Galissoniere  et  Hocquart  au  ministre,  18  octobre  1747.  Archives  de  1'arche- 
Quebec. 

Sec.  I,  1894.     2. 


1O  L'ABBti  AUGUSTE  GOSSELIN 

Et  voili  quo  les  Anglais,  qui  avaient  laisse"  no*  hardis  cWcouvreurs  arpenter  les  regions 
de  roueet,  ot  etaient  rentes  tranquillemeiit  sur  les  bonds  de  1'Atlantique,  commenyaient 
&  sortir  de'lour  etroite  demeure,  et  a  deverser  le  trop  plcin  de  leur  population  de  1'autro  cot,' 

do  la  chaine  de«  Alleghanys  ! 

M.  do  la  Ualissoniere  uurait  voiilu  quo  la  France  envoyfit  immediatement  des  colons  en 
grand  iiomhrv,  an  moins  uno  di/.aine  de  niillo,  dans  la  vallee  de  1'Ohio,  et  que  Ton  se  hat  at 
d'y  cc.nstruiro  qiiolquos  forts,  commc  on  tut  ol.ligo  do  le  f'aire  quelques  annees  plus  tard  sous 
It-  coup  do  la  grande  neceiwite. 

Kn  attondant.  il  tit  co  .|u'il  |.nt  par  Ini-nir-ino,  ot  ohargoa  M.  (Jeloron  de  Blainville,1  a  la 
I,'-!,-  d'un  dftaoliomoiit  do  Kranoais  ot  do  sauvagos,  d'allor  prondro  possession  de  cette  valloc, 
,-n  v  plantant  do  distance  on  distanoo  des  plagues  do  metal  sur  losquelle«  etaient  graveos  los 
pretentious  de  la  Kram-o.  Lo  I',  do  I'.onnooanips  aoooinpagna  1'oxpodition,  et  tint,  a  1'occa- 
M,,II  do  i-o  \Mvairo.  mi  journal  tivs  intorossant /  dont  jo  mo  jiropose  de  rendre  compte  a  une 
initro  r.'union  do  la  Sooirto  royalo.  1/oxpodition  out  lion  on  174!». 

M.  I'i.-iiiift.  ilc  .-on  <oti'.  pn>]io>a  a  M.  do  la  <  ialissonioro  d'allor  fonder,  :\  rembouoliuro 
d.-  la  rivi;-iv  Soii.'kat.-i.1  un  .'talir^soinont  i|iii  put  t'airo  oontropoids  ;\  Oswogo.  Les  Anglais 
avainit  pn.tit.'- dn  trait/-  dTtreoht,  qiii  doolarait  los  lro.|iiois  dos  Cinq-Nations  sujeta  de  la 
<!rand«"l!ivt:iLrni-.  pour  •'•talilir  -ur  la  rivo  >ud  du  hn-  Krir  oo  iort,  ((iii  otait  une  menace  pcr- 
p.'-nii-llri-oiiin-  !•-  Fran.  ai-.  "  La  rmito.  dil  Lalando,  ipio  1'alilio  IMoipiot  avait  vu  j>rondro  aux 
-auvairi-  ••(  aux  parti-  oniioinis  ipio  los  Anglais  onvoyaiont  sur  nous,  lui  tit  ohoisir  un  poste 
ijiii  put  a  1'avonir  intorooptor  !>•  passage  dos  Anglais. 

I,.-  iroiiv.-riioiir  ot  It-  iiiinistro  do  la  niarino  oiitroront  tout  ;\  fait  dans  les  vnes  de  M. 
1'ifijUfi.  ft  avoi-  lc  oonsciitriMont  do  sos  supi'riours  ecclesiastiqucB  il  fut  cliarge  dc  1'entre- 
priso. 

*** 

M.  l'i.i|iift  ('-tait  allf  a  Soiu'katsi  dans  raiitoiuno  do  1748:  il  avait  pris  eonnaissanoe  du 
lion,  ft  i-nidif  los  avantagos  rpi'il  oHVait  pour  lo  luit  <[ii'il  avait  on  vue.  II  y  retourna  de 
lionin-  lii-uro.  an  (irintomps  do  174!»,  ot  t'onda  sa  mission.  ' 

1  .lean-liaptiote  Oloron  ile  Itlainville.  I/e  r^cit  desou  voyaye  est  intitul^  :  "  Journal  de  la  campagne  que  moi 
<  t'loron,  i  li.'valicr  ile  1'unlre  royal  et  inilitnire  do  Saint- Ixjuis,  commandant  »n  d^tachemont  envoy6  dans  la  Bel!e- 
Hivirre  par  IOH  ordre*  de  M.  le  marquis  de  la  (ialmsonK're,  commandant  gi-nt'ral  de  loute  la  Nouvelle-France  et 
Paynde  la  Ixminiane,  «tr."  De  retotir  do  son  voyage,  il  se  rondit  an  Detroit,  dont  il  avait  Gti  nomme  commandant 
1  .mi...-  prt'iV-dent*.  (Mimicalm  anil  \\~nlfr,  t.  i,  p-  "(i).  Kn  1750  et  1751,  on  le  trouve  commandant  au  fort  de  la 
I'rfaenlation.  ( Kegiglre  de  la  I'r^aentalion)-  II  etait  mari«?  a  S.isanne  Plot  de  L'Angloiserie.  Sa  fille  Ixiuise- 
Siiiaiuie  ('iKjusa,  le '.»  nov.  10-">1,  M.  de  Rigauville.  Dans  1'acto  de  manage,  M.  Picquet  6crit :  "  V'u  la  permixsion 
a«-oonl#«  par  M.  le  marquis  de  la  Joni|ini-re,gouverneur  general  du  Canada,  au  sieur  de  Higauville,  enseigne  d'in- 
f.int«-ric,  tils  de  feu  Niculaa-Blaige  do  Kigituville,  capitaine,  et  de  feue  Dame  Marie-Francuiae  Pachot,  de  go 
marier  i  la  I'n'-tenlatiun  aver  Demoiselle  l.iiui-t-Snsaiin<.  ( V-luruii  de  Blainville,  fille  de  sieur  Jean-Baptista  dloron 
•le  Itlainville,  lieutenant  d'infanterie,  cdmtnandant  au  fort  ile  la  Presentation,  et  de  Dame  Susanne  Piot  de  L'An- 
Kloiserie " 

*   Relation  du  voyage  de  la  Belle-Kivu-re  fait  en  174!)  sous  lex  ordres  de  M.  de  Celoron. 

1  Appeli'o  maintenant  O-wi'gatrliie. 

1  l«  premier  juin  1749,  romrae  il  appert  par  cette  inscription  latine,  qui  se  lit  en  U'te  du  Hegistre  de  la  Pre- 
•entation: 

"  In  nomine  Domini  Dei  omnipolentis,  in-lividuic  Trinitatis,  ad  propagationem  divini  imperii  Domini  Nostri 
Jem  Chriiti,  SanctiMimir-  ipsins  S|>onsir  Eci-lesitc,  necnon  regni  Ludovici  decimi  quinti  KegU  dilectissiml  Christia- 
nimimi ;  ad  aalotem  barbareram  Ameriwr  gentium,  anno  i  Christo  nato  inillesimo  septingenteaimo  quadragesimo 
nooo,  prim*  die  jonii :  Oammo  Pontiflce  Benedicto  decimo  quarto ;  Quebecensi  episcopo  Henrko-Marift  de  Pont- 


L'ABBti  PICQUET  n 

II  lui  donna  le  nom  de  la  Presentation,  en  I'honneur,  sans  doute,  du  jour  ou,  chaque 
annee,  les  pretres  de  Saint-Sulpice  ronouvcllent  solcnnellcmont  leurs  promesses  clericales, 
"  ct  ce  choix  fut  approuve  de  ses  superieurs."  ' 

Voici  en  quels  termes  il  rcndait  compte,  1'annee  snivantc,  ;\  M.  do  la  Galissoniere,  do 
son  voyage,  de  ses  travaux  a  la  Presentation,  de  ses  esperanccs,  do  la  situation  de  son 
e"tablissement.  On  remarquera  les  propositions  qu'il  faisait  au  gouvernenr  pour  I'amelio- 
ration  de  la  navigation  dans  les  rapides  du  Saint-Laurent :  ces  propositions  ne  sont  pas  d'un 
homme  ordinaire,  et  denotent  un  esprit  pratique  : 

"  Voici  en  substance,  monsieur,  ce  que  j'ai  deja  en  I'lionm-nr  de  vous  ecrire  dans 
plusieurs  lettres  successivement,  que  M.  de  Beaudicourt '-'  m'a  (lit  ([tic  vous  n'aviex  jias  replies. 

"  Je  partis  de  Montreal,  conimc  vous  le  savez,  le  !>  niai,  Men  cliarnie,  en  m'eloijrnant, 
quelque  stoVcien  que  je  sois,  de  ne  plus  entendre  les  niauvais  raisonncnicnts  que  eertaines 
personnes  faisaient  centre  inon  entreprise. 

"  Je  passai  par  le  lac  des  Deux-Montagnes  pour  y  prendre  ma  eliapelle  et  mes  hardes, 
et  j'y  appris  que  les  gens  du  Sault-Saint-Louis  n'avaient  eu  pour  objet  dans  1'alarnie  qu'ils 
donnerent  ce  printernps,  que  de  m'einpecber  de  suiviv  ma  route.  Je  ne  crois  pas.  (|iioi  qii'on 
puisse  dire,  que  personne  lour  ait  inspire  cette  maim-uvre  :  les  sauvages  sont  assex  coquins, 
e*tourdis  ou  betes,  pour  fa  ire  de  leur  tete  de  pareilles  affaires,  coinnie  cela  s'est  vn  pi-ndant 
la  guerre. 

"  Je  ne  parlerai  point  des  niauvais  raisonnements  que  des  envoves  sauva^es  de  Ladiine 
vinrent  faire  aux  Iroqnois  des  Oinq-Xations  qui  etaient  an  lac,  ce  qui  les  a  eniptVbes  de 
monter  avec  moi,  ni  des  motifs  de  erainte  (pie  les  Francais  et  sauvages  voulaient  Jeter  dans 


briand  ;  totius  Nova;  Franche  Gubernatore  DD.  de  la  Jonquiero ;  et,  ipso  absnnte,  jussti  regis  duce  <ronerali  ejusdem 
Colonise  tempore  be'li  DD.  de  la  GalissonniSre ;  ot  rei  judiciaria',  oivilis  disciplinrr  et  n-i  n-mri;i •  pncfecto  DD. 
Bigot;  sub  tntett  Beatiss:ma;  Dfii  genitricis  Mari;o  Virginia,  Beatorum  Archanjieloriini  Mirhaelis,  Gabrielis  et 
Raphaelis,  Angeloruraqne  C'ustodum,  Keatorum  Joannis  Baptists  et  Joseph,  Sanctorum  apostolorum  Petri.  I'auli 
et  Joannis  Evangelistic  ac  San^ti  Francisci  Saleeii,  nov:n  habitation!  vulgo  diotoe  a  barbaris  So^gatsi  et  a  Gallis  La 
Presentation  initiadedit  Franciscus  Picquet,  presbyter." 

Cette  inscription  latine  est  premlee  d'une  note  qui  est  comme  le  titre  du  Reuistre  : 

"  Registre  oft  sont  Merits  les  BaptOmes  et  les  Sepultures  de  la  mission  d(:  la  Pn'-sentation,  cot«S  parapbe  et  com- 
mence a  Otre  mis  en  usage  par  moy  pri'tre  soussignc,  missionnaire  des  sauvagos,  qni  ay  concu  le  projet  de  ce 
nouvel  etablissement,  1'ay  mis  au  jour,  forme  et  aflermi  autant  qu'il  a  ete  en  mon  pouvoir,  malgn'  les  contradic- 
tions presque  generales  defl  principaux  habitants  de  la  colonie,  surtoutde  certains  interprotes  des  commissaires  de 
Montreal,  gouvernsurs  et  des  autres  officiers  des  tronppes,  et  des  rnissionnaires  de  diffcrentes  missions,  mais  pro- 
t4g6  par  M.  le  comte  de  la  Galis?oniere,  commandant  general  du  Canada,  et  M.  Bigot,  intendant,  Fan  mil  sept 
cent  quarante-neuf,  pour  la  plus  grande  gloire  de  Dieu  et  le  salut  des  sauvages.  (Signe)  Franrois  Picquet,  pretre." 

Le  premier  acte  du  Registre  est  du  9  Janvier  1750 ;  le  dernier,  du  23  jnillet  1760.  II  y  a,  en  tout,  409  baptcmes 
et  56  manages. 

A  partir  du  10  nov.  1759,  lee  sepultures  se  font  "  dans  la  grande  ile  des  Galops  nommee  1'lle  Picquet" 

Dans  ses  dlfferents  actes,  M.  Picquet  se  nomme  "  missionnaire  de  Saint-Sulpice,  charge  du  nouvel  etablisse- 
ment  de  la  Presentation  "  ;  ou  bien,  "  missionnaire  des  sauvages  et  des  Francais  au  nouvel  etablissement  de  la 
Presentation  que  nous  avons  forme  ";ou  "preire  de  Saint-Sulpice,  missionnaire  des  sauvages  ot  des  Francais  au 
nouvel  etablissement  de  la  Presentation  que  nous  avons  forme  et  dont  nous  sommes  charge  pour  le  Roy  " ;  ou 
encore,  "pretre  de  Saint-Sulpice,  missionnaire  du  Roy!  qui  avons  eiabli  cette  mission,  charge  pour  le  Roy  de  ce 
nouvel  etablissement,  et  superieur  de  la  dite  mission  nommee  La  Presentation  " ;  ou  enfin  "  missionnaire  du  Roy, 
pr€tre  de  Saint-Sulpice,  superieur  de  la  mission  de  Soegatsi." 

1  Note  de  M.  1'abbe  Cuoq,  a  1'auteur. 

J  "  M.  Drouet  de  Beaudicourt,  lieutenant  d'infanterie  et  commandant  audit  posto  (de  la  Presentation)." 
(Registre  de  la  Presentation,  acte  du  9  Janvier  1750).  Celoron  de  Blainville  le  remplaca  comme  commandant  de 
la  Presentation ;  et  M.  de  La  Periere  succeda  a  Celoron.  (Ibid.,  acte  du  7  oct  1753.) 


12  L'ABBtf  AUGUSTE  GOSSELIN 

mon  (wur  pour  me  faire  reliicher.     M.  cle  la  Morandiere  vous  en  aura  deja  suffisamment 

in  forme. 

"  Je  me  mis  done  en  man-he  pour  monter  les  rapides  avec  vingt-cinq  Francais  et  quatre 
sauvages,  et  j'arrivai  henreusement  le  30  du  inois  de  mai  au  lieu  de  ma  destination,  h,  la 
riviere  tie  la  Presentation,  que  les  sauvagcs  nomment  dans  leur  langue  Soe"gatsi. 

••  II  ne  .-'est  rien  passe,  dans  tout  mon  voyage,  qui  soit  digne  de  votre  attention.  .I'ai 
seiilcment  examine  attentiveiiient  la  nature  des  rapides  de  la  riviere  du  fort  Frontenac,'  si 
imp  .rtante  aiix  Francais,  snrtoiit  pour  nous  conserve!-  la  possession  du  lac  Ontario,  sur  lequel 
K--  Anglais  out  des  veiix  d'une  eoiiciipiscenee  extreme. 

".I'ai  reeoiinu,  monsieur,  i|ii'il  ne  serait  pas  bicn  difficile  de  rendre  cette  riviere  pins 
pratieal'lc  .|ii'.-lle  n'e-t,  et  qii'nn  homme  eiitendn,  avec  six  hons  travailleurs,  pourrait  dans 
uii  i-i'-  oti-r  an  ni"in-  les  dangers  d'v  perir,  qiii  s'y  t ron vent  dans  plusieurs  endroits,  pour  les 
dateaiix  du  roi  et  les  caliotr-  des  voyagcurs. 

••  |.«-  principaiix  rapides  ><>nt  les  Cascades,  le  Troii,  le  Buisson,  le  Coteau-des-Cedres  et 
!••- C.'-dn-.  !<•  ('"teaii-du-hac,  les  M  ille-Kocbc:-,  le  Monlinet,  le  Long-Sault,  le  Rapide  plat 
,-t  I.-  Cal'.p-:  1.-  in.'iii-danirereiix  >ont  la  1  'ointe-au-I )ial)le,  celle  a  Colas,  et  cellea  Cardinal, 
•  Tantiv-  peiite-  pi.inlo  ;'i  pen  pivs  de  la  nature  de  celle-ci. 

••  he-  |.lu-  a  eraindri-  pour  la  vie  des  caiiotiers  et  la  perte  des  canots  sont  le  Trou,  qu'il 
-.•rail  ai-'-  d.-  r.'iidn-  prati.-ahle  en  I'aisant  un  clieinin  le  long  de  terrc.  le  roeher  etant  f'endii 
i  ii  plu-'h-iir-  endroits.  et  n'v  ayant  pre-ipie  (pie  des  grosses  pierres  (pie  Ton  pourrait  faire 
I'.iiiInT  dan-  le  tnnd  du  iron  sous  la  eliute  d'eaii  ipii  pourrait  ainsi  s'aplanir  ; 

••  I..-  l!ui--nii.  ni'i  I  on  a  d.-ja  tail  un  canal  dans  le  roc,  mais  qu'il  serait  neeessaire  de  creu- 
-er  i-ii.  ..]•,•  un  pied,  atin  ipi'on  \  puissc  passer  dans  les  eaiix  basses,  ce  qiii  paraltrait  facile,  k 
i-au-e  cjiii-  le  r.H-lier  -.-  pent  lever  par  lianes  en  liien  des  endroits,  et  qiie  le  passage  n'est  pas 


••he  Cott-aii-du-hae.  <,u  n'eeniment  le  liateaii  de  M.  de  Joncaire  a  peri,  et  un  jeune 
Iniiiiiiie.  h'mi  jieiit  ai>cinciit  pratiijiier  un  passage  entre  la  terre  et  leu  chutes,  et  former  un 
i  lieiinn  juscjif  uii-dcssiis  de-  lies  a  dix  on  doii/.e  arpents  jilus  haut  que  le  Coteau,  pour  eviter 
1'i-ndroit  ipii  i--t  preciseinciit  aii-dessus  des  chutes,  et  par  on  il  fant  nec-essairement  passer  avec 
le-  bateaux  mi  les  gramls  canots  des  vovageiirs ;  et  si  par  malheur  Ton  y  fait  la  moindre 
maiiirnvre.  1  on  e-t  perdu  sans  rcssoiirec. 

••  he  hong-Saiilt  a  ses  dangers,  et  il  est  facile  d'y  remedier  en  pratiquant  un  chemin  le 
long  de  la  cote;  pour  line  demi-journee  (pie  j'y  ai  fait  travailler  mes  hommes  en  y  passant, 
tons  ceiix  qui  y  out  monte  cette  aniiee  1'ont  trouve  fort  praticable. 

"Tons  ces  rapides  sont  coninie  le  sepulere  <les  voyageurs. 

"  Ix-s  an  t  res,  iiioins  considerables,  penvent  hien  s'adoucir  en  pratiquant  dcs  chemins  ]c 
long  ile  la  cote,  et  en  coupant  avec  soin  tons  les  arbres  qui  les  emharrassent. 

"  Un  homme  judicieux,  entendu,  et  appliqu4  a  cette  oeuvre,  trouvera  infailliblement  le 
nioyon  <1e  rendre  praticable  eette  riviere,  occasionnera  ainsi  l'»5tablissement  des  terres  magni- 
fiqiui«  (pie  Ton  y  x'oit  de  tons  cdtes,  soit  dans  les  ties,  soit  dans  les  cdtes  du  nord  et  du  sud. 

"  Et  ufin  <|iie  K-  roi  ne  cree  pas  un  nouveau  fond  pour  cette  depense,  il  n'est  point  de 
boargeois  de  nmots  qui  ne  donnat  a  su  part  unc  pistole,  chac^ue  engage  un  ecu,  et  chaqiic 
biitenu  du  cent  une  pistole,  ce  <pii  ferait,  suivant  une  Mtip]mtation,  la  somme  de  mille  ecus,  ce 
qui  ferait  leu  gages  des  travailleurx.  Le  roi  pourrait  donner  cent  pistoles  h  I'entrepreneur, 

'  II  «n«lle  aiiui  U  |»rtic  du  8»inl-Laurcnt  (jui  va  de  Montreal  au  fort  Frontenac  (Kingston). 


L'ABBti  PICyUET  13 

et  cent'francs  par  chaquc  rapide  qu'il  aurait  rcndu  praticable,  sur  le  temoignage  den  voya- 
geurs,  aprks  la  visitc  faite  par  UH  ingenieur,  on  le  roi  pourrait  retenir  la  Komme  dont  noun 
venous  de  parler,  et  donnerait  plus  ou  moins  &  1'entrepreneur  pour  cliaque  rapide  suivant 
qu'ils  scraient  plus  ou  moins  diffieiles  ;\  raccommoder ;  et  1' entrepreneur  ae  fournirait  dctout, 
excepte  les  outils  et  la  poudrc  necessaire. 

"II  ne  serait  pas  difficile  de  trouver  des  gens  capable*  d'uuetelle  entreprise.  dont  1'objet 
me  paraitrait  d'une  tres  grande  consequence  pour  le  pays,  .le  ne  t'ais  (|iic  tom-ber,  en  pas- 
sant, cette  matiere  ;  les  bornes  quo  je  doi.s  me  preset-ire  dans  cette  lettn- ne  me  pernicttent 
pas  d'en  faire  un  im'moire. 

"  J'ai  aussi  examine,  taut,  ee  printemps  que  rautmnne  dernier,  la  nature  des  terres.  i|in 
me  paraissent  les  plus  belles  dit  Canada;  et  je  pense  que  dans  la  suite,  si  mi  les  eiiltive.  bien- 
t6t  elles  seront  les  greniers  de  la  eolonie.1  II  y  a  des  liuis  de  cbeiie  en  cmantite,  et  des  arbres 
d'une  grosseur  et  d'une  hauteur  prodigieuses.  .le  croirais  que  dans  les  titres  de  concession 
il  scrait  necessairc  pour  les  eonserver,  que  le  roi  se  reservat  non  seuleinent  les  elif-ncs.  inais 
qu'il  defendtt  a  tout  proprietaire  d'en  eouper  aueun  sans  permission."  l>ans  lesarpeiits  de 
terre  quej'ai  fait  defricber,  j'y  ai  reserve  deja  des  cliencssufHsaminent  pour  batir  une  barque 
sur  le  bord  du  bassin.  Je  les  t'ais  tons  eonserver,  dans  la  pensce  que  I'mi  dcmnerait  peiit-etre 
bien  de  1'argent  dans  la  suite  pour  les  avoir. 

"  J'arrivai  done  le  80  niai,  aver  un  eba.rpeiitii'r  et  1111  inai;on.  les  se\ils  <|iii  i-taient  a  Lfauvs. 
et  tous  les  autres  a  I'entreprise,  a  soixante  francs  par  arpcnt.  suivant  les  mareln'-s  de  M.  le  ( '<>m- 
missaire,  de  sortc  que  j'ai  eu  une  peine  inerovable  pour  determiner  ees  travaillctirs  a  aider 
les  ouvriers  ii  y  b/itir.  Je  suia  vemi  a  bout  des  Canadiens  ;  inais  les  soldats  ni'oni  tnujours 
con§tamment  soutenu  qu'ils  nc  voulaient  travaillcr  qn'a.  abattre  du  bois,  suivant  le  prix  de 
M.  le  Commissaire  ;  ee  qui  fait  queje  ne  suis  ]ias  eneore  logi'.:; 

"J'ai  d'abord  fait  faire  un  hangar  pour  inettre  en  surete  les  eilets  dont  je  suis  eliarifi- : 
et  je  fais  actuellement  construire  une  [letite  inaison,  qiii  I'orniera  un  bastion.  La  tenvur  ijiii 
s'etait  jetee  panni  mes  gens  m'a  oblige  de  faire  un  petit  fort  de  pieux  deboiit,  qiii  me  revint 
a  388  livres,  pour  les  rassurer  en  attendant,  et  que  j'ai  paye  de  inon  ardent,  pour  les  enirauvr 
k  travailler,  les  voyant  dans  le  dessein  de  s'en  retourner. 

"  Je  compte  etre  encore  tin  mois  assez miserablemcnt  logi' clans  niacabane  d'econ  es,  qiie 
les  sauvages  des  Cinq-Nations  m'ont  heureusement  faite  pendant  leiir  sejour  dans  ee  poste, 
qu'ils  out  trouve  de  leur  gout.  Les  inieux  inti'iitionnes  pour  y  venir  demcurer  m'ont  ilit 
qu'ils  allaient  mettre  ordre  a  lenrs  petites  affaires  ebex,  eux,  e'est-a-dire,  eultiver  li-ur  ble 
d'Inde,  le  recueillir,  vendre  une  partie  de  ee  qu'ils  ne  pourront  pas  apporter,  et  qu'ils  se  ren- 
dront,  une  partie  1'automne,  d'autres  pendant  le  cours  de  1'biver,  et  le  plus  grand  nombre  le 
printemps  procbain. 


1  Tout  le  monde  n'c5tait  pas  d'accord  la-dessue :  "  Au  dire  de  1'abbt'  Picquet  le  terroir  est  excellent ;  mais  il  ne 
nous  a  pas  paru  tel :  on  y  voit  presque  autant  de  sapins  que  de  bois  francs."    (Relation  de  voyage  du  P.  de 
BonnScamps  ) 

2  On  faisait  toujours  la  reserve  des  bois  de  ch£ne  dans  les  anciennes  concessions  de  seigneuries  :  "  Ledit  sienr 
conservera  les  bois  de  chenes  qui  se  trouvent  sur  la  terre  qu'il  se  sera  re'servee  pour  faire  son  principal  raanoir; 
mcjme  il  fera  la  reserve  desdits  chdnes  dans  l'<5tendue  des  concessions  particulieres  faites  ou  a  faire  a  sea  tenan- 
ciers "    ( Pttct*  et  Documents  relatifs  A  la  Tenure  seigneuriale. ) 

3  Voici  ce  que  le  P.  de  Bonm'camps  c5crivait,  a  la  date  du  25  juin:  "Nous  allames  di'barquer  c-hez  1'abbe 

Picquet Nous  le  trouvames  Iogc5  sous  des  6corces  au  milieu  d'un  abatis  de  pres  de  40  arpents.     Le  fort  qu'il 

fait  construire  est  un  carr<5  de  70  pieds  sur  chaque  face.     II  est  place  i  1'embouchure  d'une  riviere  qu'il  a  nomm£e 

de  la  Presentation  et  il  la  base  d'uno  petite  pointe  basse  et  mart-cageuse "    (Relation  de  voyage  du  P.  de 

Bonnc5canips.) 


,4  L'ABBfi  AUGUSTB  GOSSELIN 

"Je  leur  ai  rvpomlu  a  ce  sujet  qu'ils  n'ignoraient  pas  qu'il  fallait,  pour  §tre  bons  chre- 
tiens,  1  qu'ils  renoncassent  s\  I'ivrognerie,  et  qu'ils  s'eprouvassent  la-dessus  avant  que  de 
venir  .lomourer  duns  ce  nouvean  village,  on  du  moins  qu'ils  prissent  la  resolution  non  seule- 
ment  do  n'y  point  apportor  do  boisson  onivrante,  mais  encore  de  ne  pas  souffrir  qu'on  en 
apportat  jamais,  quo  cola  los  intoressait.  innniment  et  leurs  femmes  et  leurs  enfants ;  2°  que 
los  ebrotions  doivont  vivro  avce  leurs  femmes  legi times  jusqu'a  la  mort  de  Pun  d'eux  ; 
•pi'ils  dovaiont  pour  le  present  ivrleobir  sur  cos  doux  articles  avant  que  de  se  ranger  dans  ce 
nouvel  otablis*emcnt  ;  <|iio  j'avais  ivsolu  do  no  roeevoir  quo  oeux  qui  seraient  dans  ces  sonti- 
II-  me  ivpoiidiront  tort  raisonnablomont  la-dessus,  et  quelques-uns  en  particulier  me 
vim-fin  trouvfi-  pendant  la  unit,  poiit-etrc  />r<>/>><~r  Mflnni  Jttdceornm,1  et  m'assurerent  qu'ils 
avaifiit  d.'-ja  ivllf.-bi  >nr  cos  articles;  qii'ils  vonlaiont  absolument,  quoi  qu'il  leur  en  dut 
fonter.  ft  iv  ;m  nombre  do  mos  enfants. 

•-.I'ai  toiijonr-.  pens,'-  quo  eetto  mission  sera  une  dos  plus  nombreuses  du  pays.  Mais  ce 
IK-  -.MM  qn'ave.-  If  tfinp-.  un  pen  df  patience,  une  grando  formete,  assaisonnee  d'une  douceur 
fxtivnif.  dc-  m.'-nau'enientf.  intinis  pour  re  ml  re  los  sanvagos  capables  de  s'attaeher  a  la  religion, 
.•t  d'.'-tiv  utilf-  a  la  folonie.  cc  <pie  nous  avons  lieu  d'csporor,  avoo  Paide  du  Seigneur. 

••Cf-t  A  von-,  mon-ifiir.  <|iif  la  religion  et  lo  pays  auront  oternellement  cette  obligation. 

••.I'ai  tail  ivioimifr  an  lac  df-  I  )o  ux-Montagnes  bnit  a  nonf  apostats  qui  m'etaient 
\fiin-  iroiiver.  ft  j'fii  ai  aiiv-i  ivnvo\v  on/.f  an  Sanlt-Saint-Louis.  Deux  de  mes  proselytes 
•  int  pi!-  parti  avec  M.  df  (VIoi-oii.  avec  proiuosso  do  no  le  point  abamlonner  d'un  seul  pas. 
I'm-  lian.lf  df  iriifi-rier.-  du  Sault-Saint-Loiiis, qui  vont  anx  ( 'berokees, m'ont  enleve  lesjeunes 
t'finiiif-  •!<•  co-  deux  i-anvaiTfs.  et  il  no  me  reste  quo  la  vieille,  qui  a  pros  de  cent  ans,  et  son 
pftit-lil-.  :iiT''-  d'oiiviron  dix  ans.  ijiie  j'instrnis. 

••  .I',- -ji .'•!•••.  ffttf  antomne.  avoir  riionneiir  de  vous  di'-tailler  toutes  ecs  choses  un  peu  plus 
an  l"iti.r.  -i  N'ou-  jutfc/.  a  pi-opo-  ijiie  je  doM-omlo;  ot  j'aiirai  soin,  ebacjue  annee,  de  vous  faire 

!••  d.'-tail   df-   |irogri-!«  ilo  ff  liollVel   I't  ablisx-  Ilie  II  t. 

••II  nif  re.-te  a  avoir  I'lionm-nr,  monsioiir,  de  vous  donner  maintenant  une  idee  de  la 
-ituationdu  lien  on  je  me  -ni>  plaee.-'  ot  des  avantagos  que  la  religion  etla  colonie  en  peuvent 
un  jour  rftirer,  >i  Ton  y  t'ait  un  etablissement  solide. 

••  La  rivi.'-n-  do  la  I 'ivso ntation  ost  a  la  cote  du  slid,  ;\  uno  lieuc  et  demie  plus  bas  que 
1'anfifii  I'talilisseinont  do  La  (Jalettc.1  qni  otait  a  la  cote  du  nord,  et  au-dessus  de  tous  les 
rapidc- :  KIHI  iMiibouobure  forme  un  bassin  admirable  qui  pour  rait  contemn  quarante  et  cin- 
imante  barques  ai-'-im-nt  :  il  pent  avoir  t  rente-six  a  trente-sept  arpents  de  circonferenee. 
I/on  y  tnnive  pivsqiio  jiartout  trois  brasses,  souvent  trois  brasses  et  demie  et  quatre  brasses 
d'ean  :  le  moins,  e'est  deux  brasses  ot  demie.  II  est  situe  de  facon  qu'il  n'est  prcsque  point 
do  vont  qiii  puisse  on  empeeber  Pentroe;  la  riviere  coule  presque  toujours  au  nord-est  quart 
do  nord. 

"  .Te  me  suis  place  snr  le  cdte  ouest  du  bassin,  vis-a-vis  le  milieu,  et  les  bateaux  charges 
vieunent  jnsqn'a  terro.  C'c  eAte  est  fort  bas,  un  pays  uni,  et  la  pointe  s'avance  fort  agreable- 
ment  dann  lo  large.4 

1  Jean,  TII,  13. 

'  M.  r.rkm  m  dit :  "  I'ic.jnet  had  chosen  his  site  with  great  skill."    (ifontcalm  and  Wolfe,  t  I,  p.  56.) 

1  Konile'  ver»  1H82,  i  1'endroit  ou  est  anjonrd'hui  PrescotL 

'  L'aiiUinr  ilw  Wmnim  rur  la  A/aim  du  Canada  maltraile  fort  1'abW  Picquet,  et  ridiculise  IV-tablissement  du 
fort  <le  la  Presentation  :  "  L'endroit,  dit-il,  qn'il  choisit  pour  son  ^tahlissement  annon$ait  son  peu  de  g^nie,  et  fit 
nomroer  par  d/-ri»ion  le  fort  qni  y  fut  bAti :  la  folie  Picquet " ;  ce  qui  ne  1'empeche  pas  de  donner  (p.  13)  un  magni- 
Aqne  plan  do  fort  de  la  Prtaentation. 


L'ABBti  PICQUBT  13 

"  La  traversee  n'a  guere  qu'un  quart  tie  lieue  au  phis,  et  tous  les  canots  qui  tnontent  et 
descendent  ne  sauraient  passer  ailleurs. 

"  La  vue  en  est  extremement  etendue,  et  elle  n'est  point  bornee  du  cdtc  d'en  liaut.  Un 
fort  sur  cette  pointe  serait  imprenable,  a  cause  qu'il  serait  impossible  d'en  fa  ire  les  approches, 
et  que  rien  ne  le  commanderait.  J'ai  dcja  fait  nettoyer  tous  ces  endroits,  ce  qui  rend  cet 
e"tablisseinent  dee  plus  agreables. 

"  Le  c5te"  de  Test  est  plus  eleve,  et  va,  par  une  peiite  douce,  en  amphitheatre.  On  v  pour- 
rait  dans  la  suite  bStir  avantageusement  une  belle  ville.1  Mais  sa  jiointe  ne  s'avance  pas  si 
loin  dans  le  large  de  la  riviere,  et  la  vue  en  est  bien  nioins  etcndue.ct  fort  agivable  en  meinc 
temps.  M.  de  Lery  m'a  promis  en  passant  qu'il  vous  enverrait  un  ]>lan  de  tout  ccla. 

"  Je  ne  sais  pas  encore  a  quel  degre  de  latitude  je  me  trouve  ;  les  astronomes  J  411!  <mt 
passe  ici  avee  M.  deSabrevois  et  M.  de  Celeron  avaient  laisse  leurs  instnnnents  a  Icurcanot, 
do  1'autre  c&te  de  la  riviere;  niais  ils  ni'ont  promis  qu'a  leur  retour  ils  me  donneraient  cette 
satisfaction.3 

"  La  riviere  de  la  Presentation  est  cgalcment  belle  et  navigable  jusqn'a  sa  naissance, 
qu'elle  prend  j\  la  hauteur  des  terres  dans  un  lac  i|iii  est  tort  beau,  et  i|iie  les  Sativaires 
appellent  Massaouapi.  Ce  lac  touehe  presqite  aux  Agnicrs.  et  a  Corlar.  et  aux  habitations 
voisines  des  Anglais. 

"  Une  autre  riviere  asscz  jolie  tombe  dedans,  un  pen  phis  has  c|iie  ee  lae,  et  vient  du 
c&te  des  villages  des  Cinq-Xations.  .NF.de  Meaudicourt,  qui  a  ete,  suivant  son  estime  et 
celle  de  ses  gens,  jusqu'A,  trente  lieues  dans  eette  riviere  avee  un  eanot  de  six  places,  vous 
rendra  compte  lui-meme  de  ses  decouvertes. 

"  Ce  qui  vient  naturellement  A  la  pensee  est  que  les  Anglais  el  les  Iroijiiois  des('ini|- 
Xations  peuvent  egalement  descendre  sur  nous,  en  temps  de  guerre,  par  cette  riviere,  dmit 
les  Anglais  neanmoins  n'ont  aueune  veritable  eonnaissancc  ;  et  si  par  malbeur  |iciiir  nous  ils 
avaient  pris  possession  de  cette  riviere  plutot  <|iie  de  celle  de  Cbouaguen.'  ils  nous  auraient 
entierement  bouche  le  passage  de  la  riviere  du  fort  Froiitenae,  et  ils  auraient  pu  secnurir 
leur  fort  bien  plus  aisement  que  celui  de  Chouaguen.  Je  n'en  dis  pas  davantage,  qin>i(jui' 
je  pense  que  M.  de  Beaudicourt  vous  remettra  lui-meme  ma  lettre:  etvoiis.de  ]n'in'trer 
aisement,  monsieur,  tout  le  reste. 

"  Voici  main  ten  ant  ([uelques  avantages  queje  croiraisque  la  n-ligiun  et  le  pays  poiirront 
retirer  de  mon  nouvel  etablissement  : 

"  Prcmierement,  je  suis  a  trente-cimi  lieues  de  Montreal,  vingt-cinq  du  fort  Froiitenae, 
et  pres  de  trente-trois  de  Chouaguen,  distance  suftisante  pour  eloigner  les  sanvages  des 
desordres  que  la  proximite  des  forts  et  des  villes  cause  ordinairement  parmi  eux  ; 

"  Deuxiemement,  les  missionnaires  seront  ;\  porteederecevoir  les  intideles  qui  voiidront 
se  convertir,  taut  par  le  lac  Ontario,  que  par  les  rivieres  de  M.  le  comte,  celle  du  fort  Fron- 


1  En  eflet,  c'est  4  cet  endroit  que  s'^lt-ve  aujourd'hui  la  belle  et  florissante  ville  d'Ogdei  sburg.  "  II  y  a  i 
annoes,  dit  M.  Tass^,  on  a  rt'ussi,  en  d^molisaant  les  murailles,  &,  trouver  la  pierre  angulaire  des  batisses  du  fort. 
Elle  portait  1'inscriplion  suivante:  In  nomine  f  Dei  Omnipolentig  Huic  habitationi  initia  dedit  Frar,t.  Picqiiel,  1749." 
(Revue  canadienne,  t.  vn.) 

2  II  ne  nomine  pas  le  P.  de  Bonne'camps  ;  mais  c'est  lui  qui,  en  sa  qualiU;  de  professeur  d'hydrographie  au 
college  de  Quebec,  accompagnait  M.  de  Blainville  dans  son  expedition. 

'  "  Le  fort  de  la  Presentation,  dit  Lalande,  est  eitu<§  ft  302°  40'  de  longitude,  et  a  44°  50'  de  latitude."    (Leltres 
Idifiantts.) 

*  Nona  ilonnt'1  &  Osw^go  par  les  Fraujais. 


16  L'ABBtf  AUCUISTK  GOSSKLIN 

tenac  et  colic  <le  la  ProWntiition  :  facilite  qui  pourrabeauconp  eontribuer  &  la  conversion  des 
sanvages,  on  soulageant  lour  pa  reuse  naturelle ; 

"  TroiMoiiieincnt,  rabondanee  qui  sera  longtemps  dans  ce  lieu,  soit  par  la  cbasse  on  par 
la  pecbc,  nc  rontribtiera  pas  pen  a  les  attirer.  D'aillenrs,  je  veux  les  accoutnnier  a  clever 
«los  vaelics,  des  cochons  et  des  ponlets,  atin  qu'ils  s'attachent  de  plus  en  plus  i  1'endroit  par 
les  douceurs  qn'ils  v  anront,  avant  iei  al>oiidainiiient  eo  qui  est  necessaire  pour  clever  ces 
animal)  x  :  prairies,  glands  et  f'olles  avoines. 

••  I'ar  rapport  an  serviee  dn  roi,  il  in'est  venn  dans  la  pensec : 

•  1  (Jin-  M  M.  !«•  ir/'iieral  et  M.  I'intendant  rcglaient  quo  les  bateaux  qui  portent  les 
etlets  des  pastes  s'arretassent  iei.  la  drpcnse  dn  transport  de  ces  effets  deviendrait  bien 
jiioiii-coM-id«T:ible.  L'<>n  tronvcrait  aisrinciit  des  lioinines  pour  ainener  iei  les  bateaux,  et  a  une 
t'oi-  inrillcnr  inarrbr.  a  \~>  et  ^(Hivres.  an  lien  de  4")  et  50  livres  qne  Ton  donne  actuellemcnt, 

.,.,,. .,,,.  1  aiirun  vent  in-  les  einpr-eberait  ile  nionti-r  les  rapides  ni  de  les  deseendre,  et 

iin'rii  hull  i'tiir-  an  pins  iU  t'eraient  le  voyage,  an  lieu  (jifils  sont  a  jiresent  quelquefbtf 
iii-.iu'.'i  troi-  -'•niaiiii'- :  J  lc-  liar<|iies  dont  les  patrons  et  les  matelote  sont  entretenus 
p.irt.Taieiit  ''•-  I'tl'i-ts  dans  lc~  postes  ci  liivenieraient  aisi'inent  et  sans  aueun  risque  dans  le 
li.i»in  df  .-1'ite  ri\ -ii'i-i'.  L'on  v  ponrrail  cncoiv  const rnire  noli  settlement  les  banpies,  mais 
an--i  tun-  l<-  liatcanx.  a  nm-  t'oi>  inoins  >]<.•  t'rais  qn'a  Mont  real  et  a,  (inebee,  a  cause  de  la 
iiiianliti-  '•!  di'  la  proxiniil'-  di-s  IIMJS  (pn  sonl  propres  a  ees  sortes  de  constructions. 

••  !>.-  pin-.  Ir-  liatcai:x  in'  >eraient  pas  plus  tot  deehargen  des  I'ffets,  (jne  Ton  }iourrait  les 
ivIianriT  •!<•  plain-he-  ct  dr  inadriers  et  d'antres  liois  nt'-eessaires  pour  le  bien  dn  service,  et 
qui  -.mi  .-.11111111111-.  •!<•  siippnsc  ijiie  I'oii  t'era  nn  inonlin  a  seie  sur  le  bord  dn  bassin,  ou  il 
-.•  truiivf  nn  i-ndroit  des  pins  t'avorables.  et  ayant  dansces  cantons  des  pinieres  inepnisables  ; 
i|<-  -«ii-ti-  'pii-  le-  plain-lies  ct  les  inadriers  ne  re\'iendraient  pas  an  roi  a  don/.e  et  quinx.e 
trail.  -.  tandis  ijn'il  les  arli.'-te  soiivent  tin  et  Hd  francs  et  ineine  da  vantage,  eoinnie  dans  ces 

di-mii'-iv-  alilices. 

••  -2  -Ic  in-  crois  pas  c|iic  nmis  dnssions  iijiprebender  aiu-nne  incursion,  ni  de  la  part  des 
Anitlais  par  Clionairncn.  ni  de  celle  des  Iroqnois  par  la  riviere  de  la  Presentation,  parce 
qn'il-  in-  pciivcnt  pas>er  par  can  qne  sons  le  canon  d'nn  fort  (pii  serait  place  sur  le  bout 
dr  la  lonirur  poiute  ;  et  il  serait  aise  d'assrinliler  iei  nne  arinee  jtour  aller  a  ChouagUdD  ou 
aillenrs  oil  les  Anglais  vondraient  s't'-talilir,  sans  qii'ils  en  cussent  eonnaissance.  II  serait 
enrorr  fariU-  di-  coiipt-r  dieiiiin  a  tons  K-s  partis  salivates  (pii  entreraient  dans  la  colonie, 
an  prrinirr  avis,  ni  les  allant  attendre  dans  les  endroits  oil  Ton  sait  qu'ils  doivent  nt'cessai- 
reinent  jiassi-r. 

••  :\  Le  sieiir  de  La  Force, '  conducteur  des  bateaux  du  roi,  s'ofFre  a  former  tons  les 
ans  rent  cajciix  dc  bois  de  construction  iei,  et  de  les  eondnire  jus(pi'a  Quebec  pour  le  ineine 
prix  (pie  le  roi  donne  anx  antres  entrepreneurs. 

"  Knfin,  nn  etablisseincnt  solide  sur  le  bassin  de  la  riviere  de  la  Presentation  nous 
assiircra  nun  settlement  la  possession  du  lac  Ontario,  t'era  la  siirete  des  forts  Frontenac  et 
Xiagani.  niais  occasionnera  encore  des  voyages  desormais  tonjours  saufs  de  crainte  dans  la 
riviere  dc  Micbillimakiimc,  ct  epargncra  plus  de  50,000  livres  au  roi  par  an,  des  qn'il  y  aura 
do*  habitants  en  6tat  de  fourmr  lea  postes:  il  en  cotite  maintenant  pour  le  seul  transport 
pltM  cle  33,000  livres. 

"  L«  «iew  La  Force,  garde  dea  magaains  du  toy  dans  ce  poste  ide  la  Presentation)."    II  etait  mati^-  4  Marie- 
Lmgoerre.    (Regislre  de  la  Pr&entalion.) 


L'ABBfi  PICQUET  !7 

"  Je  ne  suis  entr4  dans  ce  ddtail  que  parcc  que  je  sais  combien  vous  profitez  avanta- 
gcusoment  des  moindrcs  connaissances  pour  le  bien,  trop  heurenx  si  mcs  reflexions  ct  mcs 
petits  travaux  peuvent  contribucr  en  quelque  cbose  au  bien  de  la  religion  et  du  service  du 
roi.  Oe  sont  li  toutes  raes  vues  et  mes  d&irs,  et  les  sentiments  dans  lesquels  jc  venx  vivre 
et  mourir. 

"  M.  de  Beaudiconrt,  dont  la  visite  m'a  ete  fort  agreable  et  bien  avantagetise,  pent 
siippleer  de  vive  voix  ;\  ce  qui  pourrait  manqtier  a  mcs  reflexions."  ' 


Loreque  cette  lettre  arriva  a  Quebec,  M.  de  la  Galissoniere,  ammd  die  .'tait  adrcssce, 
venait  de  quitter  le  pays.  La  paix  d' Aix-la-Chapelle  (1748),  qni  nous  rendit  Louisl>ounr  et 
le  Cap-Breton,  rendit  aussi  la  liberte  a  M.  de  la  .Fonqiiiere,  qiii  vint.  dans  I'aiitomnc  de 
1749,  prendre  possession  de  son  gouvernemcnt  du  Canada. 

M.  de  la  Galissoniere  devint  un  des  eommissaires  nonmies  pom-  n'trliT  la  <|iic>tion  -i 
importante  et  si  epineuse  des  limites  entre  la  Xoiivdle-France  (Acadic  ft  Canada)  ft  la 
Nouvelle-Angleterre. 

L'abbe  Picquet,  prive  desormais  de  ce  protectenr  edaiiv  et  intelligent,  n' 
pas  avec  moins  de  courage  son  o-uvre  de  la  Presentation.  II  reriit  d'aillenrs 
autres  gouverneurs  qui  se  succederent  dans  la  colonic. 

Rien  ne  pent  arreter  sou  activite  -  et  son  /Me.  Ses  premieres  const  ructions  deviemieiit 
un  jour  la  proie  des  flammes,  par  le  fait  de  qiidqnes  incendiaires  airuiers.  ••  Mais  Kientot 
la  mission  sort  de  ses  cendres,  dit  M.  I'arkman,  et  au  bout  d'une  annee  on  deux  on  v  voit 
un  fort  en  palissades  flanque  de  bastions,  line  cbapdle,  un  magasin,  un  bandar,  line 
etable,  des  fours,  une  scierie,  de  vastes  cbamps  de  ble  et  de  Icirmncs,  et  trois  villa-res 
d'Iroquois,  avec  quarante-neuf  eabanes  d'ecorces,  pouvanf  ]<>irer  cbaciine  trois  on  ijiiatre 
families.  ...  Le  gouverneur  du  Canada  envoie  uuc  escoiiade  de  soldats  putir  irarder  le  tort. 
et  cinq  pieces  de  canon."3 

"  On  estimait,  dit  Lalande,  les  travaux  de  M.  I'icijiiet  a  :!0  on  4<l.<HHI  livres: 
faits  pour  3,485  livres,  mais  il  y  mettait  autant  d'intdligence  que  d'economic 
les  ouvriers,  et  1'on  travaillait  depuis  trois  beures  du  matin  jusqif  a  neiit'  beiires 

Les  Iroquois,  et  parmi  eux  les  meilleures  families,  accourent  en  grand  m 
fixer  ;\  la  mission,  attires  par  la  beaute  du  lieu,  par  la  fertilite  du  sol,  j>ar  rabondance  de  la 
chasse  et  de  la  peche  qu'il  y  a  dans  tons  les  environs,  attires  surtotit  par  W  lions  prm-cdes 
tin  missionnaire  qui  n'a  qu'une  cbose  en  vue :  en  fa  ire  de  bons  chretiens  et  des  amis  de  la 
France. 

M1*  de  Pontbriand *  voulut,  en  1752,  voir  de  ses  propres  yeux  les  merveilles  qu'on  lui 
racontait  de  la  mission  de  la  Presentation.  II  s'y  rendit  le  25  mai,  et  n'en  repartit  que  le 
30.  II  etait  accompagne  de  MM.  Normant  ct  de  Montgolfier,  pretres  de  Saint-Sulpiee,  et 

1  Lettre  in^dite  de  M.  Picquet  a  M.  de  la  Galissoniere,  4  aout  1749.    (Archives  de  I'arrhevOcli^  de  Quebec, 
Documents  de  Paris,  Eglise  du  Canada.) 

2  "  II  6tait,  dit  1'abW  Cuoq,  d'une  activitC-  dt'vorante."    (Mtm;ires  de  la  SociM  royale  du  Canada,  t.  xi.) 

3  ifontcalm  and  Wolfe,  t.  I.,  p.  66. 

4  Los  sauvages  avaient  donne  a  ce  bon  ovOque  un  nom  qui  signifie  "  II  nous  conaole  "  ;  ce  qui  montre  com  bien 
ils  avaient  su  appr^cier  les  grandes  quality's  de  son  cceur.     Le  nom  qu'ils  avaient  donn£  a  M.  Picquet  signifie:  "  II 
porte  la  parole." 

Sec.  I.,  1S94.    3. 


18  L'ABBti  AUGUSTE  GOSSELIN 

de  eon  secretaire,  M.  Briand.1     Le  T.  Isidore  Marsolet,  recollet,  probablement  missionnaire 
au  fort  Frontenao,  vint  aussi  les  rejoindre.1 

L'eveque  et  oes  assistants  passerent  les  cinq  cm  six  jonrs  de  la  visite  a  instruire  les  sau- 
vages  et  &  leur  administrer  les  sacrements.  11s  se  tinrent  a  1'ceuvre  du  matin  au  soir.3  M1* 
dt-  I'ontbriand  baptisa  lui-meme  un  bon  nombre  <le  sauvages,  fit  plusieurs  mariages,  et  con- 
firnia  cent  vingt  personnes. 

Kn  qiiittant  la  Presentation,  il  laissa  dans  le  registre  la  note  suivante : 

••  Nuns  avons  dfsiiriif  pour  titnlaire  de  lYglise  de  la  mission  la  Sainte-Trinite",  parceque 

••e  tut  If  j.-ur  df  rfttf  Ifte  <(iif  M.  1'if.nu-t  dit  la  premiere  messe,  soils  une  tentc,  et  que  c'est 

ff  jour  (:!!'  mai)  qiif  nous  avons  tini  notre  visite,  et  baptise  et  continue  ceux  qui  n'avaient ,  pu 

IV-tp.  l.-s  jours  ppVfdfiits.      Fait.  arpV  If  meme  jour  21>  de  may  1752.     (Signe)  f  H.  M., 

i'v.  df  (Jiifbec." 

La  minimi  df  la  1'ivsf ntation  avail  coiiune  dependanees  La  (lalette,  Souekatsi,  et  1'Ile 
aiix  (Jalop-:  mi  f.unpta  jus.|ii'a  trois  mille  lro.|uois  dans  cette  petite  eolonie. 

A  tin  de  inaintfiiir  1'ordi-f  parmi  ciix.  M.  I'icqiift  y  organisa  un  veritable  gouvernement : 
••  II  .'-talilit.  dit  Lalandf.  un  fonscil  df  doiix.f  ancicns  ;  il  rboisit  les  plus  aecredites  uhez  lea 
CiiMi-Naiion-.  ft  !<•>  nifiia  ;'i  Montival,  on  ils  pivtfrent  sernient  de  fidelite  au  roi,  entre  les 
mains  di-  M.  !••  marquis  I)uc|iifsiif,  au  irrand  etonnemeiit  de  toiite  la  eolonie,  oil  pcrsonne 
n'aurait  ><~>'-  r-|"'rrr  un  jiareil  eVfiiement. 

L'al>ltf  l'if"|Uft  aimait  a  frappfr.  df  If  nips  en  tfinjis,  I'lmagination  de  ses  sauvages, 
irrands  i-iit'ants  cles  liuis,  par  qiiflqiic  soleiinite  un  jieu  extraordinaire.  Ayant  nn  jour  eon- 
\vrii  au  i-liri>tiani.-nif  ffiit  Irocjunis  d'Onondaga,  la  eapitale  des  Cinq-Nations,  il  les  revet 
df  niairniliqiifs  lialiil-.  l>rodi'>  d'or  ft  d'arn'f lit.  Ics  eninifiie  avec  lui  a  Montreal,  et  les 
pi-i'-i'iitf  au  L'oiivf  nifiir.  <jui  les  rfi;oit  avff  lu-aiifoup  de  lionte  et  les  eliarge  de  presents."  De 
tcl-  profi'di'-s  fiaifiit  liifii  proprcs  a  Ics  gagiu-r  a  la  France. 


1  Ilg  (Haient  tons  Bretons,  ext-epti'-  M.  de  Montgolfier. 

:  M.  de  I-a  I'-'-rirre  ^-Uit  u\«n  commandant  dn  fort  de  la  Presentation,  oil  1'on  trouve  aussi,  i  cette  date,  les 
noins  dn  lieutenant  1-e  Boryne,  de  MM.  de  l.a  Come  et  La  Chanvignerie,  et  de  Charles  Cottin,  "chirurgien  de  ce 
posto."  (Regiitre  de  U  I'n'sentation.) 

1  Archive-  d'Oka,  I{e>!''t're  de  la  I'r^sentation. 

'  On  conserve  au  lac  des  Iteiix-Montagneg  nn  prei-ienx  souvenir  de  la  visite  de  M*7  de  Pontbriand  a  la  mis- 
sii.n  de  la  Presentation :  uno  bannu-re,  en  i'ti  .in-  de  eoie,  faite  par  les  Dames  de  la  Congregation,  sous  la  direction 
de  M.  Pirquet,  et  snr  la()uelle  ae  lit  1'ingcription  suivante  : 

"Itan  Optimo  Maximo,  ad  perpetuam  rei  memoriam.  Anno  M.DCC.LII.,  die  mail  XXIX.,  Summi  Pontifice 
Bene>lii-to  XIV  ,  Rejfe  I.udovii-o  XV.,  ]>rorege  1)1).  ite  Longuoil,  Supremo  Senatore  DD.  Bi^ot,  Ct>ramissario  DD. 
Varin,  priraeiitibua  I).  Normant,  Vicario  general!  et  £uperiore  Seminarii  Montis-Kegalis,  Dl).  Urland,  canonico 
Quetieornsi,  Monlgolfier,  (iucn,  Pirquet,  primo  missionis  hujiis  pnrdicatore,  supradicti  seminarii  presbyteris,  D. 
de  La  IVruTe,  gubernatore ;  auspice  Deipara,  ad  majorem  Dei  gloriam,  Henricus-Maria  Dubreil  de  Pontbriand 
VI  Kpiscopus  Quebecensis  centum  viginti  ex  quinque  nationibus  vnl>r.>  Iioquois  baptiaavit,  chrismate  salutis 
ruiiiiiinavit ;  in  cojus  rei  testimonium  apposuit  sigillum,  dtditqtie  hoc  vexillum  unicmis  Gallos  inter  et  Nationes 
•olemnioribu*  fe«lis  in  ecclreiA  exponendnm.  Nomine  rrgis  teetis  D.  eque*  De  La  Come,  interpres  D.  de  La  C'hau- 
vigoerie." 

C«tte  inscription  e«t  entouree  d'une  gtiirlande  qui  represente  1'alliance  conclue  entre  la  France  et  les  diflerenlee 
tribua  inxjooiies. 

La  baoniere  poite  lea  armes  de  M"  de  Pontbriand. 

1  Dans  1'acte  de  bapU'me  de  I  ierre  AkouentagueK1,  en  date  du  27  avril  1700,  M.  Picquet  <"crit:  '•  Ay  bapt'se 
Pierre  AkooenUguei^,  &%<•  de  47  ans,  ancien  chef  considCre1  dans  les  Cinq-Natious,  dont  M.  le  marquis  de  Vau- 
dreuil,  gouverneur  ti'-n-  ral  du  Canada,  a  bien  voulu  otre  le  parrain ;  mais,  en  son  absence,  que  le  sieur  C  harles 
Teg««^to«joent,  Tun  dn  dovzt  StnaUvri  df  Sotgala,  a  tenn  snr  les  fonts  baptismaux  au  nom  et  a  la  placi  de  mon  dit 
•leur  le  marquis  de  Vaodreoil "  (Hegiatre  de  la  Pn'n-ntation. ) 

•  Journal  of  Conrad  Writer,  cite  par  M.  Parkman  dans  Montcalm  and  Wolfe,  1. 1,  p.  60. 


L'ABBti  PIC^UET  19 

Le  8ucc.es  qui  avait  couronne'  en  si  pcu  de  temps  rentreprise  de  M.  Picquet  a  la  Pre"seu- 
tation  depassait  toute  attcnte.  Aussi  le  bon  missionnaire  ecrivait-il  on  1752  avec  une  satis- 
faction bien  legitimc  :  "  C'est  un  grand  miracle  que  malgre  1'envie,  lea  contradictions, 
t'oppoaition  presque  generate  de  tons  les  villages  sauvages,  j'aie  forme  en  moins  de  trois  ans 
unc  des  plus  florissantes  missions  du  Canada.  Je  me  trouvedone  dans  1'occasion  de  pouvoir 
etendre  1'empire  de  Jesus-Christ  et  du  roi,  mes  bons  mattres,  jusqu'aux  cxtremites  de  ce 
nouveau  monde,  et  de  plus  faire,  avec  quelques  secours  que  vousme  procurerez,  que  la  France 
et  PAngleterre  ne  pourraient  faire  avec  plusieurs  millions  et  toutes  leurs  troupes."  ' 


L'annde  precedente  (1751),  M.  Picquet  avait  fait  unc  excursion  sur  le  lac  Ontario,  dans 
le  but  de  recruter  dcs  neophytes  pour  sa  mission.  II  ecrivit  le  recit  de  son  vovairc  ;  c'est  un 
document  interessant,  qui  nous  fait,  pour  ainsi  dire,  accompagner  le  missionnairc  dans  sa 
course  autour  de  ce  lac  si  convoke  alors  par  I'Angleterrc.8 

Le  canot  monto  par  1'abbe  Picquet  etai1  conduit  par  six  Canadiens;  un  autre  ranot  le 
suivait,  moHtc*  par  cinq  sauvages. 

Apres  avoir  franchi  les  Mille-Iles,  on  arriva  au  fort  Krontenac,  on  s'eleve  aiijourd'hui  la 
ville  de  Kingston.  C'eta'it  autrefois  le  rendez-vous  dc  heaucoup  de  sauvages  ;  i!  n'v  en  avait. 
presque  plus,  parce  que  le  fort.  Oswego  avait.  pour  eux  hien  plus  d'attrait. 

A  la  bale  de  Quinte,  N[.  Picquet  visita  avec  intt'ret  I'umplaeemcnl  dc  rancicnne  mission 
que  MM.  de  Fenelon  et  Trouve  y  avaient  etahlie.'  "  L'endroit.  dit-il,  est  charmant,  mais  le 
terrain  n'est  pas  bon." 

On  se  rendit  ensuite  a  une  tie  voisine,  on  M.  I'icipiet  rei;ut  la  \'isite  de  raumonier  du 
fort  Frontenac,  du  commis  du  magaaiu  et  de  plusicura  autres  personnes  de  la  garnison. 
"  Mes  chasseurs,  dit-il,  m'avaient  procure  le  moycu  de  leur  donner  un  excellent  ri'gal.  Xous 
bumes,  de  tout  cceur,  a  la  sante  des  autorites  civiles  et  ecrlesiastiqiii's,  an  bruit  de  notro 
mousqueteric,  qui  reussit  parfaitement  et  rejouit  lieaucoup  les  insulaires."  II  y  avait,  en 
eft'et,  un  certain  n  ombre  de  sauvages  qui  habi  talent  cette  ile  ;  M.  Picquet  leur  donna  un 
festiu,les  instruisit  des  verites  de  la  foi,et  tinit  par  les  decider  a  se  retirer  a  la  Presentation. 

Nos  excursionnistes  cotoyerent  durant  huit  jours  la  rive  nord  du  lac  Ontario  et 
arriverent  le  26  juin  t\  un  fort  nouvellement  construit,  aiupiel  on  avait  donne  le  nom  du 
ministre  de  la  marine  du  temps,  M.  Rouille.  C'est  ;\  cet  endroit  que  s'eteud  aujoiird'hui  la 
florissante  ville  de  Toronto. 

Le  fort  Rouille  avait  ete  construit  en  1749  par  M.  de  Portneuf,  pour  y  attirer  les  sau- 
vages du  nord  et  les  dissuader  d'aller  a  Oswego,  ou  les  Anglais  les  captaient  par  1'appat  de 
magnifiques  marcbandises,  qu'ils  leur  donnaient  en  echange  de  leurs  pelleteries.  Aussi 
avait-on  approvisionne  avec  soin  le  fort  Rouille  :  "  Le  vin,  dit  M.  Picquet,  est  ici  de  la  meil- 
leure  qualite  ;  il  ne  manque  rien  dans  ce  fort  ;  tout  y  est  abondant,  beau  et  bon." 

Une  tribu  de  Mississagues  vint  le  supplier  d'avoir  pitie  d'eux  et  de  leur  temoigner  les 
memes  bont»38  qu'il  avait  pour  les  Iroquois,  a  qui  il  procurait  des  missionnaires.  "  Au  lieu 

1  Lettre  &  MM.  de  la  Jonquicre  et  Bigot,  8  tev.  1752,  citee  par  M.  Parkman  dans  Montcalm  and  Wolfe,  t  il, 
p.  417. 

•  *  Journal  qui  peut  aervir  de  m^moire  et  de  relation  uu  voyage  que  j'ai  fait  sur  le  lac  Ontario  pour  attirer  au 
nonvel  6tablisseinent  de  la  Presentation  les  sauvages  iroquois  des  Cinq-Nations. 

3  Voir  Vie  de  M*>r  de  Laval,  par  I'abb4  Auguste  Gosselin,  t  I,  p.  542. 


2O  L'ABBfi  AUGUSTE  GOSSELIN 

tie  nous  Iratir  une  eglise,  disaicnt-ils.  on  n'a  place  aupres  de  nous  qu'un  cabaret  d'eau-de-vie.- 
<>„  vous  a  traites  suivant  vos  gouts,  lour  repondit  sechement  le  missionnaire ;  vous  n'avoz 
jttinais  cu  do  /Mo  pour  la  religion  ;  ati  contraire  votre  couduite  y  a  toujours  (Ste"  oppose.-, 
taudis  niio  los  Iroquois  toinoignent  un  veritable  amour  pour  le  christianisme."  II  se  sentait 
n.'anmoius  port.'-  a  les  invitor  a  se  rcndrc  a  sa  mission  de  la  Presentation;  "  mais  .-01111110  il 
'avail  pas  .I'm-dros  pour  cola,  .lit  Lihm.lc,  il  .'vita  line  (.his  longue  explication." 

Li-  •'!»  iii'm.  il  <'tait  a  N'iaL'ara.  <>u  il  t'ut  acciicilli  aveo  joie  par  le  commandant  du  fort, 
raiimopicret  !••  i-oiiuuis  du  magasin.  "  eo  triiimvirat,  .lit  M.  Parkman,  qui  gouvernait  l.-s 
po-te-  avail.-,'-  de  r.mest.  ,-t  y  repr,'-s»-ntait  trois  prineipos  vitaux,  la  guerre,  la  religion  et  le 

rulllllioivo. 

rv-tait  !••  i,>iii-il.-  la  Saint-l'ien-e.  M.  Piei|iiet  .lit  la  iiiesso  :  puis,  apron  s'ctrc  repose1  une 
j.,nrii.'i-.  >«•  mil  «-u  m:in-lie  p,.ur  r.'-talilissement  <|iie  Ton  v.-nait  do  fonder  au  portage  de  la 
e.iiaraet'-.  lie-tin.'-,  .-»iiime  llouille,  a  empeclu-r  l.-s  saiivages  d'aller  ;\  Oswego. 

\rri\e  au\  .Inil,'-  Niairara.  par  nu  |.->  i|iiatre  plus  grands  la.-s  du  Canada  se  dechanr.'iit 
,laii-  !-•  la>-  Uniari".  M.  l'i>-i|ii.-t  .->t  t ransporti'-  d'admiration.  "  Cette  cascade,  dit-il,  est  aussi 
i,r,,,li"i.-u-i-  par  -a  lianieiir.  <•(  la  ,|iianlili'-  d'.-aii  <|iii  y  tonilie,  (jiie  par  la  diversito  doses 

,.|,,it,..  ,,ui  -.Hi  an  i In-.-  dc  -i\  princiiiales.  si'-par.'-os  par  une  petite  tie  .jui  en  lairtHC  trois 

;ill  ,,,,,•.]  ,  i  u-,,1,  an  -nd  :  i-ll.-  l'"iit  «-nt  iv  .-ll.-s  une  synn'-t  rie  ivguliere  et  un  ert'et  etoiinant." 

\|  ,|,  .lutn-aire  >e  ii"ii\aii  aux  .-liut.->.  av.-.-  un  nuinlire  considerable  de  Tsonnontouans. 
(",'iaii  un  |-'raiii-ai-  in.ui'-  a  um-  >an vair'-.— <-.  <|ui  jniiissait  d'un  grand  credit  aupres  des  sau- 
••  II  I,'.,  i-i,  n  ,,iil,li,'-  ili-  ,-c  ,|iii  pmivait  m'etre  '!«•  (|in-l.[iie  se.-ours  pour  le  but  de  inon 
\.. ,.,_••.•.  .  lit  \l.  l'i,-i|ii,'i.  <-i  il  >'<•-!  riiinluil  ronime  nu  grand  serviteur  do  Dieu  et  du  roi." 

Li-  T-,, nn, nil, man-  linivnl  .-.niseil  av.-<-  M.  de  .lon.-aire.  I'lusieurs  se  d.'ciderent  awuivre 
imiii,'-di.ii«-m--iii  I'aUi,'-  l'i,',|iii-t  :  iranii-.-s,  en  plus  grand  noinliro,  lui  proinirent  d'aller  le 
iv|»in,|iv  liii-ni-'ii  a  la  I'lvs.-ntalioii  :  "Nmis  u'avons  ri.-n  de  plus  .-lier  .pie  nos  entimtw,  lui 
iliivni -il-  :  i-li  I'ii-n.  i-n  \«\<-\  d,'ii/.i-  ipn-  imiis  v.ms  donnoiis  eonime  otages,  avoe  1'assnrance 

.I'a.-,  -uliiplir  avanl    Inllglelllps  in  it  re  prnmesse. 

••  \'.,-  -aiivat:«-  <-t  1<-  'r-,iniiMiit,Mian-  .-onnaissant  votre  termete  dans  vo«  resolutions,  lui 
dii  a  -MI  ("Mr  M.  de  .Iniieain-.  et  saehant  .pie  vous  avex  dessein  de  passer  par  Cbouaguen, 
ni',>nt  pi-i.'-  in-taininent  ile  V.HIS  engag.-r  a  n'eii  rien  faire.  Us  sont  informefl  dos  inauva'mes 
dir-p,,-iti,,n-  de-  Anglais.  <jui  vous  ivgardent  eoninie  le  plus  redontable  enueiui  de  lour  colonie. 
II-  -,,nt  hieii  ili-ptiM-s  a  se  fain-  taill.-r  en  pieces  plutAt  .pie  de  soutt'rir  qu'il  vous  arrive  le 
nii'indiv  mal  :  niai-t<Mit  .-.-la  ii'aboiitirait  a  rien.et  vos  enfants,  les  sauvages,  VOUH  perdraient. 
l',,iir  iii.ii.  ajniita  M.  do  Joii.-aire.  je  vous  conjure  on  inon  partieulior  de  n'y  point  passer." 

M.  1'ic.piei  prmnit  d<-  suivr.-  son  avis;  puis  il  so  remit  en  marebe,  avec  sa  reeruo de neo- 
pliytes.  pour  r.-toiiriier  a  Niagara. 

Son  voyage  t'ut  une  veritable  marebe  trioinpbalo :  "  1'artout  ou  nous  passions,  dit-il, 
devaut  un  campemciit  ou  un  wigwam,  les  sauvages  nous  saluaientpar  des  decbargesdemoiis- 
quetorie,  el  cola  arrivail  si  souvent  ijue  jecroyais  <(uetous  los  arl>res  lelong  du  cliemin  ,'taient 
.-barges  de  poudre.  T^trs((iu>  nous  arrivames  au  fort,  M.  deBecanconr  nous  recutavec  graude 

iioiiic  et  salve  do  canon,  eo  qui  flatta  infininient  nics  sauvages." 

Le  londeiiiain.  M.  I'i.-quet  reunit  pour  la  premiere  fois  ses  Tsonnontouans  dans  la  cha- 


1  Mnntmlm  and  tt'<Jfr,  t.  I,  p.  70. 

'  M.  Cluhert  <le  Joncaire,  ('labli  parnii  le*  sauvages  dea  Cinq-Nations,  les  attirait  aux  Frai)<;ais,  tan.iis  que 
Jo)ni»>n,  fix/-  ^galement  chez  les  Irtx|uom,  travaillait  de  son  <-6U'  pour  lea  gagner  a  la  cause  de  1'Angleterre. 


L'ABBfi  PICQUET  21 

x 

pdlc  (In  fort,  leur  fit  fairc  quelqnes  prieres,  lour  adressa  la  parole,  puis  lour  donna  quelques 

presents. 

II  fa  ut  eiisuite  partir  definitivement  pour  retourner  j\  la  Presentation.  on  il  a  laisse  mi 
troupcau  sans  pasteur.  Le  6  juillot,  il  s'embarque,  suivi  d'uno  nombrcuse  nottillc  decanots. 
Le  1-2,  il  arrive  a  reiiibouchure  de  la  riviere  Genesee,  et  admire  longtcmps  Ics  cascades,  a 
I'ciidroit  ou  s'eleve  aujourd'hui  la  ville  de  Rochester.  J,e  14,  il  est  a  Sodns-Hav,  et  il  exprimc 
fortement  le  desir  d'y  voir  eonstruire  1111  tort  par  les  Fram;ais  ;  ••  mais,  ajoute-t-il,  il  vaiidrait 
encore  bien  niieux  detruire  Oswego,  et  ne  jainais  laisscr  les  Anglais  le  reeonstruirc." 

Le  10,  il  arrive  en  face  de  ee  poste  si  rcdotite.  II  a  proniis  a  M.  de  Joncaire  ct  a  scs 
sauvages  de  n'y  pas  descendre,  et  il  tient  parole;  mais  il  s'en  approche  aiitant  (pie  possible, 
afin  dc  mieux  le  reconnaitre.  "  II  est.  commando,  dit-il,  prescpie  de  tons  les  cotes.  ct  l'on  pent 
aisement  en  temps  de  guerre  en  fa  ire  les  approches.  I)eiix  batteries.  clia<-nne  dc  trois  canons 
de  douxe,  seraient  plus  (pie  sultisantes  pour  le  ivdiiire  en  ceiidres.  Ce  poste.  aji>ute-t-il.  mms 
est  prejudiciable,  non  seulement  paive  ipi'il  di'trnit  not  re  commerce.  mais  surtmit  paree  iju'il 
met  les  Anglais  en  communication  avec  nos  salivates  de  loin  et  de  proclic." 

D'Oswegt),  M.  J'ic([iiet  travi-rsa  tout  droit  an  Ibrt  Ki'onteiiac.  on  il  vmilait  ari-eter  dc 
nouveau.  Trois  drapeaux  y  etaient  arbon's  en  son  boiinciir.  ••-lamais  n'ceptioii.  dii-il.  ne 
fut  plus  solennelle.  IA'S  Xii)issings  et  les  Algompiins.  ipii  s'en  allaient  en  ^nerre  ave.-  M. 
de  BelStre,  se  mirent  en  baie  de  lenr  propre  niniivemeiit.  ct  nous  saluci'cnt  par  phloems 
deebarges  de  mousqueterie  et  par  des  cris  dc  joic  sans  tin.  I>e  tons  DOS  caiiots  d'ecnivc.  nn 
repondit.  de  la  nieme  maniere.  M.  de  \'ercbcrcs  et  M.  de  La  Valtrie  firent  en  mcmc  temps 
tirer  les  canons  du  fort;  et  mes  sauvages,  transport  cs  dejoic  de  I'lionncur  ipi'ils  rcccvaieiit. 
fiusaient  eux-momes  nn  feu  continue!,  ct  poiissaient  des  cris  et,  des  acclamations  (pii  ri'-jouis- 
saient  tout  le  nionde." 

"  Les  commandants  et  les  officiers,  dit  Lalande,  vinrcnt  recevoir  noti-e  mi^siniinaire  >nr 
le  rivage.  11  ne  fut  pas  plus  tot  debanpie  ipu-  tons  les  Algoiupiins  et  les  \i|iissings  du  Lac 
vinrent  1'embrasser  en  lui  disant  ([u'ils  avaient  appris  (pie  les  Anglais  1'avaient  arivti',  et 
que  si  cette  nouvelle  s'etait  confirmee,  il  les  aurait  bientot  \MIS  le  d('l>arrasser." 

Le  bon  missionnaire  tit  line  nombreuse  recrue  de  [irtwolvtcs  an  fort  Krontciiac.  |iuis 
poursuivit  son  voyage  a  la  mission  de  la  Presentation,  on  il  rentra  vers  le  ^0  juillet.  et  "  t'nt 
10911,  dit  Lalande,  avec  cette  affection,  eette  ti-ndresse  (pie  des  enfants  pourraient  I'prouvcr 
en  recouvrant  un  pere  (^u'ils  auraient  perdu.'' 


Ce  nc  fnt  pas  sans  une  grande  douleur  de  part  et  d'autre  (pie  M.  I'icipiet  si1  decida, 
deux  ans  plus  tard,  en  1753,  :\  quitter  encore  une  fois  ses  enfants  bien-aiim's,  pour  nn  voyage 
en  Franco  qu'il  avait  resolu  d'entreprendre  pour  le  bien  de  la  eolonie.'  II  voulait  rend  re 
compte  ;\  la  Cour  de  ses  travaux,  solliciter  des  seeours  pour  son  etablissement  et  amener 
avee  lui  quelques  missionnaires. 

Avant  de  partir,  il  reunit  les  sauvages  de  la  mission,  et  lour  proposa  de  lui  donner  pour 
compagnons  de  voyage  trois  des  plus  considerables  d'cntre  eux.  Son  but  etait  d'en  faire, 

1  II  partit  dans  le  mois  de  juillet,  et  fut  remplac6  durant  queUjues  mois  par  M.  Etesson  ;  puis,  i  1'autonnne,  M. 
Ddpdret,  cure  de  Sainte-Anne  du  Bout-de-1'Ile,  fut  envoytf  comme  missiounaire  a  la  Presentation  A  la  place  de  M. 
Picquet:  son  premier  acte  est  du  7  octobre.  On  ne  retrouve  la  signature  de  M.  Picqnet  que  le  ISjuin  1755. 
(Registre  de  la  Presentation.) 


22  L'ABBti  AUGUSTE  GOSSELIN 

pour  uiiisi  dire,  des  otages,  dc  maniere  a  assurer  la  paix,  durant  son  absence,  a  la  Pre"sen- 
tation,  par  la  crainte  qu'auraient  lea  sauvages  de  ne  pas  voir  revenir  leurs  compatriotes,  s'ils 
so  rondaient  coupablos  de  quelqiies  desordres.  II  voulait  aussi,  par  la  vue  de  ces  sauvages, 
iiiU-iviwor  los  Francais  It  1'u'uvre  de  leur  civilisation.  II  voulait  surtout  attacber  de  plus  en 
phis  les  Iroqiiois  a  la  cause  do  la  Franco,  persuade  qu'ils  seraient  enchante's  de  1'accueil  qui 
scrait  fait  la-has  a  lours  compatriotes. 

On  lui  accorda  volontiers  los  trois  sauvages  qu'il  demandait,  et  il  s'embarqua  avec  eux 
ct  lion  iioiuhrc  d'autrcs  passagors  sur  Y  Al<j<>n<i»in,  un  vaisseau  construit  a  Quebec  meme.1 

!,<•-  Mitivaircs  ilu  Canada  tirent  sensation  a  Paris.  M.  Picquet  sollicita  et  obtint  pour 
nix  uno  audience  a  la  COUP.  "  lls  fiirent  roi;us,  (lit  Lalandc,  avec  tant  d'agrement  et  de 
lii.-nvrillanec.  >|ii'ils  in- ccssaient  do  ropetcr:  "  II  serait  a  soubaitor  que  nos  Nations  con- 
nu— nit  an-.-i  li'u-n  <|iie  nous  le  oaracterc  et  la  hontc  dos  Francais :  elles  n'auraient  bientot 
iin'iin  nii'nie  rii'iir  c-t  des  iutiTets  eDinniuns  avec  la  France. 

Ihirant  r-'in  M'j.mr  a  I'aris.  M.  rici|iiet  roinlit  plus  d'un  service  au  Canada.  A  la 
•..illiritatiiHi  'In  mini-ire  dc  la  marine,  M.  Kuiiille,  il  ecrivit  quelques  nionioirort,  dans  losc^iiels 
il  i,r,ip.i-aii  -li--  IIMVCH-.  de  mnserver  a  la  France  cette  colonic.  Cos  ineinoircs  oorroboraient 
,,.u\  di-  M.  ilc  la  .  Jali-siniii'-re.  ce  prntectcnr  et  cet  ami  iju'il  out  tant  de  plaisir  a  retrouvor 
i-ii  Fraii'-i-. 

••  II  tii  an— i.  'lii  I.ahinde.  ses  uliscrv  at  ions  sur  les  liostilit.es  que  certains  esprits  inquiets, 
iiii|irudi'iit- i-t  linmilloiis  oci-asiniinaient  dans  le  Canada."  Jlolas  !  pouvait-il  trop  insister 
-in-  ••••  -iiji-t  di'-lii-ai  '.'  N"rst-il  |ias  vrai  ijuc  la  desunion,  K's  inuuvaisos  m<Eiirs  en  baut  lieu, 
rain-'iir  I'tln'-in'-  du  ]ilai>ir.  et  >urtont  I'ii^iDtage,  tirent  un  grand  nud  il  la  colonie  canadienne, 
dan- li-  d.-rnii'Tcs  aniu'-rs  de  lit  domination  f'rauriiise ''.  (.\\\\  no  regretta,  aussi,  le  peu  de 
ri>ntiaiii-<-  '|iir  I'oii  moiitrii  >o\ivent  aux  milices  caiiiidieunes,  ot  I'liostilito  gourde  qui  existait 
chin-  i-ll.--  i-t  l«-s  i-/-Lriiiu-nt-  vciins  directi-nient  do  Franco? 

('••limn'  ton-  ]r.-  linninies  de  valeiir.  M.  1'ieqiiet  iivait  dos oniioinis,  on  plutdt  des  envieux. 
I..-  prinri|i:d  i-ninniis  du  mini-ti-re  dc  la  marine,  M.  do  Laporte,  jaloux  de  I'impression  qu'il 
l'ai>ait  a  In  ('our  et  a  la  ville,  "lui  tit  di't'onso  do  continucr  it  inontrer  ses  sauvages,  et  le 
n'-diii-it  nn'-nif.  dit  Lalandc.  a  se  justitier  dc  1'itvoir  fait."  Le  bon  inissionnairc  se  consola  de 
cos  petitcs  inisoros  par  los  oncouragoinonts  iju'il  rccut  a  maintes  reprises  du  ministre  et  du 
nii  liii-nii'-iiii-.  Ses  travail x  au  Canada  ctaient  apprecios,  ot  on  1'engageait  &  leur  donner 
i-iir.m-  plu^  d'essor.  Lors(|u'il  jirit  conge  do  Sa  Majeste,  Elle  lui  fit  une  gratification  de 
mille  I'M-US.-'  Mais  sait-on  co  ([iii  tit  le  plus  do  plaisir  a  1'abbo.  Picquet?  Ce  fut  le  present  que 
lui  tit  Louis  XV.  d'unc  hihliothetjuc,  d'un  grand  nombre  de  livres  qu'il  lui  donna  pour 
i  banner  ses  loisirs  an  Canada:  don  vraiinont  royal,  ot  qui  faisait  le  plus  grand  honneur  & 
celni  a  qni  il  etiiit  contere,  puiscpi'on  le  supposait  capable  de  1'apprecier.  M.  Picquet 
aiinait.  on  oflot,  ot  appreciait  los  livres ;  51  savait  qu'on  ne  peut  avoir  de  meilleurs  amis,  et 
quo  deltrtant  <li»ni,  n»n  impediuntforis,  pernoctant  nobiscum,  peregrinantur,  rusticantur.* 

M.  Pictpiot  quitta  la  France  avec  ses  trois  sauvages  a  la  fin  d'avril  1754,  et  revint  au 
Canada,  oininoiiaiit  avec  lui  nouf  jounes  confreres,  dont  deux,  MM.  Magon  de  Terlaie  et 
Delagarde,  lui  furont  donnos  comme  assistants  pour  sa  mission  de  la  Presentation. 

1  Rapport  HUT  In  Archive*  du  Canada,  1887,  p.  ci.xin. 

'  Loan  XV  1-ii  donna  *Dwi,  pour  ML  mission,  une  statue  de  la  Vierge,  en  argent  ma  wif,  mesurant  environ  deux 
pieds  ile  hanlenr.    Kile  eat  aujourd'hui  dans  la  aacristie  de  1'dgliae  d'Oka. 
'  fro  Arrhid potto. 


L'ABBti  PICQTJET.  23 

*** 

La  paix  d'Aix-la-Chapelle  n'avait  qu'assoupi,  suivant  Fexpression  de  M.  de  la  Galis- 
soniere,  la  jalousie  des  Anglais  en  Europe,  mais  cette  jalousie  eclatait  dans  tonte  sa  force 
en  Amerique.1  Une  compagnie  s'etait  formee  dans  la  Virginie  pour  prendre  possession  des 
terres  de  la  vallee  de  1'Ohio.  M.  Picquet  croyait  si  pen  an  niaintien,  ou  plutot  a  lYxistem-c 
memo  d'une  paix  serieuse  entre  la  Nouvelle-Angleterre  et  lc  Canada,  (ju'il  proposait  des 
1752  au  gouverneur  la  formation  d'un  parti  de  guerre  compose  de  3,NOO  saiivasres,  pour 
allcr  chasser  les  Anglais  do  la  vallee  de  1'Oliio,  et  combat  t  re  les  sauvages  i(iii  leur  etaicnt 
allies,  a-  savoir  les  Miamis  et  les  Cherokces.2 

On  ne  donna  pas  suite  ;\  son  projet,  sans  doute  par  un  respect  exrcssil'dcs  traiti's.  Mais 
1'apfltre  des  Iroquois  continua  avee  jilus  de  /Me  qiie  jamais  a  entretenir  ee  peiiple  dans 
1'amitie  de  la  France,  ;\  auginenter  et  a  fortifier  sa  mission  de  la  I  "resentation  :  et  ]<>rsc|ii  Yn  1 7.")4, 
les  hostility's  eclaterent  entre  les  Anglais  et  les  Fram;ais,  dans  la  valliY  de  l'(  HI'K..  avant  in.'mr 
que  la  guerre  de  Sept  ans  ne  tut  ddclaree  en  Kurope,  ses  sauvages  ne  I'nreiit  pas  le>  dcrniiT> 
a  se  rendre  sur  le  theatre  des  dvenements  et  contribuerent  hcaueoiip  a  la  Iirillante  vidoiiv 
de  M.  de  Viliers  au  fort  Xeeessite.  Le  vaimpietir  rentra  en  trimuplie  an  furl  I)iii|iiesne.  i|iii 
venait  d'etre  construit.  "Aiiciin  pavillun  anglais,  dit  Nf.  I'arkiiian,  ue  tlottait  [iln>  di'-<>r- 
mais  au  dela  des  Alleghanys."  ' 

Mais  voila que  le  8  juin  1755, 1'amiral  Boscawen,  avee  une  eseadre  de  i|iiai(>r/.e  \-ai»can\ 
de  guerre,  rencontre  sur  les  banes  de  Terreneuve  deux  navires  IVan<;ais.  et  s'en  einpare.  sans 
combat,  au  mepris  du  droit  des  nations.  1'resquc  en  nienie  temps,  des  eursaires  anglais 
enl^vent  plus  de  trois  cents  batiments  de  eommerci1  qni  navigiient  sur  la  1'oi  des  traiti's.  Kn 
meme  temps  aussi,  le  10  juin,  1'armee  du  general  Uraddoek  se  met  en  maivlie  pour  t'randiir 
les  Alleghanys.  Le  signal  de  la  guerre  est  donne  parto\it  :  et  Louis  XV  se  decide  a  envover 
des  troupes  au  Canada. 

Braddock  s'avance  sur  le  fort  Duqnesne,  ([iii  s'eleve  a  1'endroit  on  la  riviere  Alli'tflianv 
et  la  Monongahela  sejoignent  pour  former  1'Ohio.  Mais  M.  de  Contrecieiir  est  la.  avec,  ses 
in trepides  lieutenants  deBeaujeu,  Dumas  et  Ligneris. 

On  connait  les  incidents  de  la  fameuse  victoire  de  la  Monongahela,  a  laijiielle  M  de 
Beaujeu  a  attache  son  nom.  Cette  victoire  tut  due  en  grande  partic  au  concours  des  >au- 
vages;4  et  il  est  certain  que  la  plupart  de  ees  sauvages  etaient  la  a  la  demande.  et  pour  ainsi 
dire  sous  les  ordres  de  1'abbe  Pic(piet.  M.  Duqnesne  lui  avait  recommaiide  d'envcyt-r  le 
plus  qu'il  lui  serait  possible  de  detachements  sauvages  a  1'encontre  du  general  Uraddoek,  et 
le  missionnaire  avait  mi?  un  zele  incroyable  a  obeir  aux  volontea  du  gouverneur.  ••  Cet 
evenement  (la  defaite  de  Braddock),  on  le  dut  principalement,  dit  Lalande,  aux  soins  que  se 
donna  M.  Picquet  pour  1'execution  des  ordres  de  M.  Duquesne  dans  cette  expedition.  L'as- 
sii ranee  qu'il  donna  ;\  ses  sauvagcs  qu'ils  vaincraient  1'ennemi,  echauffa  tellement  leur  imagi- 
nation, qu'ils  croyaient  dans  le  combat  voir  le  missionnaire  a.  leur  tete  les  encourager  et  leur 
promettre  la  victoire,  quoiqu'il  flit  eloigne  d'eux  de  pres  de  cent  cinquantc  lieues.  C'etait 
14,  ajoute  Lalande,  une  de  leurs  superstitions  dontil  avait  bien  de  la  peine  ;\les  fairerevenir." 

On  le  voit,  M.  Picquet  n'e'tait  present  que  de  eceur  ;V  la  Monongahela ;  mais  il  assista  de 
sa  personne,  comme  aum&nier  de  ses  sauvages,  4  plusieurs  de  nos  expeditions  contre  les 

1  Hiitoire  du  Canada,  par  Garneau,  t.  i,  p.  198. 
*  itontcalm  and  Wolfe,  t  n,  p.  417. 

3  Ibid,  1. 1,  p.  161. 

4  "  The  Indians  won  the  victory,"  dit  M.   Parkmaii.    ( Montcalm  and  Wolfe,  1. 1,  p.  223.) 


24  L'ABBti  AUGUSTS  GOSSELIN 

\nglais.  II  accompagna  M.  Marin  qui  commandait  tin  detachement  envoyd  par  le  gonvcr- 
m-ur  vers  Sanwto.  "  On  briila  le  tort,  (lit  Lalande,  lea  (Stablissements  do  Lydius,  plusieurs 
monlins  a  scie,  les  planches,  lea  madriers  et  antres  bois  de  construction,  lea  amas  do  vivrw, 
les  provisions.  le«  troupeaux  snr  pri-s  de  quinze  Hones  (Habitation,  et  1'on  fit  cent  quarnntc- 

ciiu|  prwonniera . 

A  la  prise  d'Osw-.'iro  pi>r  Montcalin,  M.  Picqiiet  etait  la,  nvec  nn  detachcmcnt  de  250 
sauva.'.-s.  Les  forts  ayant  etc  coiiipletcment  rases,  il  s'avance  an  milieu  lies  mines,  etplante 
tin.-  irrande  rroix  snr  la.piclle  est  gravce  cette  inscription  :  In  hoc  siijno  vinctint ;  et  tout  pivs 
,m  p.. lean,  aux  armes  ilc  la  France,  avcc  cette  antrc  inscription:  Man  i bus  date  lilia  plev'i*. 

II  v  avail,  .•online  je  1'ai  d,-ja  "lit,  an  su-ge  dn  fort  William-Henry,  prbs  de  millc  >;iu- 
va"es.  ,-lir.'-li.'iis  et  intidMes.  appurtenant  a  .|iiarante  et  nnc  trilius  ditterentes.  Les  Iroquois 
,1.-  la  IV.'-. -illation,  dn  lae  .!.•*  1  )en x-Monta.i.'iies  et  de  Caiiirlinawa.ija  y  etaient  largcincnt 
r,-pr.'-''iit'-s.  et  ae,',,nipairi"'-s  ].ar  lenr  niis<ioiinaire.  M.  1'ieqnct.  L'abbe  Matlievet,  un  autre 
-iilpi.-i.'ii.  y  .'-Mil  au--i.  e.,iniiie  aninonier  de.-  Xipissin.u's,  et  le  P.  Ronliand.  coininc  aninonier 
,|.-  .\l' -naki-.  t'es  tn>i.-  pivires  as>istaient  an  grand  eonscil  dcs  sanvagcs,  tenu,  sons  la  prc- 
sidrn.-e  de  M' oil. -aim.  pn-dn  .-amp  de  |{igand.  snr  les  liords  dn  lac  (Jeorge,  la  veille  dn 
-i.'..',..  On  v  v..vait  an--i  !•-  ci(li<-ieiv  eanadiens,  anx.|iiels  Montcalni  avait  confie  le  commande- 
ni. -Hi  d«- -;iiiva-:.->  :  *le  l.ravc  et  liardi  Saint-Lne  de  La  Conic:  1'intivpide  Marin;  Charles 
LniL'lad.'.  '|iii  avail  .(iiitt.'  -a  f.-innie  r-anvage-se  a  MiehiHiniakinac  pour  se  joindre  i\  scs 

,.,,ln]p;1,_M «  .Tannes  ;    Niv.-rville.   Langis.  La    I'lante.  H.-rtel,    Longueuil,   llerbin,   Lorimicr, 

Sabn-v.-i-.  Fl.-iirinioi't.  tmi-  familiers.  de|nii>  lenr  ciifancc,  avcc  les  bois  et  les  sanvages. 

Apr--  I'-  eon-eil.  lr-  pivi  re<  pass.'-rent  le  reste  de  la  joiirnec  ii  ciitcudreles  confessions 
d. --  -aiivair--  '-lir-'l  iens.  Lr-  >anvaLr'>s  pavens  snspendireiit  a  nn  potean  nn  vieil  habit  et  line 
paiiv  di-  iaiiil>i'-r>-  «-<.iiiin.'  Irilmt  an  inanitoii.  Cela  cinbarrassa,  parait-il,  les  trois  pretre> 
.iiii  VMiilainit  din-  la  iin--e.  IU  ne  -avaieiit  ]>as  s'ils  devaient  celebrcr  en  jiresence  de  <•>• 
-a.-riti'-.'  tail  an  d.'in«'ii.  et  .•ciiiiiiinnic|ii.''rent  lenr  doiite  a  Montcalni  :  u  Micnx  vant  dire  la 
in.---.'  ili-  la  -Hi-it-  ijiif  di-  ne  pa-  la  dire  dn  tout,"  repondit  le  easnistc  militaire. 

Sain'-Liii-  tb-  La  Ci>rne.  dm  it  je  viens  de  meiit  ionncr  le  noin,  avait  nn  talent  tout  particu- 
lii-r  p.. nr  •-.'iiiinander  le-  >anvai_res.  An  sii'-ge  dn  fort  William-Henry, on  I'appelait  le  general 
di-  -.nivair.--.  II  .'tail  <-n  IT.'.'.i  a  la  Presentation,  pendant  (pie  les  Anglais  s'avancaicnt  a  la 
t'ni-  il.-  lY-t.  dn  -nd  <-t  d<-  run.-!  v.-rs  1.-  e.-ntre  de  la  colonic,  Tcnscrrant  dans  un  rcseau  incx- 
tri.-abli-.  II  lut  charge  d'allcr  a  la  rencontre  de  Ilaldimand,  qui  tentait  de  relever  Oswcgo, 
et  de  Prid.-anx,  ijiii  vmilait  attaipi.-r  Niagara:  et  il  niarcba  a  la  tctc  d'un  detachement  deniillc 
hi'innn->.  Framais.  Canadiens  et  sanvages.  L'abbe  Picqnet  etait  de  la  partie. 

La  petite  ariin'-e  fait  bieiitot  son  apparition  an  milieu  des  souches,  de«  bnissons,  dcs 
tr.nies  d'arbres  renvers.'s  qui  ciitonrcnt  le  camp  d'Oswcgo.  M.  Picqtiet  eommande  alors  a 
<•«•;<  braves  soldats  de  se  met  t  re  a  gciioux,  lour  domic  solennellemcnt  la  benediction,  pnis,  leur 
adressant  chaleureuscment  la  parole,  leur  recommande  de  ne  pas  fairc  qnartier  aux  ennemil 
dc  la  patric. 

Ilaldimand  cst  pris  par  surprise.  Bon  nombre  de  scs  soldats  sont  disperses  dans  la  foret, 
oceujH-H  ;\  couper  tin  bois  pour  relever  le  fort.  Ceux  de  La  Come  en  profitcnt,  et  font  f.  n  dc 
toutes  parts;  la  partie  menace  d'etre  rude  pour  les  Anglais.  Malhcnrenseineiit,  quclipies 
Canadiens.  je  ne  sais  a  qnclle  occasion,  prennont  1'alarme,  et  courent  a  leiirs  bateaux,  rcnver- 
xatit  a  tern-  M.  Pieqiiet  sur  leur  passage.  M.  Picquct  se  releve,  plaisante  ccs  homines 
effun'-s,  reint-t  tout  le  motule  n  1'ordre,  puis  le  detachement  va  se  poster  d.-rrii-re  nne  rang.'c 
d'arbres,  et  Ton  fait  feu  de  nouveau  sur  1'ennemi. 


L'ABBti  PICQUKT  28 

Lc  combat  (lure  deux  heures  avec  un  acharnoment  incroyable.  Les  Francais  le  repren- 
neut  le  lendemain  matin,  bieu  decides  a  ne  pas  reeuler.  Mais  Ilaldiinaud  voyant  qu'il  ue 
pent  venir  a  bout  do  leur  courage,  fait  apporter  ses  eanons  et  les-cbarge  ;\  rnitraille.  Les 
soldats  de  La  Come  se  sauvent  alors  vers  leurs  embarcations  et  disparuissent,  apres  avoir  perdu 
tivnte  tues  et  blesses,  y  compris  deux  officiers  et  La  Corne  lui-inemc,  qui  a  rc<;u  iiuc  blcssure 
dans  la  cuisse. 

Ce  fait  d'armcs,  auquel  1'abbe  Picquet  prit  une  part  si  active.  Cut  un  dcs  derniers  ravons 
de  la  gloire  militaire  fram;aise  en  Anierique. 


Le  sort  de  la  Nouvelle-France  est  a  jainais  scellc  :  toute  rAmt'riqiic  du  Xonl  est  main- 
tenant  aux  Anglais.  Les  course's  apostoliquea  de  nos  missionnaires,  Ics  explorations  de  nos 
bardie  deeouvreurs,  les  travaux  de  uos  hommes  d'Etat  et  de  nos  iruerriers.  tout  cela  cst  a 
jainais  perdu  pour  la  France,  et  le  vieil  adage  Sir  n«  /m//  /•<;///*  est  unc  I'ois  de  plus  veritie. 
Quebec  a  capitule.  De  Montreal,  M.  de  \'ainlreuil  in'gocie  encore  avec  les  sauva^v^  pai-  !<• 
moycn  de  1'abbe  I'ieqiiet  ;'  mais  le  gt'iK'-ral  Andierst,  avec  son  arnii'e  d'(  )>\\-i'o-,  ,.  ,,,.  tarde  pas 
k  s'emparer  de  tout  le  Canada. 

M.  I'icquet  tient  bou  a  la  Presentation  jusqti'i'i  la  tin  :  le  deniier  acte  si<fih'-  par  lui  dan- 
le  Registre  de  la  mission  t'st  du  10  mai  ITiiH.  Mais  eiitin  il  taut  partir.  car  il  ne  pent  sc 
resoudre  ;\  prefer  senuent  de  tidelite  a  une  puiHsanee  euneiuie  de  son  pays.-' 

"II  ne  se  decida  a  partir,  dit  Lalande,  ijue  de  I'avis  et  ilu  cciii^entenieiit  du  ^I'-in'ral.  ile 
1'eveque  '  et  de  rinteudant,  t't  lorsqu'il  vit  qiie  tout  etait  di'sespi'n'.  atin  dene  pas  tomber 
entre  les  mains  des  Anglais." 

Le  general  Amberst  s'  in  forme  de  lui.  et  apprenant  ([ii'il  est  parti:  ".I'di  .-uis  tacli,', 
dit-il  ;  cot  abbe  n'aurait  jias  etc  moins  lidcle  an  roi  d'Angleterre,  s'il  lui  avail  une  t'oi-  preti' 
serment  de  tidelite,  ([ii'il  ne  I'a  ete  au  roi  de  France':  nous  lui  aurioiis  domn'  toutenoifc 
confiance,  et  nous  aurions  gagne  la  sienue." 

Tons  les  Anglais  ne  peusaieut  pas  comme  le  general  Andierst  :  un  grand  nombreavaient 
mis  a  prix  la  tete  de  M.  Picquet.  On  raconte  ijiie  les  sauvages  se  saisireiit  un  jour  d'un 
officier  anglais  qui  etait  dans  ces  dispositions,  c't  1'amenant  a  M.  Picc|iiet.  ils  se  mireiit  a 
danser  autour  de  lui  avec  letirs  casse-tetes,  attendant  dc  leur  vem're  missionnaire  le  signal  de 
la  decapitation.  Celui-ci  ue  leur  repondit  (ju'en  t'aisant  grace  a  sou  ennenii. 

On  sait  que  M.  de  Levis  ne  se  soumit  ([ii'a  eontrecu-ur  a  la  capitulation  de  Montreal  par 
M.  de  Vaudreuil  ;  il  protesta  surtout  centre  la  clause  (mi  obligeait  les  soldats  fran^aisamettre 
bas  les  armes  et  a  ne  plus  servir  durant  la  presente  guerre.  "II  otfrait  a  M.  de  Vaudreuil 
de  se  retirer  avee  ses  troupes  sur  1'ile  Sainte-IIelene  ;  il  avait  menu-  I'esperauce,  si  la  France 
ne  pouvait  rester  maitresse  du  Canada,  qu'on  pourrait  engager  un  grand  nombre  dc  C'ana- 
dicns  de  remonter  par  les  lacs  jusqu'aux  Illinois,  et  d'aller  se  fixer  a  la  Louisiane.  II  se 
soumit  cependant  ^  la  volonte  de  M.  de  Vaudreuil,  et  acceptales  conditions  qui  furent  impo- 
sees  aux  autres."  ' 

1  Lettrea  Mifiante.?,  p.  47. 

2  M.  Delagarde  resta  qtielques  semaines  de  phis  a  la  Presentation.     Le  dernier  acte  du  Registre  est  signe  par 
lui  :  il  est  du  23  juillet  1760. 

'  M*1  de  Pontbriand  6tait  alors  a  Montreal,  oil  il'mourut  le  8  juin  1760 
1  Hiftoire  du  Canada,  par  Ferlaud,  1.  11,  p.  605. 

Sec.  I,  1894.    4. 


26 


AUGUSTE  GOSSELIN 


M.  Picquct  n'h&ita  pas  a  executer,  pour  sa  part,  la  resolution  concue  par  M.  do  Levis. 
Au  lieu  tie  s'en  retourner  en  France  par  la  voie  ordinaire,  ou  il  lui  aurait  fallu  rcncontrer  Ics 
fnncmis  do  sa  patrie,  il  prit  le  chemin  des  grands  lacs,  des  Illinois  et.  de  la  Louisiane. 

"  II  espcrait,  dans  cette  retraite,  dit  Lalande,  eiuinener  avee  lui  les  grenadiers  de  chaque 
tmtnilliin,  pour  sauver  ainsi  les  drapeaux  et  I'lioniieur  de  lour  corps  ;  niais  il  n'en  fut  pas  le 
maitre.  II  tut  oblige  de  se  contenter  de  vingt-cinq  Francis  qni  I'accompagn&rent  juequ'i 
la  I/>uisiane.  11  avait  avec  lui  deux  petits  detachements  de  sauvages,  dont  Tun  le  preeedait 
de  quclqiics  lieucs,  et  1'autre  raccompagnait,  et  ils  ctaient  releves  successiveraent  par  de 
parciU  dctaclieiiients.  a  niesiire  t|u'il  troiivait  dittcrentes  nations,  Celle  qui  le  quittait  le 
reincttait  a  line  autre  nati.in.  en  le  reconmiandant  coinme  un  pere.  Partout  on  Ini  faisait 
des  receptions  admirahles  ;  partoiit  il  troiivait  les  sauvages  dans  les  meilleures  dispositions, 
el  reeevait  Iciir-  |  >n  >t  e-t  a!  'n  ms  de  /.Me  et  d'at  taelieinent  inviolable  envers  le  roi." 

II  v  a  .|tiel.|iie  elinse  tie  vraiiueiit  grand  dans  eette  retraite<|iiasi  trioinpliale  d'un  vaineu, 
par  un  elieiiiin  dmit  la  longueur  et  la  dilh'cultc  etIVaient  notiv  imagination,  avec  des  demons- 
t  rat  i.  Hi-  admiralilo  de  -vinpathie  de  la  part  de  ees  paiivres  sauvages  ijui  dcvaient  an  bon  mis- 
.-iiiiinaire  ee  ijii'lU  avaient  de  ineilleiir.  la  tni  et  la  civilisation. 

M.  Pi.(|iiet  di-nieiira  viniri-deiix  inois  a  la  N'ouvelle-Orleana,  ou  il  s'employa  ;\  pacifier 
1,-  e-prits,  et  a  raiueiier  la  enneorde  ,|iii  avail  «'>ti'  graveinent  compromise  par  eertaines  diffi- 

cult.-- -iirvclillc-  elitre  le   1^1  ill  N'el'liell  r  et    les  habitants. 


I  >c  return-  i-ii  France.  M.  |'ici|iiet  v  recut  tonics  les  marques  de  respect  et  de  considera- 
tion aiiX'inelle-  lui  doiinaient  droit  !<•>  ininienses  services  <(if  il  avait  rcndnsa  1'eglise  et  ;\  son 
pa\  -.  l.c-  j.r'iiiverneiirs,  les  g.-in'ranx.  les  ntliciers  ijiii  1'avaietit  connu  an  Canada  ne  cessaient 
de  1..  ner  .•.(•«  \crtu-.  ses  irav:'.nx  et  sun  nn'rite.  M.  Dnqnesne  rendait  hoinniagc  a  son  grand 
il.-int.'-n--eiucnt  :  "11  s'e>t  ivndii.  disail-il.  d'autant  plus  digue  de  notre  reconnaissance, 
ijii  il  a  mieiix  aimer  retoiiriier  an  Canada  et  eontinner  ses  services,  ([tie  de  vivre  dans  sa 
|.atri<-  et  reciicillir  I'heritaire  de  ses  parents,  qui  1'ont  deshtirite,  coinine  nous  1'avons  appris, 
p'inr  n'avuir  pas  v.uiln  restcr  en  France,  il  y  a  dix  ans.  lorsijn'il  y  vint  accompagiie  de  trois 
sauvages." 

M.  de  Vaudivuil  se  plaisait  a  vanter  ses  talents  pour  gagner  1'esprit  des  sauvages,  ses 
resources  dans  les  nioiiieuts  critiques,  et  sou  activite  pour  tout  ce  (pii  pouvait  promouvoir 
les  int.'-rets  de  1'Ktat  et  de  la  religion.  M.  de  Bougainville  disait  que  son  credit  aupres  des 
nations  sauvages  avait  cte  de  la  plus  grande  utilite  pour  les  affaires  militaires  et  politiques 
dn  Canada.  M.  de  Levis.  (pii  avait  toujours  admire  ses  travaux,  son  zi)le,  son  desinteres- 
seinent.  ne  cessait  d'exciter  son  ambition  et  de  1'engager  ;\  iaire  quelques  demarches  pour 
arriver  a  une  haute  ]>osition,  a  1'cpiscopat,  par  exemple,  dont  il  le  savait  eminemment  digne. 

Jamais  il  n'y  vmiltit  consentir.  Ce  grand  homme  (jui,  comme  nous  venons  de  1'ap- 
prendre  de  M.  Duquesne,  avait  prefere  perdre  ses  heritages  de  t'amille  plutot  que  de  renoncer 
il  ses  a-uvn-s  en  Anierique,  qui  avait  ete  oblige,  pour  payer  ses  depenscs  de  voyage,  lors  de 
son  retour  en  France,  de  vendre  les  livres  que  le  roi  lui  avait  donnes  en  1754,  qui  avait 
tnujoun*  sacrifie  en  fiivcur  de  aes  missions  les  petits  honoraires  qu'il  recevait,  n'ignorait  pas 
qn'nn  a  toujours  plus  de  vrai  bunheur  ;\  faire  le  bien  dans  des  positions  humbles  et  inode-tes 
que  sur  Iw  grands  theatres.  En  arrivant  en  France,  il  se  mit  a  la  disposition  de  1'arche- 

1  Lftlrn  t-KJIanlif,  p.  66. 


L'ABBtf  PICQUET  27 

vequc  de  Paris,  qui  1'employa  au  saint  ministere  dans  plusieurs  endroits  de  son  diocese.  II 
denieura  asscz  longtemps  au  mont  Valerien. 

L'Assemble'e  generate  du  clerge  de  France,  en  1765,  lui  oft'rit  une  gratification  de  1,200 
livres,  en  reconnaissance  des  services  qu'il  avail  rendus  au  Canada:  cello  de  1770  en  tit 
autiint.  II  accepta  avec  reconnaissance,  remerciant  du  fond  du  ccrur  la  divine  providence 
de  lui  procurer  ainsi  le  moyen  de  realiser  un  vd'ii  qu'il  avait  to  rim'  depuis  longtemps. 

Tout  jeune,  il  avait  desire  d'aller  i  Rome  ;  inais  les  citvoustauces  1'eii  avaient  ompecbe. 
En  1777,  il  entreprit  lc>  voyage.  La  ronoimneo  de  ses  vertus,  de  ses  travaiix  et  de  son 
merite  1'avait  precede  dans  la  Ville  Eternolle.  II  fut  re<;u  par  le  soiiverain  poutife  avec 
unc  bienveillance  toute  speciale,  conime  un  missionnaire  qui  avait  reiidu  de  irrands  services 
a  1'eglise  et  a  son  pays.  Le  Saint-Pere,  qui  goiivernait  alors  realise,  t'tait  I'illustiv  Pie  VI. 
de  la  grande  famille  des  Brasclii,  cet  hoinnu>  de  eu>ur  et  de  <o'nie  dunt  les  int'ortiiiies  out 
immortalise  la  memoire.  II  ne  se  contenta  pas  de  vaines  paroles  de  louange,«i,  dc  ti'lieitations, 
d'  encouragement  a  1'adresse  de  M.  Picqnet  :  il  insista  ]icmr  lui  t'aire  acce]pter  une  <rratiliration 
de  5,000  livrcs,  sous  pretexte  de  lui  defray  cr  ses  depenses  de  vovaire. 

On  tit  des  efforts  iuutiles  pour  reteiiir  a  Rome  M.  I'icqiiet;  il  reviut  en  Miv-se,  son 
pays  natal,  et  y  apporta  des  rcliques,  qu'il  expo.-.a  a  la  veneration  des  HiK-les  dans  1'i'irlise 
collegiale  de  Bourg,  dont  il  avait  et/'  fait  diaiioine  honoraire. 

Quelque  temps  apres,  il  se  ivndit  a  ('limy,  jioiir  y  visiter  uu  iieveii  (|ii'il  estimait 
beaucoup.  Le  desir  de  voir  la  grande  al>l>aye  <|iii  a  illustn'1  ect  endmii  excitait  ausr-i  sa 
curiosite. 

II  alia  ensuite  die/,  sa  sceur  a  Verjon,  ou  il  avait  a  iv'^ler  i|iiel(|Ues  affain-s  :  et  e'est  l;i 
qu'il  fut  attaqiu'.  successivemcut  d'un  rliume  ojiiniatre,  d'une  liemorratjie  et  d'unc  espiVe 
d'hydropisie  qui  le  conduisirent  en  pen  de  temps  aux  portes  du  toinKeau.  11  moiirut  le  !."> 
juillet  1781  dans  la  soixante-douzieme  aniu'e  dc  son  age. 


"  M.  Picquet  etait  d'une  taille  avantageuse  et  imposante,  ecrit  Lalande.  son  ami.  qui 
1'avait  si  bieu  connu  :  il  avait  une  physioiiomie  ouverte  et  engageante  ;  il  t'tait  d'une 
humeur  gaie.  Malgre  1'austerite  de  ses  mn-urs,  il  ne  respirail  (jiic  la  gaii'te  ;  il  f'aisait  ties 
conversions  au  son  des  instruments  ;  il  etait  theologien,  orateur,  poete  :  il  cbantait  et  eom- 
posait  des  cantiques,  soit  en  fram;ais,  soit  en  iroquois,  avec  lesqucls  il  rccivait  et  iuteressait 
les  sauvages.  II  etait  enfant  avec  les  uus,  lu'ros  avec  les  autrcs.  Son  indnstrie  memc  en 
mecanique  le  f'aisait  quelquefois  admirer  des  sauvages.  Kniin,  il  savait  employer  tons  les 
moyens  propres  a  attirer  des  proselytes,  et  ;Y  se  les  attacher  :  aussi,  eut-il  tout  le  succes 
qu'on  pouvait  attendre  de  son  Industrie,  de  ses  talents  et  de  son  zele." 

"  Une  pbysionomie  ouverte  et  engageante,"  voili\  bien,  on  effet,  ce  que  Ton  remarque 
dans  le  portrait  de  M.  Picquet,  suspendu  dans  une  des  salles  de  la  maison  des  messieurs  de 
Saint-Sulpice,  au  lac  des  Deux-Montagnes.  Mais  cc  qui  frappe  le  plus,  cependant,  dans  ces 
yeux  vifs  et  pe'tillants,  dans  ces  levres  un  pen  dedaigneuses,  dans  tous  ces  traits,  en  general, 
c'est  la  determination  :  M.  Picquet  etait  vraiment  un  bomme  decide.  II  tend  la  main  vere 
un  objet,  sa  mission  de  Souekatsi,  sans  doute,  et  semble  nous  dire  :  "  Voila  ce  que  j'ai  reussi 
^  faire,'malgre  les  contradictions  presque  generales  des  habitants  de  cette  colonie." 


28 


I/AHBti  AtKJUSTK  GO8SHLIN— I/ABB*  PICQUKT 


NOTES  ADDITION  NELLIE. 

I'.  9,  ligne  13"".  Cette  chapello  Saint  Koch  est  indiquee  sar  le  plan  de  Quebec  de  1720,  par  M.  Chaussegros 
de  Ury,  ingenieur  du  roi.  Kile  etait  situee  i  I'est  de  la  rue  Saint-Rocli  actuelle,  a  peu  priis  A  deux  arpents  au 
nord-oiiMt  dn  palais  de  1'intendant.  (Note  de  M.  1'abbe  Rlieaume,  du  seminaire  de  Quebec,  &  1'auteur.) 

Elle  avail  et.'  r  /nstruite,  paralt-il,  A  1'oceasion  d'une  epidemic.     I«8  recollets  y  faisaient  quelquefoia  1'oflice. 

11  y  avail  aussi,  dans  le  palais  dc  1'inlendant,  une  cbapelle  intorietire,  ou  le  Chapitre  de  Quebec  tHait  tenu 
d'onvoyer  un  <le  ««  pretres,  tons  los  dimaurlios,  pour  dire  la  messe.  On  appelait  cet  eccltteiaatique  le  Chapelain 
•  In  Palais.  (Docnments  de  Paris,  Kglise  du  Canada-)  I-es  ehanoines  songeaient,  parait-il,  a  faire  acquitter  leur 
obligation  p«r  nn  riVollct  ;  inais  cela  nV-tait  pas  du  gniH  do  1'intendant  Hocquart,  qui  e>rit  au  ministre  le  23  oct. 
I7;;o  :  "  I'n  rbaiioine  dc  lY-gligp  de  (Jm'bec  ni'a  insinue  cpie  lo  Cliapilre  est  duns  le  dessein  de  faire  acquitter  par 
un  nVollpt  la  iniwM  qim  kxlit  Chapitro  e«t  t^nu  de  faire  dire  au  Palais  par  un  des  clianoines  —  II  convient  <nie 
!••  <  'liapitrr  r  .....  pliss:-  un«  si  |>ctile  nlilicatioii  eu  i'^ar.1  au  don  de  inille  ecus  quo  Sa  MajesttS  leur  a  fait.  Le  tempa 
d-  !.i  ni.-K-M-  i>st  a  in-iifliiMiivK  dn  matin,  »M  j'ui  atlontion,  ajouto  1'intendant,  dangles  mauvais  tem|»  do  1'hiver, 
iri-nvnyi-r  inn'  r.iiinli-  ;'i  IVirli'niadtiiiuti  .|tii  vumt  au  Palais  [XMir  y  dire  la  mc.sse."  (Kajijiorl  fur  lex  arrhirti  </u 
''.,„.  ii  /.i,  IvsT.I 


P.  II,  \\fi\i-  >n  .  M.  l;..iii'lii-r  iln  I  .a  Pi'rii-rc  rtait  le.  Ills  do  IViiNpi^ne  liouclier  de  La  Pe>iere  qui  prit  part, 
piusieiirn  ;inin-~  fi-iiiiUlioinin  is  caiui'liens,  outro  autres,  MM.  de  Li  IVrade,  Dugue  de  Hoisbrillant,  Des 
Cliiiuf'.iirs  1-1  I'.ii'in  ille  ;\  la  fainuuse  ex]*Mlition  du  M.  d'llierville,  il  Terrenenve,  dans  1'liiver  de  169(>-97  :  "  I>e  27 
d,'-  ••III'TI',  le  s  nir  de  I  .a  l'i  rii  rt-,  ranadicn,  onwM^ne,  forl  bravo  Immmo,  va  avec  dix  homines  tl  travers  los  bois  an 
i-.iji  Sain:-  1  r  in..  ,i-  .lui.  nit  de  Saint  -.lean  par  tern1  de  six  lieues  ...  I-e  I$n,  le  sieur  de  I.  a  Periero  est  de  retour  dn 
caji  S.tinl-1  raiii.-ois,  ui'i  II  a  fait  trei/.e  prisonniera  ......  "  (./uurnn/  de  Heaiuloin.) 


P.  U,  in;iie  1  .  Proliablemenl  M.  Hubert  do  la  MorandiC-rr,  "  SOUS-ingenieur  i  Montreal,"  auquel  M.  de  1» 
i  ..i'  "..in-  r,-  |..irai^ait  |>  >rt.T  interet,  et  dniit  il  est  question  dans  deux  lettres  du  gouverneur  au  ministre,  en  date 
du  I"  el  dn  '-'"  "  ' "''•  'i'e  I .  !•>.  '  e  M.  de  la  MorandiC-re  eerivait  liii-nii'ino  au  ministre  le  4  octobre  1750  pour  deman- 
der  .le  i'avan.  ement,  da'.aiit  sa  letlrn  du  fort  de  la  1're.sentatiun.  (Rii/itturt  fur  Icnarchirex  du  Canada,  1S87.) 


.  Ci-loron  et  lo  P.  do  PxiiiiiiVanipK,  revenant  de  lour  voyage  a  la  Belle-Hiviere,  arritiirent  a 
ri'tal>li!<M-iiii>nl  d«  M.  Piequet,  et  le  tn.uv.'nint  ineendie  :  "  Kn  cliemin,  nous  fimes  lialte  cbez  I'abb6  Pioqiiet,  qui 
eUii  [«'iir  Inrs  (7  MOV.  17^.')  a  Montreal.  Nous  trouvAmes  son  fort  i  moiti*''  brill^  par  les  Iro(iuois,  envoyes,  dit-on, 
;'i  o-t  ellet  par  !••«  Anglais.  A  I'nn  ile«  angles  du  fort,  il  a  fait  const  mi  re  une  petite  redoute  dans  le  gout  de  celln  du 
fort  Sainl-.Iean.  l.'inevndio  1'avait  I'-pargneo."  (Krlntinn  du  P.  de  Bonn^oamps  )  "  .le  passai  &  I'etablissement 
de  M.  Pictmet..  S  «>  fort  avail  ete  brille  depuis  son  depart  pour  le  Montreal,  par  des  sauvages,  quo  Ton  jnge 
avoir  et.'  eiivoy.'s  par  li-s  Ang'ais  'le  Cliouaguon.  Uno  grange  pleine  de  foin  a  et<i  bru!6a  aiissi,  et  1'ospuce  de 
redoute  .(a  mi  iiaii.H  1'angle,  d'un  bastion  a  et<'-  Hau roe,  quoique  le  feu  y  ait  <5t<5  mis  il  plusieura  reprises.  II  n'y 
»vait  quc  iroig  bomiuc*  a  la  ganle  de  ee  fort,  clout  Tun  a  eu  le  bras  emporte  par  un  fusil  qni  lui  a  creve  dans  les 
mains  i-n  tirant  mir  i-eux  qni  un-ttuient  le  feu "  (Journal  de  Celoron.) 


SECTION  I,  1894.  [     29    ]  MEMOIRES  S.  It.  CANADA. 


II.  —  C/ioiiarf  ff   I}((tl!*xnii. 


Pin-  lo  docteur  X.-E.  I)K»XXK. 


c'-  lc  it  ni.-ii  l.-Mi.) 


Personne  ne  saurait  contostcr  anx  Anglais  I'lionm-nr  d'avoir,  Ics  premiers,  portc'  Inirs 
pas  dans  les  parages  do  la  baie  d'lludson.  Dos  1'aimee  llilO,  lo  oapitaino  Ilcnrv  Hudson, 
qui  s'etait  mis  4  1'emploi  d'une  compagnic  de  negoeiants  tornn-c  m  viir  de  la  di'eonverti' 
d'une  route  aux  Indes  oricntales,  eiitrait  dans  la  haic  a  la(|iirlK'  il  donna  son  num.  en  vi>itait 
la  c6te  occidentale  et  y  passait  tout  1'hiver.  Le  printoiups  suivant,  llmlMHi.  tralii  pai1 
plusieurs  do  sos  gons.  y  mourait  do  inisoro  avoc  son  tils  ot  sopt  liniiinics  dc  son  ('nuipaLff. - 

En  1012,  Thomas  Button,  gcntilhomme  an  sorvioo  du  pi-inoc  llciu-i,  partail  sin-  driix 
vaissoaux  pour  un  voyago  do  dix-lmif  uiois.  II  ontra  dans  la  liaio  d'Hudsnii  i-t  di'coii\-rit  !<• 
pays  qiril  uoiinua  Cary- S  wan' s- Nest  ot  Hopes-Checked.*  Ktant  ponssi'-  par  urn-  viidonlo 
tempetc,  il  entra,  lo  15  aofit,  dans  uno  criipio  (|u"d  a|i[iola  I'ort-Xol>oii.  <lu  noin  du  niattrodo 
sou  navire.  Button  hivorna  dans  oo  lion  sauvago,  i-t  no  ivtnurna  on  An^lotorro  <|iic  I'aiini'-i- 
suivaute. 

Jusque-la  Ics  Franijais  n'avaiont  i'ait  ancnno  ti'ntativo  si'r'u-nso  d'oxploration  dans  los 
regions  arctiques.  Eu  1541,  Joan  Alfonso,  lo  Saintongoais,  piloto  do  Roberval,  abaiidoiniauf 
la  tlottille  de  Jacques  Cartior,  vors  lo  dotroit  do  Bollo-Ilo,  tonta  do  s'olovi-r  aussi  loin  i[iu> 
possible  dans  la  direction  du  polo  nord,  inais  il  no  paratt  [>as  avoir  dopasso  lo  finquaiite- 
deuxiemc  degro  de  latitude  boroalo. 

Du  temps  de  Champlain,  Ton  savait  a  (iuoboc  (pie  dos  Kuroiioons  avaiont  naviguo  dans 
la  baie  d'Hudsou.  Cbanqdain  1'avait  appris  do  1'uii  dos  interprotes  do  la  coinpagnie  dos 
marc-hands  aupres  dc  la  nation  algoiKpiino.  Ktant  a  I'aris.  durant  1'hivor  do  Iiil2,  il  ron- 
coutra  cet  interprete,  uomme  Nicolas  du  Vignan,  qui  lui  tit  nno  longiio  histoiro  touchant 
1'apparition  d'uu  vaisseau  dans  la  iner  du  Xord.  II  oxhiha  memo  aux  yonx  dc  Champlain 
une  carte  dctaillee  de  ce  pays  inconnu  et  inexplore.  Lc  tbudateur  do  Quebec  voulut  s'y 
rondre,  1'ete  suivaut,  mais  il  renoi^a  a  sou  projet  a  la  suite  dcs  discours  decourageants  dc 
Tessouat,  capitaine  des  Algonquiiis  de  File  des  Allumettes.  Comme  tons  les  Europcens  de 
cette  epoque,  Champlain  s'imaginait  pouvoir  arrivcr  en  Chine  par  un  canal  ou  detroit  reliant 
los  deux  oceans.  Ce  detroit  suppose  portait  le  nom  de  iner  du  Xord,  la  mer  du  Sud  corres- 
pondant  a  1' ocean  Pacin'que. 

1  Continu^  du  volume  pr£c6dent,  xi,  1893. 

2  Voir  Purchas,  filgrimf,"m,  et  Asher,  Henry  Hudson,  pp.  93,  98,  136  et  139.     L'ann&s  pr&x§dente,  en  1609, 
Hudson  Stall  entr6  dans  la  riviere  qui  porte  encore  son  nom,  et  a  1'embouchure  de  laquelle  est  situee  la  ville  de 
New-York. 

'  A  60°  40'  lat.  n. 


30 


N.-E.  DIONNK 


Eii  1657,  Jean  Bourdon  partait  de  Quebec  pour  la  baie  d'Hudson,  et  si  Ton  en  croit  La 
1'otherie,  il  penetrait  jusqu'au  fond  de  la  baie,  et  "liait  commerce  avec  les  sauvages  de  ce 
••  quartior."  Tout  nous  porte  acroire  pourtantque  Bourdon  ne  depassa  point  le  cinquante- 
i-iiiqiiieine  dc-rre.  Du  rente  la  ltcl«ti»i>  do  1658  est  categorique  sur  ce  fait,2  Parti  de  Qiu'ber 
Ir  -2  dc  niai,1  Bourdon  y  rotournait  le  11  d'aont1  suivant.  Or,  il  n'cst  gnere  possible  de  faire 
line  parcillc  toiirneo  en  trois  inois  seuloincnt. 

Kn  l»!t;i.  les  salivates  du  nord  vinront  a  Quebec  demandcr  au  gonverneur,  le  viconite 
•  I' Arirni-on.  de  leiir  donncr  un  inissioiiiiairc  pour  lour  precher  1'Evangile,  et  ils  oftrircnt  do 
ttaliiiurr  Imr-  p.-lleierics  avcc  les  Franrais  qui  iraieiit  ehez  eux.  Le  gouverneur  leur  envoya 
1.  -  p.'-iv-  Claude  liablon  <•!  (Jabriel  1  )ruillettos,  Jesuit  os,  M.  de  la  Valliere,  gentilhomnie 
ipirmaii'l.  I  >nii- <  iuvoii,"  (Suillaunic  Couture7  ct  Francois  IVlletier."  Au  lieu  de  prendre 
la  vie  ilu  iroll'e  rt  de  loiiL'cr  les  cotes  du  Labrador,  comine  1'avait  fait  Jean  Bourdon,  ils 
i.-iuoiiti'-i-i  m  li •  Saururiiav  par  Tadmii-sar  et  ( 'liiroiitinii,  travorseront  lo  lac  Saint-Jean,  et  se 
rmdirriii  ain-i  par  le-  lac.-  et  les  rivii'-rcs  jusqu'au  lac  Xekouba,  qui  ost  a  mi-chemin  entre  la 

.rilu,|-,,ii  ri  I'mtn''!-  ilu  Sa^ueiiay. '  1'artio  do  Quebec  le  11  mai, '"  1'expedition  fut  de 
rrii'iir  li  ill  juillri  ;"  rllr  avait  etc  relardee  trois  si'iuaiiH's  a  Tailoussac. 

I.  -  -au\ai_r'--  dr  la  baie  d'IIii<U»n  revinn-nt  a  (Quebec  en  1(563,  et  nollicitorcnt  encore 
line  i'. .i-  I.-  ^"iivrriiriir,  '|iii  i-iait  Ir  baron  d'Avaii^'iir,  di-  leur  onvoyer  den  Fraiu/ais.  Guil- 
launir  t'oiiiiire  arn-pta  d's  alli'r  par  le-  trrrr-  avi-i-  rinij  lioiiinies,  et  il  y  alia  eft'octiveinent. 
l.i  il  prit  po--  — inn  i|r-  Irnv-  I'll  \'  plalitalil  line  rfoix.  "  II  lllit  ell  tolTO,  ail  pied  d'uil  gl'OS 
••  ail'i'  .  !•  -  ;n  nr  -  ilu  roi.  irravi'i--  ^ur  du  niivrc,  onveloppeeH  ontro  deux  plaques  do  plonib, 

'•    •   !    lie    I'ei  op  r    p. II'   de.OUS."    '"' 

i  1 1  pri-r  di-  po--er..-iim  ollirirllr  —  Coii  t  ure  ay  an  t  agi  i'ii  vertu  du  jiouvoir  (jui  lui  avait 
i'ii'  armrdi-  an  1 1  "i  ii  dr  la  l-'ranrr  par  Ir  Li'oii  \  i-riu'iir  ilu  Canada  —  devait,  dans  1' esprit  de  ce 
liaut  toiirtionnaii'i1,  rqiiivaloir  a  un  titro  do  nupn'matie  indisciitablo.  La  Franco,  du  reste, 
pouvait  la  rrvriidi'|iirr  drpiii-  le  jour  oi'i  Henri  I Y  avait.  en  1">98,  octroye  a  Tro'ilus  du 
\1. -^oiiet.  -'n  ur  de  la  IJorlir.  la  liriitrnaiicc  ^ein'raK-  "du  ('anada,  Ilocbolaga,  Terrencuve, 
•  Labrador.  rivi''-rr  dr  la  (Irandr  Hair  de  Xorcinbi-gue  et  terros  adjacenton  desditen  provinces 
••  i  i  ii\i''rr-."  l>rpui-  loi>.  la  France  sY-tait  tmijoiirs  cniisidercc  comine  jiroprictaire  de 


1   K.v-'iupvillii  ill-  la  1'otlierip,  Ilinlniri-  d,  I'Amfrirjue  trplfntrwiuil?,  \,  p.  141. 

"  I.e  11  (aoui)  parut  l.i  l>ari|iie  ile  M.  Bourdon,  leqiiel  estaut  descondu  sur  le  Knunl  Fleuve  du  cosW-  du  Nord, 
Mtfiia  jiit-jin'8  an  ••••'  d»vri'." —  Hilalion  de  I(>.">8.  p.  9. 

"  M.  Bourdon  leva  I'uncru  de  tiui-ber  pour  lo  voyage  du  Nord."  —  Journal  del  Jhuitei,  1057,  p.  209. 
1  Aout  11.  -'A  dix  h. -lines  du  soir,  urriva  devant  Qui'beo  M.  B  mrdon  de  son  voyage  du  Nord."    Ibidem,  1657, 
p.  '.'IS. 

'  Mirliel  I>'ntMif,  Bieur  de  la  Vallii-re  ct  de  ISeaubiissin. 

'  I>onis  « iiiyon  eUit  fil«  de  Jean  <  iiiyon.     Ne  en  Ki3'_',  il  mourut  en  1685. 

;  ( V-K-hro  interpK-te  et  compannon  du  |K-re  Joguwi.     Mourut  en  1702. 

I'l'lli-tii-r  Ipouna  rn  proniivres  noises  Porotliee  la  Sauvagesse,  qui  mourut  le  13  avril  1061. 

'  Nekouba  t'tait  a  environ  (|uarante-cinq  lieups  du  lac  Saint-Jean,  et  a  cent  lieues  de  Tadooasac.  Latitude  de 
Nekouba:  49'  yf,  longitude:  »«*  10'.  "  Lieu  c^'li'bre,  dit  la  Relation  de  1662  (p.  17),  a  cauie  d'une  foire  qui  s'y 
"  tient  tous  leg  an»." 

"  L*  11  mai,  parlirent  jour  la  mistion  de  St-Franvois-Xavier  aux  Kilistinons,  le  P.  Claude  Dablon  et  le  P. 
"  Gabriel  Druilleltea."  —  Journal  dn  Jlmitet,  1661 .  p.  296.  —  La  Potherie  ne  donne  pas  le  nom  du  p£re  Druillettea 
dans  »«  li«te  den  vnyaKOiira. 

"  I*  1T7  juillet  retonmtirent  ceux  qui  estoient  alles  on  pretendoient  aller  A  la  mer  du  Nord  ou  aux  Kiristinons." 
—  Journal  Htt  Jituiltt,  10(il,  p.  300. 
"  R  d*  la  1'. itl.erie,  i,  p.  142. 

"  litres  patentee  du  lieutenant  general  da  Canada  et  autrea  Pays,  pour  le  sieur  de  la  Roche,  du  12'  Janvier 

,    •- 


CHOUART  ET  RADISSON  31 

ces  immenses  regions  que  les  Anglais  no  firent  que  visitor  dans  I'intcrvalk-,  sans  y  fonder 
d'etablissements  stables. 

Le  contrat  portant  reconiiaissanc'e  des  articles  accordes  par  Louis  XIII,  en  date  du  4 
mai  1627,  donnait  i\  la  compagnie  des  Cent-Associes,  "entoute  propriete,  justice  et  sci- 
"  gncuric,  le  Fort  et  Habitation  do  Quebec,  avec  tout  ledit  pays  <le  la  Nouvelle-Franco,  dite 
"  Canada,  tout  le  long  dcs  c&tes,  depuis  la  Floride  <jue  les  Kois  prcdcccssoiirs  de  Sa  Majostc 
"  ont  fait  habiter,  en  longeant  les.  cotes  de  la  mer  jnsqnes  an  ('civic  Aivti<|iie  pour  latitude, 
"  et  de  longitude  depuis  File  de  Terrciienvc,  tirant  a  1'ouest  jusipies  an  grand  lac  de  la  Mer 
"  Douce  et  an  dela,  etc.,  etc." 

Le  traite  de  Saint-Gertnain-en-Laye,  du  -it  mars  lii-'!2,  restituait  a  la  France  \«\\<  !>•> 
lienx  occnpes  par  les  snjets  de  la  Grande-Bretagne,  e'cst-a-diiv.  1'Acadie  et  la  N'ouvelle- 
France  qui  comprenait  le  Sagnenay,  le  Labrador  et  les  terres  adjaeentes.  telles  ipie  decrites 
dans  les  articles  du  4  mai  1027,  <|iii  n'avaient  souleve  auciine  protestation  de  la  part  <le  la 
couronne  britannique. 

L'edit  de  creation  dela  Compagnie  des  [tides  occidentales,  du  mois  de  mai  Iilii4.ini 
accordait  la  liberte  du  commerce  dans  le  Canada,  1'ile  de  Terreneuve  et  les  autre-  lies  du 
nord,  etc. 

Done,  en  1668,  quand  les  Anglais  vinrent  arliorer  leur  drapeau  sur  les  rives  de  la  bale 
d'lludson,  ils  agissaient  contrairement  ;\  nn  traite  (|iii  n'avait  pas  subi  de  revocation.  Les 
sauvages,  dn  reste,  reconnaissaient  volontiers  la  snpreinatie  !'ram;aise.  et  lors<|ii'en  liJTn. 
Simon-Fraiu;ois  Daumont,  sieiir  de  Saint-Lu>son,  alia  au  Saiilt-Sainte-Marie  dans  le  but  de 
negocier  line  convention  avec  les  sauvages  de  1'ouest  et  dn  nord.  pivs  de  vingt  nation^.  v 
compris  les  Cristinos,  repondireiit  a  1'invitation,  cl  s'engagerent  par  nn  paete  >oleiinel  a 
accepter  la  domination  de  la  France. 

Devons-nous  admettre  que  la  dcconvertc  d'un  pays  <|ii'mie  prise  de  possi-ssion  ne  suit 
pas  de  pros,  ne  constitue  }>as  nn  titre  de  propriete  ?  l>u  temps  de  la  reine  Klix.alietli, 
vers  1'annee  1580,  rAngleterre  s'effor^a  de  faire  agree  r  cot  to  admission  emume  priueipe  de 
droit  public,  lorsqu'elle  resista  aux  pretentious  des  Espagnols,  qui  se  disaient  les  rois  de  la 
mer,  en  vertu  d'un  privilege  accorde  par  le  souverain  pontil'e.  N'oici  ce  i|iic'  dit  Camden  a 
ce  sujet ;  "  De  meme  qne  la  reine  Elizabeth  ne  reconnaissait  pas  le  titre  donm'-  par  I'l'vecjue 
"  de  Rome  aux  Espagnols,  de  meme  elle  ne  leur  rcconnaissait  de  titres  <pie  pour  les  lieiix 
"  dont  ils  etaient  en  possession  ;  car,  n'ayant  aborde  (pie  ci  et  la  le  long  des  cotes,  et 
"  donne  des  noms a  quelques  rivieres  on  caps,  tontes  choses  d'aucune  portee,  ils  ne  pouvaient 
"  s'en  reclamer  pour  faire  agreer  lours  titres  de  propriete,  excepte  dans  les  endroitn  ipi'ils 
u  habitaient  et  qn'ils  n'avaient  pas  eesse  d'habiter." 

Les  pretendus  titres  de  Cabot  et  d'lludson  tombent  par  la  meme,  car  ce  qui  est  juste 
centre  1'Espagne  en  faveur  de  1'Angleterre,  doit  1'etre  egalement  contre  cette  denuere  on 
favour  de  la  France  et  des  autres  puissances  enropeenncs.  La  colonisation  immediate  on 
1'habitation  persistante  faisant  defaut,  il  s'en  suit  que  rAngleterre,  en  1668,  ne  pouvait  pas 
s'attribuer  la  souverainete  des  terres  arctiques, '  pas  plus  qu'clle  no  pouvait  interposer  son 
autorite  sur  les  sauvages  de  la  Nouvelle-France.  Ceux-ci,  habitues  qu'ils  etaient  <\  vivre  ;\ 
c6te  des  Frai^ais  et  a  trafiquer  avec  eux,  se  portaient  plntot  vers  les  postes  du  Saint-Laurent 

1  Camden,  Rerum  Anglicarum  et  Hibernicarum  Annaler,  regnanle  Elizabeth.     I^syden,  1639,  p.  328. 
1  O'Callaghan,  History  of  New  Nelherland,  ii,  pp.  343  et  344. 


32  N.-E.  DIONNR 

que  vers  hi  riviere  Hudson.  Kxeeptons  toutefoia  la  grande  confederation  iroquoisc,  <|ui 
nympathisait  avee  les  Anglais  de  la  Nouvelle-Angleterre. 

Kn  alhint  a  hi  Imie  d'lludson,  les  Anglais  pouvaient  bien  y  faire  la  traitc  sans  etre 
moh-st.'-s  par  personue,  inais  ils  faisaient  uuivre  d'empi&tement  Du  reate  ila  connaissaient  si 
pen  lc  pavs.  qii'ils  n 'y  seraient  pas  alles  sans  lo  concoura  do  Chouart,  Ic  soul  capable  de  lea  y 
eomluiri'. 

Mais  repreiions  le  til  de  notre  reeit. 

!,,•  .V. ii.tii'-l-.  '|ui  portait  Choiiart  et  ses  esperanees  (U-  fortune,  s'eleva  juaqu'a  la  hauteur 
.In  -nixanti-  ct  i|uin/ii'-medegre,  dans  la  haie  de  Baffin,  et  <U-  la,  doublant  le  cap  Diggs,1  eiitra 
dan-  la  l>aie  d'Hud-mi.  et  s'y  cnt'.>n«;a,  en  ira.irnant  K-  sud  jusqu'jl  1'entree  d'nne  riviere  que 
]••-  -auvair<'~  avairnt  liapti>i'e  du  imni  dr  N'eiiiiskau/  et  que  les  nouveaux  venua  appeli-rnit 
rivi.'-r.-  IJupi-rt.  ni  -mivi  nir  du  prinri-  anglais.  Ils  rapeivurent,  le  ^9  septembre,  et  yjetercnt 
l'an.-r.-  a  di-ux  Ki'a-M-  H  dnnir  d'cau.  he  !'  diVi-nil>re.  on  tut  suqtris  par  les  glaces,  et  Ton 
pa--a  I'liivi-r  dan>  i-i-t  i-ndi'oit.  in-  Mirtant  du  navire  ((lie  jnuir  aller  chercher  du  bois  aur  line 
pi-titi-  i!i-  i_raniii-  d«-  peiipliers  dt-  maigre  \TIIIH-. 

( ',.  n. •  t'ui  i|ii'au  |ii-inti'in|i~  i|Ui-  lr  vais<raii  ]>ut  s'uehapper  de  sa  prison  de  glace,  et  que 
I---  Anirlai-  tii-i-iii  i-.iiniai>-ain-i'  avn-  K-s  sauvages,  grace  a  ('intervention  de  Chouart.  Cea 
-auvai.'!--  .'-tai.-ut  li'-  ( 'ri~t iii"-.  h--  Mon<nunis  t-t  an t res  nations  <[iii  trafiquaient  depuis 
plu-ii-ur>  ainii-<->  avi-i-  1.  -  Knm<;ai-  du  Canada.  !-cs  Cristinos  deiueiiraient  sur  la  pointe 
in-i-idi-iitali-  .|ui  r.irnii-  I'l-ntriM1  di-  la  ri\ii-n-  .Vt-iniskau. 

Mlii-  dii  .|Ui-  "  1-1  tut  m  .T  ii-ni]is  i'l  dans  ci-t  endl'oil  i|in-  s'i'talilit  la  premiere  eolonie 
-•  aiiLrlai-i-.  ijiii  \  i-.iii-.| rui-ii  mi  ]ii-tii  tori  dr  |iii'i-re,  aiiqiiel  It-  eapitainc  (lillain  donna  le  noni 
••  .1.-  t'.  ift  ( liarl.--." 

N..II-  n'l-n  i-.iiniai>Min-  )>a-  da\'antagi-  sur  i-rttr  premiere  e.xpt'dition  de  Chouart  il  la 
l.ai.-  d'Hud-.n. 

I  >an-  l"mti-i-\  alii-.  Iladi— nil.  di-iiit-uri'-  Imii  ten'  nial  gr/-  en  Angleterri1,  n'i'tait  pas  reate 
ina. -tit'.  Si--;  ai-i-niiitaiu-es  avn-  >ir  Knln-rt  Carr  et  le  prince  Rupert,  et  son  allianee  avec  la 
tilli-  di  -ir  . I. din  l\i-rtk.'  alliain-r  i|iii  senilile  n-iuoiiter  a  rette  dpoque,"  lui  perinirent  d'inte- 
r<---i-r  ;'i  -'•-  pi-njet-  il'i'tablissiMiit'iit  plu>ieiirs  |iersiuinages  niarqiiants  de  Londres.  II  fit  taut 
•  •i  -i  I'ii-ii.  i|u'il  i-i-usr.it  a  coiistitiier  en  assoriation  des  eapitalistes  entreprenants,  dana  le 
d<-— eiii  il'i-xplniier  le-  riehesses  du  pavs  qu'IIudson  avait  decoiivert.  ('ette  eoinpagnie  tut 
aiitnriM-i-  par  de-  l.-ttrer.  patentes  du  mi.  dati'-es  du  '2  inai  IliTO."  La  eharte  debutait  ainai : 

••('••iiiiiie  imtre  i-her  e.iiisiii  le  priin-e  Rupert,  etc..  a  entrepris  ;\  ses  depena,  et  avee  dea 
"  t'rai.-  eniir-idi'-raliles.  uin-  expedition  pour  la  baie  d'Hudson,  an  nord-ouest  de  1'Am^rique, 
"  pour  la  di'-eoiiverte  d'un  uouv»aii  passage  dans  la  nu-r  du  Sud,  et  de  quelquc  nouveaii 


anjounl'liui  rap  XVolfenliiittel. 

1  (Vile  rivii-re  appelie  •!!••!  JVrmuiatu/ptou,  proud  sa  source  an  lac  Nemi.skau.  '•  Cette  riviere  est  furt  \io\\f, 
linonii  noin  <lan»  la  K.lntion  <le  \(>T2.  ¥.\\r  est  lur^  presqne  <le  demi-linne  et  plus  en  divers  endroits,  mais  elle 
n>»t  p«i  l.inn  pr.>r»n.l<> ;  elle  vient  <lu  gmi-est,  et  hVteml  au  nord-ouest  environ  qnatre-vingUi  lieiie« ;  elle  e-<t  fort 

rapid*  *t  wtracoiiptfe  de  dix-hnit  s*nto —     \*>  flux  et  le  reflux entrent  quutre  lienes  dann  cette  rivitire — 

Non»  avoM  IruaxY-  .jne  IVinlMniohure  ost  au  rin<|iiantu-int!  degr^  d'^l^vation." 

1  Ellw,  Voyngt  dt  la  Bayt  dt  Hudioii,  i,  107.  —  OMmixon,  Brituh  Empire,  ed.  1741,  i,  544. 

'  Ce  Kertk  Cuit  le  degnendant  de  1'un  dn  trois  freres  Kcrtk  qui  forcdrent  Champlain  do  capituler,  en  1029. 

*  M.  B.  Suite  dit :  "I.Ydilnnr  du  manuscrit  de  Kadisson  met  en  note,  que  ce  dernier  aViait  marie  en  1050.  NOUB 
•online*  convaincn  do  contrair«.  D'ailleuw  lea  notes  de  IV-diteur  en  question  gont  souvent  incorrectes"  —  Le 
Canada- Franco*,  novemhro  1SOO,  p.  7(6,  a  1'article  intitule  :  Le  pay,  d,i  grandi  lac*  au  XVII'  litcle. 

La  compagnie  s'mtilulait:  "  The  Qorrrnor  and  Company  of  A'ltentuTeri  of  England,  trading  into  lludton'*  Bay." 


CHOUART  ET  RADISSON  33 

"  commerce  en  fourrures,  mine'raux  on  autres  marchandiscs  importantes,  et  que  ces  entre- 
"  prises  ont  dej;\  produit  des  de"couvertes  suffisantes  pour  encourager  les  participants  a  pour- 
"  suivre  leurs  desseins,  dont  il  y  a  apparence  qu'il  pourra  revenir  des  avantages  considerables 
"  a  Nous  et  &  nos  Royaumes,  etc.,  etc." 

Pour  ces  raisons  le  roi  accordait  au  prince  Rupert  et  a  ses  associes,'  le  commerce  et  le 
territoirc  de  la  baie  d'lludson,  comme  privilege  exclusif,  a  la  seule  condition  de  relever  du 
chateau  de  Greenwich,  dans  le  comte  de  Kent,  avec  une  redevanee  de  deux  elans  et  de 
deux  castors  noirs  par  an. 

Le  premier  fonds  de  la  compagnie  monta  seulement  a  £10, ">00  sterling,  on  environ 
240,000  francs.  Sir  John  Kertk  souscrivit  £300  pour  sa  part.  Le  comite  de  direction  se 
composait  de  sept  membres,  etle prince  Rupert,  principal  actionnaire.  t'ut  nomine  troiivenicur 
de  la  nouvelle  compagnie. 

La  creation  de  ce  monopole  en  faveur  d'un  petit  groiipe  dc  favoris  du  roi.  dcvait 
soulever  une  opposition  terrible,  qui  dura  pivs  de  deux  cents  ans.  jusqii'a  ce  que  les  droit- 
et  privileges  de  la  compagnie  furent  am'antis  par  un  arbitrage  et  mi  acliat  ri'^ulicr. 

Les  motifs  invoques  contre  les  pretendus  privileges  de  la  compairnic  se  tirent  de  qiiativ 
chefs  principaux  :  1' la  charte  du  2  mai  Ki70  ne  t'ut  pas  ratitice  par  lc  roi:  2' la  eouroinif 
n'avait  pas  le  droit  d'accorder  le  monopole  du  commerce  a  des  favoris  :  -'!  la  compairii' 
jamais  rempli  1'iin  des  huts  de  sa  formation,  (pii  ctaif  la  deconvertc  d'un  passage 
atteindre  la  mer  du  Sud  ;•  4"  une  partie  au  moins  des  territoires  reclaim's  par  la  conq 
avait  ete  donnee,  en  1598,  par  le  roi  de  France  au  marquis  de  la  Roche. 

En  1847,  parut  pour  la  premiere  tbis  mi  document  dont  le  goiivernement  anglai- 
semble  jusque-la  meconuaitre  1'existeuce.  II  Cut  trouvc  par  liasard  dans  les  Roles  dc  la 
chancellerie.1'1  Ce  document  etait  la  continuation  douin'e.  en  lii'.H).  a  la  cliarte  dc  lt',7o. 
La  compagnie  avait  alors  demande  la  ratification  de  ses  privileges,  parce  qii'ellf  avait  compris 
que  la  gratification  royale,  en  dehors  de  1'autorite  du  parlcincnt,  serait  insuflisaiitc  a  so  I'm-. 
Le  parlement  la  con  firm  a  dans  tons  ses  droits  antericurs.  inais  seulement  pour  une  pcriode 
de  sept  annees,  et  la  compagnie  ne  s'occupa  plus  de  la  chose  a  I'expiration  de  cc  ternic. 

L'annee  qui  vit  naitre  la  compagnie  de  la  baie  d'lludson,  Jean  Talon,  alors  intcndant 
de  la  Nbuvelle-France,  ecrivait  a  Colbert  une  lettre  qui  laissu  perccr  son  inquietude  au  >ujct 
des  agissements  des  Anglais  dans  la  baie  ;  "  Yous  pouvex,  Monscigncur.  disait-il.  connaitrc 
"  par  le  memoire  que  je  donne  au  roi,  qu'il  y  a  des  aventuriers  CMI  campagne  qui  vont  a  la 
"  decouverte  des  pays  inconnus,  et  a  la  recherche  des  choses  qui  peuvent  ft  re  utiles  a  sou 

"  Etat.     A  mesure  que  j'aurai  quelque  avis,  j'en  ferai  partir  d'autres 1'ar  le  retoiir 

"  des  Algonqnins  qui  hivernerent  cette  annee  a  Tadoussac,  j'apprends  (pi'on  a  vu  deux 
"  vaisseaux  europeens  qui  cabanent  (c'est  le  tcrme  des  sauvages)  assex  prcs  de  la  baie 
"  d'Hudson.  Apre.s  avoir  bien  repasse  sur  toutes  les  nations  qui  peuvent  avoir  perce  jusipi'a 
"  ce  lieu  bien  nord,  je  ne  puis  rabattre  que  sur  I'anglaisc  qui,  sous  la  conduite  d'un  nomine 
"  DesGrozeliers,  autrefois  habitant  du  Canada,  a  pu  prendre  la  resolution  de  tenter  cette 
"  navigation  de  soi  fort  inconnue  et  pas  moins  dangereuse " 

1  Parmi  les  societaires  nous  trouvons  les  noms  suivants  :  le  due  d'York,  le  due  d'Alhermarle,  le  marquis  de 
Craven,  lord  Arlington,  lord  Ashley,  sir  John  North,  sir  James  Hayes,  sir  William  Young.  "  Les  premiers  pro- 
prietaires  furent:  le  prince  Rupert,  sir  James  Hayes,  M.  William  Young,  M.  Gerard  Weymans,  M.  Richard 
Cradock,  M.  John  Letton,  Christopher  Wren,  Esq.,  M.  Nicholas  Hay  ward."  — Old  mixon,  Britith  Empire,  i,  p.  645. 

'  Ellis,  op.  tit.,  p.  108. 

3  Britith  Document*,  Accounts  and  Papers,  vol.  xxxv,  p.  95. 

•  Lettre  de  Talon  A  Colbert,  du  10  novembre  1670. 

Sec.  I.,  1S94.    5. 


34  N.-E.  DIONNE 

Talon  ponvait  no  dire  aasez  bion  renseign<$  surl'expiMlition  anglaise  de  1668-69,  conduite 
par  Chonart.  Mais  il  ignorait  <|iie,  dans  le  temps  mome  oil  il  communiquait  sos  infor- 
mations a  Colbert,  les  Anglais  avaiont.  do  nouvciiu  penotnS  dans  la  bale  d' Hudson,  guides 
eetto  tois  par  les  doux  beaux-frcros.  Kn  ett'et.  lo  oapitaino  Gillam  y  4tait  retourne  pour  tin 
denxioine  voyage,  on  16«59,  disent  les  mis, '  ot  on  1H70,  suivant  les  autres.  II  est  certain 
tontefois  <ino  Clionart  ot  Radisson  s'y  rondiront  on  1070.  *  Trois  vaisseaux  priront  part  j\ 
IVxpcdition.  I'no  tois  rendu,  I'eipiipago  so  divisa  on  doux  gronpes :  1'un  se  fixa  an  fort 
Charles,  ft  I'antro  sur  Ics  Kurds  do  la  riviere  Moose  ou  riviere  a  1'Orignal.  Radisson  fit, 
a  ee  vovairo.  "no  coiirtc  exploration  do  la  rivioro  Xolson,  appolee  riviere  Bourbon  'par 
le-  Frati'-ais  ft  /'.(.. <//V//"'o'/<'</"""  '  par  h-s  saiivagos. 

Cc  I'm  durant  riiiver  de  lti71-7J  ijiie  le  jesnite  Cliarlos  Albanol  ontroprit,  dn  oot('  do 
t^iii'lio.-.  do  -«•  ivndiv  a  la  nior  dii  N'ord  par  la  voio  dn  Sagnonay,  a  travorw  cette  region  <|iio 
(inillaiiino  Coiitui'o  avail  parooiirno  <|iioli|iios  aiinoos  auparavant.  I 'art  is  do  Tadonssao  le 
J'J  d'aout  1'lTl.  lo  ini»ioiiiiiiii-o  ot  sos  donx  coinpagnons  de  route,  I )onis  do  Saint-Simon  et 
I'lin  do-  til-  do  Coiitmv.  i-taioiit  |iai'\ cnus  1111  ]ion  an-dola  du  lao  Saint-Joan,  apros  (piin/.o 
j.iiir-  dc  na\  iiraiion  ontroinoli'o  do  portagos.  lorsijn'ils  I'nrotit  av»-rtis  par  dos  Mistassins  qne 
diu\  na\ii-i--  I'taii-nt  ain-ri'.-  dans  la  liaio  d'  1 1  iid.-on.  ot  (jiio  dos  lilaiios  y  t'aisaiont  la  traito 
a\i.  1.-  hiili.-n-.  Craiiriiant  c|ti'oii  no  lui  -n-oiiat  dos  ennuis,  lo  pon-  Albaiiel  onvoya  anssit6t 
:'i  (hi.  'In  •,•  \  ijii.'i'ir  do-  pa.-r-epcirt-.  atin  d'otro  on  I'oylo  Icirxpi'il  so  pivsenterait  a  oos  otrangors. 
I,.--  on\ u\ .'•-  prii'i-nt  t i-i >i-  -i  ii lain i ^  a  s'ni-qiiittcr  <lo  lour  commission.  Quand  ils  revinrent,  le 
]o  il',.,  i,,l.r.\  il  ''tail  di'ja  trop  tard  IHPUP  ooiitinuor  lo  voyage.  On  1'ajonrna  an  printomps. 

l,o  pivmier  join-  do  jnin  ItiTi!.  le  poiit  di'taoheinont  do  Fnm<;ais,  aiupu-l  s'etaient  joints 
-oi/.i'  -anvatre-.  i|iiittait  \ata>oliogamiou  sur  trois  oanois.  Lo  -X  jnin,  los  oxploratonrs  avaiont 
tiTinin.'-  li-ur  I'niguo  ociiir-i'.  et  ils  aporoovaiont,  ee  jour-la,  dans  uno  petite  rivioro  <jni  se 
d-'oli.u  L''1  dan- la  rivii-re  N'"iui-kau.  un  lieu  do  dix  on  douxo  tonnoanx  avoo  tons  sos  agres, 
et  pMi-tatii  le  pavilion  anglai>  et  la  voile  latino.  ''  I'n  pen  plus  loin  ils  renoontroront  donx 
raliaiie-  ile  -auvairos  et  la  niais.in  dos  Anglais,  qiii  I'tait  di'serto.  Kntin  ils  apor<;nrent  la  baic 
d°llnd-i>n.  dont  il-  no  -o  la-soront  pas  do  euntt  inplor  les  lieautes  ot  1'ampleur.  Kvidoinnioiit 
1.-  Anglai.-.  '|iii  avaiont  liivorm-  en  partio  an  tort  do  la  rivioro  Rupert,  avaiont  o.vacno  la 
place  puiir  retoiiriior  dans  lour  pavs. 

l,c  pi-re  Alliauol  s'cii  rctoiirna  an  milieu  des  sions,  ;\  Quebec,  oil  il  fit  un  rajiport  ciroons- 
talieie  do  sun  voyage.  6 

Le  pi  re  Cliarlovoix.  rap]iortaut  ootte  expedition,  eorit :  "  Lo  T,  Albanol  fit  en  plnsieiirs 
••  einlroits  des  actes  do  prise  de  possession,  suivant  los  ordros  qu'il  en  avait,  les  signa  avec  le 
••  t-ieiir  ile  St-Sinn.n.  et  les  tit  anssi  signer  par  los  obofsdo  dix  ou  don/.e  nations  sauvages."7 

Clioiiiirt  soluble  etro  retourne  soul  a  la  baio  d'lludson,  en  1673.  Dans  le  journal  do 
Tliomas  (Jorst.  secretaire  do  Cliarlos  llaily.  gouverneur  de  Port-Nelson,  Ton  constate  quo,  le 
3  avril  HJ74,  los  principaux  personnages  de  I'exp^dition,  an  nombre  desquels  se  trouvait  le 


1    Ynynytt  of  Prlrr  t'jpnt  Kndiuxni,  Introduction,  p.  17. 
1  /fciV/rm.  —  Oldmixnn,  Itritith  Kmpirr,  p.  551. 

1  Une  lettrc,  attribiu«  i  l.'hooarl,  dit  qn'il  changea  de  son  nhef  le  nom  de  la  rivifire  Nelson  en  celui  de  riviire 
Kourhoo. 

4  Ce  mot  »iirnifie  Ueioente  d<«  llrtngers. 

1  Mali.,*  de  1672,  p.  :.". 

•  IbUtm. 

'  Oiarteroix,  Hittoirt  dr  ta  XawtUe-Franei;  liv.  i. 


CHOUART  ET  RAPISSON  38 

"•  capitainc  Groseilliers,"  deciderent  d'envoyer  quelques-uns  d'entre  eux  a  la  riviere  Moose, 
pour  y  acheter  des  pellcteries.1  Lc  niC'ine  journal  mentionne  I'arrivee  au  fort  Charles  ou 
Rupert  d'un  miesionnaire  jesuite,  no  de  parents  anglais,  et  portuur  d'une  lettre  de  M.  de 
Frontenac  a  Charles  Baily,  dans  laquelle  le  gouverneur  de  la  Nouvelle-France  expriinait  le 
dcsir  de  voir  lo  jesuite  traite  avee  tons  les  egards  dus  a  sa  qualite.  Le  missiomiaire  eom- 
muniqua  aussi  a  Chouart  une  lettre  de  sa  faniille,  vemlnt  de  Trois-Rivieres. 

Le  depart  des  Anglais  pour  Londres  cut  lieu  lo  22  de  septembre,  lejoiir  ni(A>!iie  qui  vit 
arriver  a  la  pointe  Comfort  le  navire  du  eapitaine  Gillam,  le  Prlm-c-Jinjiert,  ([iii  portait  a  son 
hord  William  Lyddal,  le  nouveau  gouverneur  de  Port-Xelson.  - 

Chouart  retrouva  Radisaon  a  Londres,  et.  mdcontents  de  la  inanii're  dont  la  eoinpagnie 
les  avait  traites,  ils  resolurent  d'accepter  les  o  it  res  avantageuses  de  Colliert,  et  tuns  deux 
passercnt  en  France. 


La  Mere  de  PIncarnation  ecrivant  a  son  tils,'1  le  27  ;u>ut  1(170,  lui  disail  :  "  A  sun  ivtmir 
"  en  AngU'terre,  des  Groseillers  a  rcru  vingl  inille  eeus  de  recompense  du  r<>i  (|iii  l'a  I'nit 
"  chevalier  de  la  Jarretiere,'  que  1'on  dit  etre  une  dignite  fort  honorable  ;  et  1'mi  ;i  fait  une 
"  gazette  en  Angleterre  pour  loner  ec't  aventuricr  l'ram;ais." 

Chouart  n'  avait  pas  encore,  <\  ccttc  date,  reueontiv'1  les  dillienltes  <|ui  I'assaillirent  pins 
tard,  lesquelleg  devaient  aiuener  nne  rnjitnix'  avec  la  eoinpagnie  de  la  l>aie  d'  Hudson.  Sa 
qualite  de  Fraiu;ais  devait  neeessaireinent  lui  attirer  do.scnvieiix,  et  une  tuis  (pi'il  eiit  enseigne 
aux  Anglais  le  eliemin  de  la  liaie,  eeiix-ei  pouvaieut  se  passer  ]ilus  lacileinent  de  ses  services. 
Toutef'ois  il  est  assex  etrange  de  eonstater  avee  quelle  iiidittV'renee  ('liniiar!  el  Kudisson 
quitterent  leurs  aneiens  allies,  (|iiand  on  salt  que  le  premier  reriit  les  Imnneiirs  de  la  ehe- 
valerie,  et  1'autre  la  main  d'une  anglaise  apjiartenant  a  une  tamille  de  haute  distinetiun.  I>e 
graves  raisons  les  induisireut  sans  doute  a  Itriser  des  liens  aussi  ]iiiissants. 

Quoi  qu'il  en  soit,  Chouart  et  Radissou  se  rendirent  a  I'aris  an  mois  d'octoln-e  I(i74. 
Colbert  leur  tit  un  excellent  aceueil,  et  il  s'engagea  a  tenir  les  pnunesses  i|u'il  leiir  avait 
faites  de  les  degrever  de  tontes  dettes,  et  d'obtenir  du  roi  leiii-  ]iardon  pour  les  t'antes  de  leur 
vie  passee,  enfin  de  leur  payer  coiuptant  (juatre  cents  louis  d't.r.  Le  tout  sans  prejudice 
d'un  emploi  lucratit'.  Tout  vint  a  point,  a  1'exeeption  de  1'emploi,  qne  C'olliert  liesitait 
encore  a  leur  accorder,  a  cause  de  Radisson,  dont  le  manage  eonstituait  une  mauvaise  note 
aux  yeux  du  ministre.  1'robablement  en  vue  de  se  debarrasser  de  leurs  obsessions,  Colbert 
leur  conseilla  de  se  rcndre  a  Quebec,  et  de  s'y  entendre'  avee  le  gouverneur  touchant  leur 
sort  futur.  Ils  y  allerent  done,  mais  trouverent  toutes  K's  avenues  t'ermees,  taut  a  raison  de 
la  jalousie  des  marchands  que  par  I'inditterence  de  M.  dc  Frontenae,  qui  subissait  1'influence 
do  son  milieu. 

Radisson  se  separa  de  son  beau-frere,  pour  retourner  en  France.  Chouart  demeura 
dans  sa  famille,  a  Trois-Rivieres,  attendant  des  jours  meilleurs.  Rendu  en  France,  Radisson 
prit  du  service  dans  la  marine,  sous  Jean,  due  d'Estrees,  vice-amiral  de  France,  qui  venait 


1  Oldmixon,  i,  552. 

2  Journal  de  Gorst,  cit6  pat  Oldmixon,  i,  554  et  feq. 
s  Lettre  84e,  p.  619. 

4  Ordre  de  chevalerie  institue  par  Edouard  III,  en  1349.  II  ne  conaptait  q'ie  25  membres,  non  compris  le  aouve- 
rain,  les  princes  du  sang  et  les  princes  Strangers.  Les  chevaliers  portent,  entre  autres  insignes,  une  jarretiOre  bleue 
4  la  jambe  gauche  ;  la  reine  la  porte  au  bras.  —  Bouillet,  Dktionnairc  d'histoire  et  de  gtographie. 


36  N.-K-  I>IOXNK 

de  recevoir  1'ordre  d'aller  dans  les  mere  d'Amerique  avec  une  escadre  de  six  vaisseaux  et 
trois  frogates  pour  v  fa  ire  la  lutte  eontre  1'escadre  du  vice-amiral  hollandais  Binkes.  Arrive 
en  Ameriquo,  en  decembre  1676,  d'Estrees  debuta  par  reprendre  Pile  de  Cayenne  '  dont  les 
Hollandais  s'ctaicnt  cmpaivs.  A  mois  de  fevrier  de  Pannee  snivante,  il  cingla  vers  1'ile  de. 
Taba-ro/  dans  le  port  de  laqnelle  so  tronvait  embossee  1'escadre  de  Binkes.  Durant  le  combat 
iini  s'oiisnivit.  le  fen  so  communiqna  an  vaisseau  amiral,  et  d'Estrees  dut  la  vie  a  un  nomine 
Border  et  a  nn  matolot.  Co  no  fnt  qu'a  la  tin  de  decembre  1677,  que  le  vice-amiral  francais 
i.nt  -Ymparer  do  Tabasro.  Apres  ce  premier  succes  il  voulnt  enlever  aux  Hollandais  Pile  do 
Cnni'-ao.  la  dorni«-iv  qu'ils  possedassent  <lans  los  Antilles,  mais  son  opiniatrete  et  son  inex- 
perience maritime  anieiiorent  une  eatastropbe  epouvantable.  Les  dix-sept  vaisseaux  qui 
fiirmaieiit  -on  c-eadre  tonelieivnt  pendant  la  unit,  an  mois  do  mai  1678,  snr  les  rocbers  des 
ile-d'A\e-.  I'n  -ciil  vais-cau.  11110  (Into  do  charge,  deux  lirnlots  et  PhApital  de  1'armee 
.'•cliapp.'-rciit  an  nanlVaLTe.  II-  serviroiit  a  reciieiUir  los  equipages,  avec  1'aide  du  celebre 
tliliu-tii-r  Cramiiioiii.  '|iii  -urvini  fort  a  propos.  Radisson  nous  dit  qu'il  aborda  a  Brest,  de 

t  *     \  '  ' 

Apri--  avoir  - '•join-in'  i|iicl.|iie  temps  on  France,  011  la  eour  lui  accorda,  snr  la  recom- 
iiiaiidati«n  dc  .lean  if  K-i  ivc-.'  une  gratification  do  cent  lonis  d'or,  il  obtint  la  permission 
d'aller  \oir  -a  feinme  <-n  An^letorre  ot  do  Timelier  en  France,  s'il  y  avait  possibilite.  II  arriva 
a  I. '!idr.'-.  li  I  jiiillet  lt;7;i.  ei  il  en  ropai'tit  an  commencement  de  septembre,  apres  avoir 
\ainiinent  -ollicite  de  .-on  l>eau-peiv.  .-ii- .lolm  Kertk.  la  favour  d'amener  sa  feinme  avec  lui. 
l"ot;iit  DM  inallieiir  -|ui  I'm  une  des  cause'-  do  >a  disgrace.  II  en  ressentit  le  contre-coup  a 
-a  pi-i-niii'i-e  ontresiie  a\cc  Ic  mar<|iiis  do  Soignolay,  '  qui  lui  reproelia  son  trop  grand  attache- 
meiit  a  1  Aii'_rl"!ci  re.  Colbert  Ini  tint  a  pen  pros  le  ineine  langage,  et  il  le  renvova  anpres  de 
Itelliti/.ani.  agent  d'affaires  du  ininistre.  Cclui-ei  lui  tit  part  des  intentions  de  son  maitre. 
l.c  p.irti  le  pin-  -aircpoin'  Itadis-on  I'tait.  d'apres  Colhort,  de  s'entendre  avec  M.  de  la 
Clionayo,  ni'-gociaiil  do  (^ni'bec,  alm-s  on  promenade  a  1'aris. 

I.'cii!  i'c\  no  jii-'ipo-i'-e  out  lion  outre  les  deux  Canadieiis,  suivant  le  desir  formule  par 
Colbi-ri.  II  Ini  eonvenu  outre  oiixijiie  Kadisr-on  irait  d'abord  a  Londres  pour  engager  sa 
leiiinic  a  pa--or  en  l-'rance.  et  >'y  ciujuerir  dos  agissenicnts  de  la  compagnie  de  la  baie 
d'Hiid-iui.  II  eoimit  aii--itot  a  Londros.  Tout  lui  oeboua,  et  il  n'ent  pas  meme  la  conso- 
lati.in  do  voir  ;i.-oopter  .-o-  services  par  ses  aiicieiis  proteetenrs.  Rebate,  Radisson  retonrna 
a  1'ari-.  et  n  y  troiivant  pas  M.  do  la  Clietiayo,"  deja  parti  ponrle  Canada,  il  tit  ses  adieux  a 
Colliert.  oinprnnta  qiiclqiio  argent  des  josuites,  et  conrut  s'embarquer  a  la  Rochelle  sur  un 
vaisseau  <pii  t'aisait  voile  pour  Quebec. 

'  \f»  Hollandais  ne  la  gardt-rent  qu'un  an. 

1  Tab«Ro  eat  une  des  Antilles  anglaises.  De  IWWia  1781,  elle  appartint  absolument  aux  Anglais  et  aux  Hol- 
landais. 

1   \''>i/<i,j, i  of  P.  E.  Rodvton,  pp.  251  et  252. 

1  Jean  d'Kstrta  fut  nomm^,  en  1681,  niar.'<-lial  de  France.  II  e'tait  le  premier  marin  frangais  qui  ait  616  revfitn 
de  cette  digoit/-.  Nomm6  chevalier  du  Saint-Ksprit  et  vice-roi  d'Am^rique,  litre,  du  reste,  purement  lionorifique, 
il  fat  entin  charge  du  gouren.emeDt  .le  la  Bretagne. 

J.-B  Colbert,  marquis  de  Seignelay,  fils  atn<i  du  prand  Colbert,  remplaca  son  p£re  au  ministfire  de  la  marine, 
en  1«76.  II  moarut  en  IG'.iO,  i  l'4ge  de  39  an*. 

'harlw  Anliort,  nieur  de  la  Chenajre,  commis  g^n^ral  de  la  Compagnie  des  Indes  occidentales,  ('•tail  n£  en  1030, 
A  M  mort,  arriv«'-e  en  1702,  il  laisM  une  nombreuse  posUSrit^.  Mari^  trois  fois,  il  eut  de  ces  diverses 
onioos  17  onfanU;  pluaieun  de  ses  Biles  furent  religieuaes. 


CHOUART  ET  RADISSON  37 

Radisson  arriva  a  Quebec,  le  25  scptembre  1681.  Chouart  uc  s'etait  pan  abnente  du  pays 
depuis  le  depart  de  son  beau-frere,  six  ans  auparavant.  II  n'etait  plus  jeune — il  avait  attuint 
ses  soixante  ans — mais  le  retourde  son  ancien  compagnon  d'aventurea lui  fit  retrouvcrlcgout 
de  sa  vie  d'autrefois,  et  il  n'hesita  pas  un  instant  a  ott'rir  ses  services  a  M.  de  la  Cbcnave. 
Celui-ci  etait  un  marchand  a  1'aise,  et  il  pouvait  risquer  ties  capitaux  dans  une  entrcprise 
qui  pouvait  avoir  une  issue  heureuse.  Le  commerce  des  fourrures  a]*]iortait  sotivent  de  <TOS 
benefices.  Tout  dependait  de  eeux  qui  s'y  livraient ;  s'ils  avaient  le  talent  de  s'attirer  la 
confiance  des  sauvages,  s'ils  parlaient  leur  langue,  les  chances  leur  t'taienf  beaiicoup  phis 
favorables.  Chouart  avait  une  longue  experience  jointe  a  une  habilcte  Imrs  liirne.  ("c'-tait 
un  honime  spirituel  ;  "  il  fait  I'homine  d'esprit,  ecrivait  la  Merc  dc  1'Incarnntion,  eoniine 
en  eft'et  il  en  a  beaucoup."  '  De  son  cote,  Radisson  etait  1'activite  en  peisonne,  et  les  scrn- 
pules  ne  derangeaint  pas  ses  plans.  Connaissant  son  sauvage  connne  pas  un.  il  pmivait  lenir 
tete,  par  la  ruse  et  la  fourberie,  an  plus  ingenienx  des  Iroquois. 

Tons  deux  reussirent  a  persuader  M.  de  la  Clieiiayc  <|if  il  y  avait  des  pi-ntits  a  ri'ali>er 
dans  le  trafie  avec  les  Cristinos.  II  leur  pn>niit  un  vaisseau.  pmn1  le  printeinps  suivant.  l,e 
plan  etait  fju'ils  se  rendraient  immodiatemont  a  IVive  sur  le  vaisseau  en  parlance  dn  x«i\- 
verneur  de  1'Acadie,  qu'ils  y  passeraient  1'hiver  pour  prendre  ensuite  la  route  (!<•  la  l>aie 
d'lludson.  Frontenac  leur  accorda  trois  excellent^  compatu:nons.  dans  la  persoimr  dc  .Iran- 
Baptiste  Chouart,  lils  de  Medard  -  et  neveu  de  Radisson,  1'icrre  Alleiiiainl,  pilot, •  rxp.'i-i- 
mente,  et  Jean-Baptistc  Qodefroy,  bon  iuterprete. 

Radisson  partit  le  4  novembre  avec  scs  trois  honiiucs,  laissaut  a  Quebec  son  beaii-l'ivre. 
qui  devait  le  rejoindre  an  moment  dn  depart  de  I  Vive,  a  la  cloture  de  1'liivcr.  I^c  \ai>-eau 
promis  par  Aubertde  la  Chenaye  arriva  an  lieu  et  an  temps  dits,  et  Clioiiart  vint  a  <<>i\  tour 
sur  une  barque  de  trente  tonneaux,  avee  quin/.e  homines  d'equipage. 

Tout  etant  pret,  les  deux  petits  navires-  cinglerent  de  1'erci',  le  lljnillet  lii^^.  l,c 
voyage  ne  se  tit  pas  sans  quelque  desagrement.  Ce  t'ut  d'abord  1'equipagc  <|iii.  a  tout  instant. 
mena^ait  de  se  mutiner,  et  <pie  Ton  ne  n'nssit  a  pacifier  qu'a  turce  dc  pro  messes  et  d'at  lent  ions. 
et  pnis  les  glaces  entravaient  la  marclu1  des  vaisseaux.  Radisson  arriva  le  premier  pivs  de 
la  c6te  oecidentale  de  la  bale  d'llndson,  le  -li  aout.  apres  six  semaines  de  navigation. 

Le  7  septembre,  Chouart  rejoignait  son  beau-frere,  et  tons  deux  entrereni  dans  une 
riviere  appelee  Kakionakiixi  par  les  Indiens.:i  11  leur  fallnt  s'avancer  jnsqu'a  line  profondeur 
de  quinze  milles  avant  de  rencontrer  un  etidroit  propicc  ponrymettrc  leur  tlottillc  en  sfirete. 
et  pour  y  construire  une  habitation  a  proximite.  Laissons  Chonart  a  eette  bcsogne.  ct 
suivons  1'autre  £  travers  les  bois,  ;\  la  recherche  des  sauvages. 

Radisson,  son  neveu  et  un  autre  Fram;ais,  s'etant  done  mis  en  marche,  remonterent  la 
rivifere  sur  un  parcours  de  quarante  lienes,  sans  en  rencontrer  un  seul.  Le  hnitiemc  jour, 

1  Lettre  84e,  p.  649. 

2  Jean-Bapliste  6la.it  1'aine  des  enfants  issus  du  mariage  de  M6durd  Chouart  avec  Marguerite  Kadi^8on.     Us 
eurent,  en  outre,  quatre  filles  :  Marie-Anne,  n<5e  en  1054  ;  Marguerite,  n6e  en  1657,  moite  4  7  ans  ;  Marie-Antoinette, 
nee  en  1601,  mariee  en  1C79  4  Jem  Jalot  et  en   secondas  noces  i  J.-B.  Bouchard ;  Marie- Jeanne,  nee  en  1662.    Jean 
Jalot  <5tait  surnoram6  des  Groseilliers  comme  son  beau-pere.     II  6tait  chirurgien  et  residait  i  Kepentigny.     En 
1690,  Jalot  fut  tu6  par  les  Iroquois,  avec  plusieure  autres,  au  bout  de  Pile  de  Montreal. 

3  La  Potherie  1'appelle  Penechiouetchiou,  et  les  Francais  lui  donnaient  le  nom  de  Sainte-TV-rtae.    J^i^mie  la 
nomme  Pinatiouelchicouen,  ce  qui  signifle  riviOre  rapide.     D'apres  Radisson,   Kaklovtikina  veut  dire,  les  voili  qui 
viennent    Cette  riviere  fut  baptise  sous  le  nora  de  Hayes  par  les  Anglais,  en  memoire  de  Pun  des  directeure  de  la 
Compagnie  de  la  baie  d'Hudson.    Elle  est  situte  il  57°  30'  lat  n.,  et  n'est  8e"par£ede  la  riviere  Nelson  ou  Bourbon  A 
son  embouchure  que  par  tine  bande  <$troite  de  terre. 


38  N.-K.  PIOXNE 

an  moment  on  ils  se  reposaient  sur  un  ilot,  ils  apercurent  un  Indien  a  la  pourauite  cl'un 
carilion.  Hadisson  s'etant  avance  pour  lui  adresser  la  parole,  il  se  sauva  dans  la  profondeut 
dii  bois.  Lo  leiidemain  on  vit  a  la  pointo  de  File  nenf  canots  qui  se  dirigeaient  vers  eux. 
Kadissou  apostropha  les  suuvages  dans  lenr  langne,  et  parvint  aussi  a  se  rapprocher  d'enx, 
ct  a  sYn  Cairo  dos  amis,  an  moyen  de  eadeaux.  Cette  premiere  rencontre  leur  valnt  troia 
cbarsres  do  canot  do  pelleteries. 

(Y  iin'-ino  jour,  H  soptembrc,  1  Velio  do  la  to  ret  retentit  du  bruit  des  canons,  an  grand 
otoniionioiit  dos  oxploratoiirs  (|iii  so  croyaicnt  souls  dans  ccs  lieux  lointains.  Radisson  courut 
dans  la  direeiiiiii  d'ou  semblait  vonir  cot  etrange  tonnerre,  et  il  n'apereut  d'abord  qn'nne 
t.-nt.'  -ur  iino  ilodo  la  riviere  K>ninirinn(/nir,([\i\  ooiilo  a  environ  trois  licues  de  la  Kakiouakinn. 
M:ii-  il  in-  tanla  pas  a  remarqner  nno  polito  bande  do  blancs,  dont  Fun,  parlant  ;\  dos 
•aiivairo-.  pi-iiiini)i;ait  dos  mots  t|ii'il  lisait  dans  un  livre.  Radisson.  qui  se  trouvait  avec  son 
,--.-.>rt.-  di-  1'aiitiv  out i-  do  la  riviere,  lour  adrossa  la  parole  on  sauvago  d'abord,  puis  en 
IraiH-ai-.  I. a  r-'-p1  >iiso  >o  taisant  alioinlro,  il  i-oprit  on  langne  anglaise.  Cette  fois,  il  fut 
•  •.•iiipri-.  >-t  1'-  iM'iivoaux  vi-nus  di'olaroroiil  i|ii'ils  vonaiont  do  la  Xouvelle-Angleterre,  sans 
d.-l.'-ira'i"ii  "Iti'-ii-llo.  I/  •  i-liot'  do  la  liamlo  t'tait  Benjamin  (lillam,  rtls  de  Zacbary  Gillani, 
I'an'-ii-ii  '-ai'iiaiiM'  dii  .Y"n>''''-/'.  Hadissmi.  ipii  oiinnaissait  lo  tils  aussi  bien  que  le  pere,  le  salua 
avi-o  la  plus  irrand'1  |"ilit<-s>o.  mais  il  s'oii  lint  la.  (\-pondant  il  crut  devoir  ajouter  qu'il 
l.-r.i'u  inii-u\  di-  >'on  ri-tnin-iioi1  ;'i  l>'»iiMi,  vu  quo  la  contrebande  n'otait  pas  pins  pennise  h  la 
liair  d'Hiid-'iii  i|iio  -iir  !'•-  cote-  ilu  Nfiissaobusetts.  Kt  puis  tons  deux  se  separorent  sans 
pin-  ili-  i-i-ri'iiiuiiio. 

lladi—ini  roiimiila  la  rivii-ro  Kumilrii niijinr  jusi|u'a  trois  liouos  plus  liailt.  Quolle  lie  flit 
|.a-  -a  -!Mp.'-t'ai-iii>ii  i-n  aprivi-vant  mi  naviro  i|iii  s'avau<;ait  toutes  voiles  dcbors  !  II  fit 
alluiiHT  un  iri-M-  t'.'ii  atin  dr  .-ignaliT  sa  pn>oiioo.  Lo  oapitaine  s'oni[irossa  de  jeter  Fancre,  et 
i-ii\i'\a  un  i-aimi  a  ti-ri-i-.  Six  linmmos  saiitoront  sur  lo  rivago.  I'arini  eux  se  trouvait  M. 
Hridgt-r.  ouvoyi-  par  la  oninpagnio.  ot.  ooinriili-noo  ouriouse,  le  capitaine  du  vaisseau  anglais 
•'•tail  /a.-liarv  <  lillam  on  por-muio.  l/ont  n-vno  Cut  ooiirtoiso  do  part  ot  d'autre,  mais  pas  tres 
amioali-.  Ka'li--on  li-ur  dit  i|ii'il  avail  pris  pussossiuu  du  pays  an  nom  de  la  France,  et  qu'il 
avail  a— i-/.  d'homim--  ot  do  oamms  pmir  oliassor  tons  los  Anglais,  qn'ils  fnssent  de  Londres 
»u  ilr  15. i-i. in.  l'ui>  il  li-nr  raooiita  millo  liistoiros  de  son  invention  sur  la  force  de  son 
arm.-.-,  ^ur  -*«\\  lorl  laisso  a  la  oliargo  do  C'liouart  ;  il  tit  briller  a  lours  yeux  tout  Favantage 
qu'il  -anrait  tin-rdo  >on  alliaiu-o  avoo  los  sauvages  do  la  baie.  Bret',  il  reussit  par  ses  exage- 
rations  a  on  impnsor  an  noiivoan  gonverneiir  do  1'ort-Xolsoii. 

IVndaiit  oo  tomps.  los  Anglais  do  Boston  se  tortiiiaient  au  lieu  ou  Radisson  les  avait 
roiioontr.'s.  Coqiie  voyant  avec  crainte,  il  rosolut  de  se  rendre  matt  re  dcleur  poste,  maisplutot 
par  la  ruso  qii'a  main  arinoo.  Son  premier  plan  d'attaque  fut  d'amener  le  jeune  Gillam  au  fort 
fram,-ais  ot  do  I'y  rotenir  sous  divers  pretextes  pour  Fempecher  de  communiquer  avec  son 
IK? re  ot  Bridger.  C'est  oe  <|u'il  tit  prosfjuc  sans  aucune  difficulte.  Puis  en  Fabsence  du 
mail  re,  il  alia  attaqner  le  fort  des  Bostonnais,  et  s'en  empara  sans  coup  ferir.  Un  Ecossais, 
qui  avait  refuse  de  se  livrer,  eourut  avertir  Bridger  de  la  conduite  de  Radisson.  Mais, 
foluw-i  reniln  pins  audacieux  jiar  la  peur  d'une  surprise,  n'attendit  pas  qu'on  vint  le  eoramer 
«!«>  delivrer  le  jeune  Gillam  et  sa  troupe.  Proliant  avec  lui  une  douzaine  de  bons  hommes, 
il  coiimt  mis  a  FAnglais  de  Londres,  desarma  F equipage  en  un  tour  de  main,  et  revint 
vietorienx  aupres  de  s<m  bean-frJ-re  anxieux. 

L' Anglais  et  FAmurirain  n'etaient  plus  leurs  maitres,  et  la  France  rentrait  dans  ses 
dmitM,  en  fauant  reconnaTtrc  son  autoritc  aupres  de  ces  intrua. 


CHOUART  ET  RADISSON  39 

Le  restc  de  1'hiver  ne  hit  plus  qn'une  longue  succession  do  mulheurs  pour  les  equipages 
de  Gillam,  pere  et  fils.  Quatre  de  leurs  hommes  moururent  de  faim,  en  courant  les  bois. 
Deux  s'empoisonnerent  par  accident;  un  autre  sc  cassa  un  bras.  Bridger,  de  HUH  cflte, 
charmait  ses  nombreux  loisirs  en  caressant  la  dive  bouteille. '  Quand  le  printemps  arriva, 
la  debacle  brisa  le  navire  de  Zachary  Gillam.  Touches  de  cos  malhcnrs  inintcrrompus,  les 
Francais  s'offrirent  a  lui  preparer  une  grande  barque  pour  sou  retour.  Bridircr  ne  vonlnt 
pas  conrir  les  risques  de  la  mer  sur  une  aussi  frele  ombarcation,  et  il  prcfera  pn-ndre  passage 
sur  le  vaisseau  fraii9ais.  Quant  a  Gillam,  fila,  il  etait  entendn  qu'il  suivrait  les  antres  a 
Quebec,  dans  son  propre  navire,  quo  les  Fran<;ais  lui  avaient  eontisi|in'. 

Le  depart  de  la  baie  d'lliulson  cut  lieu  le  27  jnillet.  IFnit  Fram;ais  v  rcsterent.  sous  la 
conduite  de  Jean-Baptiste  Chouart,  a  tin  de  former  une  eolonie  stable.  La  flottillo  arriva  a 
Quebec  :\  la  fin  d'octobre,  nousans  avoir  eprottve  de  longs  retards  de  navigation.  Le  l-Ybvre 
de  la  Barre,  qui  etait  alors  gouvernenr  de  la  Nouvello-France,  tit  restituer  an  jeune  <!illaiu 
son  vaisseau,  tout  en  lui  conseillant  de  ne  plus  remettre  les  pied< a  la  baie  d' I ImUon.  lii-id^er 
partit  avec  Gillam  pour  se  rendre  a  IJoston.  et  de  Boston  en  An^leterre.- 

L'acte  de  clemcnee  du  gouvernenr  de  la  N'oiivelle-France  a  l'i'<;ard  du  jeune  (iillam.  I'm 
blame  a  la  cour.  M.  dc  Seiguelay  lui  eerivait  le  10  avril  suivant  : 

"  On  no  saurait  s'imaginer  ce  quo  vons  ave/.  pivtcndu,  lorsijiie.  de  votre  autorite,  san.- 
"  appeler  I'Intendant,  et  sans  porter  1'atlaire  an  Conseil  soiiverain.  vons  ave/.  tail  reiidre  an 
"  nommc  Guillin,  dc  Boston,  un  batinient  pris  par  les  noninii's  liadisson  et  Des^roselier-i.  et 
"  en  verite,  vons  dcvez  eviter  (pie  ces  sortes  de  [irofi'duron  dans  lesijiielles  il  n'y  a  point  d,. 
"  raisons  paraisscnt  devant  les  yeux  de  Sa  Nfajeste.  Vous  ave/  menu'  fait  en  <•>  la  une  <-ho-e 
"  dont  les  Anglais  sanront  bien  se  prevaloir,  puisijiie  vons  ave/.  tail  rendre.  en  vertu  de 
"  votre  ordonnance,  un  vaisseau  qui,  dans  la  re<>'lc'.  devait  etrc  regar«le  commc  un  forban. 
"  n'ayant  point  de  commission.  Et  les  Anglais  ne  inanipieront  pas  de  dire  (pie  voiis  avex 
"  si  bien  reconnu  quo  ce  vaisseau  etait  muni  des  expeditious  in'i-essaires.  ipie  vons  l'ave/. 
"fait  rendre  an  proprietaire,  et  pretendront  par  ce  moycn  fa  ire  connaitre  (pi'ils  out  pris 
"  une  possession  legitime  de  la  riviere  de  Xelson.  avant  (pie  Icsdits  Hadissoii  et  Desgroseliers 
"  y  eussent  etc,  ce  qui  serait  tres  prejndiciablc  a  la  eolonie." 

Cette  lettre  severe  avait  sans  doute  etc  inspiree  jiar  Cbonart  et  Kadisson.  ipii  s'i'taient 
transportes  en  France,  a  1'automne  qui  vit  leur  retour  de  la  baie  d'lludson.  Kn  arrivant  a 
la  Rocbelle,  ils  avaient  appris  la  mort  de  Colbert,  a  la  deraande  diii|Uel  ils  avaient  entrepris 
ce  voyage.  Ils  etaient  ;\  Paris  eu  Janvier  1684.  Lord  Preston  y  remplissait  alors  les  tbnetions 
d'ambassadeur  delegue  par  1'Angleterre,  et  il  avait  porte  plaintc  contre  ia  conduite  des 
Frangais  dans  la  baie  d'lludson.  Appelcs  a  se  justitier,  les  deux  beaux-treres  s'en  aeimit- 
terent  victorieusement.  "Loin  d'avoir  ete  bhune,  ecrit  Radisson,  je  pnis  dire,  sans  me  flatter, 
"  que  je  re9iis  uue  complete  approbation.  Je  ne  dis  pas  quo  j'aie  merite  des  elogcs,  mais  je 
"  me  suis  eftbrce,  dans  tout  ce  que  j'ai  fait,  d'agir  en  honncte  bomme." 

1  II  paraitrait  que  tous  les  eens  de  Bridger  et  de  Gillam  auraient  p6ri  de  misere  et  de  faim,  s'ils  n'eusseat  6t6 
proteges  par  Radipson.    Du  reste  ils  solliciterent  Radisson  de  venir  &  leur  secours. 

2  Radisson  ecrit  qu'il  se  separa  en  bons  termes  d'avec  Bridger.  "  Je  lui  donnai  Pa'wuranee,  dit-il,  que  je  portals 
un  grand  inttTet  aux  Anglais,  que  j'6tais  dispose  a  serviret  le  roi  d'Angleterre  et  la  nation  anglaise,  avec  tout 
le  zele  dont  j'avais  fait  preuve  4  1'^gard  de  la  France." 

3  Collection  de  documents  relatifs  a  1'histoire  de  la  Nouvelle-France,  i,  p.  324  et  325.  —  New  York  colonial  MSS., 
vol.  ix,  p.  221. 

Voyages  de  Radisson,  p.  314. 


4O  N.-E.  DIONNB 

Obouart  presetita  uu  ministre  un  Memoire  pour  justifier  sa  oonduitc.  II  y  dit  qu'il 
n'avait  fait  que  remplir  son  devoir  commefidele  Franfais,  et  quc  les  preventions  des  Anglais 

ctaient  absurdes.  ' 

Dans  le  mrnie  temps,  Radisson,  revenant  sur  le  passe,  faisait  adrcsscr  des  suppliques 
p,,nr  sr  tain-  indcmniser  dos  pertes  qu'il  avait  snbies  du  temps  qu'il  servait  dans  la  marine 
fram-aisr.  CYst  dans  rnne  de  res  suppliques,  signees  par  le  marquis  dc  Bellerocbe,  ([ii'il 
nuns  appn-nd  <iue  sa  feininc  sY-tait  sauvee  de  1'Angleterre,  apres  avoir  abjure  le  prote- 

lanti>iiie.  •' 

|,,.rd  I're.-tnn  m-  parv'mt  point  a  fa  ire  punir  les  deux  Francais,  maia  il  obtint  du  roi  sou 
airreinent  |...  in-  un  pact.'  par  Irqiirl  les  deux  rouronncs  s'engageaient  ine  faire  aucun  rtablis- 
-eliieiit  a  la  l>aie  d'l  Indson.1 

I,,.  jr.Hivrrnriir  ilu  Canada  rssaya  dYxpliqiier  sa  conduite  ;\  1'cgard  du  capitainc  Gillam. 
S;,  l..ttr.'  an  mini-in-.  en  date  dn  14  n.ivemlire  K1S4.  amrme  que  Radisson  u'avait  pas  le  droit 
de  -Yiiipaivr  dn  navire  l...-lonnair-.  '•'  Cette  lettre  n'ent  pas  le  resultat  que  sou  auteur  en 
;iiiendait.  ,  ;H-  <.n  .-.nistate  .|iie.  d.'s  Tann-'e  snivante,  le  roi,  ei-rivant  j\  M.  de  Denonville, 
-iii-i-.--.i-nr  de  M.  il.-  la  ISanv.  n'pi'-te  i|u'il  "  tallait  oliserver  <|iie  ee  batiment,  no  ponvant  etre 
••  .-..n-id.'-!-.'-  .|iie  r.niinie  niie  jiHse  liieii  mi  mal  t'aite,  e'etait  an  Conseil  souverain  de  la  juger."4 

I,,.,  ,-),,,  „-  ,.||  rc-t.'-rent  la,  et  1  "ii  n'eiiteiidit  ]ilns  parler  de  I'att'aire  Gillam. 


M,',  -..Hi.  -Hi-  d<-  la  e.niiluiti-  des  Anglais  a  lenr  egard,  nos  deux  Fraucais  ne  le  fureiit  pas 
ni..in-  .(Hand  il-  -e  virent  >i  inaltrait.'s  par  les  KraiK.-ais,  aprf-s  leiir  derniere  et  recente  expe- 
diti..n.  I  tan-  >•  -  r.'-i-its  de  vovages.  l{adissn:i  epruuve  le  besoiu  d'expliquer  sa  conduite, 
.in.-  1"H  <--t  ti-nti-  a  premiere  \  ne  de  taxer  d'int'onrtequeiice.  Ki>  ett'et,  si  Ton  reprend  les 
.'•v.-n.-ineiii-  d'tin  peii  |ilu>  liant.  nun>  voynns  les  denx  beaux-freres  quitter  lenr  patrie  pour 
«.-  mettre  an  -.-r\  iee  di-  1'  Anirleterre.  Itix  ans  se  passent,  et  les  voil;\  retournes  i\  leurs 
pr.-mi'-i-e-  aiiimir-.  travaillant  puur  lenr  jiatrie,  1'nn  commeofficier  de  marine,  et  1'autre  en  sa 
i|ti:diti-  di-  linn  eiii.veii  I'raiHais.  Neiit'  annees  plus  tard,  voila  que  1'un  d'eux  abandonnc  de 
iiiiiivi-a'i  la  Kranee  j..iiir  1'Angleterre. 

Comment  .-xpliqiier  les  tergiversations  de  ees  deux  bommes  ?  Etaieut-ils  le  jouet  du 
eapri.-e.  on  M-  lai»aieiit-ils  entramer  par  ramour  du  hu-re  ?  Eeoutons  comment  Radisson 
plaid.-  -a  eaiiM-  :  "  .le  me  s.-ns.  dit-il,  dans  robligation  de  me  defendre  de  1'accusation  d'ineon- 
••  Maiier.  pa  ree  qiie  j'ai  voyage,  eii  ll!82,  eontre  les  interets  des  Anglais,  et  1'annee  suivante, 
••  miitrr  e.-nx  de>  Kraiirais  (  il  drvait,  eette  anuee-la,  retouruer  :\  la  baie  d'Hudson  et  y 
-  arbnrvr  ledrapean  de  1'Angleterre).  Si  je  ne  donnais  un  apercu  exact  de  ce  que  j'ai  fait,  Ton 
••  jMiiirraii  aver  raison  me  taxer  d'inronsequenre.  Mais  plusieurs  personncs  d'une  grande 
"  pniliiti'-rt  d'mie  liaiite  reputation,  out  appreci^  ce  que  mon  beau-frfere,  M.  Chouart  des  Groseil- 
"  Hers,  rt  moi-meme  avons  fait,  an  eouix  de  nos  voyages,  pour  les  messieurs  concerm's  dans  le 
"  cutninerce  des  peanx  de  castors  a  la  baie  d'Hudson,  et  les  causes  du  mecontentemeiit  qui 
"  nous  tit  abandonner  1'Angleterre  pour  la  France.  Je  n'ai  aucune  raison  de  croire  (pn-  j<- 
"  inerite  d'etre  accuse  de  legrrete.  et  d'inconstance  a  cause  des  emplois  que  j'ai  acceptes,  bien 


1  CoUfrtion  de  document*,  etc..  pp.  314,  315  et  310. 

'   Undrm.  p.  319. 

'  Lettre  do  roi  A  M.  de  la  liarr.-,  du  10  avril  1G64. 

•  I^ttre  et  instroctiona  du  roi  A  M.  de  Denonville.  —  Collection  de  document*,  etc.,  i,  p.  337. 


OHOUART  ET  RADISSON  41 

"  qu'ils  fussent  contraircs  aux  inte'rets  <le  ladite  compagnie,  car  il  cat  aasez  connu  quc  mon 
"  frere  et  raoi  avons  fait  de  notre  mieux,  ayant  tous  deux  expose  nos  vies  et  agi  comme  des 
4>  homines  d'honneur  et  de  courage  pour  1'avantage  et  le  profit  de  ladite  compagnic,  depuis 
"  1'aimee  1665  jusqu'a  1'annee  1674. 

"  Mais,  voyant  que  nos  conseils  etaient  negliges  et  rejetds,  pour  d'autrea  qui  tendaieiit 
"  directenicnt  a  la  mine  du  commerce  des  castors,  et  que  nous  etions  consider.'-*  comnie  des 
"  etres  inutiles,  digues  d'aucuu  encouragement  on  recompense,  nous  avons  eutin  pris  la  ivsol- 
"  ution,  hieu  ;\  contre-coeur,  de  retourner  en  France  ;  car  il  est  notoirc  (pie  j'ai  plus  d'ineli- 
"  nation  pour  1'interet  de  1'Angleterre,  etant  marie  a  Londres  a  une  personne  d'honoralilc 
"  famille,  dont  1'alliauce  m'a  engage  plus  fortement  encore  a  prendrc  les  inti'ivts  de  eette 
"  nation.  De  plus,  tons  mes amis  connaissent  mon  affection  pour  ma  lemmc,  et  coml>ien  de  t'ois 
"  je  leur  ai  declare  la  peine  que  j'eprouvais  de  niYn  voir  separe. 

"  J'espere  que  1'expose  de  ces  considerations  jettera  1111  jour  plus  favorable  >ur  ma  con- 
"  duite,  et  me  justifiera  de  ce  que  Ton  a  dit  de  moi  dans  le  hut  de  me  rendre  odicux  aupi-rs 
"  des  Anglais."  ' 

Tel  est  le  plaidoyer  justificatif  de  Radisson.  Lr  vi-ai  motit'dc  st-s  agisscmcnis,  tantot 
dans  un  sens  tantAt  dans  1'autre,  est  assex  ditHcile  a  saisir.  Sfiilcmcnt  il  est  facile  de  peivevoir 
sea  predilections  pour  rAugleterre.  (iui  pourrait  rcxciiser  de  eette  e^peee  de  tralii-mn.  ~an~ 
invoquer  ses  liens  de  famille ?  II  n'i'tait  pmirtaut  [>as  aussi  trattre  ipTou  le  pourrait  emiiv. 
Chouart  et  son  beau-frcre  etiiicnt,  c'ii  realite,  des  homnies  de  valeur.  Korts  de  leur  haliilete 
dans  les  m'gociations  avee  les  sauvages,  ils  pouvaieul  se  mont  rei-  plu<  exi^-eauts  (|iie  le  .-imple 
uavigatcur  marchant  dans  des  seiitiers  hallus,  on  le  viilit'aire  eommis  de  traile  ineapalile  de 
totter  de  ruse  et  d'astuce  avee  1'Indieu  pertide.  ()n  ne  dml  pa<  perdri1  de  vne.  a  1'i'poijiie  »\\ 
nous  sommcs  de  leur  carrierc,  ([ifils  avaient,  par  uue  experience  de  (rente  annees.  aeipii^  nne 
certaine  renomnu'e  parmi  les  sauvages  de  la  Nouvelle-France.  IJons  e.xploratcurs,  maniant 
le  francais,  1'anglais,  le  huron,  1'iroquois  et  1'algonquin,  ils  jiouvaienl  se  la  ire  comprendrc 
partout.  Leur  concours  etait  done  d'nne  valenr  inappreciable.  N'i  la  I'' ranee  ui  r.\n<rleierre 
Be  semblerent  comprendrc  1'importance  de  leur  contier  la  conduite  des  expeditious  dans  t'es 
contrees  boreales,  immenses  par  1'etendue,  dangcreuses  a  traversei-.  et  ]ieu  propi-cs  a  des 
etablissements  permanent^.  Faire  du  commerce  dans  ces  conditions,  avee  des  peuplades 
non  civilisees.  c'etait,  pour  des  Europeens,  vouloir  courir  a  la  mine.  Voila  <|iii  expli<pie 
pourquoi  les  voyages  des  Anglais  on  des  Fram;ais laisses  ;\  leur  seuk'  initiative  t'ui'ent  d'abonl 
si  pen  fructueux.  Si  Colbert  et  son  tils,  le  marquis  de  Seiguelay,  parureut  fain-  quclquc  cas 
de  ces  deux  Canadiens  descendants  de  Francais,  e'est  qu'ils  ne  subirent  pa?  riufluence  des 
marchands  de  Quebec.  Apres  a  la  curt5e,  comme  tons  ccux  cmi  aspirent  a  s'enrichir  promp- 
tement,  ceux-ci  voyaient  dans  ces  deux  homines  des  adversaircs  redoutablea  <pi'il  importait 
de  reduire  &  1'impuissance. 

Les  Anglais  comprirent,  quoique  tard,  de  quellc  taille  etaient  ces  deux  Fraucais, 
lorsqu'ils  eurent  pris  connaissance  de  ce  qu'ils  avaient  fait  pour  les  marchands  du  Canada, 
en  1683  et  1684.  Aussi  ne  doit-on  pas  etre  surpris  de  la  tactique  de  lord  Preston,  epuisant 
tous  les  moyens  pour  les  ramener  au  service  de  son  pays.  Tout  ce  qu'ils  pcuvent  desirer  il 
le  leur  promet,  taut  de  la  part  de  Sa  Majeste  que  de  la  Compagnie  de  la  baie  d'Hudson  et  du 
gouvernement  anglais.  Ses  promesses  sont  sanctionnees  par  sir  "William  Young  et  sir 
James  Hayes,  tous  deux  membres  de  la  compagnie.  Attire  de  leur  c6te  par  des  hommes 

1   Voyages  de  Radisson,  pp.  249,  250  et  251. 

Sec.  I,  1894.    6. 


42  N.-E.  DIONNE 

aussi  influents  par  leurs  noms  quo  par  leurs  fortunes,  entraine  par  un  penchant  particuli.-r 
qu'il  ne  pout  dissimuler,  Radisson  en  a  vitu  pris  son  parti.  Mais  il  lui  faut  cachcr  son  Jen, 
,-ar  il  vM  encore  1'liftte  dc  la  France,  et  4111  sait,  s'il  est  decouvert,  si  on  no  I'dnpei-hera  pas 
de  retoun.er  a  Lundres.  Alors  il  feinilra  la  fidelite  a  sa  patrie,  il  ncceptera  meme  ile  comhiire 
a  la  Imie  deux  vaiss.-aiix  fram;ais.  Kt  pendant  que  rappnreillage  est  en  marche,  il  qnittc  le 
«ol  qiii  1'a  vu  nail  re.  il  traverse  la  Mam-he  eoniine  un  evade  de  prison,  et  court  s'  engager  a 
s.-s  an.-icns  mail  res.  (V  sont  la  les  dernieres  pages  de  la  vie  du  Radisson  framjais.  Desormais 
il  -era  .-iti-yeii  anglais.  il  s'int.'-ressera  aux  cntrcprises  de  sa  patrie  d'adoption,  et  il  ira  enlever 
,lu  t.-rl  Nel-iui  le  drapt-au  lVan<;ais  qu'il  y  avail  plant.-  rannee  preeedente,  pour  mettre  a  sa 
jila<-<-  r«'-t.-iidanl  l)ritanni(|iie. 


M>n 


V.ii.'i  .l';il».i-d  1.-  ]ir.'iri-aniiii.-iiiit-  Kadiss.ni  eiil.-ndait  suivre.  En  allant  ;\  labaie  d'Hudson, 
i!  y  r.-ii.-..ntr.-rait  s.ui  n.-v.-ii  d.->  (  !r.>s.  •illicit,  il  lui  pi-rsuaderait  ([u'il  a  tout  ;\  gagner  en 
livraiit  -•-  p.-ll«-t'-r'n--  a  la  <-ciin]iairni.-.  (  ".-sl-a-ilire  .|u'il  1'aehi-terait  avee  ses  inarehandiscs. 
nn.v.-niiaiii  inn-  MMiinie  <•<  pinparai  i  v.-niciit  iniiiiine.  ct  liii-nir-iiH'  aurait  i>our  sa  part  les  deux- 
lii  T-  ili-  1  .">  a  ^II.IIIHI  |.r;ui\ilr  i-a-t  i  >i-  '  |  n  i  avaioil  dnrtr.-  riiiniagasini'es  diirant  1'hiver  au 
!..i  t  ill-  la  rivii-i'i'  Nrl-mi. 

l.':inin  tin  nl  se  til  ~i  vil<-.  i|u'arrivi'  a  l.oiidi'.-s  all  rniimieiioenient  de  inai,  RadlBBOn 
put  i-ii  |.;mir  \.r-  li  !•">  1'niir  .-i-n  irraml  vnyag.-.  l.i1  17.  tmis  vaisseanx  qiiittaieut  la  rade 
.I,-  tirav.-.-ud.  1,'iin.  ai'iK-l-'-  1<-  //"/V"/-  lii'lurn.  .'lait  smis  1.-  (•oiniiiandeiiH-iit  de  Raduson. 
1..  traji-i  nr  till  inari|in'-  iraiii-iiii  iiii-idi-nt  tai-ln-iix.  1  'arvi-mi  a  vingt  lieues  de  I'ort-Xelson, 
i[iii  I'laii  la  liiuiii-  du  viiva^i-.  IJadir-MHi  i-prmiva  inn-  IrlU-  ainliition  d'arriver  le  premier,  qu'il 
aliandmina  sun  navire.  et  juvnant  avi-r  lui  si-pt  liuns  liuinines,  il  eunrnt  en  ehaloupc  vers  le 
li«-ii  -i  ili-ii-'-.  (jiiaraiit.-lmii  ln-nri->  >ufliri'iit  punr  atteindrc  le  poste  on  Radisson  esperait 
i-,-\,.'n-  -.in  in-vi-ii.  -in.  HI  ap.-n-i-\'iiir  ijiii-li|iii-  part  des  niar<|Ues  qiii,  d'apres  line  convention 

t  M-rvir  a  lui  indiqiirr  sa  n-lraitr.  Mais  il  t'ut  liien  surpris,  a  son 
in<-  di-  dnix  navires,  dunt  I'IIM.  ciiiiiniaiidi'-  par  le  eapitaine  Outlaw, 
fai-ail  parti.-  d.-  la  pi-tit.-  oi-adn-  anglais.-  i-t  avail  pris  K-s  di-vants,  et  1'autre  etait  line  fregalr 
i|iii  avail  liiv.-rii.-  a  I'.in-N.-Uun.  KM.-  ]»>rtait  le  guiiverneur  John  Abraham,  Hiiccesseur 
.  •miiiiii-  irl.  d«-  .luliu  IJridg.-r.  '  Tmis  eiir-.-niliU-  d.'-eid.-rent  <|iie  Radisson  irait  ;\  la  recherche 
il.-  MIII  n.-v.-ii.  av.-r  I.-  .-apitain.-  <!a/..-r  .-I  un  anglais  avant  qiiel.pie  teintiire  de  la  langtie 
train;ai.-.-.  Kn  i-uiit.-  mi  apprit  qiir  Cliuiiart  avait  aliaiidimiii'  le  tort  .'-rige  par  son  pere 
I'ann.'-i-  pn'-.-.'-'li'iit.-.  pmir  ranip.-r  sur  inn-  ile  au-dessus  dos  rap'xles  de  la  riviere  Hayes. 

P.-*  >aiivag«-s  r-'iitl'rir.-nt  lii.-ntut  a  eux.  Kadissuii  n'eiit  <ju's\  lenr  t'aire  certains  sigm-r-  a 
i-ux  M-iiU  i-uniprehensililes,  i|ii'ils  i-ntrereiit  en  conversation  avec  lui,  et  a'approchant  sans 
inuiitr.-r  d<-  rniinte,  il  put  leur  tenir  le  propos  suivant.  S'adressant  au  chef,  il  lui  dit  :  "J'ai 
••  fait  la  paix  avec  les  Anglais  pour  I'amour  de  vous  tons.  Eux  et  inoi  dorenavant  ne  feruiis 
"  plus  iju'un.  Kinhrasse  ce  eapitaine  et  moi  aus-i.  coninie  gage  de  paix.  Get  hoinnu-  est  ton 
"  nonvcaii  frere,  cuinine  Clionart,  inon  ne  veil,  est  ton  tils.  Va  tout  de  suite  vers  ce  dernii-r 
"  lui  jMirter  la  nuiivelle,  et  dis-lni  de  venir  me  voir  ici  meme,  itendant  qne  les  sauvages 
"  a  la  compagnie  irunt  m'attendre  a  1'embouchure  de  la  riviere."1 


1  Le  premier  Bonvornear  an^l.ii»  <le  Port- Nelson  avait  i-U-  Charles  Baily,  de  1070  a  1673.  See  suc-cessnurs  fnrent 
William   l.y.Mal  (1674),  John  Nixon  (l(>74-]ia.»),  John  Bridger  (lt>82-83),  John  Abraham  (1683-84),  et  Thomas 

BLI tta*i*_i 


Phipl  (16H.M. 

R«di»on,  | 


CHOUART  KT  RADISSON  43 

Le  sauvage  s'empressa  de  courir  informer  le  jeune  Chouart  do  la  venue  de  son  oncle,  et 
de  la  nfMivclle  position  qu'il  occupait  au  milieu  des  Anglais.  Le  lendemain,  Chouart  arrivait 
en  compagnie  de  trois  Frangais  et  des  sauvages  de  la  veille.  L'entrevue  se  fit  dans  rancicn 
fort  frangais.  Pendant  quo  ehacun  s'amusait  h  discourir,  Radissou  prit  son  nevcn  a  part  et 
lui  i>arla  a  peu  prfcs  dans  ces  termes  :  "  Tu  te  rappelles  sans  doute  d'avoir  entendu  racontcr  a 
"  ton  pere  les  peines  et  les  fatigues  qu'il  dut  endurer  lorequ'il  etait  a  1'emploi  dc  la  France. 
"  II  t'a  aussi  raconte  quo  la  recompense  que  nous  avions  raison  d'esperer  d'elle,  a  tourne 
"  en  la  plus  noire  ingratitude,  aussi  bien  <le  la  part  de  la  com-  que  de  celle  de  la  compagnie, 
"  et  qu'ayaut  etc  forges  de  chercher  du  service  aillenrs,  nous  avons  etc  ac.-ueillis  a  l.ras  ouverts 
"  par  les  Anglais. 

"Tuconnais  en  outre  les  motifs  qui  out  force  ton  pere  et  inoi  a  quitter  1' An^lrtcrrc 
"  apres  treize  annees  de  service.  Le  besoin  de  vivre,  le  rel'iisde  justice  .me  nous  avou-  cssuvc. 
"  out  donne  lieu  a  notre  rupture  et  a  1'etablissement  que  noiisavuns  fait  ici.  pour  la  c.>n>cr- 
"  vation  duquel  je  t'ai  laissc  1'annee  dcrniere,  lorsqiie  je  suis  parti  |iour  la  France,  .\faistu 
"ignores  sans  doute,  que  le  prince  qui  rcgne  en  Angleterre  '  a  desavoue  les  proccdes  de  la 
"  compagnie  a  notre  egard,  et  qu'il  cst  rauteiir  de  notre  ivtmir  aiix  Anglais.  .I'ai  lai~>.'  ton 
"  pere  a  Loud  res,  plus  heureux  que  nous,  car  son  existence  v  est  assutve,  et  dmvnavant  il 
"  pourra  vivre  dans  la  securite.  Moi  je  suis  veini  t'appivndre  que  nous  somnics  niaintenant 
"  sujets  anglais,  aimant  mieux  vivre  sous  le  sept  re  d'uu  mi  clement  et  an  >ervice  d'un  peuple 
"  d'honneur  que  d'acccpter  les  ofi'res  <|iie  nous  a  t'aites  le  roi  de  France  par  rintenn.'diaire  de 
"  ses  ministres,  pour  que  nous  travaillions  indircctcment  a  sa  propre  tcloire. 

"J'ai  regu  1'ordre,  avant  de  quitter  Londres,  de  prendre  soin  de  toi.  et  de  t'oNiuyr  a 
"  obeir  a  la  loi  anglaise.  Tu  es  jeune  et  en  .'tat  de  travailler  avee  I'm  it  a  ta  I'.trtuiie 
"  personnelle.  Si  tu  te  decides  a  suivre  m.m  inclinatioii  vers  1' An^leterre,  je  ne  t'aband.m- 
"  nerai  point.  Tu  recevras  le  meme  traitenu-nt  que  nioi.  Je  ferai  en  sorte  que  tu  sois 

"  satisfait,  au  detriment   meme  de  mes  interets -le   t'aime,   car  nous  sommes  de   ni-ine 

"  sang.  Je  te  sais  courageux  et  resolu  ;  preiids  vite  ton  parti,  et  prouve-nioi.  par  ta  repiniM'. 
"  que  tu  es  digue  des  bontes  du  prince  que  je  sers.  Mais  n'onblie  point,  avant  tout.  Irs 
"  injures  que  les  Fraucais  out  inHigees  a  celui  qui  t'a  donne  la  vie,  et  que  tu  es  en  nion 
"  pouvoir." 

Le  jeune  Chouart  pouvait  diffieilement  resister  si  1111  tel  discours.  Kntraine  par  les  si'iiti- 
ments  de  loyaute  a  sa  famille  et  a  son  pays,  inoins  peut-etre  que  par  la  crainte  de  ne  pouvoir 
resister  a  des  gens  beaucoup  plus  puissants  quo  lui,  il  declara  sur  le  champ  a  sou  oncle  qu'il 
etait  pret  a  se  soumettre,  mais  a  la  condition  <pie  Ton  prendrait  s.)in  de  sa  mere,  restee  seule 
en  Canada. 

Les  sauvages,  beaucoup  plus  attaches  aux  Francais  qu'aux  Anglais,  se  montrerent  un  pen 
plus  difficilcs  &  convaincre.  Us  pretendirent  que  I'un  des  capitaines  les  avail  trompes  en 
leur  assurant  que  Medard  Chouart  n'existait  plus  et  que  Radissou  etait  prisonnier  de 
1'Augleterre.  D'autres  pretextferent  leur  pauvrete,  disant  que  les  Anglais  etaient  mesqnins 
dans  leurs  transactions.  Ajoutons  a  cela  difterentes  gaueheries  dont  ces  derniers  s'etaient 
rendus  coupables  plut6t  par  ignorance  que  par  defaut  de  jugement,  et  Ton  comprendra 

1  Le  roi  d'Angleterre  4  cette  6poque  etait  Charles  II ;  il  avail  succ&te  &  son  pc-re  Charles  I,  en  1660,  apix-8  les 
onze  uiincVs  d'interregne  qui  avaient  suivi  la  mort  de  son  pr&l^cesseur.   C*e8t  a  Charles  II  que  la  Socie'tt1  royale  de 
Londres  doit  sa  creation  (1660). 

2  Voyages  de  Radisson,  pp.  327  et  328. 


44  N.-E.  DIONNE 

plus  ailment  pourquoi  les  Indiens  tideles  au  joune  Chouart  se  firent  prier  avant  de  donm-r 
leur  allegeanee  a  1'Angleterre.  Radisson  mit  toute  sa  science  a  profit  pour  lertr  faire 
entendre  raison;  il  demanda  dcs  presents  mix  chefs,  an  lieu  de  leur  en  oftYir  —  c'otait  la 
continue;  —  il  tit  appol  h  K-nr  amitio,  vieille  de  trente  ans ;  il  leur  alloua  dix  coutcaux  pour 
mic  peaii  df  castor,  .-t  mi  fusil  pour  doii/.o.  Le  prix  couraut  ne  depassait  pas  generalomeiit 
la  inoitie  .!<•  .-cite  allonaiieo.  Radisson  put,  a  1'aido  de  tons  cos  moyens,  les  concilier  et  les 
ainener  anx  Ainrlais.  Los  salivates  >'on  rctournoront  contents  et  promirent  de  trafiquer 
>nii-  pen  avee  Iciirs  amis  do  fraiche  date. 

!..•  ji-niir  il«--  (Jro-eilliers  lit   a   Uadisson   le  rccit  des  ev«Sneraent«  qui  s'ctaient   passiV 
d.-p.ii-  ranii'-e  pive.'-deiitc  dans  le  pays  dcs  ('ristinus.      Ku  voici  lu  resume  succinct. 

I.  •-  Fran  -.ii-  vmaii'iit  ill-  parlir  dc  la  liaii-.  lorsipic  ilcs  vaisseanx  y  firent  leur  apparition. 
I'n-.jii.-  an— ii.'ii  «nr\  inrciit  an  I'ori  !'rain;ais  i|natorx.c  sauvajjes  de  la  riviere  Severn;1  ils 
vrnai.'iit  trati'pi«T  l.-nr>  p.-ll.-t  rri,-.  An  inoincnt  on  ils  allaient .  t'ranehir  la  portc  du  fort,  1'un 
.I'l-nx.  '|iii  I'arai-ait  .'•!!•.•  I.-  rlirf  dr  la  liainlr,  sc  jcta  snr  dcs  Groscillieiv,  et  essaya  de  lui 
p|..nir'T  >"n  p-«'n.rnanl  ilan.-  la  |»>itrinr.  Crlui-ci  cut  lc  temps  ct  1'adresrte  de  paror  lu  coup,  et 
„,.  mji  ,111-  la  ili'li-iiMVi-.  Ti'iiLiins  tic  rettc  sivnr,  Ics  KraiK;ais  arrivereiit  :\  la  rescousse  <U' 
li-nr  <-.iiiiinaii'laiii.  i-i  I'ori-i-i-riit  rdtc  li-nnpc  d'assa>sius  a  di'po>cr  lours  arines.  Sonimes  eusuite 
.1.-  -'i'X|ilii|niT.  il-  av. mi-rent  i|iie  !<•-  Anirlais  leiir  avaient  promis  de  riches  presents,  e'ils 
i-xii-rminaii-nt  ton-  le-  Fram;ai-  jn-ipran  ilernier.  Les  saiivagos,  amis  de  des  Groseilliers, 
a\ant  en  eniiiiai" anee  <le  eel  atteiilat.  n'-solnreiit  tie  le  vt-iifjer  a  sou  insu.  Leur  chef  pour- 
-ni\it  le  -anvaire  '|ni  avail  tailli  tm-r  le  m-veii  ile  Iladisson,  et  1'ayant  force  j\  se  battre,  il 
Ini  leinlil  le  i-rane  iTun  i-.iiip  ile  haehe. 

Si  ile-  ( ir.i-eilli.-rs  ent  eonserve  la  inoinilre  raiu-nne  eontiv  les  Anglais,  il  avait  une  belle 
o.-ea-ioii  iraiui-nier  eontiv  enx  les  saiivages,  et  ile  leur  rendre  la  position  insoutenable.  Mais 
-mi  natnrel  paeitiijiie  Ini  ota  t.nite  iili'e  de  repn'sailles,  et  il  s'ett'or(;a  d'ajiaiser  les  nations  qui 
i'-iaii-iit  attaeln'i--  a  -a  fortniie.  Lni-ineine.  \m[\\-  t'nir  les  reiieoutres  dangereuses,  se.  retira  snr 
nne  ile  n't  il  -e  foi-iitia  ile  >on  inienx.  Les  Anglais  n'oserent  pas  1'attaquer,  rnais  ils  sou- 
ilo\i''i-i-m  dc  iiiHivi-au  le-  >anvaiTes  pour  I'assassiiH'r.  L'un  d'eiix  tira  un  jour  sur  un  cbasseur 
I'raneai.-  et  le  Ide— a  irriev  einent  a  1'i'panle. 

Taut  de  pertidie^  el  de  crimes  etaient  propres  ;\  provocpier  un  souU^vement  gein'-ral 
parmi  le-  T-aiivages.  ("est  en  eil'et  ee  i|iii  arriva.  II  so  liguerent  dans  un  but .conimun,  qui 
/•tail  la  de-iriii-iiun  emnpli'-te  de  tons  les  Anglais  do  la  bale  d'Hudson,  et  ils  auraicnt  execut^ 
It-ur  >inistre  projet,  si  des  ( iroseilliors  no  les  out  pacifies,  en  leur  disant  d'attendre  son  pi-re 
et  -<iii  mu-lc.  pour  agir  pins  sureinent  et  avec  jilus  d'efficacite. 

An  priiitemps,  dcs  (irosoilliers  re«;ut  la  visite  do  qiiatre  cents  Assiniboines,  dont  le  chef 
|Hn-tail  sur  >a  poitrine  une  niedaille  que  le  gouvernour  de  la  Nouvello-France  lui  avait 
ilonin'-e.  eii  gage  d'ainitie  pour  lui  ot  sa  tribu.  Ce  chef  avait  bien  conuu  Radisson  ;  iln  i-taieiit 
deseeniliiH  ensemble  a  Quebec,  apres  avoir  quitte  le  lac  des  Assinipoils.  Ils  anraient  voulu 
w  jeter  «ur  les  Anglais  pour  les  exterminer  tons.  Eux  auesi  consentirent  ;\  attendrc 
le  retuur  de  Radisson  ;  mais,  voyant  (ju'il  n'arrivait  pas,  ils  se  mirent  tout  de  meme  en  route 
vers  le  |K»s«te  des  Anglais,  ;\  1'embonchare  de  la  riviere  Nelson,  bien  d^termin^s  d'y  mettre  lo 
feu.  I'ar  bonheur  les  Anglais  furent  avertis  a  temps  du  danger  qui  les  menacait,  et  ils 

1  If  per*  Charlevciiz  et  la  Poiherie  1'appellent  Nieusavanne.  LM  Franjaia  lui  avaient  d'abord  donn£  le  nom 
de  rivii-re  <!*•  8«intc«-Haile*,  et  les  Anglais  celtii  A'lringlau.  Le  nom  de  Severn  eat  une  reminiscence  d'Angleterre 
oft  eziite  nne  rivit-re  ainai  appelfe. 


CHOUART  ET  JIADISSON  45 

coururent  se  cacher  dans  les  bois.  Plusieurs  fois  deji  des  Groseilliers  avait  tente  de  re"tablir 
la  paix  entre  les  sauvages  et  leurs  adversaires,  mais  toujours  saus  resultat.  Radisson  arriva 
entin,  et,  comine  nous  1'avons  vu,  il  reussit  ;\  tranquilliser  les  sauvages  ct  a  les  t'aire  coimentir 
a  tratiquer  avcc  leurs  ennemis  de  la  veille. 

Cette  besogne  terminee,  Radisson  n'eut  riende  plus  presse  que  de  proceder a  I'inventairc 
dee  pelleteries  entassdes  pardon  neveu  dans  le  tort  frangais,  duraut  1'hiver  precedent.  II  v 
trouva  239  paqucts  renfermant  12,000  pcaux  de  castor,  et  des  marchandises  qui,  par  IV-chan-rc, 
ponvaieiit  en  rapporter  encore  7,000  on  8,000.  C'etait,  pour  lui,  unc  fortune  en  perspective, 
an  prix  que  se  vendait  le  castor  a  Londres.  II.  donna  anssitot  1'ordiv  dc  lain-  porter 
068  richesses  sur  les  navires  qui  devaient  les  transporter  i-n  Anglt.-tcrre.  L;i  IM-SO^HC  niar- 
cha  rondenient,  ear  Radisson,  tout  tier  d'unc  i-oiKjuett1  dont  il  s'attrilmait  Ic  nit'-ritc,  avail 
liatf  de  donner  la-bas  des  preuvi-s  <U-  son  lialiilctr.  Mais  avant  qiic  dc  partir.  il  cut  unc 
dcmifere  ent revue  avee  les  sauvages,  dont  le  diet' (''tail  un  vicilliird  ti-cs  vciieiv  panni  les  >icnr-. 
Ce  veteran  de  la  baie  lui  tint  a  jieu  pres  cc  langage  : 

" Tete  de  Pore-Epic — e'etait  le  noin  imlicn  de  Radisson  —  ton  co-nr  cst  lion,  et  lu  as  en 
"  du  courage  pour  avoir  lie  auntie  aver  les  Anglais  paramour  puiir  nous.  Xniis  .-mimics 
"  venus  a  toi,  vieux  et  jeunes,  temmes,  tilles  et  ent'ants,  pour  tc  rcincicicr  et  tc  rcetinnaltre 
"  comme  notre  pere.  Nous  desirous  ctre  tcs  ent'ants,  ct  adopter  ton  nevcu  ijue  tu  ainies  taut 
"  pour  not  re  tils,  atin  de  te  donner  line  marque  inetf'aeable  ill-  1'obligation  (|iic  nous  avon.- 
"  pour  toi."  ; 

Ce  discours  sentimental  fut  suivi  de  plusieurs  autrcs  dans  lesipicls  cc-;  Indicns  rccon- 
naissants  epancherent  leurs  eccurs  dans  cclui  dc  leiir  vicil  ami  Radisson.  Cclui-ci  leiir  tit  scs 
adieux,  11011  sans  etre  touche  d'une  dcmonstratinn  qui  prouvait  leiir  urande  svinpalhic  pour 
les  Fran^ais. 

II  ne  restait  plus  qu'a  terminer  le  chargement  des  vaisseaux.  (V  t'ut  1'aiiairc  de  IMIC!- 
quesjours.  Radisson  comptait  les  heures,  tant  il  etait  joyciix  dc  s'cii  retourner  avcc  >a 
fortune.  Une  bien  grande  deception  1'attendait.  ]A'  gouvenn'iir,  de  sou  propre  inouvenient, 
sans  le  consulter,  'Jonna  1'ordre  a  tons  les  Fram;ais,  sans  en  exccpter  un  seiil,  dc  s'einbarquer 
avec  Radisson.  Ce  tut  comme  un  coup  de  tbudre  sur  la  tctc  dc  ct'  dernier,  et  pen  ne 
s'en  fallut  qu'il  ne  so  querellat  sericusement  avec  le  haut  representant  de  la  compaguie. 
"Comment,  lui  dit-il,  emmener  mon  neveu,  mais  j'ai  re<;u  instruction  de  sir  Jaiiu-s  Hayes  de 
"  le  laisser  ici,  pour  des  raisons  (pie  vous  dcvriex  ctre  le  premier  a  comprendre.  Comment 
"  reussirez-vous,  sans  lui,  h  negocier  avec  les  Indiens?"  John  Abraham  se  montra  inflexible, 
et  il  fallut  bien  se  soumettre  ;\  son  arret.  Ce  personnage,  an  dire  de  Radisson,  detestait  les 
Francais.  II  aurait  pu  ajouter  qu'il  les  craignait  encore  davantage.  Le  jeune  Chouart  n'eut 
pas  meme  la  permission  de  retourner  a  son  fort  pour  y  chercher  des  hardes  et  des  papiers  de 
consequence. 

L'escadre  mit  A,  la  voile  le  4  scptembre,  et  le  23  octobrc  elle  arrivait  aux  Dunes,  d'ou 
Radisson  se  transports  ;\  cheval  jusqu'il  Londres.  Leleudemain  de  son  arrivee,  sir  William 
Young  le  preseutait  au  roi,  qui  ecouta  avec  attention  le  recit  de  ses  exploits.  Quelques 
jours  plus  tard,  il  comparaissait  devant  le  comite  de  la  compagnie,  et  lui  faisait  uu  rapport 
circonstancie  de  son  voyage.  II  faut  croire  qu'il  ne  fut  pas  heureux  dans  son  expose,  car  au 
lieu  de  recevoir  Papprobation  qu'il  attendant,  il  cut  &  subir  un  deni  de  justice.  "  On  etait 
"  jaloux,  dit-il,  parce  que  j'avais  obtenu  1'insigne  honneur  d'etre  presente  au  roi  et  a  Son 
"  Altesse  royale." 

1  Voyages  de  Radisson,  p.  351. 


46  N.-K.  DIONNE 

En  depit  do  tons  so*  motifs  tie  plaintes,  Radisson  n'en  persista  pas  moins  i  demeurer  en 
Anglctorre,  avee  son  beau-frere.  Quant  an  jeuiie  des  Groseilliers,  il  essaya  par  deux  fois  de 
HO  saiivcr  en  France,  inais  il  tut  arrete  ;\  chaque  fois.  II  se  ddcida  alors  d'4crire  a 
M.  tie  Dononvillc,  lui  disant  qu'il  ri'tournerait  au  Canada  aussitdt  qu'il  pourrait  s'tSchapper. 
Son  plan  consistait  a  accoinpagner  Radisson  a  Port-Nelson,  au  premier  voyage  qu'il  y  ferait. 
et  «!••  la  il  si-  rcndrait  a  Quebec  par  les  torros.' 

I,.-  jroiivernciir  ocrivit  anssitotcn  France  et  domanda  a  la  cour  la  permission  de  promettre 
ciniiiiantc  pi>toles  a  ceux  qui  se  saisir.iient  de  Radisson  et  le  conduiraient  a  Quebec.  2  Lo 
niini-tiv  ivpondit  atHrniativeinent.  Mais  au  niois  de  mars  1687,  Ton  n'avait  pas  encore 
appr.'heiide  Kadi:-.-«n.  conmio  il  appert  par  une  lettro  du  roi  ;\  M.  de  Denonville:  "  Le  mal, 
••  ilit-il.  Mile  le  iic'iiinn'-  Kadissun  a  I'ait  a  la  colonie  et  celui  qu'il  serait  capable  de  faire,  >'il 
••  n-iaii  plu-  l<iiii:trMip-i  panni  les  Anglais,  doit  ol>lis;er  les  sieurs  de  Denonville  et  de 
••  t  'liainpi-'iiv  ilf  t'airr  tmn  IT  qii'ils  poiirront  en  cas  ([ii'on  no  puisse  se  saisir  de  lui,  pour  le 
••  laiiv  I'.-vi-iiir.  rt  i»'iir  IT!  I'tl'rt.  Sa  Maji-sti'-  lui  pcnnet  de  eonvenir  avec  lui  aux  conditions 
••  ijii'il  r-l  iiin-ra  a  pT'iju'r-. 

Ka'li--"ii  i-i'i'iiinia  a  la  liaii'  il  'Hudson,  inais  il  n'y  fit  pas  tin  long  si-jour.  L'annee  moiiie 
i'ii  Aiiirli'ti'iTi'  avcc  r-a  pai-otillc.  U-s  Kranrais,  conduits  par  de  la  Martinie-re,1 
m'i-Ni'Uiiii  IHIIM-  s'i'ii  cinparcr.  La  MartiniJ-re  n'y  put  reussir,  ses  forces  etant 
i's  ;'i  i-i-llfs  drs  Anglais,  inais  en  ivvmant  il  prit  une  quaiche  anglaise  qui  se 


l-'.n  Iii^'J.  !••  rli.-valiri-  ilr  Tnivi'-.  i-apitaiiic  d'int'aiiterie,  s'y  rendit  par  terre  avec  Sainte- 
II.  l.-ii.-.  .riln-rvilli'  ri  Marii-iiiirt  '  ••>  plnsiciirs  aiitn-s  Fraiu/ais,  (piatre-vingt-deux  en  tout,  y 
.  .,in|.!-i-  I.  |"-iv  Svlvii-.  mi--iiiiiiiaii'«'ii'''siiitf.  "  IN  partirent  de  Montreal  au  mois  d'aoflt  1686, 
••  ra.'niite  la  I  '.  it  IHT'II-.  I  raini'-n-nt  el  purti'-reiit  .-ur  le  ilns  leu  rs  eanots  avec  leiire  vivres  une  bonne 
••  partie  ilu  I'ln-inin  dan-  le  lmi«.  ui'i  ils  trouvereiit  les  rivieres  tjui  avaient  charrie.  Cptte 
••  mar.  -In-  dura  jn«i|iie^  au  vingt  de  juin,  iieeoiupagiit'e  de  lieaucoup  de  fatigues,  et  il  fallaitetre 
••  (  'an.idii-n  puiir  »iip|ii>rter  le-  incoininodites  d  'une  si  longue  traverse." 

NII-  valeiireiix  ('anadien>  >'eniparereiit  du  fort  Monsipi,  qui  etait  au  fond  de  la  bale 
{'>\  17'  lat.  n.).  piiis  du  tui't  Rupert,  et  eiitiu  dn  fort  Kicliichoiian,  defendu  par  Henry 
Sei'jeant.  aloi>  ^iiuvenieiir  pniir  la  coinpagnie  anglaise.  (!o  dernier  tut  force  de  capituler,  le 
JiJjuillet.  Le  I'hevalier  dc  Troyr.-,  partit  pour  Montreal  le  10  du  mois  suivant,  no  laissant 
aux  Anirlai-  ipie  la  pussession  ilu  fort  Xelson,  dont  d'Iberville  s'empara  en  1690.  Les  Anglais 
ivdcvinrent  maltn-s  de  leiirs  aiieiens  forts,  en  1(J!»3.  D'Iberville  les  en  delogea  de  nouveau, 
ramiiT  suivante.  et  y  installa  la  Foret  r  comine  gouverneur  du  fort  Nelson.  La  Foret  dutse 
remlre  en  llilMi,  tailte  de  vivres. 

Ce  fut  aiii!>i  une  succession  ininterrompue  de  Inttes  sanglantes  entrc  la  France  et  1'Angle- 
terre,  jnsipi'a  ce  que  la  France  tinit,  au  traite  d'Utrecht,  en  1713,  par  renoncer  ^  HCS 
dr«>its  sin-  eette  vaste  region  (jui,  depuis  vingt-cinq  ans,  avait  etc  le  theatre  des  plus  glorieux 
exploits  ponr  les  urines  fnincaises. 


1  Lettre  de  M.  de  Denonville,  du  mois  de  man  1U85. 

1  Undrm. 

1  LeUre  da  roi  i  M.  de  Denonville. 

'  r-rni-n  de  U  Martinivre. 

'  CeUieat  le*  troiH  fK res  I/eMoyne  :  Jacques  (27  ans),  Pierre  (25  ans)  et  Paul  (23  ans). 

1  I.*  Potherie,  i,  pp.  147  et  14-. 

'  Fnu>9»U  <1«  la  Fortt,  gouverneur  et  propri^Uire  du  fort  SaintrLouis  aui  Illinois. 


CIIOUART  ET  RADISSON  47 

*** 

Nous  rations  encore  line  tbis  la  presence  do  Radisson  dans  les  oaux  do  la  grande 
baie.  Voici  dans  quelles  circonstances.  Le  capitaine  Berger,  canadien-francais,  avait  quitte  lc  1  ~> 
juillet  1685,  I'etablissement  situe  k  quatre  lieues  du  poste  des  Anglais,  a  la  riviere  Nelson 
lorsqu'en  revenant  a  Quebec,  il  fit  la  rencontre  d'un  vaisseau  arme  do  dix  011  don/.e  canons  of 
commando  par  le  capitaine  Oslar.  Co  navire,  ({iii  arborait  le  pavilion  anglais, .portait  le 
gouverneur  Bridger,  le  memo  que  Radisson  avait  emmen4  a  Quebec  avee  les  deux  (iillain, 
pere  et  tils.  Au  cours  d'une  conversation  quo  Bergor  out  avec  le  eapitaine  ( >>lar.  il  apprit 
que  Radisson  et  son  neveu,  Jean-Baptiste  des  Groseilliers,  dtaient  rondns  an  tort  do  Sainte- 
Therese,  et  avaient  1'intention  d'y  hiverncr.1 

Cbarlevoix  nous  apprend  qu'cn  1689,  M.  d'Iborville  et  son  fiviv  Maricourt,  ivvcnant  de 
la  baie  d'lludson,  rencontrerent  sur  lour  route  un  naviro  anglais  ou  etait  (Mioiiart.  tils,  "(|ui 
"  n'avait  pu  encore  se  tirer  des  mains  des  Anglais  dopnis  la  surin-ise  <lu  tort  Xelson." 

Le  meme  historion  (lit  tjiu1  "Chouart(le  ills)  est  inort  en  Canada,  et  lladisson  en 
"  Angleterre."  3  II  aurait  pu  ajouter  que  Medard  Clmuart  tinit  se-  join's  a  con'  de  son  l,c.:tii- 
f'rere,  car  nous  ne  trouvons  sa  trace  inille  part  en  Canada.  Le  D'n'linnimii'i'  </.-'//  'uinijiiiii,  \\,- 
fait  :\  lour  sujet  d'autre  mention  quo  eelle  dont  il  a  ete  ijiiestion  an  delmt  de  ce  travail. 

L'unc  des  tilles  de  Chouart,  Marie-Antoinette,  devenue  veuve-  de  .lean  .lalot.  <-liii-iiri:ieii. 
de  Repentigny,  epousa  Joan  Bouchard.  Cinq  entants  sortirent  de  ce  manage,  dont  1'iin. 
Jean-Baptisto,  se  maria  en  1734,  et  alia  n'sider  a  Deschambanlt.  .lalot  et  IJoudiard  [lortaient 
le  nom  de  des  Groseilliers. 

L'on  se  rappelle  quc  Fraiu;oise  Radisson,  la  plus  jeune  xenr  de  I'iefre-Kspi-it.  avail 
Spouse  Claude  Volant  de  Saint-Claude,  citoyen  honorable  dc  Trois-Riviorcs.  Ktiennc,  Iciir 
tils,  prit  le  nom  dc  Radisson.  II  tut  seigneur  des  Ties  et  liattnres  situoes  an  liant  du  lac 
Saint- Pierre.  Frontenaclui  tit  cette  concession  on  consideration  do  services  mi  lit  ai  res.  I-'tienne 
Volant-Radisson  tigurait  dans  los  cadres  do  I'armee  canadionne  comine  colonel  des  troupes  de 
la  milice  botirgeoise. 

La  descendance  des  families  Chouart  et  Radisson  s'est  jierpi'tin'-e  par  les  temmes,  et 
encore  ne  fut-elle  pas  considerable.  L'epouse  do  Chouart  vocut  a  Trois-Rivieres,  dans  un 
etat  voisin  de  la  pauvreto.  En  Ii564,  ({uand  an  retour  do  son  voyage  dans  1'onest.  ChouaiM 
allait  demander dcsmoyens  d'existence  aux  Anglais  de  Boston, le Conseil  Miuverain  nbligeait 
M.  de  la  Ferte  de  fournir  a  la  feiume  du  mari  absent  "  vingt-cinq  livros  de  lard  pour  1'aider 
"  a  vivre." 

La  France  pardonna  aux  deux  transfugos.  En  1075,  le  roi  signait  en  leiir  favour  des 
lettres  de  grace  qui  ne  furcnt  enterinees  qu'en  1683.  II  etait  troptard  pourqu'Hs  profitassont 
du  privilege  qui  leur  etait  accorde  par  ces  memos  lottres  ]>atcntes,  de  pocher  le  marstuiin  et 
le  loup-marin  dans  les  eaux  du  fleuve  Saint-Laurent.  Ce  tut  pour  eux  la  dorniero  favour 
de  la  fortune  ;  il  etait  statue"  que  Chouart  et  Radisson  iraient  tinir  lours  jours  sur  une 
terre  etrangere,  loin  de  leur  famille,  loin  du  pays  natal  et  plus  loin  encore  du  Canada, 
leur  patrie  d'adoption.  Leurs  dernieres  pensees  devaient  sans  doute  se  tourner  vers  notre  pays, 
ou  presque  tous  les  coins  de  terre  portaient  encore  1'empreinte  de  leurs  pas  errants.  On  dit 

1  New  York  Colonial  Documents,  vol.  ix. 

2  Hittoire  de  la  NouveUe- France,  liv.  xii. 

3  Ibidem-,  Hv.  x. 


48 


N.-E.  DIONNE— CHOUART  KT  RADISSON 


quo  le*  control's  qui  donnent  a  1'hommc  de  faciles  moissons,  ne  fixent  point  son  coeur  coimne 
cellos  OH  il  doit  luttor  ct  souttrir.  Le  labourenr  enchame  sa  pensee  a  la  terre  qu'il  deYriche 
nvec  pcinc,  1'artisnii  a  I'crnvre  qui  exige  de  lui  un  courageux  travail.  Ces  deux  Frau^uis 
avaicnt  suM  do  tluros  I'prouvos  dans  notro  pays,  eprcuvcs  dn  c6te  de  1'fime  aussi  bien  qnc  du 
i-Ato  ilu  corps.  On  ne  traverse  pan  chagrins  on  donleurs  sans  en  sortir  le  coeur  bronze  on 
lirise.  I'aine  uhvreo  on  Ranctifiee.  Kux,  quelque  tbrtement  trempes  qu'ils  fussent,  ils  durent 
s'apen-evoir  (((I'lls  avaieiit  gas  pi  lie  leur  vie  a  la  reeherehe  do  la  fortune,  ou,  si  Ton  vent,  du 
li»nln-iir.  Car.  pour  beaneoup  de  gens,  bonheur  et  fortune  font  tout  un.  Ne  comprireut-ili 
point  ijiic  i-c  cjii'il  y  a  pour  Thornine  de  plus  sage  et  de  meilleur,  c'est  de  chercher  la  joie  du 
cu-iir  ilan>  ili-  \  rairs  afl'eetions,  la  paix  <le  ranie  dans  1'accompliBaemeQt  de  son  devoir,  et 
il  aiiiii-r  r-a  patrie  ''. 

\'\-<--  dr  ni'iiirir.  la  ci'l'-lire  Madame  d'Houdetot,  se  tournant  vers  nn  ties  philosopher  qui 
avaieiit  eontribin'  a  di'-truire  en  i-llc  le  sentiment  religieux.  lui  dit  ;  "  Rendez-moi  xnon  Dieu 
•  (Hi-  vein-  ni'avi-x.  i-nli-vi'.  A  pri'sriit  j'en  ai  besoin."  Hadisson,  sur  son  lit  de  inort,  cut  pu 
adresser  aux  Amrlai-  ijiii  ravaii-ni  tail  abandonner  hi  France  pour  toujours,  une  apostrophe 
au--i  diMiloiireiiseiitenl  I'-loqueiite  ;  et  leur  ilire  :  "  Rendex.-inoi  nia  patrie  que  vous  m'avez 
ciilt-vt'i'.  A  present  j'«-n  ai  ln-.-oin." 


SECTION  I,  1894.  [    49    J  MEMOIRBS  8.  R.  CANADA. 


III. —  Lv  Socialisms  nnjc  EtatH- Unix  >-t  en  Canada. 


Pur  M.  JOSEPH  ROYAL. 


(Lu  le  L'liniai  18'J4.) 


Lorsqu'on  sedemandesi  le  socialisme  existe  en  Anieriquc,  les  noius  dc  (Jnesnav.  Uoiisscau. 
Proudhon,  LaSalle,  Marx  et  Allcmane  surgissent  aussitot  devant  les  venx,  ct  involontaiivnient 
dans  1'esprit  passe  la  vision  dc  tout  un  code  et  range  de  reorganisation  dc  la  societc.  ("cst  la 
physiocratie,  c'cst  le  cesarisme,  e'est  la  commune,  c'est  Kaiian-hie.  Xon,  cctte  sortc  <!<•  socia- 
lisme  n'a  pas  encore  pris  pied  en  Canada  ;  mais  est-ce  a  dire  c|tie  I'atmosphere  suit  abso- 
lument  exempte  d'erreurs  en  niatiere  t'eono]iii([iie  et  sociale?  (^uelcjiics  pln'iinineiics  tivs 
aathentiques  ne  sont-ils  pas  la  preuve  d'un  certain  travail  social  i[iii  si-  fait  sur  la  lisii'-re  an 
moins  des  classes  populaires?  Ignorant  on  ret'iisant  olistini'inent  dc  voir  an-dessn<  cl't-nx  la 
solution  dii  probl&me  qui  les  tourmente,  lea  socialiatcs  europeens  out  tend' de  transplanter 
leurs  formules  dans  les  democraties  dii  nonveau  inonde  :  ils  se  sont  abuses  :  acroiitiinn's  a 
semer  leurs  blasphemes  dans  des  consciences  sans  Dicn  et  des  peiiples  sans  liherd'.  ils  se  sunt 
trouves  dopayses  tout-a-coup  par  taut  do  liberte  et  de  religion  a  la  t'ois.  C'cst  alors  (jirils  out 
forcement  rajeuni  leurs  formules  et  modi  tie.  leur  tactii[iie.  1'as  on  trcs  pen  de  discii.-sions 
theoriques ;  quo  leur  importe  en  eft'et  la  syntliese  qui  trouble  les  eervelles  quand  ils  out  la 
pratique  qui  leur  livre  les  individus  ? 

Voila  pourquoi  cette  question,  opportune  en  tout  temps,  semble  cnqirnntcr  nnc  exccp- 
tionnelle  gravite  aux  tentatives  anarcbistes  taites  en  ce  moment  sur  divers  points  dc  1'ancicn 
nionde.  Le  moment  est  venu,  croyons-nous,  de  montrer  la  parentc  cntre  tout  ce  i|iii  de  pri-s 
ou  de  loin  proeede  des  idees  socialistes :  pour  cela,  il  taut  non  seiilement  des  principes.  mai> 
de  1'observation.  Ce  sera  notre  proeede.  Nous  allons  constater  les  sources  de  nos  craintcs  ; 
puis,  nous  examinerons  les  maximes  plus  ou  moins  adoucies  du  socialisme  americain,  or 
qui  cherelie  a  s'introduire  en  Canada;  enlin,  nous  en  montrerons  1'injustice  et  les  tnncstes 
consequences,  sans  omettre  de  faire  connattre  comment.,  juscju'ici,  la  question  sociale  s'est 
trouv6e  resolue  tout  naturellement  dans  la  province  de  Quebec. 

*** 

Qu'il  se  rencontre  dans  les  villes  populeuses  du  Canada  des  individus  aigris  par  la  misere 
ou  par  1'envie,  qu'il  y  ait  de  ces  pauvres  desesperes  parce  qu'ils  ont  tons  les  vices  des  riches, 
des  revoltes  par  nature,  des  sans  religion,  des  declasses  par  le  vice  ou  par  la  paresse,  des  gens 
en  uu  mot  murs  pour  le  pire  socialisme,  la  chose  est  assurement  probable.  Mais,  on  nous 
accordera  de  dire  que  c'est  le  petit  nombre,  quo  c'est  1'exception,  et  que  les  lois  de  police 
suffisent  a  proteger  la  propriete  contre  leurs  entreprises. 

Aux  yeux  de  plusieurs  le  danger  se  presente  sous  une  forme  beaucoup  plus  attrayante 

Sea  I  1894.    7. 


JOSEPH  ROYAL  —  LE  SOCIALISMR 

et  d'apparence  inoffensive  ;  il  vicnt  dc  1'importance  et  clu  caractere  des  socie'te's  ouvrieres  qui 
ont  traverse  la  frontiere  pour  venir  s'implanter  pnrmi  nous.  Ce  sont  des  unions  ouvrieres, 
des  associations  de  secours,  des  confreries  d'artisans  dont  1'objet  parait  Stre  irreproehable  en 
soi :  inais  leur  origine  est  e"trangi>rc,  et  c'est  la  une  tres  grave  objection.  Ellessont  amcricaincs 
de  texture  et  d'esprit.  Refractaires  a  tout  ce  <iui  eboque  leur  caractere,  elles  absorbent  ou 
s'imposcnt  :  il  n'v  a  pas  de  milieu.  Klles  reinvent  geueralement  leur  direction  supreme  d'un 
(\niseil  central  dont  le<  membrcs  sont  americains :  par  consequent,  elles  ne  sont  ni  fran- 
caises.  ni  anglaises,  ni  eaiiadiennes.  Kt  si  on  en  montre  quelques-unes  qui  sont  religicuses  en 
partie  :  «>ui.  dies  le  sont.  inais  eoiuine  eela  se  passe  aux  Etats-Unis,  ce  qui  est  tres  different  de 
la  mani'Te  dmit  ccs  mcmcs  dmses  se  pratiquent  en  Canada.  C'est  peut-etre  matiere  de  gout, 
niai~  noii-  avouons  not  re  regret  dc  voir  autant  de  ceremonies  ma9onniques  se  pratiquer  dans 
iHimhrc  ile  ees  associations.  Le  veritable  esprit  eatbolique  et  eanadien  est  antipathique  a  la 
loirc.  an  sisrne.  ;ui  mot  de  jiasse.  et  a  tout  cct  appareil  faux  et  inutile  qui  est  essentiellement 
americain. 

Kt  eiisuite.  Mippos*'  le  eas  ou  cdaterait  entre  les  diverges  societes  affiliees  un  con  flit  d'in- 
t.'-ret-  "ii  iro|.inions.  il  est  incontestable  qiie  la  question  serait  deterec  aux  grands  Centres 
aiU'Ti'Miti-.  dont  la  di'ei>ion  serait  finale  et  sans  appel.  Cette  byj>otbese  s'est  dejj\  realis^e 
plus'iem-'  t'"i-  :  et.  autant  i|U'il  est  possible  ile  pereer  le  mystere  de  ees  organisations,  on  a  VU 
la  balance  peiidier  tin  cote  des  ind'-ivts  anierieains.  Kn  voici  un  exemple. 

11  v  a  .|iicl.|Uc~  ann«'-es.  le  ( iraml-l 'miseil  de  riTnion  des  con  dne.teurs  dc  ebemin  de  fer 
-i.-ir.-ant  aux  Mtat  —  I 'nis.  apres  exaiuen  ilu  eas  des  interesses,  proclama  la  greve  de  tons  les 
c.iiiducteuis  du  I'aciliijue-Canadien.  Les  uns  apres  les  autres  les  trains  s'arreterent  a  1'est  et 
a  l'.nic~t  de  Wmnipi'ir.  et  rimmense  n'seaii  411!  fait  communiquer  le  Canada  d'un  oc^an  4 
1'autr.' t'ut  -uliitciacut  coiipi- en  deux.  Tout  tut  comme  fige  sur  place,  trafie,  voyageurs, malles  ; 

et  1« mmefce  du  pays  en  t'ut  ebranle.    La  lutte  entra  bientfit  dans  sa  periode  d'intensitt5.  II 

i-tait  raUomiable  de  penser  ijiie  les  negociationa  du  cflte  des  conducteurs  canadiens  seraient 
coiifii'-es  a  leiirs  propres  delegues ;  il  n'en  t'ut  pas  ainsi.  Le  lendemain  de  la  greve,  on  vit 
arriver  a  U'innipeg  deux  on  trois  chefs  du  Grand-Conseil  central  amerieain,  eux-memes 
employes  sup/Tieiirs  de  elieinins  ile  fer,  qui  veuaieut  s'emparer  de  ladirection  du  mouvement. 
i  >r,  tout  le  monde  sail  qiie  le  Paeifique-Canadien  fait  aux  cbemins  de  fer  de  nos  voisins  une 
concurrence  transcontinentale  dt's  plus  actives,  et  que  les  cornpagnies  amerieaines  ne  reculent 
devant  aiicun  nioyen  pour  entraverou  paralyser  leur  terrible  rivaledu  Canada.  Qu'arriva-t-il  ? 
!,e-  pourparlers  entre  les  chefs  de  la  greve  et  les  autorites  du  Pacifique  n'eurent  d'abord 
aueun  rei-ultat :  les  eboses  se  mirent  ;\  trainer  en  longueur,  et  bientdt  la  crise  se  fit  sentir 
partout.  On  etait  an  printemps,  epoque  du  reveil  des  affaires  et  d'une  grande  activite  dans  le 
transport  iles  immigrants  et  des  raarebandises.  Un  journal  de  Winnipeg  se  fit  un  beau  matin 
I'l-cbo  des  inurniures,  et,  a  mots  converts,  accusa  la  direction  des  gr^vistes  de  temporiser  a 
dessein  atin  de  Jeter  sur  les  voies  ferrees  amerieaines  le  trafie  qui  ne  pouvait  attendre.  Les 
direeteurs  se  defendirent ;  mais  quel  ne  fut  pas  1'etonneraent  quand  on  vit  la  rapidite  avec 
laquelle  les  negoeiations  furent  tout  a  coup  reprises  et  terminees !  Evidemment  la  d^noncia- 
tion  uvuit  prod ti it  son  ettet,  et  les  chefs  americains,  en  voyant  leur  jeu  demasque,  comprirent 
qu'il  valait  mieiix  pour  eux  de  s'en  aller. 

On  1«  voit,  cette  greve,  1'une  des  plus  serieusea  qui  aient  jamais  eu  lieu  dans  le  pays,  fut 
wir  le  |njiiit  de  causer  un  tort  irreparable  au  Pacifi<|uc-Canadien  en  fournissant  aux  ligues 
ri vales  de«  Etats-Unis  lea  moyens  et  1'occasion  de  s'emparer  de  son  trafie. 


AUX  tiTATS-UNIS  ET  EN  CAN' ADA.  51 

Ceux  qui  aiment  leur  pays  ont  done  bien  raison  de  redouter  cette  autoriti*  que  nous  per- 
mettonsaux  Ame"ricain8  de  venir  exercer  chez  nous,  autorite  abaolue  et  irrespon  sable,  autorite 
susceptible  de  devenir  a  un  moment  donne",  nous  venons  de  le  voir,  niineuse  pour  lew  interets 
canadiens.  Et  puis,  il  y  a  dans  cette  dependanee  acceptee  un  oubli  de  dignite  nationale  et  un 
e'le'ment  de  danger  public  qui  ne  font  honneur  ni  a  not-re  fierte  ni  a  notre  sagacitc. 

Nous  croyons  les  ouvriers  du  Canada  assez  intelligentH  et  assez  eelaires  pour  regler  leurs 
affaires  sans  avoir  a  se  mettre  a  la  remorquedes  Unions  americaines.  S'ils  craignent  d'etre  en 
temps  de  greve  incommodes  par  les  ouvriers  des  pays  limitropbes,  e.st-ce  qu'ils  n'ont  pas  dans 
le  parlement  un  pouvoir  qui  les  protegerait  avec  toute  I'emVai'iti-  desirable ''.  (V  <|iii  se  fait 
dans  la  republique  voisine  pourrait  a  cet  ogard  leur  servir  d'exemple. 

Car,  enh'n,  il  est  impossible  de  ne  pas  voir  que  c'est  surtout  pour  empecber  la  concur- 
rence de  1'ouvrier  canadien  que  1'ouvrier  amcricain  a  pousse  ses  unions  a  si-  tain-  iutcrna- 
tionales.  C'est  son  interet  propre  qui  1'y  a  porte.  II  a  pris  les  inoycns  de  rester  maitre  chex. 
lui,  ou  il  ne  souffre  ni  le  journalier  cbinois,  ni  le  travailleur  canadien. 

L'ouvrier  americain,d'ordinaire  bien  pave  n'emigre  pas  ;  il  meprisc  la  Chine  et  dedaiirne 
le  Canada,  mais  il  redonte  1'arrivee  de  leiirs  travailleiirs.  Aussi.  avec  quelle  ailivsse  il  e>t 
parvenu  a  s'en  debarrasser !  Tout  d'abord  il  a  fait  rendiv  line  loi  par  le  eonirivs  i|iii  autorise 
le  douanier  a  termer  sans  facon  1'entree  du  pays  a  (|iiiconi|Ue  y  arrive  pour  travailler 
apres  avoir  ete  embaucbe  aillenrs.1  Knsuite,  sous  pivtexte  de  philantropie  et  de  L-OII- 
fraternite,  il  a  reussi  a  jetej  adroitement  le  filet  de  ses  associations  sur  le  Canada,  et  a  forcer 
I'ouvrier  canadien  ainsi  embrigade  a  subir  ses  decisions  et  a  refuser  d'aller  lui  t'aire  concur- 
rence chez  lui. 

L'etude  serieuse  des  choses  nous  a  eonvaincu  ijue  ces  relations  internationalcs  des 
societes  americaines  n'ont  guere  abouti  a  aineliorer  la  condition  du  salurii'  canadien.  Klles 
ne  se  seraient  pas  etablies  que  la  question  aurait  ete  toute  aussi  avanc.'-e,  avec  cette  difference 
toutetbis  que  nos  soeietes  ouvrieres  auraient  ete  nationales  an  lieu  d'etre  di']iendantes  de 
1'etranger. 

D'un  autre  e6t«5,  les  tendances  et  1'aetion  des  associations  anit'ricainc>>  sont  neeessairenient 
le  reflet  de  1'etat  social  des  Etats-Unis,  leipn-1  ditfere  essentielleineiit  du  notre.  Sans  etre  aussi 
malade  que  la  plupart  des  pays  d'Europe,  le  peuplc  ainerieain  est  loin  d'etre  saiu  de  corps  et 
d'esprit.  Le  materialisme  1'envaliit .  cliaque  jour  davantage ;  les  inillionnaires  s'y  inultiplient 
rapidement ;  le  pauperisme  s'y  developpe  dans  une  egale  proportion,  et  les  crises  industrielles 
aidees  des  plus  monstrueux  monopoles  semblcnt  y  t'aire  de  la  grevc  1'etat  chroniquc  ties 
classes  travaillantes.  II  ne  se  passe  pas  de  semaine  que  la  presse  n'aniioiue  des  agitations 
ouvrieres  les  plus  graves  dansquelque  partie  de  1'immense  territoire.  La  politique  n'einpeebe 
rien  ;  elle  est  au  contraire,  du  moins  en  apparence,  du  c6te  des  masses.  Entendez-la  (k'noncer 
Paccumulation  des  ricbesses,  applaudir  tons  les  tribune  qui  parleront  de  la  royaute  du  salaiiv, 
de  I'affranchissement  du  travail  et  des  odieuses  tyrannies  du  capital.  Ace  torrent  materialiste 
qui  grossit  sans  cesse,  la  religion  seule  pourrait  opposer  une  digue  salutaire  :  mais,  Findifle- 

1  Voici  ce  que  nous  lisions  dans  un  journal  de  Montreal  le  lendemain  de  la  lecture  du  present  travail  &  la 
Soci&6  royale  :  "On  mande  de  Buffalo  a  la  date  du  24  mai :  Le  gouverneur  a  sign4  une  loi  qui  declare  coupable 
"  d'un  d^lit  toute  municipality  ou  ville,  ou  entrepreneur  executant  des  travaux  public-,  qui  emploiera  pour  ce8 
"  dits  travaux  d'autree  personnes  que  des  citoyens  des  Etats-Unis.  Otte  loi  frappe  non  settlement  des  milliera 
"  de  Polonais,  de  Hongrois  et  d'ltaliens,  mai»  va  priver  un  grand  nombre  de  Canadieiu  d'ouvrage.  L»  loi  a 
"  presque  en  secret  &  la  legislature  et  sans  opposition."-  (Note  de  1'auteur.) 


32  JOSKPH  ROYAL  — LK  SOOIALISMK 

rentisme  regne  en  maitre  dans  les  ames;  ct  ce  n'cst  pas  dans  les  generations  forme'ea  a  lY- 
americaine  qu'on  pent  s'attendre  do  voir  coinmencer  jamais  la  reforme  morale.   Or,  point  do 
reforme  sociale  sans  reforme  morale. 

Le  Canada  n'est  separe  des  Ktats-Unis  que  par  une  ligne  tout  a  fait  imaginaire.  Les 
relations  intellectuelles  ontro  les  deux  pays  no  sont  pas  moins  frequentes  ui  moins  libres  que 
Irs  rapports  indnstriels  et  conunerciaux.  Tel  on  tel  progres,  telle  oU  telle  amelioration,  telle 
mi  I. -Ho  idee  i|tii  so  manifeste  dans  1'iin  est  le  plus  aouvent  note"e  avec  soin  et  etndiec 
dans  I'autrc.  Si  une  tbeorie  sociale  revolt  de  nos  voisins  un  accueil  favorable  de  1'ouvrier,  on 
prut  "-(re  sur  i|u'cllo  ne  tardera  pas,  sous  une  forme  oil  sous  une  autre,  a  faire  son  apparition 
fti  ('anada.  Lcs  unions  uiivriercs  et  antres  soeietes  dn  memo  genre,  clout  nous  parlous  plus 
liaiit.  s<.nt  la  toiites  pn'-tes  a  en  faire  la  propagation  et  le  disseminement.  Or,  parmi  les  ques- 
tion- ,|ii<'  ].•  so.-ialisnie  a  n'-ussi  ji  faire  agiter  dans  1'armee  dea  travailleure  americains,  il  en 
ot  plu-ii'iir-  (|iii  ne  sont  cjiic  I'applieation  de  priiu-ipes  que  Ton  se  garde  bien  d'enoncer 
.•\pM--.i'iiiciit.  I'crsoniie  nc  vent  etre  socialiste ;  mais  les  eliefs  s'y  prennent  de  fa9on  ace 
"(tit-  It- travailleiir  airissc  coinine  tel  sans  le  savoir.  Quelle  eat  done  la  doctrine  de  ce  socialiame  ; 
ijiifllf-.  ~-i\>\  Ics  projiositions  i|iii  fonnent  sasynthese,  pour  que  son  r61e  soil  si  mauvais  et  aon 
ai-iii'ii  -i  fuiifstf ':  C'cst  CT  ijiif  nous  allmis  inuintenant  examiner. 

**# 

Suivant  Ic-  >o.'ialistf>.  If  travail  est  la  source  ile  la  rieliesse'  et  de  la  civilisation  ;  par 
ftn-fi|iifiit.  If  travaillfiir  a  If  droit  d'exiger  1'anif  lioration  de  sa  condition  dans  la  proportion 
df  ra.-croi.-sfineiit  df  la  ridifsse.  Kt.si  If  travail  n'a  en  realite  pour  resultat  qued'accumuler 
i-fttf  ri.-ln---.i-  >laii~  lf>  mains  df  qtielques-uns,  il  y  a  la  une  preuve  maiiifcste  de  rorganiaation 
di'-lf'-tiifii»f  df  la  >oci«'ti'.  C'cst  If  plus  petit  nomltre  qui  jouit ;  e'eat  le  plus  grand  nombre 
>|iii  >oiitlVf  :  il  taut  rfiiVfi'MT  la  proportion,  et  faire  que  la  soutfrance  soit  1'apanage  du  petit 
iioiul.iv.  ft  If  bifii-ftrc  cflui  dn  )ilus  grand  nombre.  Dans  ee  but,  abregeons,  diaent-ils,  les 
bfiirrs  du  travail,  i-levons  K-s  salaircs,  ft  abolissons  la  concurrence. 

Tcllf  »t  dans  sa  partie  essentielle  la  doctrine  de  la  reforme  sociale  sur  la  propriete,  le 
travail,  ft  >ur  !<•>  pretendiirt  droits  de  1'auteur  de  la  ricbesse. 

Nous  iimi>  bornerona  aujourd'liui  a  detinir  le  travail  et  a  examiner  la  nature  de  ses 
droits  et  de  >»•>  devoirs. 

*** 

Kt  iral«)i-d,  qn'est-ce  <jue  le  travail ;  qu'est-ee  que  la  propriete? 

I/iine  des  erreurs  les  plus  repandues  detinit  le  travail  eomme  etant  la  somme  de  temps 
et  de  labeur  donnes  par  un  ouvrier  moyennant  un  salaire  eonvenu.  D'apres  cette  notion,  un 
travailleur  est  <-elui-la  seulement  qui,  avee  ou  sans  apprentissage,  appartient  a  quelqu'un  des 
divers  i-orps  de  metiers,  dont  les  plus  en  vue  dans  lea  villes,  sont  ceux  des  menuiaiers,  ehar- 
pentiera,  macon*,  taillenrs  de  pierre,  cordonniera,  typographes,  peintrea,  etc.,  auxquela  il  con- 
vient  dejoindre  les  employes  des  manufactures.  Sans  doute,  toua  cea  individus  appartiennent 
a  la  grande  annee  du  travail  :  mais  il-  ne  sont  pas  les  seula,  et  s'il  y  en  a  d'autres,  pourquoi 
It*  ex  el  u  re  ? 

Le  chef  d'atelier  est  un  ouvrier;  1'entrepreneur  est  le  plua  aouvent  un  ancien  ouvrier;  le 
cultivuteur  qui  engage  des  journaliera  pour  1'aider  dana  ses  travaux  eat  auaai  un  ouvrier;  le 
commit!  cat  un  travailleur;  pareillement  le  marcliand,  1'architecte,  1'arpenteur  et  le  marin. 


AUX  &TATS-UNIS  ET  EN  CANADA.  53 

Klargissons  la  sphere :  qui  oserait  refuser  de  compter  comme  ouvriers  ou  travailleurs  le  fonc- 
tionnaire  public,  le  militaire,  1'homme  de  profession,  le  juge,  le  pretre?  Que  le  salaire  Hoit 
paye  a  la  journee  ou  a  la  piece,  qu'il  prenne  le  nom  d'honoraire  ou  de  traitement,  il  n'en 
reste  pas  moins  analogue  a  celui  que  le  macon  retire  une  fois  sa  journee  finie.  La  difference 
entre  tous  ces  hoinmes  consiste  le  plus  souvent  dans  1'habit,  et  generalement  dans  une 
remuneration  qui  s'eleve  par  degre"s  a  mesure  que  le  travail  physique  exige  tin  plus  grand 
effort  de  1'intelligence.  C'est  la  hierarchic  sociale  qui  s'etablit  en  ccrclcs  conccntriques  ct  ijiii 
oftre  le  spectacle  de  1'unite  dans  la  diversite. 

II  n'est  done  pas  vrai  de  dire  que  le  travail  soit  simplement  ct  uniqucmcnt  le  louage  dc 
son  labeurque  fait  1'ouvrierou  lejournalier  pour enrichir  celui  qui  I'cinploie.  Cette  definition 
est  imparfaite  parce  qu'elle  ne  vise  qu'une  espece  de  travail,  elle  est  t'atisse  paive  qu'elle 
erige  en  regie  generate  une  exception  on  une  condition  incidente,  elle  est  inexacte  pan-e 
qu'elle  meYonnait  la  realite  des  choses.  C'est  au  inoyen  de  cette  insidieuse  definition  que  le 
socialisme  arrive  a  partager  en  deux  classes  toute  la  societe  htimaine,  d'un  cote  I'nuvrier,  de 
1'autre  le  capitalists,  qu'il  preche  la  croisade  du  travail  contre  le  capital,  ct  s'attaqtic  a  la 
propriete. 

Qu'est-ce  que  le  travail  ? 

Le  travail  estlemoyen  universe!  employe  par  1'homme  pour  subveniraux  besoins  dc  sa  vie. 

Personne  n'echappe  a  cette  ordonnance  supreme  ;  il  n'y  a  de  difference  (pie  dans  lYspecc. 
Tel  pourvoiera  a  son  entretien  par  la  chasse,  tel  autre  par  la  pcche,  celui-ci  par  lYlcvaife  des 
troupeaux,  celui-la  par  la  culture  des  champs,  d'autivs  par  le  louagc  de  leur  temps  ct  dc  leur 
labeur  :  Facio  lit  des  ;  do  ut  fades. 

C'est  aussi  par  le  travail  que  gagncnt  leur  vie  le  commis,  lYmploye,  le  negociant.  riiomme 
de  bureau,  le  soldat,  1'ecrivain,  I'.artiste,  le  savant  et  le  ministrc  de  la  religion.  Qifun  liuimuc 
volontairement  s'abstienne  dc  travaillcr,  et  il  se  condamne  a  souff'rir  la  peiue  terrible  portiY 
par  la  loi  inexorable  du  travail ;  il  mourra  de  faim. 

Les  economistes  distinguent  outre  le  travail  qui  est  productifet  le  travail  qui  ne  Test 
pas:  cette  distinction  nous  parait  vaine.  Tout  travail  produit  tin  n'sultat,  parce  ipic  la 
matiere  maniee  par  1'homme  subit  sous  son  effort  une  transformation  quelconqiic.  II  est 
possible  que  le  resultat  soit  plus  ou  moins  f'ructueux,  et  que  sa  valetir  differe  ;  mais  si  t'aible 
que  soit  1'eftbrt  de  1'homme  agissant  sur  la  matiere  inerte  qtii  Itii  a  etc  soumise  par  Ic  (Yea- 
teur,  cet  effort  ne  peut  pas  etre  improductif. 

La  richesse  publique,  sur  laquelle  les  economistes  out  ecrit  taut  de  volumes,  n'est  pas 
autre  chose  que  1'abondance  avec  laquelle  1'homme  satistait  aux  besoins  de  sa  vie  physique 
et  immaterielle.  Le  surplus  constituc  la  richesse;  ce  qui  nous  permet  dc  dire  dans  un  certain 
sens  avec  Adam  Smith  que  plus  considerable  est  le  travail  plus  grande  est  la  richesse.  Le 
travail  ne  commence  a  la  produire  qu'au  moment  ou  pouvant  s'arreter  il  continue  son  activite, 
aiguillonne  par  le  desir  sans  cesse  renaissant  de  faire  mieux,  de  faire  plus  grand,  de  faire  en 
plus  grande  quantite,  de  faire  plus  beau,  de  se  rapprocher  de  plus  pres  du  type  ideal  resplen- 
dissant  dans  I'&me  humaine. 

De  la,  deux  especes  de  richesse  publique,  1'une  toute  materielle,  1'autre  toute  morale  et 
intellectuelle. 

Le  travail  doune  naissance  a  la  propriete ;  il  en  est  la  source,  la  sanction  et  la  recom- 
pense. Aussi,  la  propriete  est-elle  un  droit  nature!. 

L'homme,  en  operant  sur  la  matiere  se  1'incorpore  pour  ainsi  dire ;  il  lui  communique 


34  JOSEPH  ROYAL  —  LE  SOCIALISME 

une  forme  qui  vient  tie  lui-meme ;  il  1'anime  de  son  labeur  et  la  transforme  a  son  usage ;  il  se 
1'assimile.  L'homme  donne  son  nom  a  sa  propriete",  c'est-a-dire  a  la  matiere  brute  ou  animee 
qui  a  t'te  toucbee,  modifiee  ou  transtbrmee  par  son  travail.  Et  si  un  jour  il  re9ut  de  Dieu 
1'ordro  de  donner  par  son  travail  un  nom  a  toutes  les  creatures,  il  ne  les  appela  pas  de  son 
nom  a  lui,  mais  il  les  qualitia  suivant  lours  aptitudes,  rendant  ainsi  hommage  au  PropritStaire 
Createur  de  toutes  choses  visibles  et  invisibles. 

II  v  a  deux  espeees  de  proprie'te',  celle  qui  reside  dans  le  fruit  du  travail  destined  a  la 
satisfaction  immediate  des  besoins  de  la  vie  ile  I'hoinme,  tels  que  la  nourriture,  1'abri,  le 
vctemcnt  et  les  oiitils  ile  son  travail  :  c'est  la  propriete  naturelle.  L'autre  espece  consiste 
dans  riii-cumulation  des  moyeiis  employes  par  rhominu  pour  subvenir  aux  besoins  de  sa  vie. 
('Y~t  <•<•  genre  de  propriete  i|ii'on  appcllc  comniunement  le  capital.  Toutes  deux  sont  <$gale- 
ni. 'tit  produites  j>;tr  le  travail  ;  mais  tandis  que  I'une  consiste  dans  1'acquisition  et  la  possession 
ile  ee  '|iii  e-t  n'Ve-saire  |ioiir  1'entretieii  de  la  vie  du  travailleur,  1'autre  en  s'accumulant  pro- 
iluit  ee  <|ui  sera  niVes-aire.  non  pas  seiileinent  a  la  vie  du  producteur,  mais  encore  a  la  vie  de 
eeiix  i|iii  vieiidroiit  a|>n\-  lui,  sennit  sieiis  et  porteront  son  nom. 

I,.-  droit  ile  riionmie  aux  fruits  de  son  travail,  a  son  capital,  est  tellement  clair  et  indis- 
eiitaMe  ijiir  la  liii  positive  de  toils  les  temps  lui  reconnatt  un  prolongement  dYxistence 
penilaiit  le.jiiel.  ijnoicjiie  inort.  il  continue  de  parler  et  de  vivre  par  son  testament. 

I'lu-  on  se  raj.pro.-lie  dn  ln-reeaii  (les  soc'n'tes,  pins  il  est  rare  de  vpir  1'homme  dtSpasser 
une  i-ertaiiie  nie-mv  de  snraliondance  de  nioyeiis.  1'eii  de  ricbes  et  point  de  pauvres.  C'est 
.•n  descendant  le  .-ours  des  ;"iLres  dans  I'histoire  de  riinmanite,  que  Ton  apercoit,  avec  le  rfegne 
.In  pa-rani-me.  ecs  .'nornies  aecnmiilationw  de  ri  oh  esses,  de  luxe  et  de  jouissances,  a  cdt4  de 
re«elavaire.  .|ui  t'nt  a  la  t'ois  la  di'^radation  du  travail,  la  negation  de  la  propriete  et  1'abolition 
de  la  I'amille. 

Seule.  de  ton-  le-  ]ieu|ile>  aiirien-,  la  nation  juive  ott'rit  durant  tout  le  cours  de  son 
exi-teiire  le  -.peetaele  il'iine  satre  et  heiireiise  eifalitc  de  fortunes.  L'equilibre  y  etait  roraen4 
toii-  !.•-  ciiH|iiante  ans  par  I'eflet  de  la  loi  jnliilaire.  Dieu  avait  ordonne  qu'&  chaque  demi- 
••irele  I.-  veinleiir  ren t ri'i'ai t  en  |iosses>ion  (le  ses  liiensqu'il  avait  vendus,  et  que  la  plupart  des 
dette-  conira.-t.'es  seraient  remises  et  etfaeees.  De  cette  fa^on,  1' accumulation  des  richesses  se 
tr.nivait  pn'-veiiiie,  1'eselavaire  adonci  et  le  hieii-etre  plus  egalement  reparti  et  assure". 

C.-s  prescriptions  si  sages  de  la  loi  inosa'njne  out  disparu  ;  mais  la  doctrine  chr^tienne 
l.-iir  a  siieci'di',  sans  cesser  de  eonservcr  le  secret  de  repandre  la  tiSlicite  dans  toutes  les  classes 
de  la  Mici.'-te  somnisc  a  se^  enseignements. 

*** 

dependant,  le  travail  ne  Be  borne  pas  ;\  donner  naissance  a  la  propri4t4,  il  produit  encore 
le  salaire  i|tii  est  son  equivalent. 

IA-  travailleur,  dit  le  socialisme,  a  le  droit,  aprfes  avoir  regu  le  prix  de  son  labeur, 
d'exiger  de  partager  avec  celui  qui  1'emploie  les  benefices  retires  de  son  travail.  N4anmoins, 
vninnie  ee  partagc  pourrait  susciter  beaueoup  de  difficult^  dans  la  pratique,  1'ouvrier,  a  titre 
de  compensation,  se  eontente  de  reclamer  une  diminution  des  heures  de  sa  journ^e,  une 
augmentation  de  salaire  et  1'abolition  de  la  concurrence. 

CY^t  sur  1'existence  de  ce  pretendu  droit  que  s'appuient  aujourd'hui  tous  ceux  qui, 
exagerant  k  dessein  les  profits  du  capitaliste,  s'adressent  a  1'Etat  pour  lui  demander  son 
intervention  toute-puissante  et  d'amelliorer  la  condition  d'une  classe  aux  de"pens  des  autres. 


AUX  tiTATS-UNIS  ET  EN  CANADA.  55 

II  serait  assez  facile  de  prouver  par  des  statistiques  que  le  bien-etre  du  travailleur  subit 
generalement  le  contre-coup  du  developpement  et  de  1'activite  du  capital  ;  cette  demons- 
tration serait  inutile  en  ce  moment.  Qu'il  suffise  d'aflirmer  ce  que  pcrsonne  ne  pent  nier,  a 
savoir  que  le  salaire  est  en  general  le  double  de  ce  qu'il  etait  il  y  a  trente  ans.  L'ouvrier, 
mieux  paytS,  se  donne  plus  de  jouissances  qu'autrefois  sans  travailler  davantage,  et  sa 
situation  mate'rielle  et  intellectuelle  a  progressed  d'une  maniere  sensible.  Xoiis  atHrnions  en 
meme  temps  que  ce  resultat  est  du  au  jeu  des  interetsdu  patron  et  de  ('employe,  a  lYlastieitc 
des  besoins  et  de  leur  satisfaction,  ad'exercice  legitime  et  opportun  d'une  prcssion  raisonnable 
sur  le  capitaliste  par  1'asssociation  des  travailleurs:  nous  ret'usons  absolunient  d'y  apercevoir 
la  moindre  consequence  d'un  droit. 

Qu'est-ce  en  effet  que  le  salaire;  quelles  sont  les  lois  qui  president  a  sa  fixation  :  et  si  le 
salaire  donne  naissance  ;\  quelque  droit,  quel  est  ce  droit  'i 

Le  salaire  est  la  retribution  du  travail  loue  librement  par  le  travailleur  a  eelui  <|iii  en  a 
besoin.  C'est  done  un  contrat  commutatif  en  vertu  duqiiel  cba(|iie  partie  reroit  lYquivalent 
de  ce  qu'elle  donne:  or,  le  salaire  etant  1'un  de  ces  equivalents,  il  sYnsuit  que  le  maitre  est 
quitte  en  justice  ot  en  droit  des  lors  (pi'il  1'a  paye.  Le  salarie,  de  son  cote,  n'a  plus  rien 
a  reclamer ;  le  contrat  prend  fin  par  1'acquittement  des  obligations  reciprocpies  des  deux 
parties.  Le  seul  droit  que  possede  le  salarie,  une  t'ois  son  labeur  tini.  cYst  d'exiger  son  salaire. 
seul  fruit  pour  lui  et  seule  cause  determinante  de  sa  convention. 

ReconnaTtre  un  droit  ultorieur  provenant  de  ce  contrat  a  1'insii  des  parties  serait  done 
changer  les  termes  d'egalite  dc  la  convention,  et  attribucr  a  I'une  des  ]iarties  une  part  d<- 
propriete  dans  un  accroissement  de  richesse  qui  ne  lui  appartient  a  aucun  litre.  /i'i>  r/v.vr// 
domino.  Pour  retablir  la  justice  il  faudrait  que  le  travailleur  tut  egalement  teiiu  respon- 
sable  des  pertes  que  pourrait  essuyer  le  maitre  dans  Sexploitation  :  inais  alors  le  contrat 
changerait  de  nature,  et  au  lieu  du  contrat  de  louage  on  aurait  le  contrat  de  s<M-icte. 
Or,  ni  le  maitre  ni  1'ouvrier  n'ont  1'intention  de  former  une  societe  lorsque  1'un  des  deux 
loue  son  salaire  a  1'autre  et  lorsque  celui-ci  y  consent ;  tons  deux  contractent  librement.  et 
aucune  autorite  n'a  le  droit  d'intervenir,  exeepte*  pour  faire  respecter  la  justice  (jui  pourrait 
etre  violee.  Si  deux  individus,  usant  de  leur  droit  naturel  pour  former  une  convention. 
etaient  exposes  a.  voir  le  gouvernement  meconnattre  leur  volonte  expresse  et  s'interposer 
pour  en  fixer  la  nature,  on  serait  la  justice,  ou  serait  la  libertc  liumaine,  ou  serait  la  societe 
elle-meme  ? 

Personne  n'ignore  que  le  desir,  chez  le  salarie,  de  tirer  tout  le  profit  possible  de  son  tra- 
vail, 1'a  porte  a.  se  syndiquer,  ce  qui  a  donne  naissance  aux  societes  co-operatives ;  nous 
savons  egalement  que  souvent  un  patron  s'associera  partiellement  son  engage  afin  de  Pinte- 
resser  davantage  au  succes  de  son  entreprise :  rien  de  plus  legitime  ni  de  plus  raisonnable. 
Chacun  dans  ces  difterents  cas  donne  au  travail  une  signification  acceptee  des  deux  parties 
contractantes,  et  Pinteret  particulier  sert  de  motif  a  Pacquiescement  mutuel. 

Le  socialisme  ignore  sciemment  et  volontairement  1'intention  qu'ont  cue  le  maitre  et 
Pengage ;  il  nie  a  chacun  le  droit  de  rechercher  son  interet  propre,  parce  qu'il  nie  le  droit  de 
propriety  source  de  cet  interet.  C'est  pourquoi,  foulant  aux  pieds  la  liberte  de  Pindividu,  il 
s'adresse  a  PEtat  pour  faire  imposer  de  force  la  reconnaissances  et  les  obligations  de  ses 
monstrueuses  maximes. 

Dans  la  conception  politique  de  Pe"conomie  socialiste,  le  gouvernement  est  investi  de 
tous  les  droits  possibles,  droit  religieux,  droit  de  la  famille,  droit  de  propriete,  droit  d'asso- 


36  JOSEPH  ROYAL  —  LE  SOCIALISME 

oiation.  (Test  un  organisme  doiie*  d'une  vie  et  d'une  fin  particulieres,  dans  lequel  les 
oitovons  disparaissent  pour  t'uire  place  a  de  simples  unites  individuelles  qui  naissont,  agissent 
et  meiiront  suivant  ce  qu'il  en  a  dtk-ide".  Est-il  besoin  de  faire  ressortir  tout  ce  qu'a  d'avilis- 
Hiint  pour  la  raison  et  la  liberte  humaines  cettc  formule  Bociale  qui  est  la  negation  absoluc  de 
l>icii.  do  la  tin  do  la  moat  ion,  de  la  destinee  de  I'liomme  et  de  1'objet  de  la  socie'te'? 

Tour  avoir  lo  travail  do  quelqu'un,  le  premier  devoir  auquel  est  astreint  le  mattre  c'est 
MHO  lo  salario  puisse  gagner  sa  vie.  Do  mcme,  le  patron  refusera  de  louer  du  travail  si  c'est 
an  detriment  do  sa  propriote.  L'hypothese  d'une  entreprise  prospere  ne  donnant  pas  de 
profits  a  son  proprictairc  ost  nil  non-sons  et  line  absurdite.  II  est  possible  que,  par  suite 
d'uiio  concurrence  aiiormalo  ou  do  nmrto  saison.  un  maitre  so  decide  a  louer  du  travail  qu'il 
nc  poiirra  paver  ipf  en  pronant  sur  son  oapital :  mais  oette  mesure  sera  ne'cessairement  provi- 
-oire  et  eoiiditionnollo.  <•<•  sera  uno  cspecc  d'avanco.  Vienne  la  reprise  des  affaires,  et  le 
]•  at  mil  -i-  iviiil>oiir-cra  :  sinoii  ce  sera  I'epuisement  do  son  capital,  c'est-a-dire  la  liquidation  et 
la  IwnqUcroutc. 

I,'li\  potli.'--e  d'une  imliistrie  no  donnant  pas  an  salario  de  qiioi  vivre  est  egalement  une 
aiioinalir  '•!  nn  n<>ii-~ens.  11  e^t  nne  eortaino  liinito  minium  que  le  salaire  ne  pent  depasser 
-.an-  .pie  le  -alar'n'-  tnnive  plus  avanlagetix  ilo  so  croiser  los  bras  et  de  cesser  son  travail :  cette 
i-.iiii|ition  prui  ~r  pri'seniei-  1 1 iic'li | iiet'ois,  jiiais  e'ost  uno  exception,  et  sa  duroe  est  necessairc- 
nieii!  pa--air-'-i'e.  |/oiivrier  devra  ebaiigor  do  metier  on  d'occupation,  ot  an  bout  de  quelque 
teinp«  il  tinira  jiar  troiiver  en  ecliangc  <le  son  travail  lo  salairo  (ju'il  lui  taut  pour  vivre. 

lies  olt.-orvatii nis  qtii  pn'cedont  il  nous  est  done  permis  do  conolure  que  le  salaire,  pour 
t'tiv  .'pi-ie.  tldjt  cl'aliorrl  eorrospoixlro  aux  liesoins  du  travaillour.  II  devra  en  second  lieu,  etre 
d-'-tenniin-  il'iine  inanieiv  jri'ih'ralo  par  la  condition  du  marcbo,  jiar  la  somrne  et  la  qualite  de 
1'oiivraL'e  livi-e.  ("est  eette  eoiisiil<'-ration  (jiii  a  porto  lo  Congres  des  jurisconsultes  d'Angers 
ti-nii  en  IS'.MI.  ;\  iloniier  la  il-'-tinition  suivanto  : — '•  Lo  juste  salaire  est  celui  qui  est  conforme 
"a  1'appri'i -iation  eommiiiio.  <MI  (Vanl  a  la  nature  du  travail,  au  temps  et  au  lieu." 

Voiei  d'un  aut re  cod'  coiiiinent  s'exprinie  sur  cotto  mC'ino  (question  le  souverain  pontit'o, 
X.  S.  1'.  le  pape  |,I'MIII  XIII.  le  plus  grand  ami  (ju'aiont  ou  los  ouvriors,  dans  son  immortelle 

encycljijiie    l\i  i'ili/i    IHH'II fit  111  : 

'  Travaillor  c'est  exercer  son  activito  dans  lo  but  de  so  procurer  ce  qui  est  requis  pour 

•  les  (livers  licsoiii:-  ile  la  vie.  mais  surtout   jioiir  1'entretien  de  la  vie  elle-meme.    Le  travail 
••  e^t  per-oiuiel  pareo  ijiie  cette  activite  ost   inborente  a  colui  qui  1'oxerce,  qu'elle  est  sa  pro- 
••  pri.'-t.-  ot  nu'il   1'a  rcciie  pour  son  utilitt'- :  il  ost  nocessaire,  parce  que  Pbomme  a  besoin  du 
"  truit  d<-  son  travail  pour  .so  eonservor  son  existence,  et  qu'il  doit  la  conserver  pour  obcir  ;\ 

•  la  loi  naturclle.   D'oii  il  suit  <|iio  1'ouvrior  a  le  pouvoir  de  restreindre  a  son  gr»5  le  taux  de 
"  son  salairo ;  d'ou  il  suit  encore  que  1'ouvrier,  oblige  de  pourvoir  a  sa  vie,  a  le  droit  de  ee 
"  procurer  les  moyens  n»5cessaires  a  eette  fin  par  le  prix  ou  le  produit  qu'il  retire  de  son  tra- 
•'  vail.  Quelle  est  la  consequence  de  ces  deux  propositions,  c'est  que  le  salaire  ne  doit  pas  v'tre 
"  intuffitani  ,\  faire  virre  Fouvrier  sobre  et  honntte.    Que  si,  contraint  par  la  ndcessit^  ou  pouss4 
"  par  la  erainte  d'un  mal  plus  grand,  il  accepte  des  conditions  dures  qui  lui  sont  imposeea 
"  par  celui  qui  fait  1'offre  du  travail,  il  subit  alors  une  violence  centre  laquelle  proteate  la 

Main  de  peur  qu'en  pareil  cas  et  d'autres  analogues,  1'Etat  n'intervienne  inop- 
"  portun«?ment,  vu  surtout  la  varie'te'  des  circoustances  de  temps  et  de  lieux,  il  est  pre"fe>able 
"  qu  en  principo  la  solution  soit  r^servee  aux  corporations  ouvrieres  par  exemple,  ou  memo. 
"  n  la  cauae  1'exige,  qu'on  ait  recours  a  1'appui  et  a  1'aide  de  I'Etat." 


AUX  fiTATS-UNIS  ET  EN  CANADA.  87 

Pre*tendre  que  le  salaire  du  travailleur  doit  otre  subordonne  a  wen  besoms  et  tion  a  son 
travail,  defini  comme  nous  1'avons  fait,  est  une  erreur  soutenue  par  certains  chefs  socialistes. 
Kilo  ne  resiste  pas  aun6  discussion  taut  soit  pen  serieuse  ;  elle  rosnlte  d'uneetrange  contusion 
de  la  justice  et  de  la  charite.  En  ett'et,  la  justice  est  satisfaite  lorsque  sont  accomplies  les  con- 
ditions du  contrat  du  louage  du  travail ;  ce  n'est  qu'alors,  et  alors  settlement  que  la  diarit/- 
pent  et  doit  s'exercer. 

"  Que  la  charite,  suivant  le  langage  de  1'illustre  M"  Kreppel,  victim-  aehever  IV-nvre 
"  de  la  justice,  qu'elle  ticnne  compte  des  besoins  de  1'ouvTicr  pour  mettre  a  son  service  Ics 
"  ressources  dont  elle  dispose,  e'est  un  devoir  qni,  a  1'oecasion,  pent  devenir  tout  aussi  impe- 
"  rieux  qu'un  devoir  de  justice." 

C'est  &  la  eharite  que  nous  devons  tons  les  hospices,  asilcs,  hopitaux,  creches,  insti tut  ions 
d'aveugles  et  de  sourds-muets  qui  se  rencontrent  dans  Ics  grandcs  villcs  dc  la  pmviiirc  dc 
Quebec.  C'est  pour  1'ouvrier,  e' est  pour  le  pauvro,  c'cst  pour  la  vicillcssc,  r'cst  ]mur  tunics 
les  inlirmites  dont  la  pauvre  liumanite  est  affligee  et  <[ui  sc  rcm-untrciit  surtuut  <lans  Ics 
classes  travaillantes,  que  ces  refuges  out  etc  fondes,  (pi'ils  sun)  cntfctcniis  ct  ((ii'ils  prus- 
perent. 

Cependant,  gardons-nons  bien  d'oublier  qnc  si  la  charite  est  un  devoir,  die  ne  eivc  JKIS 
cependant  chez  le  pauvre  un  droit  correlatif;  et  que  si  !e  salaire  est  insutHsaut  a  garantir  le 
travailleur  contre  la  maladie,  les  accidents  et  les  dioinages  des  niortes-saisuns,  cctlc  sitiiiition 
ne  lui  donne  aucuu  droit  contre  le  matt  re  qui  lone  son  travail.  Kile  ei-i'e  senlenient  pour  ]«• 
patron  et  pour  le  riche  le  devoir  de  venir  an  secours  de  lenrs  t'rcres  dans  le  nialheiir.  devoir 
que  la  religion  se  charge  de  faire  remplir  par  sun  admirable  conception  de  la  charite. 

D'ailleurs,  quelle  ne  serait  pas  la  difficult/-  de  fixer  le  salaire  suivant  les  hesoins  de 
chacun  !  Qui  se  chargerait  de  determiner  ees  besoins  (jni  varicnt  suivant  rage,  suivant  qne 
le  travailleur  est  marie  on  non,  suivant  le  nombre  des  entants,  suivant  le  cours  des  lovers,  le 
cout  de  la  vie,  de  Phabillement,  des  taxes  ;\  payer,  et  millc  autres  accidents  de  lieu  uu  de 
condition?  Est-ce  qu'il  n'arrive  pas  quelquefois  ([lie  le  travail  d'un  ouvrier  expert  ct  indus- 
trieux  est  plus  profitable  ;\  un  patron  que  celui  d'un  autre  dont  les  hesoins  scront  cepen- 
dant beaucoup  plus  considerables  que  eeux  du  premier?  Ou  serait  la  justice  si  ces  deux 
ouvriers  etaient  salaries  suivant  leurs  besoins  et  non  pas  suivant  la  somme  et  la  qualite  de 
1'ouvrage  fait  ? 

La  valeur  du  travail  s'apprecie  d'apres  les  cireonstances,  sous  1'influence  de  1'ofFre  et  de 
la  demande.  L'habilete  individuelle  du  travailleur,  1'epoque  du  travail,  la  nature  de  1'ouvrage 
sont  autant  d'elements  qui  concourent  h.  en  fixer  le  prix.  Ce  prix  varie  suivant  les  metiers 
ou  les  industries.  Si  done  tant  de  conditions  diverses  entrent  dans  sa  fixation,  comment  une 
legislature  pourrait-elle  entreprendre  de  remplacer  cette  elasticite  naturelle  des  cireonstances 
par  Pinflexible  rigidite  de  ses  dispositions  statutaires?  Xon,  1'Etat,  c'est-a-dirc  1' ensemble 
des  pouvoirs  publics,  ne  saurait  sans  injustice  intervenir  pour  determiner  lui-meme  en  matiere 
privee  les  termes  de  n'importe  quelle  convention  expresse  ou  tacite.  Vous  lui  demandez 
aujourd'hui  de  fixer  un  minimum  de  salaire ;  qui  vous  cmpechera  demain  de  le  sommer 
d'avoir  i  regler  de  la  meme  maniere  le  prix  du  pain,  le  prix  du  the,  le  prix  des  meubles,  le 
prix  du  loyer,  en  un  mot  le  prix  de  toutes  les  necessites  de  la  vie  ? 

Loin  de  nous  la  pensee  que  le  travailleur  n'a  pas,  comme  tout  autre  membredela  societe, 
le  droit  de  s'attendre  a  la  protection  de  la  legislature  de  son  pays.  Cette  protection  lui  est 
meme  due  tout  particulierement  &  cause  de  son  humble  condition  et  de  sa  faiblesse.  Mais 

Sec.  ),  1894.    8. 


38  JOSKPH  ROYAL—  LB  SOCIALISMK 

iiu'il  premie  garde  (jue  cettc  protection  qu'il  recherche  dans  la  loi  ne  soit  pour  1'Etat  le  pre"- 
texte  <le  le  paralyser  par  une  aollicitude  on  tree. 

Kn  Canada,  rautorite  civile  n'a  pas  atteudu  les  injonetions  du  socialisms  pour  faire  son 
devoir  envers  le  travailleur.  C'est  ainsi.  par  exemple,  qu'afin  de  proteger  1'ouvrier  centre 
I'aviditc.  la  malhonnctete  ou  I'liiexperience  <le  son  patron,  toutes  les  legislatures  proviiu-iales 
out  pass.'-  des  lois  pour  garantir  le  salaire  en  lui  doiinant  le  caractere  de  creance  privilcgice. 
DC  niriiie.  les  legislatures  out  pour  la  plupart  reglemente  les  relations  des  maitres  et  des 
-erviteiirs,  le  travail  des  teinmcs  ct  des  ent'aiits  dans  les  usines,  1'observance  du  dimanche  et 

ilf-.  tries  religicUSPS,  etc.  etc. 

NOII-  M'Uiiiies  coiivainrii  i|iie  e'est  le  devoir  des  autorites  eiviles  de  preter  leur  concoiirr-. 
suivant  la  prudeiite  expression  de  Leon  Xlll.ehaquc  t'ois  (ju'il  s'agit  d'ameliorer  la  condition 
du  travail  et  de  1'oiivrier  :  niais  1'initiative  doit  venir  premierement  de  celui-ci.  Par  le  droit 
de  -'a--"cicr  lilireiuent.  le  t  ra  vail  leu  r  ranadien  possede  eminemment  le  pouvoir  d'augmenter 
-in  liieii-etre,  et  nos  statuts  font  loi  <jii'il  ii 'y  a  pas  manque.  11  a  luultiplie  antour  de  lui  les 
»..i-ii'-t---  de  liienfaisaiiee  inutiielle.  d'assiiraiiee  on  de  protection  afin  de  suppleer  a  1'insufK- 
r-ain-e  de  son  salaire.  ("estavee  son  epargnc  (ju'il  opere  et  non  pas  avec  1'argent  d'autrui. 
(in  -;tit  i|ii«'  le  travailleur  ne  eraint  rien  taut  ijiie  la  inaladie  ou  I'aecident  (pii,  tout  i  coup, 
I'oMiiTi'  ,i  ili '--iTii-r  1'atelier  en  le  chaiitier  ]poiir  le  eloiier  a  sa  niaisou  pendant  des  jours  et  des 
r-einaine-.  C'e~t  la  ini-'Ti'  ijiii  I'attend  ou  les  dettes  :  e'est  la  pauvrete  en  tout  cas.  Or,  cette 
terril'l"'  •'•\-eiitualiti-  ->•  trouve  en  partie eonjuree  par  des  societes  ilu  genre  de  1' Alliance  natio- 
i;alr,  di-  la  Soei.'-t.'-  <les  Ani-an>  eanadieiis  et  de  ITnion  Saint-Joseph  de  Montreal.  Tontcs  les 
\illi--  de  la  province  de  t^ui'liec  eomptent  mi  certain  nombre  d'affiliations ou  de  succursales  de 
ce-  di\.T-  tvpi-.  Urtrani^'es  religieuseliient,  ces  socii'-ti's  sauvent  de  1'indigence  et  du  besoin 
pour  mi  ti-inp'  plus  mi  nioin-  long  1'oiivrier  nialade  ou  blesse,  et  »'ii  cas  de  inert,  donnent  k  la 
vriiveoii  aiix  orphelinsune  eertaine  sonnne  d'argent  atin  desubveniraux  premieres necessites. 
Ce  principr  a  re<;ii  encore  une  plus  large  application  dans  ^organisation  d'une  soei«5te  de  date 
ri'lativeineiil  a~-c/.  ri'-'-ente.  la  f 'lit/mil''  Mutual  Hi'in'1'iilent  Association  fondue  aux  Ktats-Unis. 
C.-tte  soeii '•(.'•  adniet  eoinnie  iiiemlire  tout  individii  vivant  par  son  travail,  qu'il  soit  journulier 
ou  nii'deein.  et  pos^i'-de  uii  caractere  religieiix  tres  prononce.  Tels  sont  les  resultats  de  1'ini- 
tiative  partieiilit'-re.  et  voila  ce  ijiie  pent  faire  la  liberte  d'association  pour  1'amelioration  de  la 
condition  du  travailleur.  sans  avoir  liesoin  de  recourir  aux  dangereux  et  faux  enseignements 
du  soeialisnie  amerieain  ou  europeen. 

Le  ineine  raisonneinent  s'ap]ili(jue  a  la  question  de  la  reduction  des  heures  de  travail. 

*** 

Kn  Canada  cette  joiirnee  est  generalenient  de  dix  heures.  La  boutique,  1'atelier,  la 
fabriqae  ouvreiit  leurs  portes  a  la  fourmilliere  des  travailleurs  a  sept  heures  du  matin  ;  sus- 
l»-n-i--ii  du  travail  pour  diner  de  midi  ;\  une  heure ;  4  six  heures,  1'ouvragc  cesse  et  1'ouvrier 
rentre  che/.  lui.  Dans  leu  bureaux  et  les  magasins,  la  journee  de  travail  est  en  general  de 
huit  heures.  lxt<  employes  publics  et  lea  commis  de  banque  ne  sont  tenus  qu'a  un  travail 
quotidian  de  »ept  heures,  sauf  le  saniedi  ou  il  n'est  (jue  de  quatre  heures  seulement.  Les 
pretreH,  Iwjoornalutes,  le  ministrc  d'Etat  et  le  magistral  sont  souveut  occupes  jour  et  unit, 
A  la  eaiupagiir.  le  1 1  avail  dun  champs  est  plus  exigeant,  et  la  journee  se  compte  souvent  d'une 
••toil,.  ;,  1'antrv. 


rai- 

8011 


AUX  tiTATS-UNIS   KT  EN  CANADA.  8y 

Endoctrine's  par  les  socialistes  americains  ou  Strangers,  quelques  zele"s  parlent  de 
s'adresser  aux  legislatures  pour  faire  fixer  un  maximum  de  la  joumee  ouvriere.  En  Angle- 
terre,  le  parti  soeialiste  demande  en  outre  que  la  loi  oblige  le  patron  ou  1'entrepreueur  a 
payer  le  meme  salaire  qu'auparavant,  c'est-a-dire  a  payer  pour  une  journee  de  huit  heures  le 
meme  prix  qu'il  donnait  pour  un  travail  de  dix  lieu  res. 

II  semble  que  1'enonciation  d'une  telle  proposition  suffit  pour  en  montrer  toute  la  de 
son  et  1'impossibilite  pratique.  Qu'un  ouvrier  robuste,  industrieux,  habile  stipule  avec 
patron  qu'il  lui  donnera  uu  travail  regulier  tie  dix  et  meme  de  onze  heures  pourvu  que  le 
salaire  soit  convenable,  ou  est  le  mill  ?  En  vertu  de  quel  droit  voudrie/.-vous  empecher 
1'homme  libre  d'exercer  son  activite  dans  les  limites  justes  et  raisonnables?  An  nom  de 
quel  principe  la  loi  pourrait-elle  intervenir?  Si,  an  contraire,  un  truvuillant  t'ail.le,  lache, 
mediocre,  trouve  la  journee  de  dix  heures  trop  longue  pour  sa  capacite,  serait-il  juste  que 
son  collegue  plus  fort  et  plus  capable  doive  en  souffrir? 

D'un  autre  cflte,  le  patron  dans  ses  entreprises,  rindustriel  dans  sa  tabrique,  si-  guide 
ordinairement  pour  fixer  le  salaire  d'apres  la  marge  de  profits  que  le  emit  de  son  outilla-je  et 
de  la  matiere  premiere  lui  fait  esperor  sur  la  rente  on  sou  contrat.  Suppose/,  crn'mie  loi  suit 
portee  ayant  pour  objet  de  regler  le  maximum  de  la  joumee  de  travail  a  hint  heures,  qu'arri- 
vera-t-il?  De  deux  choses  I'uno  ;  ou  1'usine,  la  lioutiqiie  et  leehantier  diminuernnt  les  salaires 
dans  une  mesure  eorrespondante,  ou  ils  suspendront  tout  travail.  Or,  si  I'oiivrier  dans  les 
villes  suffit  a  se  procurer  les  moyens  de  vivre  et  d'elever  sa  tamille  aver  un  salaire,  disons, 
de  deux  piastres  et  demie par  jour,  comment  pourra-t-il  se  tirer  d'attaire  avec  ciii([iiante  rents 
de  moins,  soit  une  reduction  de  trois  piastres  sur  le  salaire  de  la  semaine?  (pliant  an  patron 
ou  &  rindustriel  pour  qui  le  temps  est  geiieralemeut  un  eleim-nt  tres  ini[iortaiit  ilans  la  livrai- 
son  ou  1' expedition  de  1'article  t'abrique  ou  di^  1'ouvrage  enti'e^n-is,  cette  diminution  obliifatnire 
de  la  journee  de  travail  le  ruiuera  du  eou[>,  ou  entravera  d'une  maniere  tres  grave  ses  op.'ra- 
tions  futures.  D'ailleurs,  ces  mesures  de  socialisme  legal  peuvent.  jusqu'a  un  certain  point, 
avoir  une  application  plus  ou  moins  t'uneste  dans  les  pays  temperes  :  eomnient  eoiirir  le  risque 
enorme  de  les  essayeren  Canada  ou  les  hivers  imposeiit  ;\  1'ouvrier  des  ehomai^esde  plusieiirs 
mois,  et  ou  la  saison  de  travail  en  plein  air  est  si  courte'.' 

Dans  tons  les  cas,  autant  il  est  injuste  et  dangereux  d'autoriser  I'Etat  a  eiitruprendre 
d'aineliorer  soi-disant  la  condition  du  salarie  en  fixant  le  maximum  de  ht  journee  ouvriere 
a  huit  heures,  autant  il  est  legitime  et  a  propos  d'abandonner  la  solution  de  la  question  an 
patron  et  a  I'eugage.  L'un  et  1'autre  y  sont  egalement  quoique  difteremmcnt  interesses. 

#*# 

Cependant,  investir  brutalement  la  legislature  du  droit  d'ingerence  dans  le  contrat  de 
louage  du  travail  ne  suffit  pas  encore  a  la  theorie  soeialiste  ;  elle  se  revolte  en  outre  contre  la 
loi  de  1'offre  et  de  la  demande  et  en  reclame  ['abolition.  Cette  loi,  dit-elle,  cree  la  concurrence 
entre  patrons,  entre  industriels,  entre  maitres,  entre  ouvriers,  enleve  a  la  matiere  produite 
son  prix  normal,  et  determine  une  fluctuation  incessante  dans  les  prix  de  vente  et  dans 
ceux  du  travail.  Done,  la  concurrence  est  1'ennemie  du  salarie  :  done  il  faut  Pabolir. 

Si  cette  loi  e"tait,  en  effet,  1'ceuvre  d'une  legislature  quelconque,  son  abrogation  serait 
peut-etre  chose  relativement  aisee.  Mais  cette  loi  est  comme  celle  de  la  gravite  decouverte 
par  Newton ;  elle  n'est  rien  autre  chose  que  Pexpression  d'un  fait  e"conomique  universel, 
constant,  irresistible  qui  de  tout  temps  a  regi  les  rapports  d'utilite  des  homines  eutre  eux. 


6O  JOSEPH  ROYAL  —  LE  SOCIALISME 

L'oftre  eat  le  desir  exprime'  par  un  individu  de  se  procurer  une  certaine  chose  en 
1'eehangeant  con t re  une  autre  d'espece  difterente  qu'il  possede;  la  demande  est  le  d&sir 
exprime  par  tin  individu  de  coder  une  chose  qu'il  possede  en  Pe'changeant  contre  une 
an  t  re  d'cspoce  difterente.  Cette  definition  peut  se  returner  en  deux  mots  :— j'offre  ;  je  dcmande. 
D'oii  la  regie  suivante  :  la  valour  d'un  article  d'utilit^  est  en  raison  inverse  de  1'ofFre  et  en 
rai-on  directe  de  la  demande. 

Korecr  et  ohtenir  la  commando  par  le  IMS  prix  extreme  et  la  qualite"  de  ses  produits,  tel 
est  le  prineipe  auqitcl  obeit  rindustriol  de  tous  les  temps  et  de  tous  les  pays.  II  compte  sur 
eette  autre  In!  de  1'ordre  physique  non  moinsevidente,  non  inoins  universelle  que  la  premiere 
i-t  que  le>  Anirlais  appellent  the  Kiirrinil  <>j  the  fittest,  la  survivance  dn  mieux  organist.  Or, 
le  mieiix  organise  dcs  pniducteurs  sera  celui  qui  achetera  avec  le  moins  possible  de  capital  la 
inatioro  promii-re  dcstinee  a  etiv  transformco  par  le  travail ;  et  s'il  a  reiissi  par  sa  froide 
babilete  a  ne  paver  ee  tnivail  <|iie  le  inoins  possible,  eu  egard  an  volume  et  a  la  qualite,  il 
aura  atteint  la  principalecoiidition  p(»ur  rendrc  son  industrio  remunerante  et  yfairede  I'argent, 
-uivaiii  la  i-cniiiiiiiiie  cxpn^-ioii.  Mais  n'allons  pas  cmire  que  ce  patron,  si  bien  <5quippepour 
-ur\  i\  re  aux  mines  i|iii  >e  inultiplieiit  antmir  de  lui,  s'inuiiohilisera  dans  son  premier  succes. 
1  >'aiitr>--.  iniit  anssi  liien  nr^aiiisi-s.  |)nissiiininciit  aides  par  le  credit,  cette  autre  richessc 
1, ;i-.,',- uhi.|iiiiiK  nt  >ui' la  \'ertii  n'elle  on  su pposee  de  celui  qui  s'cn  sort,  pousseront  la  con- 

riirn-niM'  ei re  pin-  loin.    Us  t'eront  la  (iroiliietioii  en  grand,  cc  qui  leur  perrnettra  d'abaisser 

ilavatita-.''-  le  prix  ile  1'artiele,  et  >\c  n'alisiT  ilans  un  di'liit  enorine  une  marge  de  profits  qui 
-.•rait  ioiit-a-tait  in~ntli--aiite  a  taire  vivre  la  petite  indnstrie.  La  concurrence  arrivee  k  cette 
liiniie  alioutit  latali-nient  a  deux  n'siiltats,  I'lin  cjiii  est  la  concentration  du  capital  attire  par 
le  di\  i'li-inle.  1'antre  ijui  e^t  I'l'talilissenient  d'un  nionopole  tout-puissant  eleve  Hiir  les  dtk-om- 

lil'i-  ile-   ll-ilie-   rivales  c|ll'elle  a  i  let  I'll  it  es. 

Ce  n'e-t  pa>  tout  :  <'e  n'e-t  |>as  eneoi'e  asse/.  Avee  le  devclopponieiit  immense  qu'a  pris 
rimlii-trie  dans  le  nionde  entier,  la  concurrence,  toiijours  insatiable,  a  pris  dee  proportions 
ill- plus  en  [ilus  gigaiitesques ;  die  a  imagine  1'assoeiation  dsins  un  jiieme  pays  de  toutes  les 
industries  similairi's.  Comliinant  ensemble  un  systeme  nnii'urme  de  productions  et  de  ventc, 
ees  a.-.MM-iatioii>  scint  deveinies  inait resses  absnlues  du  marclie  ;  dies  out  realise  la  formule 
?-iipri"nie:  red  inn-  a  un  seiil — 1'ort're,  oliliger  tons — a  la  domando.  Tels  sont  les  combines  de 
notre  tcmp!>.  inunstrueuses  conceptions  dans  lesquelles  le  travail  bumain  est  impitoyablement 
avili,  mal  traite  et  mal  pay»',  que  ce  travail  serve  a  tournir  la  matiere  premiere  ou  qu'il  soit 
employe  a  la  eonvertir  en  article  de  vente. 

Dans  do  telles  conditions,  la  concurrence  disparatt,  la  concurrence  n'existe  plus.  Nous 
n'en  apercevons  que  1'alms  dans  des  monopoles  dont  1'Etat  est  oblige*  de  s'occuper,  afin  de 
prot«:ger  U-  droit  du  t'aible  et  faire  respecter  la  justice.  Get  abus  est  contre  nature,  et  ce  n'est 
pa»«  etre  soeialiste  que  <le  demander  aux  parlements  d'intervenir.  Mais  c'est  1'etre  fonciere- 
ment  que  de  vouloir  faire  decreter  par  1'Etat  cette  chose  absurde  et  irr^alisable,  a  savoir  que 
tout  homme  oft'rant  ou  demandant  une  commodite"  sera  puni,  et  que  tout  individu  offrant  ou 
demandant  du  travail  sera  poursuivi  judiciairement. 

II  n'y  a  pas  a  se  le  caclier,  1'unique  objet  dusocialisme  dans  tout  ceci  est  d'empecher  1'ou- 
vrier  d'entrer  lui-meme  en  concurrence  avec  ses  semblables.  De  cette  maniere,  disent  les 
adeptes,  nous  Atona  tout  pretexte  an  maitre,  au  patron,  a  1'entrepreneur  de  toucher  au  salaire, 
et  nooa  aaaurons  la  situation  du  travailleur. 

Personne   ne  doute   un   instant  que  1'employ^  ue  prendrait  pas  tous  les  moyens  de 


AUX  ETATS-UNIS  ET  EN  CANADA.  61 

faire  augmenter  ses  gages  s'il  n'cn  e"tait  pas  empeche  par  la  concurrence  qui  le  guette  avec  la 
vigilance  la  plus  implacable.  II  sait  qu'a  la  porte  de  1'atelier,  de  1'usine  on  du  chantier  se 
tiennent  d'autres  ouvriers  qui  n'attendent  qu'un  signe  du  patron  ou  du  bourgeois  pour  venir 
prendre  sa  place,  et  cette  frayeur  le  rend  sage.  Que  cette  surabondance  d'oft're  de  travail 
cesse,  et  sur-le-champ  le  salaire  s'eleve,  grossit,  commando  jusqu'a  ce  que  rindustriel  pressure 
et  e'puise  ferme  ses  portes  et  eteigne  ses  t'eux  plutot  que  de  se  ruiner.  C'est  1'histoire  de  la 
poule  qui  pondait  des  csufs  d'or. 

Et  puis,  quo  devient  avec  ce  systeme  de  cahne  plat  absolu,  universal,  la  situation  du  tra- 
vailleur  sans  ouvrage?  II  dcvra  se  resigner  a  mourir  de  faini ;  et  alors  on  se  demande  ou  est 
la  justice  dans  un  systeme  qui  forcerait  le  nnutre  ;\  garder  a  son  emploi  un  oiivrier  inhal)ile, 
paresseux,  sans  initiative,  quand  son  interet  lui  coinmande  de  le  rcinplacer  par  un  aiitre  plus 
actif,  plus  adroit,  plus  devoue? 

Cette  proposition  socialiste  est  done  t'ausse,  inhumaine,  tyranniquc,  et  d'ailleurs  alisolu- 
ment  impraticable.  Elle  detruit  la  liherte  et  Finitiative,  res  deux  principes  du  veritable 
progres  materiel. 

Ainsi  done,  impuissaut  a  conccvoir  la  veritable  organisation  du  travail,  de  la  propriete, 
de  la  richesse  et  de  la  concurrence,  le  socialisnic,  nous  venous  de  le  voir.  reste  egalement  sans 
id4e  pratique  quand  il  entreprend  d'ameliorer  la  condition  du  travailleur.  Impossible  d'cn 
arriver  a  une  autre  conclusion.  Cle  n'est  pas  en  seniant  ladettanee  et  la  hame  eiitre  les  classes 
de  la  societe  ([ii'on  peut  faire  plus  ln'iireuse  la  vie  ilu  salarii'  ou  augmenter  sun  hien-eire. 
Le  secret  ce  n'est  pas  le  soeialisme  cpii  le  possede  ;  on  le  sail  bien  en  Canada.  C'est  vers  la 
doctrine  cbretienne  qu'il  taut  tourner  les  regards  :  e'est  la  settlement  i|iiese  troiive  la  vi'ritalile 
solution  du  grand  probleme  de  Famelioratiou  de  la  condition  des  classes  oii\  rieres.  1'mir 
nous  cette  conclusion  deeoule  naturellemenl  des  t'aits  (|tii  se  passent  die/  nos  voisins  et  cjiie 
nous  venous  de  constater.  Nous  avons  essave  dans  cette  courte  I'tmU'  ile  troiiver  1'iili'e  i|iii 
s'agite  et  se  cache  sous  ces  mouvements  du  travail  <|iii  n'ont  rien  d'incolii'rent  ni  d'illogiqiK1, 
et  il  nous  a  ete  t'aeile  de  saisir  le  lien  (|iii  les  eiicliaine  les  uns  aux  antres  eoinme  la  cause 
a  1'effet.  Dicu  merci,  nous  no  connaissons  pas  eneoi-e  en  Canada  les  inqtiietanteH  agitations 
qui,  sous  le  nom  d'individualisme  et  de  eollectivismo,  meiient  un  pays  tout  droit  aux  abimes 
de  1'anarchie ;  mais  nous  no  sommes  pas  pour  cela  exemptes  du  devoir  d'aider  a  ameliorer 
le  sort  des  classes  ouvrieres,  ni  surtout  de  1'obligatiou  de  lesmettre  en  garde  contreles  entre- 
prises  funestes  et  hypocrites  du  soeialisme  americain. 


SECTION  I,  1894.  [  63  ]  MEMOIRES  8.  R.  CANADA. 

IV. — Le  baron  de  Lnhonlan 

Par  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

(l,u  le  25  mai  1893) 

AVANT-PROPOS 

Louis-Annand  do  LOTH  d'Arce,  mieux  connn  suns  le  nom  de  baron  de  Lahontan.  est  1111 
otticier  fran^ais  qui  a  servi  uu  Canada  de  lt>8;$  a  1(!!>3.  Qnclqnes  annees  aprcs  son  rctoiir  en 
Europe  (1703),  il  publia  un  rec.it  do  sc-s  voyages  qui  tit  hcaucoup  de  limit  duns  le  temps.  On 
peutjuger  de  la  vogue  qu'eut  cut  ouvragc,  puisqu'il  en  t'ut  donne  plus  dc  doiix.c  editions  t'ran- 
9aises  en  rnoins  d'uu  demi-siecle  (1703  a  1741),  sans  comptcr  qu'il  tut  traduit  en  anglais,  en 
hollandais,  en  allemand,  ot  quo  les  grands  recueils  de  voyages  compiles  en  France  mi  en 
Angleterre  en  contiennent  de  volumineiix  extraits. 

Ecrit  en  un  style  un  pen  dnr  mais  portant  Failure  liadine  et  egrillarde.  rmivraife  de 
Lahontan  penetra  dans  des  couches  ou  n'avaient  ]ui  se  rendre  des  livres  un  pen  mystiijiics. 
comme  leu  relations  des  missionnaires,  on  des  in-folios  comme  cenx  de  Oharlevoix.  CY-tait  la 
premiere  tbis  qu'un  voyageur  sortait  dc  la  voie  commune,  ahordait  la  discussion  de  toiites 
ehoses  et  marchait  sans  lisiere.  Les  chercheurs,  les  gens  si'rieux  avaient  In  I)ncreux.  I^escar- 
bot  ou  Champlain.  Lahontan  s'adressa  an  pulilic  leger  et  moqnoiir  du  commencement  du 
xvin"  siecle.  Quelques-uns,  comme  Parkman,  jngent  meme  iju'il  devanca  les  pamjilili'taires 
de  ce  temps.  Lahontan  t'ut  hi  et  contrihua  peut-etre  pins  (|iie  liien  des  autenrs  graves  et 
savants  a  f'aire  connaitre  le  Canada.  Dans  le  oours  de  son  ouvrage,  il  regne  nne  pointe  de 
malice,  un  air  t'rondeur,  un  ton  de  persiflage  qui  dnrent  jilaire  a  l'e]ioque. 

Lahontan,  qui  fut  jiendant  dix  ans  un  militaire  mediocre,  qui  passa  obscur  an  Canada, 
conquit  tout  i  coup  par  sa  plume  une  renommee  pt>ur  ainsi  dire  europeenne.  Les  princes  de 
Hanovre  lui  donnerent  leur  t'aveur,  et  il  vecnt  dans  1'intimite  du  grand  Leilmitz.  C'est  ainsi 
qu'un  pauvre  cadet  de  Gascogne,  qui  n'avait  que  la  cape  et  1'epee,  (jui  avait  maiupie  sii  vie  a 
vingt-sept  ans,  qui'  se  croyait  un  homme  perdu  et  ruine  apres  avoir  deserte  le  drapeau  et  t'ui 
sa  patrie,  s'acquit  la  reputation  d'un  grand  voyageur.  Le  hasard  a  voulu  <|iie  ceux  qui  oi'cu- 
paient  alors  les  premiers  emplois,  ou  qui  gagnerent  a  la  France  par  leurs  immortels  travaux 
plus  des  trois-quarts  du  continent  americain,  fusseut  pendant  un  temps  ignores  ou  engloutis 
dans  le  plus  miserable  oubli,  et  qu'un  officier  du  plus  maigre  merite  se  couvrit  de  leur  inan- 
teau  glorieux. 

L'importance  que  Ton  a  donnee  pendant  tout  le  xvnr  si^cle  a  1'ouvrage  de  Lahontan, 
celle  que  lui  donnent  encore  certains  ecrivains  contemporains  en  le  citant  de  temps  &  autre, 
Justine  cette  etude.  II  importe  que  Ton  connaisse  plus  intimement  un  homme  qui  a  porte"  des 
jugements  tres  severes  sur  nos  origines,  qui  a  popularise  en  Europe  1'idee  que  les  colonies 
franqaises  furent  des  lieux  de  deportation,  et  qui,  d'un  coaur  leger,.  a  voulu  infliger  un 
stigmate  honteux  a  toute  une  race. 

II  y  a  peu  d'ecrivains  qui  ait  eu  une  carriere  aussi  accidentee  que  le  baron  de  Lahontan.  Son 
histoire  ressemble  i  un  veritable  roman.  Parti  du  Beam  a  1'age  de  dix-sept  ans  pour  venir  an 
Canada  comme  simple  volontaire  dans  les  troupes  de  la  marine,  il  habite  tour  a  tour  Quebec, 


Q4  J.-KPMOND  ROY 

Montreal,  le  detroit,  Michillimakinae.  II  assist*-  ;\  deux  campagnes  sans  trouver  a  s'y  illnstivr. 
Commandant  de  garnison,  il  abandonne  l&chement  son  poste  pour  He  faire  voyageur  iso!6  dans 
les  regions  lointaines  du  Minnesota.  Commensal  du  gouvenieur  Frontenac,  on  le  retrouvc 
lieutenant  de  roi  dans  les  brumes  de  Terreneuve,  d'ou  il  s'enfuit  sur  unc  miserable  barque  de 
pechcur  qui  le  jette  sur  les  cotes  du  Portugal.  Refugic  en  Hollands,  il  tk-rit,  eontre  sa  patrie 
«-t  cciix  ile  sa  rare,  des  pamplilets  reni]>lis  de  h'el,  se  donue  liypocriternent  la  gloire  de  deeoii- 
vertes  imaginaires,  devient  Kami  des  princes  et rangers  et.  d'un  savant  comnie  Leibnitz,  qui  le 
prcnd  pour  tin  lioiunie  serienx. 

I'.mr  rccMiistituer  la  vie  de  eet  lnuumc  el  range,  il  nous  a  fallu  nous  faire  nomade  connne 
lui.  et  pui-er  an x  sou ives  les  plus  di verses,  depuis  Saint-Paul  de  Minnesota  jusque  dans  les 
Imiirir.-  iirn.>r.'->  de  la  Ilidlande,  eonsulter  tour  a  tour  les  archives  de  Quebec,  de  Pluisanee,  de 
I'au.  il.-  Havninie.  de  Paris,  les  ireoijraplies.  les  liislorieiis,  les  pliilosophes,  les  ininisteres  de 
la  LTMITIV.  de  la  marine,  des  atl'aifes  etrangeres,  de  la  justice  et  de  la  police,  paree  <}iie  Lalion- 
lan  a  I'll-  nii'li-  mi  pen  ;'i  Imiies  ces  ad  in  inist  rat  ii  >i  is. 

(in  ,,,nr,iit  i|iie  lnrsc|iie  U's  elements  d'informution  son!  repandus  dans  des  depots  aiissi 
\a-ii'-.  dan-  •}<•-  Imnls  si  inultiplii's.  et  c|ii'il  taut  les  interroger  a  distance  sur  de  simples  con- 
j.-.-tiii,~.  r'e.-l  t'airr  -niiveiit  le  iiii'-tier  d'uii  liuiiinie  i(iii  ploiigerait dans  la  mer  pour  y  chcrcher 
iiin'  ri-rtaiiii-  c-ni|uille  parnn  tuiites  les  an  I  re.-. 

N'.iil-  i|i-\n|i«  drs   reinereielilelits  >illei-res  a  lulls  eelIX   (|lli  out   bion   Volllll   11OUS  pretCF  It'UF 

enih-niirs  liiciivcillanl  dans  rette  taehe  ardue  et  soiivent  in  grate. 

N'.iii-  ne  -aiirinn-  niililier  les  M-rvii'es  de  M.  de  l>ut'au  de  Maluquer,  juge  a  Sarlat,  auteur 
\' .\fm  l  '/•  lli'':irn.  ijiii  iiniis  a  t'oiirni  sur  la  t'ainille  de  Laliontan  des  renseignernents  si 
I'l-'-i-ii-ux.  M.  Paul  Labroiiebe.  arehiviste  du  departement  dea  Basses- Pyrenees,  qui  a  bieii 
\'iulu  nn'ttrr  a  mitre  disposition  ses  exeellente^  relations  de  t'ainille,  M.  le  cure  Bacque,  qui  a 
r. mil.-  la  |»iii— i«''iv  drs  arelii\'cs  de  Ldnuitan.  pour  y  decouvrir  les  traces  de  son  ancien 
paroi— ii-n.  M  '  ('oii--eyon.  proprii'taire  de  1'aneienne  inaison  de  justice  des  barona  de  Lahon- 
tan.  et  '|iii  iimis  a  dmine  sur  la  liaronnie  les  plus  intt'ressants  details,  la  Societe  de  Borda  qui 
a  tail  U'S  plus  lollaliles  cH'orts  pour  nous  el  re  lltile. 


LA  CMMMI  NK  UK  LAHONTAN,  DANS  I,ES  BASSES-PVKKNKES. — L'ABBAYE  DE  NOTRE-DAME  D'ABET. — 

AxriENS  SEIONEl'KS    DK    IjAHOXTAX. PORTRAIT  DES  JjAHDNTAXAIS  DE8SINE  PAR  L'lLLUSTRE 

MoNTAiiiXE. — ISAAC  DE  LOM  D'ARCE. — LES  TRAVAUX  QU'IL  ENTREPREND. 

Le  train  qui  inene  de  Bayonne  a  Lourdes  stoppe  k  Puyoo,  petit  bourg  ignore  du  depar- 
tment d*t»  Basses-Pyrenees,  mais  centre  de  ralliement  considerable  pour  les  chemins  de  fer, 
j.ui-qu'il  met  en  communication  avee  Bordeaux  et  Tours  la  plus  grande  partie  de  1'ancien 
IW-am. 

A  ;>  kilometres  de  Pnyoo,  an  fond  d'une  plaine  bordee  de  coteaux  verdoyants,  dout 
le«  gracieuses  ondidations  font  contraste  avec  le  plat  pays  des  Landes  et  les  escarpements 
al-rupt-  de»<  in.- nt-  pyreneens,  dort  le  paisible  village  de  Lahontan  avec  Ba  population  de  1,200 
habitants. 

La  commune  de  Lahontan  a  eu  jadis  ses  jours  de  splendeur,  et  scs  habitants  aiment  a  en 
le  souvenir. 


LE   BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  68 

Au  xni*  sifecle,  un  paysan  y  d^uouvrait  au  milieu  d'une  solitude  couverte  de  ronces  et 
de  broussailles  une  statue  en  hois  de  la  Vierge  Marie.  En  ces  temps  de  fervour  et  de  foi 
vivace,  une  pareille  trouvaille  fut  eonsideree  comme  miracle,  et  la  statue  devint  bientdt  I'objet 
d'une  grande  veneration  dans  toute  la  contree.  Elle  fut  invoquee  sous  le  nom  de  Notre-Damc 
d'Abet,  et  on  e"leva  ensonhonneur  un  magnitique  sanvtuaire.  Les  muines  d'un  abbaye  voisin, 
les  benedictins  de  Sordes,  en  eurent  la  garde  pieuse. 

Des  frontieres  d'Espagne,  des  pays  basques,  des  rives  de  1'oeean,  et  des  landes  sterilcs 
accouraient  de  nomhreux  pMerins.  La  legende  et  la  tradition  locale  disent  quTrbain  IF,  le 
pape  des  Croisades,  Saint-Bernard,  d'illustres  templiers,  le  pape  Clement  V,  sc  plurent  a 
venir  gainer  la  vierge  miraculeuse  dans  ces  lieux  benis. 

MKt  Charles-Anguste  Lecjuien  de  la  Neuville,  dernier  t'vcque  de  l>ax,  dioei'-se  d'ou 
Labontan  dependait  alors,  contirma  de  son  autorite,  a  la  tin  dn  xvin"  sieele.  le  n'eit  des 
merveilles  qui  s'operaient  an  sanctuaire  de  Xotre-Dame  d'Abet.  Cet  antique  pMeriiia«r<-  suli- 
siste  encore,  mais  1'eglise  qui  abrita  si  longtcmps  la  statue  veiien'e  est  toute  en  mines.  Ses 
murailles  decrepites,  noircies  par  le  temps,  sY-levent  commc  une  sentinelle  perdue  aux  bords 
du  gave  de  Pan.  Dcpuis  quelques  annecs,  des  Ames  pit-uses  et  cbaritabU-s  travaillent  a  la 
restaurcr. ' 

A  droite  et  ;\  gaucbe  du  vieiix  sanctuaire,  gisent  d'anciennes  t'ondations  d'une  iri'cisseur 

demesuree  et  d'une  solidite  a  toute  e[)reuve.  On  emit  y  voir  les  restcs  de  c(Hi>tmi-ti(in>  n- 

mencees  sous  la  domination  romaine,  mais  les  traditions  sont  obscures,  et  les  Validities  out 
aneanti  toutes  traces  liistori<nies  de  ces  temps  n-cules. 

Situe  sur  les  coniins  du  Beam  et  dc-  l';uicienne  (iuyenne.  Labontan  dut  pendant  plus  de 
deux  sifccles  et  demi  subir  lejoug anglais.  La  ebroniijue  rapporte  qiu-  li-s  Mt'arnais  et  les  I'.as- 
ques,  voulant  reconquerir  la  liberte  de  leur  patrie.  trouverent  plus  d'une  t'ois  rt-tuge  derrit-n- 
les  epaisses  murailles  de  Xotre-Dame  d'Abet. 

Un  des  anciens  seigneurs  de  Labontan,  le  baron  de  Ce-s-Caupenne,  qui  appartenait  a  une 
maison  illustre  de  la  Cbalosse,  etait  tres  attacbe  a  la  tamille  royale  d'Angleterre.  On  dit 
meme  qu'il  lui  pretait  de  1'argent.  Mais  les  vassaiix  de  i'e  banquier  de  bant  ton  lui  prou- 
verent  (pi'ils  ne  gontaient  guere  ses  sentiments  britanniques.  - 

Montaigne  partagea  avec  Caupenne  1'lionneur  d'avoir  les  Lubontanais  pour  vassaiix. 
L'illustre  ecrivain  prit  la  peine  d'en  rappeler  le  souvenir  dans  une  page  1'ort  originale  de  ses 
Essais. 


1  Notice  fur  IK  PMerinagc  dc  Notre- Dame  d'Abet,  d  J-alxmtan,  dinette  de  Hai/onm: 

''  Les  chroniqueurs  rapportent  quo  vers  la  fete  de  la  Purification,  en  1254,  Gaston  de  I'.earn  eut  la  hanliesse  de 
vouloir  g'introduire  a  Bayonne,  mais  qne,  repousse  par  los  Anglais,  il  vint  chercher  un  refuse  sous  les  murs  d'Abet. 

Le  6  avril  1299,  Edouard  1",  roi  d'Angleterre,  ('•crivait  au  niaire  de  ISayonne  pour  leprier  ile  faire  conduin-  a  la 
tour  de  Londres  Jean  Deville,  son  fils  Pierre-Olivier  Deville,  Jean  de  Sancerre,  Jean  Odoual,  Michel  Arbide  et 
Aim6  de  Cantines,  seigneur  de  Saint-Paul.  Us  avaient  pris  une  part  active  a  la  conspiration  qui  avail  pour  but 
de  delivrer  Bayonne  de  la  puissance  anglaise.  Mais  ces  courageux  conspirateurs,  qui  voulaient  reconqui'rir  la 
libert^  de  leur  patrie,  vinrent  chercher  un  refuge  dans  1'abbaye  d'Abet 

On  dit  que  sur  1'ancienne  cloche  de  1'eglise  d'Abet,  on  lisait,  en  caracteres  gotliiques,  cette  inscription  eu  latin  . 
Le  roi  Edouard  1",  tainte  Marie,  priez  pour  nom  Jeeus  de  Nazareth. 

En  1569,  le  protestant  Montgomery,  fleau  des  eglises  et  des  lieux  saints,  se  jeta  sur  IVglise  d'Abet  et  le  bonrg 
de  Lahontan.  Le  combat  fut  acharne,  mais  les  Lahontanais,  qui  tous  avaient  pris  les  armes,  sortirent  vainqueure, 
et  se  rrudirent  a  1'eghse  d'Abet  pour  remercier  Dieu  et  y  deposer  les  "  bant-res  de  rouge  sandal "  prises  &  1'ennemi 
et  qui  signifiaient :  Mori  sans  remede  et  mortelle  guerre  en  tous  lieux. 

Un  membre  de  la  famille  des  barons  de  Caupenne,  Garcias  Amand  de  Caupenne,  fut  eveqiie  de  Dax 
(1307-1324). 

Sec.  I.,  1894.    9. 


J.-EDMOND  ROY 

"  I^>  baron  do  Caupenne  en  Chalosse  et  moy,  avons  en  commun  le  droict  de  patronage 
d'un  boncfice  qui  est  do  grande  estendue,  au  pied  do  nos  montagnes,  qui  se  nommo  Lahontan. 
I!  out  do*  habitants  de  ee  ooing,  ce  qu'on  dit  do  oeux  do  la  vallee  d  Angrongne  :  ils  avaiont 
uno  vio  i\  part,  les  talons,  les  vostemonts  ot  les  nm>nrs  :\  part  ;  regiset  gouvernes  par  certaines 
indices  ot  coustnmcs  partioulioros  re.;iicsdo  pore  on  tils  ausquelles  ils  s'obligeoient,  sans  aultrc 
oontrainoto  quo  do  la  reverence  do  lour  usage.  Co  potit  ostat  s'estoit  continue  do  tonte 
ancicnncte  on  nno  condition  si  heurcuso.  qn'aulcun  jugo  voisin  n'avoit  este  en  peine  de  s'in- 
tornn-r  do  leur  affaire  :  anlcnn  advocat  employe  a  lour  donner  advis,  ni  estranger  appelle  ponr 
e-tcindiv  Iciirs  <|norollos.  ot  n'avoit-on  jamais  von  anlomi  do  oe  destroict  a  Tansinftnc  ;  ils 
luvoient  le-  alliances  et  le  commerce  do  I'anltre  inondo  ponr  n'alterer  la  pnret<5  de  lenr 
police  :  jn-.|iie-i  a  co,  comme  ils  n'citeiit.  quo  Tun  d'ontro  onlx,  de  la  memoire  de  leurs  pcres, 
;i\;ini  r.-'ime  e-poinoonnee  d'niie  noble  ambition,  alia  s'advisor.  ponr  mettre  son  nom  en  credit 
et  iv-piiiatioii  de  t'aire  1'iin  de  ses  ent'ants  maistro  Jean  on  maistro  Pierre,  ct  1'ayant  faict 
in-trnire  a  .'-crire  en  c|iiel.me  ville  voisine.  le  rendit  entin  mi  beau  notaire  de  village.  Cettuy 
,  \  •lev.  -mi  irraii'l.  e"niniein;a  a  di'ilaigiier  leurs  aneiennos  constumos,  et  a  lenr  mettre  en  teste 
l;i  i,,,m|,,.  I,  -  r.-irioii-  de  deea  :  le  ]iremier  ile  ses  comperes  a  (pii  on  oscorna  nne  ch6vre,  il  Ini 
-,-illa  d'en  demauder  rai>on  aiix  juires  royanx  d'antonr  do  l.\;  ot  do  cottny  oi  a  un  antre, 
iu-c|in-  ;\  oo  i|ii'il  CUM  tout  aba>tardi.  A  la  -uite  ile  cette  corruption,  ils  disent  qn'il  y  en  sur- 
\vint  incontinent  unautre  piro  consoipionoo,  par  le  moyen  d'nn  modocin  qui  il  print  en  vie 
d',-i»iu-er  uiie  de  leiii>  till.-,  et  do  s'  liabit  nor  )iarmi  eulx.  (Yttuy  oi  commencea  a  leur 
apprciidn-  premii-reinent  le  nom>  des  tiebvros.  des  rlionmos  ot  dos  apostumea,  la  situation  du 
cii-ur.  ilu  t'ove  et  ilc-  i  i  it  i  >t  i  us.  1  1  ii  i  estoit  ii  lie  science  jusi  jiios  lors  tros  oloignoe  do  lour  COgnois- 
•anc-e:  et.  aii  lieu  de  Tail  de  c|iioy  ils  avoieiit  apprins  a  cbassor  tontos  sortes  de  inaulx  ponr 
aspros  et  extreme^  rm'ils  t'eii-seiit.  il  b-s  acconstnma.  pour  uno  toux  on  un  niorfondement,  a 
|irendre  !••-  mixtion>  e-t  raii^'n'-res.  et  commencea  a  t'aire  traticfjno  non  do  lenr  sante  Heulemcnt, 
mai-  au--i  cle  leur  mort.  Ils  jiuvnt  i|iie.  dejiuis  lors  seulemont,  ils  out  apporoou  qne  le  serein 
leur  appi'-antir—  ait  la  tcr-tc.  ijiie  le  boiro.  avant  cliauld.  apportoit  nuisance,  et  quo  les  vents  de 
I'antomnc  er-toient  plus  jrriets  quo  ceulx  du  jirintemps  ;  quo,  depuis  1'usage  dc  cette  medecine 
\\-  -e  ti-ouveiit  accablex  d'nno  b'gi«>n  do  maladies  inaccoustuinoos,  ot  qu'ils  apporoeoivent  un 
geip'ral  doschet  en  leur  aiicieiine  vignour,  ot  lours  vies  do,  moitio  raccourcies."  ' 

Sur  sou  lit  do  mort,  Montaigne  songoait  encore  a  sos  hons  et  na'ifs  vassaux.  Maia  cette 
tbis  ce  n'etait  plus  pour  s'en  nioijuer  do  si  agroable  iiu;on.  II  fit  don  a  leur  eglise  d'Abet  du 
"droit  d'aiguillon."  qui  consistait  dans  lo  prolovement  de  la  valour  du  treizieme  des  agneaux 
qui  naitraiont  dans  la  commune. 

Montaigne  disparu,  son  benefice  passa  a  Philibert  Arcbambaud  Dussault  de  Poylvault. 
C'e«t  MMift  oe  chevalier  ohatolain  quo  Lahontan  fut  erig4  en  baron  nie.  2 


iif  de  Montaigne,  Edition  Harhette  1883,  t  II,  cli.  xxxvn,  pp.  110  et  111. 
'  Aftede  mariage  de  I'liilibert  Arrhamltaml  du  San  It  de  I'oylvaut: 
"  \>-  »--p;ii  Hinr  jour  dn  iiinis  d'apvril  mil  six  ceim  oinquante  cincq,  je,  prestre  et  curi'  de  Lahontan,  sonl 

a  <\n\  Rppartiondra,  ay  eRpnim^  en  face  de  noetre  mere  -:iirtc  ('•glise  du  present  lieu,  par  ordonance  et  dis- 
panne  il'illiiiitriiwiiiie  et  reverend  iiwi  me  .larqnes  Iicsdans,  C-ve8(|ue  Dax,  cstant  au  present  lieu,  avoir  espouse 
meMiro  IliihU-rt  An-hambaut  du  Saiit,  chevalier,  seigneur  et  baron  du  Poey,  du  present  lieu  etautres  plasses, 
d'avec  <lanioiw«lle  Marie  I>aret,  native  de  I'm  is  et  habitant  i  IJagescq,—  presans  lea  soulz  signls  et  moy. 

i8i|m/-)  Ihisanlt  de  l'(,  >lv»ult  ;  —  Marie  Daret;—  P.  Daret,  pi-re,  present  ;—d«-  Hinx.oncle,  present;—  Villemaran, 
rotisin,  prrtent;—  K.  I  Viminii|iie,  preWnt  ;—  Martian,  present  ;—  Yego  A  lard,  present;  —  de  Beglieder,  jiigc,  present.  - 
I»rlibr*  one  Mconde  rouppie.—  8oiiB«r«r."  (  Arrliivca  communales  de  Ijiliontan,  Etat  Civil,  1651-R65.) 


LK  BARON   BE  LAHONTAN  67 

Le  deuxieme  baron  <le  Lahontan  tut  Isaac  de  Lom  d'Arce. 

Isaac  de  Lom  d'Arce  appartemiit  k  une  famille  bien  coniiue  du  Beam.  II  etait  apparente 
par  les  dc  Braigelonne  h.  la  fameuse  maison  d'Artagnan  qui  a  joue  un  si  grand  riMe  pendant 
les  troubles  religieux  de  la  France. '  Les  Lom  etaient  uux-memes  seigneurs  de  Laba.stide. 
Apres  avoir  servi  avec  distinction  dans  les  armees  du  roi  en  qualite  d'ingenieur,  Loin 
d'Arce  avait  d'abord  acquis  la  terre  d'Esleicb,  situee  en  face  de  la  baronnie  dc  Lahontan,  sur 
la  rive  droite  du  gave  de  Pan.  II  rendit  alors  aux  populations  du  midi  dc  la  France  des  ser- 
vices considerables  en  umcliorant  la  navigation  des  gaves  pvreneeiis. 

Le  gave  de  Pan,  nourri  des  glaciers  et  des  neiges  eternelles  des  pics  qui  separent  la 
France  de  1'Espagne,  passe  a  Lahontan.  11  a  roule  jusquc  la  comme  un  torrent,  inais  en  tra- 
versant  cette  plaine  heureuse,  il  calme  sos  ondes  ecumantes,  pour  pivndrc  les  allures  plus 
paisibles  d'une  honnete  riviere,  jusqu'a  ce  qu'il  se  jette  au  golt'c  de  (Jascognc.  Tel  il  est 
aujourd'hui,  mais  au  temps  on  vivait  Lom  d'Arce,  il  etait  impossible  d'en  exploiter  le 
cours.  Trois  siecles  auparavant,  Edouard  II,  roi  d'Angleterre,  pris  d'uu  beau  /.Me  pour  ses 
sujets  de  Beam,  voulant  faciliter  la  navigation  et  le  flottagc,  avait  ordonm'  renlevcincnt  des 
sables  de  1'Adour,  ainsi  que  celui  de  quelques  obstacles  sur  legave  de  1'au.  II  prit  dans  son 
ordonnance  pour  point  de  depart  1'abbaye  d'Abct.  • 

Lom  d'Arce  voulut  renouveller  des  travanx  du  menie  genre,  mais  plus  en  grand.  II 
ne  desirait  rien  moins  que  de  rend  re  le  gave  navigable  depuis  Bavomie  jusqu'a  Pan  (ItvJO). 

Pour  cela  il  tallait  faire  sauter  les  rochers  qui  obstruaient  la  navigation,  aplunir  les 
rapidcs,  detourner  le  cours  de  centaines  de  ruisseaux  qui  pourraient  gror-sir  les  gaves  d'. \dour 
et  d'Oleron,  affluents  du  Pan,  crcuser  et  elargir  des  rivieres. 


1  Par  ses  deux  branches,  les  Monthic  et  les  Montesquiou. 

Les  ecrivains  du  Canada  et  des  Etats-Unis  ont  tollement  dt-figun'  le  noni  patronymique  du  baron  <le  Lahontan 
que  je  crois  utile  d'en  rt'tablir  la  veritable  orthojiraphe.  Jo  dois  ces  notes  aux  patientes  recherches  de  M.  IHifan  de 
Maluquer,  1'auteur  de  1" Armorial  de  Jiearn,  et  celui  qui  connait  le  mieux  les  aneiennes  families  des  provinces  pyrr- 
neennes.  II  est  incontestable  que.  le  nom  patronymiqne  de  la  famille  du  baron  de  Laliontan  rtait '/«  Lom,  (juoi(|uo 
ce  nom  soit  ecrit  tK-s  liciblement  du  Loin  dans  les  arrets  du  conseil  du  roi  de  I'epoque.  11  existe  encore  i  Nay,  une 
famille  de  Lom,  et  dans  les  environs  de  Lembeye  une  fainile  de  Lom-Sorbo.  Mais  il  n'y  a  pas  en  Beam  do  locality 
du  nom  d'Arce.  On  ne  trouve  dans  le  Diclionnaire  den  Pastes  qu'un  village  de  ce  nom,  eitut-  dans  la  commune  de 
Vendensies,  dans  1'Aube.  Laliontan  est  un  nom  de  terre  et  un  nom  patronymique.  II  y  a  en  France  la  commune 
de  Lahontan,  dans  les  Bashes-Pyrenees,  canton  de  Salies.  II  y  a  anssi  la  commune  de  Hontaux  (dt'-partement  des 
Landes). 

Les  mots  Lahontan  et  Lafontan  sont  absolument  synonymes.  (Paul  Raymond,  Dictionnaire  topographique  de> 
Batset-Pyrhiles,  page  90.)  II  existe  &.  Pau  une  famille  Lafontan.  On  ecrivait  indiffcreminent  autrefois  Laltontang 
Lafontan,  Lahontan.  Ce  mot  signiflfl  un  pays  de  funtainen. 

John  Gilmary  Shea,  dans  sa  traduction  de  Charlevoix,  Histoire  de  la  Nowelle- France,  ecrit:  Armand  Louis  de 
Delondarce  de  la  Hontan,  baron  de  la  Ilontan  et  Herleche.  11  faut  lire  Lom  d'Arce,  baron  de  Lahontan  et  HOB- 
leche  (maintenant  Esleich). 

Un  mot  sur  les  armes  d'Isaac  de  Lom  d'Arce. 

On  voit  dans  sa  correspondance  avec  le  corps  de  ville  de  Bayonne  qu'il  s'est  servi  des  sceaux  suivanU:  1°  ecu 
a  la  bande  cbargee  de  trois  sangliers  ou  porcs-4pics,  timbr^  d'un  heaume  de  profll  a  lambrequins,  surmonte'  d'un  san- 
glier  au  nature!  (lettre  du  12  octobre  1659) ;  2°  ecu  portant  le  nom  d'Arce  en  lettres  entrelacees,  surmont<5  d'un 
tortil  de  baron  (lettre  du  12  octobre  1661). 

Lahontan,  qui  se  trouve  dans  le  canton  de  Salies,  fait  partie  d'une  region  ou  Ton  trouve  assez  commnne'ment 
des  sangliers.  On  organise  meme,  de  temps  en  temps,  des  battues,  ces  animaux  faisant  beauconp  de  ravages  dans 
la  plaine.  Rien  de  surprenant  si,  a  raison  de  cette  particularite,  le  baron  de  Laliontan  a  fait  figurer  des  sangliers 
dans  ses  armes. 

1  En  1313.— Archives  de  Gascogne,  citeea  par  Mme  Cousseyon. 


68 


J.-EDMOND   ROY 


Tn  jour  (1648)  les  habitants  de  Bayonne  <5tonn&  virent  aborder  devant  leur  ville  trois 
bateaux,  qui  vcnaient  de  plus  de  22  lieues  dans  I'interieur  des  terres.  C'tStait  Lorn 
d'Aree  qui  les  envoyait.  Cela  ne  s'etait  jamais  vu  et  frappa  tout  le  monde  d'e'tonnement.  On 
en  ecrivit  a  Paris  et  les  gazettes  en  parlerent.  Les  e"chevins  de  Bayonne  assembles  donnerent 
aux  mariniers  qui  avaient  conduit  les  bateaux  une  gratification  de  20  livres. 

(V  travail  gigantesqiie,  conronne  de  succes,  et  que  Ton  avait  cru  jusque-la  impossible 
aj.porta  a  Bayonne  1'abondanee.  Son  port  difficile  d'acces,  enfoui  sous  les  sables  que  char- 
rovaient  les  -raves,  en  fut  grossi  a  tel  point  qif  un  vaisseau  de  cinquante  canons  y  put  entrer 
ave<-  plus  de  facilite  que  ne  le  pouvait  fa  ire  auparavant  une  fregate  de  dix.  On  put  des  lore 
open-r  la  desccntc  des  mats  et  des  vcrgues  des  Pyrenees,  par  les  gaves  creuse's  par  Lorn 

d'Aree. 

On  compivndra  encore  mieiix  rimportance  de  ces  travaux,  si  Ton  songe  qu' auparavant, 
les  navires  du  plus  faible  tonnage  echouaient  dans  le  port  de  Bayonne. 

("est  en  li;:!0qiic  Lorn  d'Aree  avait  commence  eette  gigantesque  entreprise.  II  prit 
dix-buit  ans  a  la  mener  a  bonne  tin.  II  cut  a  bitter  tout  le  temps  centre  1'opinion  et  les 
ditliciiltc-  i|ii'on  lui  siiscitait  de  toiites  parts.  Atin  de  rendre  la  navigation  libre  il  avait  du 
romp  re  le-  na— e-  de-  pfflieiirs.  detruire  les  ccluses  des  moulins,  deposseder  des  proprie% 
tairi--.  (in  lui  su-cita  mille  proees  on  les  officiers  provinciaiix  favorisaient  les  particuliers 
contre  If  liardi  novatfiir.  Loin  d'Atvc  etait  oblige  d'interrompre  ses  travaux  afin  de 
ri'-pondre  ;'i  ces  -ommations.  On  alia  meine  jusqu'a  deroher  lesoutils  de  ses  onvriers.  II  fallut 
I'inif rveiiiion  diivtc  ilu  parleincnt  atin  de  rendre  le  passage  des  rivieres  libres.  En  1648,  le 
mi  aceorda  a  L»m  d'Acrc,  pour  lui  et  ses  beritiers  a  pcrpe  tuite,  le  monopole  de  la  navi- 
gation ft  du  transport  des  maivhandiscs  sur  le  gave  qu'il  avait  rendu  navigable.  Malgre"  ce 
privil.'-tre  roval.  L<>m  d'Aree  cut  cm-ore  a  subir  toiites  espeees  d'empechements  et  de  con- 
tradictions. Au  bout  de  dix  annees.  le  teincraire  navigateiir,  fatigue  de  bitter  seul  contre  les 
caprice- du  turrent  ft  1'inertic  des  riverains,  diit  renoncer  11  ses  hardis  projets.  II  y  avait 

d.'-pcli-e  plus  df   l.'id.lllll)  livres. 

Pour  recompense!-  Lorn  d'An-e  des  services  qu'il  avait  rendus,  dans  les  armies,  et  1'indem- 
niser  dc;-  d.'-penses  eiionnes  i|ii'il  avait  faites  atin  de  rendre  les  gaves  navigables,  le  roi  lui 
accorda  nne  peiisiun  de  8,000  livres  par  an,  pendant  douze  ans,  a  prendre  sur  les  droits  de  la 
communi-  de  Bayonne  (liJ.~>8).  Kn  lt!(J4,  Loin  d'Aree  etait  nomine  reTormateur  general  du 
doinaine  de  Bi'-arn  et  eonseiller  honoraire  au  parleinent  de  Xavarre.  Quelques  annees  aupara- 
vant. il  avait  et«-  fait  chevalier  de  1'ordre  de  Saint-Michel,  puis  re<;u  bourgeois  de  la  ville  de 
Bayonne.  (V  dernier  titrc,  fort  recherche  ;\  1'epoqne,  etait  bien  dn  a  celui  qui  avait  fait  de 
Buvnnnc  nne  cite  maritime.  ' 


1  Voir  Appeodioe.  I*\lctt  reltititvt  &  ramltiuration  de  la  navigation  du  gam  de  Pau.  Un  arrtt  de  la  ville  port* 
<iu«  nul  no  norm  regii  lxntrg,oit  dt  graft  de  Bayonne  s'il  n'»  part  pour  3,000  livres  au  moins  dans  un  vaisseau  de 
fabrique  fran«ai»e  <lu  port  de  100  tnnneaux  et  au-dessus.  (Archives  rotmnunales  de  Bayonne,  BB.  2;  1009-1781.) 

15  decembre  1004  : 

Provision*  de  1'un  des  oll'nvs  de  rt'rormateur  du  domaiue  de  B<-arn  et  de  1'offlce  de  eonseillor  au  parlement  de 
Navarre,  en  fnveiir  d'Isaac  du  Ix)m,  sieur  d'Arce.  (Archives  des  Basses-Pyrenees,  B.,  3974.) 

Ixjays,  par  la  grace  de  Dien,  roy  de  France  et  de  Navarre,  a  tons  ceux  qui  ces  presentes  lettres  verront,  aalut. 
S^avoir  faiaoDR  qoe  ponr  le  bon  rapport  qui  nous  a  este  fait  de  la  personne  de  nostre  bien  ana^  Isaac  dn  I^om,  sienr 
d'An-e,  rt  de  ses  sens,  snffisance,  Inyatitl,  pmd'homie,  experience  et  bonne  diligence,  et  nous  confians  sur  la  [sa] 
fid/'lit/-  et  aflertion  a  nostre  service,  dont  nous  avons  une  satisfaction  particuliere,  Ponr  ces  causes  et  autres  con- 
siderations, a  ce  noun  m<mvans,  nous  luy  avons  donn.-  et  ottroy^,  donnons  et  ottroyons,  par  cea  presentes,  1'un  des 


LE   BARON    DK  LAHONTAN  69 

II 

FAMILLE  D'!SAAC  DE  LOM  D'ARCE. — XAISSANCE  uu  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN. — SON  PERE  EST  RUINK. 

DiiMftLES  AVEC  LES  CREANCIERS  DE  SA  SUCCESSION. — DEPART  DU  BARON    POUR  I/AMERHjUE. 

Le  baron  Isaac  de  Lorn  d'Arce,  marie  ;V  Paris  le  8  fevrier  Iti48  '  avec  Jeanne  (rut'-riii, 
n'avait  pas  eu  d'enfant  de  ce  manage.  Reste  vent'  le  10  juilk-t  l(Jt!-'5,2  il  epousa  quclques 
aiinees  apres  Jeanne-Francoise  Le  Fascheux  de  Couttes,  la  so-nr  d'un  abbe  bicn  coimu  a  In 
cour.  C'est  de  ce  second  mariage  que  naquit  a  Lahontan,  le  !i  juin  Kiljlj,  Loiiis-Ariiiand  de 
Lorn  d'Arce,  le  sujet  dc  cette  etude.  ! 

II  etait  ecrit  que  le  t'utur  oflicier  devait  jouer  de  malbeiir  des  son  entree  dans  la  vie. 
Baptise  une  premiere  fois  dans  la  ehapelle  du  chateau,  on  s'aper<;ut,  tniis  ans  apres  la  r.'iv- 
monie,  que  certaines  formalites  essentielles  au  sacreinent  avaient  ete  oinises  on  ditti-ives  pour 
faire  un  chretien  du  jeunc  baron.  II  t'allut  renmivcler  le  haptemc  a  Pan,  le  1f>  juillet  Ititiit. 
Le  gouverneur  du  pays  de  Beam,  Annand  de  ('-iranunont,  cointe  de  (Juiebe,  et  sa  sn-ur 
Francoise  de  Grammont,  marquise  de  Lous,  porterent  I'ent'ant  sur  les  londs  baptismaux. ' 


deux  offices  de  refformateurs  do  nostre  domaine  de  Beam,  et  d'autant  quo  les  dits  offices  do  refformateur  out 
acccoustumo  d'estre  exerces  par  cy  devant  par  des  conseillers  de  nostre  cour,  cornmo  il  somblerait  estro  requis  pour 
avoir  le  droit  d'entree  et  de  voix  deliberative  en  icelle,  Nous,  a  cause  do  la  confiance  partic'ilu'ro  que  nous  avons 
audit  d'Arce  et  en  son  experience  au  fait  de  nostre  domaine,  1'avons  rr(-i'-  ot  orc'ons,  par  ces  mosmes  pn'^entes, 
nostre  conseiller  en  ladite  Cour  adactumde  pouvoir  exercer  ledit  office  de  refforuiateur  qn'exergoit  cy  devant  M' . . .. 
de  Laugar,  dernier  paisible  possesseur  d'iceluy,  vacquant  a  present  par  sondit  di'ci-s,  [)our  ledit  office  avoir,  tenir 
et  dosrenavant  exercer  et  rapporter  en  la  Grand  Clinmhre  dudit  parloment  des  affaires  contestfes  concernant 
a  nostredit  domaine,  avoir  voix  deliberative,  oppiner  et  juaor  conjointement  avec  les  autres  ofliciers,  conseillors 
en  icelle  es  affaires  de  nostre  domaine  seulenie.nt,  et  aux  honneurs,  authorites,  prerogatives,  preeminences, 
privileges,  franchises,  libertes,  gages,  droit*,  revenus  et  esmolnmens,  au  dit  office  appartenans,  tels  et  semblables 
que  les  avoit,  jouissoit  ou  pouvoit  jouir  ledit  decede  de  Langar,  tant  tju'il  nous  plairra.  Si  donnons  en  mandement 
a  nos  amez  et  feaux  conseillers  les  gens  tenant  nostre  Cour  de  parlement  de  Navarre,  sceant  a  Pan  que  lour  estant 
appareu  des  bonne  vie,  mosurs,  conversation  et  religion  catholique,  apostholique  et  rnmaine,  aye  («ic)  requis  par 
nos  ordonnances  dndit  Loun,  sieur  d'Arce,  et  de  luy  pris  et  receu  le  serment  en  tel  cas  roquis  etsans  s'assubjectir  a 
aucun  fxaini-n  stir  le  droit  et  la  loy  ny  sur  autre  matiere  que  nostre  dit  domaine  a,  dont  nous  le  dispensons  par  cos 
presentes,  ils  le  mettent  et  inslituent  ou  fassent  mettre  et  instituer  en  procuration  (ric)  [en  possession]  dudit  office 
le  faisant  jouir  d'iceluy,  ensemble  du  rapport  des  affaires  contestecs  concernant  nostre  domaine,  avoir  voix  delibe- 
rative, oppiner  et  juger  avec  les  autres  officiers,  conseillers  de  la  dile  Grand  Chambre,  et  desdits  honneurs,  autho- 
s,  prerogatives,  preeminences,  franchises,  liberty's,  gages,  droits,  revenus  et  esmolnmens  susdits,  plainement  et 


1  Date  du  central  de  mariage. 


•iage 

2  "  Le  10  juillet  1663,  madame  d'Arce  est  decedeeet  ensevelie  en  la  ehapelle  du  present  lieu  par  moy  Soustraz." 
(Archives  communales  de  Lahontan.     Etat  civil,  1651-166(1,  f°  12.) 

3  Lahontan  est  situ6  sur  les  confins  du  d£partement  des  Landes.    C'est  sans  doute  pour  ce  motif  que  tons  les 
dictionnaires  et  les  encyclopedies  disent  que  le  baron  de  Lahontan  naqnit  aux  environs  de  Mont-de-Marsan,  chef- 
lieu  du  departement  des  Landes,  vers  16(16.  Cf.  Larousse,  Michaud,  American  Encyclopedia. 

4  Extrait  des  registres  de  1'etat  civil  de  Pan  (GG.  2,  f°  128.) 

"  Le  neufvieme  de  juin  mil  six  cents  soixente  six  nasquit  et  receut  1'eau  du  sacrement  de  baptesme  en  la 
paroisse  de  Labontan,  Louis  Armand  de  Lorn  d'Arce,  fils  legitime  de  messire  Isaac  de  Lorn  d'Arce,  seigneur  et 
baron  de  Labontan  et  Esleix.et  de  dame  Franchise  de  Coute,  son  espouse.  Et  le  quinzieme  de  juillet  mil  six  cents 
soixente  neuf  ce  mesme  enfant  a  est6  present^  dans  1'eglise  St-Martiu  de  la  ville  de  Pau  aux  ceremonies  obmises* 
a  son  baptesme,  par  haut  et  puissant  seigneur  messire  Armand  de  Gramont,  comte  de  Guiclie  et  gouverneur  pour 
sa  Majeste  dans  le  pays  de  Beam,  son  parrain,  et  par  dame  Fransoise  de  Gramont,  marquise  de  Lons,  tenant  la 
place  de  haute  et  puissante  madame  la  cointesse  de  Guiche,  sa  marraine.  Cos  sainctes  ceremonies  ont  est^  sup- 

plees,  1'an  et  jour  que  dessus,  par  moy, 

(Signe1 :)  LAJOURNADB,  cur^  de  Pan." 

•On  a  &srit,  post^rieurement  Jl  la  redaction  de  I'acte,  dtffirtt*  au-dessus  du  mot  obmim. 


7Q  J.-EDMOND  EOY 

Jusqti'en  1663,  le  baron  Isaac  de  Lorn  d'Arce  avait  habits'  le  plus  ordiuairement  Paris, 
ou  il  logeait  dans  I'enolos  du  Temple.  II  s'y  <5tait  employ^  au  service  de  ses  compatriotes  du 
Bourn,  et  lu  ville  de  Bayonne,  dont  il  ^tait  un  des  bourgeois  citoyens,  cut  plus  d'une  fois 
I'occattion  d'user  de  son  influence  pour  defendre  les  privileges  que  les  anciennes  chartes 
royales  lui  avaient  octroyes.  ' 

paiiiblement,  et  a  luy  ol«'ir  et  entendre  de  tone  ceux,  ainsy  qu'il  appartiendra,  es  choses  concernant  ledit  office,  a 
condition  qn'aprC-s  son  dcccs.  les  dita  ofliciere  (rir)  de  refformateurs  no  pourront  estre  possedes  que  par  un  des  con- 
seillers  dudit  parl«-ment  ;  inaiidons,  en  oultre,  an  receveur  dfcs  deniers  et  fisc  dan*  uostredit  pays  de  Beam,  qu'il 
ayt  4  payer,  doresenavant,  par  chascnn  an,  andit  de  Lorn,  lesdits  gages  etdroits,  a  commencer  du  jour  en  datte 
d»w  preaontes,  rappiirtant  lesquelles  ou  coppies  d'ieelles,  deuement  collationnees,  pour  une  fois  settlement,  avec 
quittance  dii'lit  de  Loin,  sur  ce  sufiizante.  Nous  voulons  lesdits  gages  et  tout  ce  qu'il  aura  est6  pay<5  par  ledit  rece- 
vpur  entre  pass.'  et  alluucen  la  des  pen  re  doses  comptes  deduitet  rabant  (m'c)  [rabattu]  de  la  recepte  d'iceux  par  nos 
ainivs  et  t'l-aux  les  fi-iis  de  nos  cumptea  en  Beam,  auxquels  mandons  ainsy  le  faire  sans  difficult^.  Cartelest  nostre 
plaisir.  I'.n  tcHinoinn  de  qnoy,  nous  avons  fait  niettro  nostre  seel  a  cesdites  presentes.  Donned  a  Paris,  le  quinzicme 
jour  <le  ilecembre,  1'an  do  grace  mil  six  cons  soixante  -quatre  et  <lo  nostre  reigne  le  vingt-deuxieme. 

Oollationng, 

(Sign.':)  BORDEU. 

9  decembre  ItiliT  : 

Arn'-t  du  parlcment  de  Navarre  onlonnant  I'enregistreiuent  des  provisions  de  1'office  de  reformation  du 
domaino  dc  I'.t'arii,  olitenmvi  juir  Mu  Isaac  do  Lorn,  siour  d'Arce,  et  donnant  acte  de  sa  prestation  de  sertnent  et  de 
sun  inptallntiuii  t-n  laditu  cliaivi«.  (Arfliives  des  r.aases-l'yri'ntes,  B.,  3974.) 

Vi-ii  p:.r  la  '  '»ur.  Ins  i-liambrcs  assemblees:  les  lottres  de  provision  d'un  des  offices  de  refformateure  du 
domain^  en  faveur  de  M'  i.saai-  de  Lorn,  sieurd'Arco,  donnees  a  Paris,  le  quinzit'ine  jour  de  decembre  1604,  8ignees 
lyoiiin  et  pli:s  bas,  par  le  m\,  .In  Ciuenegaud,  avec  le  grand  sceau  de  cire  jaune;  requete  dudit  d'Arce  aux  fins 
d'estre  ri-cu  audit  <iil'n-e;  a[i|><iintem(Mit  jxirtant  ijne  lo  procnrour  general  du  roy  dira  ;  conclusions  par  luy  baillees, 
par  lesquolkw  il  recjuiort  «<»tre  ordonne  (jue  les  dims  provisions  seront  publiees  a  1'audiance  et  demeureront  huict 
j..ur?i  an  greH'c,  stiivant  le  reiglement,  jwur  rocevoir  tontes  oppositions,  s'il  y  en  a;  acte  de  la  publication  desdites 
lottres,  fait<!  a  1'auiliance  ;  arrest  jHirtant  (ju'elles  demeureront  an  greffe  buictaine;  certitHcatdu  greffierque  lesdites 
Ittttreg  pateiik-s  unt  ileiueure  au  gretl'e  |>endant  ladite  huictaine,  sans  qn'il  y  ayt  est6  form6  aucune  opposition; 
antre  requete  du  .suppliant  a  inesiiies  tins  ijue  la  precedante  ;  conclusions  du  procureur  general,  requerant  qu'il  suit 
pr<  -•••.  i.  a  1'euiiue'e  de  vie  et  in.  i-u  r<  dudit  suppliant  ;  ladite  emjuete  faite  par  le  sieur  de  Oebats,  conseiller  et  com- 
misHaire  a  ce  deputtr  ;  autru  re.jiieie  a  inesmes  tins  que  la  premiere;  conclusion!)  sur  icelle  dudit  procureur  gene- 
ral, par  WjuellvK  il  consent  a  la  recoption  du  suppliant;  et  le  tout  veu  ;  dit  a  estt'-  que  la  Cour  a  ordonn<5  et  ordonne 
que  lewliuw  lettres  seront  registree  s  es  regiotres  d'icelle  pour  jouir  ledit  d'Arce  de  1'effect  et  utilitr  d'icelle,  suivant 
leur  furme  ei  teneur,  en  preatant  le  serment  en  tel  cas  requis.  Prononc6  au  parlement  de  Navarre,  seant  a  Pau,  les 
cbanibre.s  asfemblefs,  le  neufvieme  descembre  mil  six  cens  soixante-sept. 

Et  peu  apres,  ledit  d'Arce  estant  mande  en  la  chambre  du  Conseil,  les  deux  bureaux  assembles,  et  examint'- 
sur  le  fait  du  domain?,  a  preste'  le  serment  en  tel  cas  requis  et  accoustuml  et  a  este  install^  par  le  sieur  de  Sorberio, 
doyen  des  x>nseillers  d'icelle,  au  bureau,  en  la  place  qu'ont  accoustum£  de  tenir  les  conseillers  de  la  Cour,  quand 
ila  rapportant.  De  quoy  a  est<;  maniK-  le  present  acte. 

'  I'aris,  1'.!  decembre  lti(Ki:     Lettre  relative  aux  affaires  de  la  ville  de  Bayonne,  adressee  aux  ^chevins  par  M. 
de  Oieverry  :    "  —  Je  suis  aese*  persuade  que  Mr  d'Arce  est  honneste  homme,  mais  1'amitie  que  nous  avons 
enxemble,  ne  iu'empesclie  pas  de  ognoistre  qu'il  est  de  Bear  et  qu'il  est  Intlresse'  autant  que  moy  ......  "  (Archives 

iiimmunales  de  Bayonnei  CC.  852,  n°  05.) 

Paris,  12  octobre  Kifil  :  Lettre  de  M.  d'Arce  au  corps  de  ville  :—  au  sujet  d'un  differend  entre  la  ville  et  le 
man'clial  de  Gramont,  snr  le  serment  devant  les  coinmis  de  la  continue;  —  qu'on  lui  envoie  des  me1  moires  ;  —  il  est 
boaryeoi"  de  Bayonne;—  il  tftchera  d'arranger  cette  affaire.  Sceati  plaqu6  sur  cette  lettre:  "  6cu  portant  le  nom 
A'  Am  (?)  en  lettres  entrelacees,  snrmonte  d'un  tortil  de  baron."  (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  852, 


Paris,  14  aeptembre  WA:  lettre  de  M.  Martenot,  favocat  au  Conseil]  :  —rend  compte  d'un  entretien  de  M. 
d'Arce  avec  M.  Bechameil,  cecrelaire  du  Conseil,  relatif  a  Taflfaire  de  la  coutume.  (Archives  communales  de 
KayoniM),  CC.  863,  n*  81.) 

Park,  29  Mptembre  1064  :  Lettre  de  M.  d'Arce  a  MM.  les  echevins  et  jurats  et  conseil  de  la  ville  de  Bayonne  :— 
il  t'orcupe  de  I'aflkire  de  la  coutume,  dont  il  Mt  fort  chagrin.  (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  863,  n°  82.) 


LB   BARON  DE  LAIIONTAN  71 

Lorsqu'il  f'ut  nomme,en  1664,  conseiller  an  parlement  dePau  et  re'formateur  dii  domaine 
des  eaux  et  forets  de  Beam,  Lorn  d'Arce  dut  ne'cessairement  abandoiincr  la  eapitalc  pour 
venir  exercer  ses  emplois  en  province.  II  possedait  deja  sur  les  bords  du  gave  de  I'au  dont 
il  avait  dompte  le  cours  la  terre  seigneuriale  d'Esleieh.  II  ajouta  ace  domaine  la  ban.nnie 
de  Lahontan,  qui  etait  situ^e  en  face  sur  la  rive  opposee.  C'est  la  quo,  devcnu  viciix,  Loni 
d'Arce  voulait  terminer  ses  jours. 

Une  serieuse  consideration  1'engageait  encore  a  ecbangcr  le  taste  de  la  cour  contrc  le 
train  d'un  gentilhomme  campagnard  vivant  an  milieu  dc  ses  vassaiix. 

Tour  rend  re  les  gaves  de  son  pays  navigables,  lc  baron  avail  depcnse  des  soinm.-* 
enormes.  II  n'avait  pas  su  eviter  1'ecueil  dans  leqtiel  les  grands  sentiments  jettent  soiivent 
des  hommes  de  mediocre  fortune,  et  son  avenir  et  celui  ilc  sa  famille  s'en  trouvaient  serieiise- 
ment  engage  pour  le  bien  public. 

Du  temps  dc  son  premier  manage  avee  Jeanne  (iuerin,  alors  ijii'il  etait  deja  avaitee  en 
age  et  sans  posterite,  le  baron  avait  fait  don  a  la  ville  de  Mavonne  a  tit  re  via«.riT  d'une  summe 
de  30,000  Hvres.  Profitant  de  cc  que  Mayonne  Ini  avait  toiijours  nuil  servi  ses  inteivN  il 
reclama  ce  constitut,  afin  de  se  liberer  de  ses  creaneiers  les  plus  eiinuvcux.  et  de  paver  !«• 
prix  d'achat  de  Lahontan.  Mais  le  capital  de  la  rente  bayonnaise  n'avait  pa-  sufli  a  eomMer 
le  gouffre,  et  les  emprunts  ruineux  s'etaient  sueeedes  a  courte  .'•elu'anee.  ' 

C'est  ainsi  que  s'ecoula  tristement  la  vieillesse  d'un  liomme  ampiel  le  Meant  avait  le- 
plus  grandes  obligations. 

Le  4  novembre  1674,  on  ensevelissait  dans  la  eliapelle  du  cbatcau  <le  Lalt<mtan,  Isaa.'  de 
Lorn  d'Arce.  La  mort  etait  venu  le  prendre  a  1'agc  dc>  (mat re-vin^ts  ans.  a  temps  pmir  (tu'il 
ne  vit  point  la  mine  compile  de  sa  maison.- 


1  Voir  1'appendice.     Pitee  n.    Finances  et  dtmflh  financier*  du  pcre  <lu  baron  de  l.aliontun,  de  Hi.'iS  a  Ui.s:'..     Les 
malheure  de  famille  ont  influ6  d'une  fa^on  si  notable  sur  lo  caractC're  de  celui  dont  nous  ('tudions  la  vie,  qti'il  snuMe 
utile  de  recueillir  tous  les  documents  qui  peuvent  s'y  appliquer.     II  est  important  de  connaitre  le  point  d'ou 
Labontan  est  parti. 

2  "  Le  4C  dudit  mois  de  novembre  1074,  est  deced6  monsieur  d'Arce,  seigneur  et  baron  do  Lahontan,  iif(-  de 
quatre  vingtz  ans  ou  environ  et  est  ensevely  dans   la  chapelle  du  present  lieu, — par  inoy,  Isigm' :)  de  (ioeytes, 
benoit;— Soustrar."    (Archives  communales  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  1(>()8  4  1680,  f°  39.) 

La  chapelle  de  la  baronnie, distincte  de  1'^glise  de  la  paroisse,  se  nommait  "de  Sainte-Mapdeleine."  Kile  for- 
mait  partie  du  chdteaii  et  servait  aux  baptemes  et  aux  sepultures  des  vassaux  marquants.  C'ette  chapelle  dovint 
dans  la  suite  "^glise  paroissiale,"  et  sur  son  emplacement  on  a  bati  1'oglise  actuelle  de  Lahontan.  (Lottre  do  M.  le 
curt  Bacqu6  a  1'auteur.) 

De  1666  a  1674,  Lorn  d'Arce  avait  presque  continuellement  v<jcu  sur  ses  terrep,  ainsi  que  les  actes  suivanfs 
en  font  foi : 

"  Le  10  juin  1666  a  est^  baptist  Isaac  de  Lamaison,  fils  d'Arnaut  de  Lamaison,  juge,  et  de  damoi?elle  [Marie] 
de  Lestrade; — parrin :  Monsieur  le  baron  de  Lahontan,  et  marrine..  ..  (Sign^:)  Soustrar."  (Archives  commu- 
nales de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  1652-1668.) 

"  Le  21  d^cembre  1667,  &  est6  baptist  Isaac  de  Laule,  fils  de  Bernat  de  Laule  et  de  Jeanne  de  ,  de  la 

parroisse  de  Habas ; — parrin:  Isaac  d'Arce,  baron,  et  marrine  :  madame  sa  fern  me, — par  moy,  (signg:)  Soustrar." 
(Archives  communales  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  1652-1668.) 

"  Le  mesme  jour  (21  d<Jcembre  1667)  et  heure,  a  est<>  baptise  Isaac  de  Comme,  fils  d'Arnaud  de  Comme  et 
Isab^  d'Arribot ; — parrin:  Isaac  d'Arce,  baron  de  Lahontan,  et  marrine  :  madame  sa  femme,  par  moy,  (sign*5) 
Soustrar."  (Archives  communales  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  1652-1668). 

"  Le  trente  uni^me  de  juillet  1670,  Henriette  de  Dupin,  fille  legitime  de de  la  paroisse  de  Misson, 

a  receu  les  ceremonies  du  bapleme  dans  la  paroisse  de  Laffontang  (ric),  sous  le  bon  plaisir  de  M.  le  cuitf  de  Misson 

qui  1'a  baptise'e  dans  sa  paroisse,  le ;  —  parrein,  Jean  Holland  de  Saint  Mesmin,  escuyer,  commissaire 

g^n^ral  des  poudres  et  salpedres  (sic)  de  France  et  departemens  de  Guyenne  et  Languedoc  et  directeur  ggne'ral  de 


72  J.-KPMOND   ROY 

Le  chatelain  octogenaire  laissait  sa  famille  plongee  dans  d'innombrables  proces.  Trois 
a  n  ft  apres  wi  inort,  on  1677,  la  Imronnie  etait  saisie  et,  pour  comble  de  malheur,  une  niece  de  sa 
premiere  femmc  veuait  revendiquer,  an  noin  des  heritiers  de  Jeanne  Guerin,  part  du  capital 
prete  jadis  a  la  ville  de  Bayonne.  Ce  dernier  proces  devait  durer  plus  d'un  siecle. ' 

Louis  Annand  de  Loin  d'Arce  etait  age  de  hu.it  ans  i\  la  inort  de  son  pere. 2  C'est  au 
milieu  de»  discussions  des  lioinmes  ile  loi,  apres  ;\  la  euree,  que  s'ecoulerent  sea  premieres 
annees.  Knt'ant,  il  assista  aux  horreurs  des  ventes  de  justice;  il  vit  son  pere  desoli' ;  il 
I'onmit  pour  lui  et  pour  les  siens  la  detresse  et  la  misere ;  il  fut  temoin  journalier  des 
aniroisses  d'une  mi'-rc.  dcsirciisc  de  sauver  du  naut'rage  les  debris  de  sa  fortune.  De  telles 
«'•). relives  diirent  avoir  uue  prolonde  inHnence  sur  sou  esprit  et  sur  sa  nuinicre  de  juger  des 
homines  et  ili-s  rhoses.  II  ilevait  garde r  toute  sa  vie  une  haine  implacable  centre  les  gens  de 
tinaiu-i-  i-t  li-s  papiers  Minim's. 


la  fiiraine  <le  (in  venue  rl  Lan^ueiloc  ft  dirncteiir  jrt'm'ral  de  la  foraine  de  Cayenne,  patantes  de  Languedoc,  cous- 
tumes  do  Bayonneot  droit  de  fret,  tenant  la  place  de  Monsieur  Henri  A guesseaux,  president  au  Grand  Conseil, 
comni'iwiin-  dt'putr  [Mir  IVNtVnt inn  lies  ord res  de  Sa  Majestf  en  (iiiyenne;  ft  marreine,  dame  Francoise  de  Coutes, 
liiiroiu  <><!<•  la  Hi. litany  i-t  Ksleix.  au  catorhisme  settlement  et  non  PAH  an  snorement,—  par  moy,  soubsignl,  soubs 
lc  Uui  plnUir  iU>  inon8ii-ur  ile  Soustrar,  cun'  de  la  Hontantt.  (Sign6:)  Esrlaux  (?)  cur<>  de  I.abatut  et  vicaire 
flirt-in.''  (Anhivi-s  rnniiuuna'es  iln  I.aliontan,  Ktat  civil,  lGli8-l(>80,  f°  1(1.) 

"  !.»•  1^  ft-brier  I1'"-,  a  I'.-u'  ImptiM'-f  une  lilie  quo  1'rancoisa  du  C'asson,  sa^e  femme,  a  dit  estre  fille  de  Jean 
I.arreillet  et  Maryueritte  de  Relbeder,  airssy  que  ledit  sieur  de  Larreillet  me  1'a  luy  mesme  con8rm6  ; — parrin, 
Monsieur  M«tre  Joan  (Jermuin  Millet,  cominis  a  la  recepte  des  tallies  de  IVloction  df s  Lannes  ;  et  marrinne, 
JttMinu  l-'raniMise  dt-  Cmisto,  espouse  ile  monsieur  d'Arco,  baron  do  Laliontan, — laquelle  fille  est  nomm^e,  an  pre- 
sant  baptesme  Jeanne  Kranooise  de  Larreillet,  lesquels  parrin  et  marrine  et  ledit  sieur  de  Larreillet  sont  souls 
nifnt,  avpi1  moy,  re  quo  n'a  fiiirt  ladiie  saj-'e  fomme  pour  no  scavoir."  (Archives  comraunales  de  Lahontan,  Etat 
civil,  Kiti-v-liisi,  f°  H.) 

1  Vnir  a  rajiix-ndiiv,  la  piece  n  concernant  li-s  dt'-mrli's  financiers  d'laaac  do  Lorn  d'Arce. 

:  I>u  maria^e  d'lsaac  de  I/om  d'Arco  avec  Jeanne  I'rancoise  1^  Fascheux  de  Coutte  paraissent  6tre  n^s  trois 
enfants  :  1°  Louih-Aruiami  de  I.om  d'Arco,  !•  juin  l(i<i(i ;  '1°  Une  fille  di'ci'dee  a  Lalu  ntan,  a  1'Age  de  six  mois  on 
environ,  le  IS  juin  lii"'.* ;  'X1  Marie-Krancoise  tie  Loin  d'Arco,  baptis/'e  a  Lahontan,  le  1!<  decembre  1669,  qui  epouca, 
»vm)t  In  'Z''  juin  ItiW,  M.  de  Sallns. 

"Le  19  decembre  1809,  a  est(S  baptist'-r  Marie  Fran«;oise,  de  messire  d'Jsaacq  (xtr)  de  Lou  d'Arce,  baron  de 

I.ahontan,  et  ile  dame  Franchise  de  Costte,  («'c)  son  espouse ; — parrin du  Campt  [David  du  Camp],  conseiller 

en  la  Chainbrc  de  Com  plea  du  parlement  de  Navarre,  et  marrine,  Marie  Fransoisc  de  Coste,  damoyselle, — par  moy, 
(Signal)  I',  de  <  ioej  tes,  benoit ;— Soustrar."  (Archives  cominunnles  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  1668-1680,  f°  7.) 

"  I«  ineenio  jour,  inois  et  au  que  dessno,  (l"i  juin  Id?-), est  d6cedee  une  fille  de  Mesire  Izaacq  de  Lorn  d' Art-he, 
seigneur  et  baron  de  Lahontan  et  fJtloix,  agi'e  de  six  ans  on  environ  et  est  ensovelie  dans  la  chapelle  du  present 
lieu,  par  moy,  (Kigni- :)  Sxmstrar ;— de  Goeytes,  l>enoit."  (Archives  communales  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  KiC8-1680, 

r  ia) 

On  trouve  encore  aux  memes  archives  1'acte  de  bapU'-me  qui  suit: 

"  I/e  24  aoust  ItittS,  je,  mestre  Guilhem  Arnaut  de  Soustrar,  pnHre  et  cur6  de  Lahontan,  certifie  avoir,  ce  jour- 
d'huy,  baptist-  Louis  de  Ix>ui  d'Arce,  tils  de  messire  Isaac  de  Lorn  d'Arce,  seigneur  baron  de  Lahontan  et  Esleii, 
cooaeiller  du  roy  au  parluuient  ile  Navarre  et  general  reformatur  du  domaine  de  Sa  Majesl<5  en  Bear,  et  de  dame 
Kraocoise  de  Coutte,  son  espouse;—  parrin,  Annan  Louis  de  Braielonne,  et  raarrine,  dame  Ague  Galan  de  Hraige- 
lonne,  —  tenu  a  leur  place  par  M'  Jacques  Commis,  docteuren  me  lecine,  et  damoiselle  Louise  de  Huber. 

(Sign/-:)  Sou«tr»r;-de  Betlocq,  present; — de  Bordenave,  t£moin;  —  de  Goeytes,  benoit ;  de  Betlocq,  present." 
(Archives  communatee  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  1608-1680,  f°  2.) 

C'et  enfant  eat  evidemment  le  nn'-me  que  Ixmis  Armand  de  Lorn  d'Arce,  L6  en  1666,  et  dont  le  bapteme  fut 
reooavelle  i  1'au  en  16*>9. 

Isaac  de  Lom  d'Arce  eut  encore  un  enfant  nature!  qui  fut  baptise  A  Lahontan  le  25  fevrier  1674. 

"  Le  28'  dodit  rnois  de  jeanvier  1674,  a  estc  baptisse  Jean,  fils  uaturel  d'Izacq  de  Lom  d'Arche,  baion  de 
Labontan,  comme  il  nj'a  e»l6  attest)'-  et  confirme  par  le  raport  de  Marie  de  Poydebasque,  mere  sage,  aux  portes  de 
1'ecliM,  I'ayaot  interrogee  surce  faict  d'en  dire  la  veriteen  sa  consience;— parrin,  Jean  de  Miremonde,— et  marine.  • 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  73 

A  peine  sorti  de  I'erifauce,  le  jeune  baron  vonlut  embrasser  la  carriere  des  armes,  et  sa 
faniille  lui  obtint  line  lieutenance  au  regiment  de  Bourbon. ' 

La  terre  natale  n'avait  plus  pour  Arinand  de  Loin  d'Arce  que  d'amers  souvenirs. 
Comment  lui,  pauvre  cadet  de  Gascogne,  ne  possedant  plus  que  la  cape  et  I'epee,  i»>uviiit-il 
vivre  desormais  dans  ces  licux  ou  son  pore  avait  tenu  un  jour  le  premier  rang?  Les  revers 
1'avaient  brutalement  assailli  a  1'entree  de  la  vie,  il  lui  t'allait  chercher  ;\  re  fa  ire  une  fortune 
nouvelle.  Dans  1'espoir  d'obtenir  un  avancement  plus  rapide,  il  se  tit  bientot  verser  dans  U-s 
gardes  de  la  marine. 

Le  jeune  baron  de  Lahontan  n'etait  pas  sans  avoir  entendu  parler  sun  vent  de  rAnieriqiie. 
Un  des  allies  de  sa  famille,  Claude  Bragelonne,  surintendant  et  commissaire  general  iles 
vivres  et  des  camps  et  armies  de  France,  avait  forme  aiitrefois  partie  de  la  eompagnic  des 
Cent-Associes  de  la  Nouvelle-France.  C'est  du  pays  de  I'x'arn,  de  la  ville  d'<  Huron,  presqiic 
voisine  de  la  baronnie  de  Lahontan,  que  quelques  vingt  ans  auparavant  etait  parti  le  baron 
de  Saint-Castin.  On  avait  du  se  raeonter  bien  souvent  a  la  veillee,  comment  ce  IV-arnai-.  qui 
s' etait  embarque  a  ITige  de  quin/.e  ans,  simple  lieutenant,  avait  tini  par  cpouser  une  prinee.-v-e 
indienne,  puis  etait  devenu  eomme  le  veritable  rui  de  la  puissaiitc  et  belli(|Ueuse  nation  des 
Micmaes. 

Plus  d'une  fois,  Isaac  de  Lorn  d'Arce  avait  du  eonduire  sun  tils  a  me  dans  ee  port  de 
Bayonne  agrandi  par  ses  suins.  II  y  avait  vu  se  balancer  les  barques  des  bardis  pecheurs  de 
baleines,  il  s't3tait  rencontre  sur  les  qiiais  avec  les  equi[iatres.  retuui1  des  baucs  de  Terre-N'eiive. 
N'etait-ce  point  a  Bayonne  et  au  ]>ays  de  Labour  qiie  les  arniatenrs  recrntaieiit  les  nieilleuis 
matelots  pour  la  peehe  ;\  la  niorue';1  Son  imagination  d'ent'ant  avait  du  sVpreiidiv  au  n'eit  de 
ces  lointains  et  perillenx  voyages. 

Le  petit  pays  ou  Labor.tan  etait  ne  tout-he  aux  contins  du  I'x'arn  et  des  pavs  basques. 
Or,  il  n'y  a  pas  de  provinces  en  France  qui  aient  antant  donne  a  I't'-niigration  quc  cette 
region.  Encore  aujourd'bui  on  y  signale  le  meme  exotic. 

"  Les  jeunes  hommes,  dit  Elisee  Reclus.  faciles  a  entrainer  par  ranioiir  ties  aventiires 
lointaines,  qui  est  ehez  eux  instinct  de  race  et  qui  tit  tie  leurs  ancetres  de  si  banlis  pecheurs 
de  baleines,  ne  craignent  pas  de  s'expatrier  et  de  s'enfuir  en  Amerique,  mr-me  sans  espoir  de 
retour.  Ces  gens,  a  leur  tour,  entrainent  apres  eux  des  parents  et  ties  amis.  C'est  ainsi  qm- 
le  iiouveau  monde,  au  Venezuela,  au  Chili,  contient  maintenant  plus  de  Basques  francais, 
emigres  ou  tils  d'emigres  que  n'en  contient  la  France  elle-meme.  Dans  les  Pyrenees  bastpies, 

....  de  Bonebaig, — en  presence  de   Guillaume  de  Goeytes,  benoit,   sign^  avec  moy,  (Sign^  :)  Soustrar,  curt." 
(Archives  communalm  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  1668-1680,  f°  33.) 

Madamo  veuve  de  Lorn  d'Arce  demeurait  encore  dans  la  baronnie  en  16X1. 

"  Le  3e  octobre  1680,  a  est^  baptist  Arnault  Francois  de  Palete,  tils  legitime  de  Moyse  Palette  et  de  M argue ritte 
de  Puyo,  conjoints.  A  est^  parrin  Mr  M"  Arnault  de  Lamaison,  juge  de  la  baronnie  de  Lahontan,  et  mareine 
noble  Francoise  le  Fascheu  de  Couttes,  dame  dudit  Lihontan,— par  rnoy,  (sigo^:)  Carrtre,  curt1  de  Lahontan." 
(Archives  communales  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  1668-1680,  f°  2.) 

'•  Le  onzieme  du  mois  de  juin  1681,  a  eet6  baptisee  Jeanne  Francoise  de  Camiade,  fllle  legitime  de  Uratian  de 
Camiade  et  de  Quitterie  de  Landemadine,  conjointfl.  A  est6  parrin  :  Mr  Arnault  de  Lamaison,  juge  de  LahonUn, 
etniatreine,  dame  Jeanne  Francoise  de  Coutte  le  Fas-cheux,  baronne  de  Lahontan,  bien  que  leurs  en  fans  avent 
tenu  laditte  fille  sur  les  fons  bapatismaux  (tic.)  en  leur  absence,— par  Monsieur  deThil,  cure1  de  Belloc."  (Archives 
communales  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  1680-1689,  f°  3.) 

FranQoise  de  Coute,  veuve  de  messire  Isaac  de  Lorn  d'Arce,  baron  de  Lahontan,  signait :  de  Cuute  («•(«  du  18 
aout  1677).  (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  818,  n°  7.) 

1  Lettre  de  M.  Paul  Labrouche,  archiviste  du  de"parteuient  dt-s  Basses-Pyroneea,  en  la  possession  de  1'auteur. 

Sec.  I.,  1894.    10. 


74 


J.-KDMOND    ROY 


il  nVst  p«w  rare  do  voir  do*  eliamps  abandoning  par  le  proprietaire,  meme  avant  les  re"coltes. 
D'uiMfiin*,  les  Bearnais  voisins  du  pays  basque,  iiotamment  aux  environs  dea  campagnes 
d'Oloron  ft  des  vallees  d'Aspe  et  do  Baretous,  ne  sont  pas  moins  ardents  que  les  Basques  a 

quitter  lour  patrio." 

Suivant  los  instincts  do  sa  race,  ot  un  pou  par  desesperance  et  par  gout  des  aventures,  le 
hiroii  do  Lahontan  rcsolut  done  do  sYmbarqiior  pour  1'Amoriquo.  II  laissait,  sans  regrets 
roimiic  sans  reinords,  le  Loan  pays  <lo  Franoo.  ronon<;ant  des  lors,  ainsi  qu'il  nous  1'approiid 
Ini-ineiiic.  a  tnuto  snrte  d'attaehement  do  patrio.  • 

III 

\KKIVKK     U      C\\U>\. C\MI'\i;\i:s     DK     1'!*4    KT    1  »W7. VlK     UK     15ARXISON. CANTONXKMKNT 

II\N.-   1.1:-   \II.I.M.KS. 

|),-i.iii«  -Hi  arrivc't-  an  Canada.  »u  il  i'-!ait  Venn  roliil»lftOOr Iccorate  do  Frontenac,  le  gon- 
\, -in. ni  l.rt'.-liv •!•••  ili-  la  I Jarn-  ne  ee.—aii  d'l'eriro  a  la  eunr  pour  Ini  doinaudor  des  troupes. 
C.i  an.  i.  -n  ma-ri-init,  di>nt  |nv.-c|iie  tiinii-  la  vie  s'l'^Iait  pusseo  dans  los  piirleiiionts  do  province, 
in-  r.'-vait  pin-  ijiie  la  L'lnire  ile-  anno  depuis  i|iio.  iinnniio  an  gouvorneniont  do  Cayenne,  il  y 
a\aii  i-einp'.rt,'-  c|iiel.|iies  siieees  inilitaire>.  II  s'etait  mis  en  toto  do  pulvorisor  los  trihus  con- 
iV-d.'-rees  ili->  lr."|ii(ii-.  eiineinis  presciiie  M-i-iilaires  des  Franeais  otahlis  au  Canada,  conime  il 
avail  tail  jadi- des  Anirlais.1  I'unr  oxeeutor  s«in  imiji't,  lo  holliqiieux  gouvornour  deinaiulait 
Imii  i-eiits  liiiiniiie>  ;  la  emir  lui  envn\a  trois  oonipagnica  do  marine. 

I'anni  li-  jemies  ntlieiers  i|i:i  aeeonipagnaieiit  lit  rooruo  nouvelle  so  trouvait  Louis- 
AnnaiMl  ile  Lmii  iTArre.'  La  saison  de  li!«:5  i-tiiit  doja  avanooo  lorsque  les  vuisscaux  partiroiit 
ill- la  Knelielle.  1 1- itrri vi'-ren t  eii  rude  do  (iuehoo  le  8  novoiiihro.  La  terre  etait  couverte 
de  in-i-re.  et  il  tai-ait  nn  t'ri-id  a  inmirir.'1  II  no  tallait  |>lns  songer  pour  ootte  annoe  a  la  guerre 
.-mitre  le-  ln.,|iiui-.  Le  gnuveruoiir  niarqiia  les  quartiors  (les  trois  eompagnies  dans  les 


1   Gtoyr-iphi,    I'tiirrrmllf — hi  AV'iiir.,  II,  p.  !I4. 

•  I-eltrt-  ilu  SI  Janvier  HilM,  i'-d.  de  1704,  p.  L'(i ). 

I.'arte  de  vonte  et  I'adjmliration  par  d^cret  de  la  terre  de  I^ationtan,  dont  le  jeune  offlcier  portait  le  nora,  adju- 
dii-atinn  faile  le  4  direnihre  1(>S4,  sur  Cliarles  Carpentier,  bourgeois  de  Paris,  curateur  cr(-(>  a  la  succession  vacant* 
da  sieur  ISMC  de  Lorn  d'Arre  et  d'Esleich,  tlmolRnent  trop  certainement  qu'Armand  de  LahonUn,  son  61s  d'un 
se<-..nil  mariatre  avec  Kran^oise  le  Kascheiix  de  Couttes,  avail  pris,  en  venant  dans  la  colonie  une  resolution  d^sea- 
p#p'«.  (Not*  dc  M.  Marv'ry.i 

1  II  faut  attaqner  U»  Iroqnoia,  t'-crivait-il,  ou  abandonner  le  pays Je  pdrirai  a  la  t^te  des  troupes  on  je 

rAluirai  rot  ennemi.— .le  leu  pulvi'-riserai  <omme  j'ai  fait  des  Anglais  a  Cayenne ( Lettre  de  M.  de  la  Barre 

ortobre  1GS2— mai  K1H3.)  Monsieur  de  la  Barre  fit  partir,  nu  printemps  de  I'annee  Ki83,  un  petit  bastiment  pour  la 
Kranre,  rommandi'-  par  le  sieur  Laparenne,  par  leqnel  il  demandait  4  la  cotir  un  nombre  de  troupes.  A  remarquer 
<ju'il  n'y  en  avail  po:nt  an  Canada.  (Mtmuiret  no-  le  Canada.  Collection  de  manutcrits  de  la  Nouvelle- France, 
I.  I,  p.  552.) 

•  Charlevoix  dit  que  Labontitn  vint  an  Canada  comme  simple  soldat,  mais  nous  prt'-fSrons  suivre  la  version  de 

(preface  de  IV-dilion  de  I73R)  qui  dit  que  Lalmntan  i't:«it  dans  les  gardes  de  la  marine.    Ceci  g'accorde 
avec  le*  cnulnmea  de  |V-po<|ne.     Les  tils  de  famille,  dans  1'espoir  d'obtenir  des  avanrements  rapidex,  pormu- 
tmirnl  leurs  btivets  de  lieutenant  dans  l'arm<'-e  do  terre  pour  des  lettres  de  gardes  de  la  marine. 

•  I.»  poor  fit  «'qoipper  le  vaiaseati  la  Trmjttlr,  commandi'  |»r  le  sieur  Pingo,  sur  leqtiel  on  rait  trois  eompagnies 
detoklntade  rini|uante-<leux  liommrs  clinrune.     IJB  vaisseau  partit  de   la  rade  de  la  Kocbe  le,  le  29  du  tnois 

t.  et  arriva  devant  Quebec  le  7  novenibre.     ( A/anu*Ttf«  de  la  Nmnelle-trnncr,  I — 552.) 
Voir  la  prBmu-re  li'ttre  de  I>abontan. 


LB   BARON   DE   LAHONTAN  75 

villages  des  environs  de  Quebec,  a  Beaupre,  Beauport  et  Saint-Jean.  Le  sort  donna  au  jeune 
chatelain  bearnais  un.  billet  de  logement  chez  des  colons  de  la  seigneurie  de  Beaupre.  II 
aurait  pu  se  croire  chez  lui  dans  ce  coin  de  pays.  En  ett'et,  les  anciens  pecheurs  basques 
avaient  donne  a  cette  partie  de  la  colonie  le  nom  de  Biscaye,  et  ils  appolaient  Pyrenees  la 
chame  de  montagnes  qui  la  separe  des  regions  du  nord.1  La  seigneurie  do  Beaupre  etait 
alors,  comme  aujourd'hui,  une  des  plus  belles  ct  des  plus  riches  campagncs  du  Canada. 
Lahontan  garda  le  meilleur  souvenir  de  1'hospitalite  qu'il  y  re<;ut.  C'ust  de  1'une  des  tonnes 
de  Beaupre,  par  un  jour  clair  et  serein  d'hiver,  qu'assis  dovant  une  largo  chcminoe  on  flaiu- 
baient  d'enormes  buches,  il  ocrivait  a  un  do  ses  vieux  parents  cos  lignos  <|ui  respirent  le 
contentement  et  le  bien  aiso :  -  "Les  paysans  vivont  iei.  sans  mentir,  plus  comnindonient 
qu'une  infinite  de  gentilhoinines  en  F ranee,  Quand  je  dis  paysans,  je  me  tmnipe.  il  t'aut  dire 
habitants,  car  ce  litre  de  paysans  n'est  pas  plus  ro<;u  ici  qu'en  Kspagnc,  soil  paree  c|ifils  ne 
payent  ni  sel  ni  taille,  qu'ils  out  la  liberto  do  la  ohasse  et  de  la  peehe,  ou  qu'cntin  lour  vie 
ais^e  les  met  en  parallele  avee,  les  nobles.  Tout  le  nionde  y  est  bien  loir,'  ct  bien  ineuble.  ( )n 
y  fait  des  feux  prodigienx  pour  se  garantir  du  t'mid." 

Le  printeinps  vonii,  le  jeune  otticier,  apros  avoir  visite  I'ile  (['Orleans.  Qn.'bee  et  les  trois 
villages  indiensdeLoretto,  de  Sillory  et  du  saut  do  laCliaudiero,  reinoiita  le  tleuve  Saint-Lau- 
rentjusqu'a  Montreal,  ou  il  arriva  avee  son  dctaeheineiit  dans  la  prenm-re  seniaine  du  niois 
dejuin  1684.  C'est  la  quo  devaiout  se  rounir  les  troupes  destiin'-es  a  I'cxpi'ilitioii  qiie  nn'tlitait 
depuis  tantflt  deux  ans  le  gouvornour  la  I  Jarre.1  Mais  !»•  bellic|iieux  i-oinmaiidant  i|iii 
n'avait  cease  dans  sa  corrcapondance  do  proclamor  eonti'e  1'Inxjuois  un  l>iLmln  est  fiirt/mi/n 
bien  accentue,  une  to  is  le  temps  venu  (]<.•  nu'ttro  ses  pi-ojets  a  exeeution,  seutit  son  xele  ~r 
ralentir.  Pendant  qu'il  entamait  d'un  eott-  des  negociations  <U-  paixavee  Irs  Iro<[iiois.  il  t'aisait 
entrevoir  le  gouverneur  anglais  pour  lui  demander  de  les  nnutriser,  puis  connnaiidait  aux 
coureurs  de  bois  do  venir  se  joindre  a  lui  sous  les  niiirs  du  tort  de  Fronteiiae.  Ses  lenteiirs  et 
ses  temporisations  tirent  quo  les  troupes  ne  pnront  partir  do  Montn'-al  i|u'au  niois  de  juin. 
Apres  avoir  franchi  les  rapides  (pii  eoupent  le  Saint-Laurent  on  eet  ondroit,  a  travers  niille 
peines  et  fatigues,  tantot  en  canots  d'ecorce,  tantot  on  bateaux  plats,  le  plus  souvont  a  pied, 
dans  1'eau  jusqu'a  la  ceinture,  faisant  portage  sous  des  forets  viergos  int'eetoos  <le  inousti(|iies, 
les  troupes  arriverent  entin  sous  les  retranchements  palissades  du  fort  (11  juillet).  On  avail 
mis  vingt  jours  a  faire  le  trajet.  II  tallut  attendre  1'arrivee  de  M.  do  la  Uarre,  (|iii  n'out  lieu 
qu'an  milieu  d'aout.  L'armee  traversa  le  lac  et  sc  rendit  :\  la  riviere  Famine,  a  1'ontree  du 
pays  des  Iroquois.  Le  commandant  s'aper^ut  alors  qu'il  n'etait  point  on  etat  d'attaquer 
1'ennemi.  Les  troupes  avaient  campe  pendant  plus  d'un  niois  dans  un  endioit  marecageux, 
et  presque  tons  les  soldats  etaient  pris  d'une  h'evre  maligne,  mal  etrange  qui  en  tit  perir  jilus 


1  Voir  la  carte  de  Cbamplain,  p.  422  de  ses  (Euvres,  volume  II,  edition  Laverdiere. 

*  Lahontan  avait  alors  dix-sept  ans.  Dans  la  preface  des  Dialogue*  (p.  ii. — &1.  1704),  il  dit  qu'il  avail  de  quinze 
&  seize  ans  lorsqu'il  passa  au  Canada-  Mais  il  eet  facile  de  verifier  par  son  acte  de  naissance.  Le  baron  de  Saint- 
Castin,  son  compatriote  d'Oloron,  avait  quinze  ans  lorsqu'il  passa  avee  le  regiment  de  Carignan. 

3  Quelle  difference  entre  ce  portrait  du  paysan  du  Canada  en  1683  et  celni  que  trat«  de  la  Bruy£re  du  paysan 
'  frangais  &  la  m€me  6poque!     Voir  aussi  Taine,  la  France  Conttmporaine,  volume  premier,  au  chapilre  le  People. 

Le  spectacle  de  la  mis^re  de  1'un  et  de  Pabondance  de  1'autre  devait  frapper  virement  1'esprit  d'un  obeervateur. 
Le  paysan  canadien  £tait  d6j4  un  citoyen,  celui  de  Trance  n'^tait  encore  qu'nn  ilote. 

4  Comparer  les  lettres  iv,  v  et  vi  de  Lahontan  fur  cette  expedition  avee  le  memoire  publit?  dans  la  Collection 
des  manufcrits  de  la  Nouvelle-Prance,  I-pp-  552-553. 


76 


J.-EDMOND   ROY 


dc  quatre-vingts.  II  fallut  retraiter  sans  avoir  frappe"  coup.  Pour  cacher  sa  faiblesse,  la 
Barre  tit  un  siniulacre  <lc  paix  avec  la  Grande-Gueule,  chef  de  guerre  d«  rennemi. 

Cot  to  eainpagne  infructueuse  n'etait  pas  de  nature  a  contenter  un  homme  du  caractere 
do  Lahontan.  Le  bruit  courait  sous  le  manteau  que  M.  de  la  Barre  s'e'tait  servi  de  cette 
oxitodition  pour  favoriser  ot  oouvrir  la  nuirche  de  plusieurs  canots  pleins  de  castors  qu'il  avait 
fait  tratiquor  oho/,  los  sauvages  des  law,  ot  1'aigrcur  du  Bearnais  n'en  fit  qu'auginonter. 
XY-tait-oo  [.as  uiio  honto  quo  do  fairo  la  guerre  pour  quelques  marchands?1 

!>,•  rotoiir  a  Montreal,  au  oommenoemont  dc  novenibre,  Lahontan  y  passa  1'hiver  a 
in, -nor  la  vie  ennuyeuse  do  garnison.  II  on  profit  a  pour  accompagner  dans  les  bois  un  parti 
,!,•  cliasseurs  alironc|uin>  ot  approndro  la  languo  dos  aborigines.  Au  printomps,  on  le  trouve 
eaiit-mno  a  Cliainhlv.  C'otait  alors  1'habitude  de  disperser  leu  troupes  dans  les  seigneuries 
pour  \  passer  la  saison  dos  neigcs.  An  inois  do  septembre  1685,  Lahontan  recut  1'ordre  de 
-.•  rondiv  :'i  lioiiehervillo.  II  ih-vait  doiuoiiror  dans  oes  nouvoaux  quartiers  jusqu'au  mois  de 
jiiin  M-<7.  1'ondant  res  trois  longiies  annees,  lo  jouno  boinnic  employs  son  temps,  Pete  a  la 
p.Vhf.  1'liivor  a  oha-ser  I'o ritual  on  lo  carilxni  dans  los  forets  du  nord  oil  sur  les  rivieros  du 
la. •  I'liaiiijilain.  II  pivt'i'-rait  om-oro  la  solitudo  dos  bois  on  lo  calme  do  la  campagne  a  la  vie 
Mm-  l'"ii  in. -nail  a  Montn'al.  I/i,  an  inoins,  il  ponvait  Cairo  a.  sa  t'antaisie,  tandis  qu'a  la  ville 
i.ii  ini'iiait  rondi'inriit  la  di-riiiliiic  panni  los  troupes  cantonnees.  II  le  fallait  bion.  II  ne 
inaininait  pa~.  m  ftl'ct.  parini  res  Mildats  do  la  inarino,  do  nombreux  fils  de  famille  que  les 
pan-Mi-  ciiviivaicnt  an  (Canada  ponr  i-alinrr  un  ]>on  la  fonguo  do  leur  jeunesse.  On  pent  s'en 
,-,nivaiiii-!v  i-ii  pan-cniraiii  la  corn-spoiidaiioo  dos  goiivornoiirs  ot  dos  intend  ante.  Aussi  les 
pri'in-  tcnaifiit-ilr-  la  main  a  fairo  obsorvor  rigourousement  los  ordonnances  dans  toutes  les 
ivlation-  -o.-ialr>.  Labontaii  s'on  plaint  ainoroinoiit  a  idnsionrs  reprises  dans  sa  correspon- 


ilaiioo. 


••tin  no  sanrait  v  t'airo.  dit-il,  anoiino  partio  d*'  plaisir,  ni  joiior,  ni  voir  les  dames,  que  le 
run'  n'eti  -..it  int'nriin'.  ot  no  li-  prooho  piil)li(|Uoinoiit  on  ohaire.  Son  zele  indiscret  vajosqu'4 
imiiiiiior  1«>  Lron~.  ot  >'il  r.'t'n.-o  la  ooiiiiiiunioii  aux  foinmos  dos  nobles  pour  un  simple  fontange 
do  .-milonr-.  jiiiTo/.  du  reste.  Voiis  no  sanrio/.  oroiro  ;\  quel  point  s'etond  1'autorite  de  ces 
M-ignoiirs  ord.'-siastiinios.  .I'avoiio  (ju'lls  sont  ridioulos  on  lour  maniere  d'agir,  ils  cxconnnu- 
niont  tons  los  inasijiios,  ot  nioino  ils  aooouront  aux  lioux  oil  il  s'en  trouve  pour  les  dt5mas- 
ot  los  aooaldor  d'injnros  ;  ils  voillont  plus  soignousoinont  a  la  conduitc  dcs  filles  et  dos 


'  !>•«  act-iuations  (jno  Laliontan  |«irte  a  ce  sujet  dans  868  lettres  sont  parfaitement  corroborees  par  ti 
r..nt<-iii|..r.iiii8.  L'inteiulant  de  Meiiles  (lettre  de  16H4)  accuse  M.  de  la  Barre  d'avoir  di'cid''-  ceth)  guerre  dans  son 
cabinet  avnr  six  den  principaux  marchands  de  la  colonie.  Ils  lui  ont  fait  comprendre  que  leurs  marchandi^es 
allaionl  rtrn  pilli'-es  et  qu'il  falluit  (jue  le  |«uple  fdt  appeli'-  a  d^fendre  leurs  inten'ts.  On  accunait  ans-i  la  Barre 
d'avoir  envoy*'- dex  polleterios  a  Altiany  sous  pr£texte  de  communications  oflicielles  avec  le  gouverneur  de  New- 
York.  Nicolas  I'ermt  penxe  cximme  de  Meules.  "  Tout  cola,  dit-il,  est  pour  favoriaer  son  commerce  et  celui  de  sot 
ami*.  (Mlmrrirrf  »ur  la  mu-uri,  coutumet  e t  religion  det  tauvaga,  cb.  xi.)  Le  sulpicien  Belmont  dit  que  1'avarice 

de«  marchandr  fut  la  cause  de  cotte  campagne Chose  curieuse,  Lahontan,  si  severe  pour  la  Barre,   qu'il 

•ccuae  de  faire  la  traite  clandestine  des  pelleteries,  accusation  qu'il  porte  du  reste  contre  Perrot,  gouverneur  de 
Montreal,  centre  le  gouvemenr  de  Trois-Rivieree  et  tous  les  gens  en  place,  montre  une  certaine  bienveillance 
pour  l'int«ndant  de  Meulrs.  soupconn^  du  mi' me  mal.  "  Je  veux  croire,  dit-il,  qn'il  ait  pu  faire  qnelqne  commerce 
convert;  cependant,  il  n'a  fait  de  tort  a  personne,  au  contraire,  il  a  procur^  du  pain  a  mille  pauvres  gens  qui 
•erkient  morte  de  faim  MDS  son  secours." 

Pour  en  flnir  avec  1'ezpMition  de  1084,  disons  que  dans  un  role  den  troupes  au  fort  Frontenac  pour  cette  annee, 
(l*ant-Nm  York  Document*,  IX,  p.  236).  le  nom  de  Lahontan  n'apparalt  pas  panni  ceux  des  officiers.  f'e  silence 
•'•xpliqne  par  le  fait  qu'il  nVtait  alois  que  garde  de  la  marine. 


LE   BARON   DE  LAHONTAN  77 

femmes  que  les  peres  et  les  maris.  Us  orient  apres  les  gens  qui  ne  font  pas  lours  devotion,* 
tous  les  mois,  obligeant  a  PSques  toutes  sortes  de  personnes  de  porter  den  billets  ;\  lenrs  con- 
fesseurs.  Us  defendent  et  font  bruler  tous  les  livres  qui  ne  traitent  pas  de  devotion...  Us  ne 
se  contentent  pas  d'etudier  les  actions  des  gens,  ils  veulent  encore  tbuiller  dans  leurs  penst'es. 
Jugez,  aprks  cela,  monsieur,  1'agrement  qu'on  pent  avoir  ici."  ' 

Ce  zele  des  pretres  devait  etre  fort  emmyeux,  en  effet,  i>our  des  officiers  <>u  des  soldats 
de'soeuvres  menant  la  vie  de  gariiison,m:iisqui  pent  blfimercea  anciens  pasteurs  d'avoirvoiilu 
conserver  parmi  nos  ancetres  cette  rigidite  des  mccurs  qui  fait  les  races  fortes  et  vaillantes? 

Dans  ses  quartiers  de  Boucherville,  Lahontan  vivait  done  en  paix.  La,  an  inoins,  il 
n'avait  que  1'emportenient  zele  d'un  simple  p ret re  a  essiiyer  en  eas  de  lial.  de  jeii  et  dc  test  in. 

Au  mois  de  juin  1687,  alors  qu'il  etait  eampe  a  1'tle  Sainte-Ilelene,  il  recut  des  lettres  du 
bureau  de  M.  Seignelay,  qui  lui  apprenaient  que  le  gouverneur  de  la  eolonie  avait  ordre  de  le 
laisser  passer  en  France  pour  y  vaquer  a  ses  affaires  de  t'amille.  Ses  jiarents  lui  ecrivaicut  en 
meme  temps  qu'ils  avaient  en  bien  de  la  peine  a  obtenir  ee  conge,  et  (|H'entiii.  le  \>\\\^-  lot  il 
pourrait  se  trouver  a  Paris,  le  meilleur  ee  serait.  Mais,  helas !  on  etait  a  la  veille  d'une 
nouvelle  campagne  contre  les  Iroquois.  Peja,  M.  de  Denonville,  gouverneur  qui  avait  suc- 
cede  a  M.  de  la  Barre,  etait  en  inarcbe  pour  Montreal.  I'n  soldat  ne  pouvait  aiiiM  aban- 
donner  le  drapeau.  II  fallait  se  mettre  en  route  bon  gre  mal  irri'.  Lahontan  aeeompairiia 
done  I'expeditiou  qui  cut  lieu  alors.  Cette  campagne  de  l(iX7  tut  beaueoup  plus  irlorieiise 
quecellea  laquelle  il  avait  pris  part  trois  ainu'es  an  para  van  t.  F.es  Inxjiiois  I  u  rent  di- fails,  leurs 
villages  saccages,  leurs  recoltes  detruites.  L'arnn'e  triomphantc  s'avain-a  ensuite  ju<([ii'a 
Niagara,  oil  elle  construisit  uu  fort.  Le  :il  juillet,  M.  de  Deuouville  pivnait  solennellenieiil 
possession  de  toute  cette  contree  an  noin  de  la  France. - 

IV. 

LAHONTAN  COMMANDE  UN  DETACHEMKNT  AT  FORT  SAIXT-.IHSEIMI,  srn  I.K  UHTHHIT  in    i.\c  KKIK 

(1687-1688). 

Le  6  juin  1686,  le  marquis  de  Pcnonville  ecrivait  a  M.  de  la  Dnrantaye,  commandant 
des  postes  de  1'ouest,  qu'il  etait  absolument  necessaire  pour  le  service  dn  roi  et  de  la  colonie, 
qu'il  retint  aupr&s  de  lui  le  plus  de  Francais  qu'il  pourrait,  an  detroit  du  lac  Kr'n'  et  an  por- 
tage de  Toronto.  Le  meme  jour,  il  ecrivait  a,  Greysoloii  du  Lutb  pour  lui  donner  ordre 


1  Vol.  I,  p.  CO,  6d.  de  1704. 

2  Extrait  du  volume  IX  des  Archives  du  Canada,  d£pos£es  au  ministtre  des  colonies  i  Paris. 

PRISE  DE  POSSESSION  DB  NIAGARA  PAR  M.  DK  DKNONVILLE,  HI  JUIU.BT  1(187. 

rso. 

Jacques  Ren6  de  Brisay,  chevalier,  seigneur,  marquis  de  Denonville,  et  autres  lieux,  gouverneur  et  lieutenant 
g£n<>ral  pour  le  Roi  en  toute  1't-tendne  du  Canada  et  pays  de  la  Nouvelle-Krance. 

Aujourd'hui,  jour  dernier  juillet  et  an  1687,  en  presence  d'Hector,  chevalier  de  Callieres,  goaverneur  de  Mont- 
rial  an  dit  pays,  et  commandant  le  camp  sous  ses  ordres,  et  de  Philippe  de  Rigaud,  chevalier  de  Vaudrenil, 
commandant  les  troupes  du  roi,  £tant  campus  avec  toute  I'arm^e  au  poste  de  Niagara,  au  retour  de  la  marche  que 
nous  avons  faite  aux  villages  iroquols,  Sonnontoiians,  d^clarons  4  tous  qu'il  appartiendra  6tre  venus  au  campde 
Niagara  situg  au  sud  du  lac  Ontario  &  1'ouest  des  Sonnontoiians  25  lieues  au-dessug,  dans  un  angle  de  terre  4  Test 
de  1'embouchure  de  la  rivifire  du  m^me  nom  qui  est  la  d^charge  du  lac  d'Eri£  venant  des  lacs  Huron,  Illinois, 
Grand  lac  Supe>ieur  et  de  plusieurs  autres  au-dessus  dud.  Grand  Lac,  pour  et  au  nom  du  Roi  r£it<?rer  de  nonvran  la 
prise  de  possession  dud.  poste  de  Niagara,  plu&ieurs  etablissementa  y  ayant  6t^  fails  ci-devant  depuis  plusieurs 
annexes  par  ordre  du  Roi  et  nommement  par  M.  de  La  Salle,  ayant  passS  plusieurs  ann^es  IL  2  lieues  au-dessus  du 
Grand  Saut  de  Niagara,  et  ou  il  fit  batir  une  barque  qui  a  navigug  plnsienrs  anm'-cs  dans  les  laca  Eri^,  Huron  et 
des  Illinois  dont  on  voit  encore  les  chantiers,  en  outre  led.  S,  de  La  Salle  ayant  Stabli  des  logements  avec  des 


78  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

d'aller  e"tablir  un  fort  au  de"troit  du  lac  Erie"  avec  cinquante  hommes,  et  d'y  nommer  un 
commandant.  II  lui  expliquait  que  le  lieu  ou  il  1'envoyait  e*tait  d'une  consequence  d'autant 
plus  grande  qu'il  devait  mettre  le  Canada  en  relation  avec  les  Illinois.  On  pourra  par  ce 
mown  eouvrir  let*  allies  et  leur  donner  un  asile,  contenir  les  Iroquois  ou  leur  donner  la 
oluisso.  (V  pout i-  est  tres  important,  et  il  y  taudra  un  homme  entendu. ' 

Prcsqtie  i\  nii-chemin  entrela  Kaministiquia,  dernier  poste  de  1'extreme  ouest  alors  connu, 
i-t  le  tort  do  Frontenac,  premiere  etape  sur  les  mers  interieures,  se  trouve  une  e"troite  riviere 
ijui  unit  It-  lac  Huron  au  lac-  Krie.  O'est  a  la  tote  de  cette  riviere,  en  un  endroit  propice 
d'oii  il  pouvait  commander  tout  le  pays  environnant,  quo  du  Luth  vint,  dans  1'ete  de  1686, 
•'•lover  a  la  hate  qiielqiios  retrenchements  aiixqiiels  il  donna  le  nom  de  fort  Saint-Joseph.1 
II  v  iiniiiina  I'liiiiiuaiulant  intorimairo  Legardeur  do  Beauvais,  offieier  des  troupes,  qui  s'e'tait 
ai-<|ui>  i|iioli(iio  reputation  parnii  los  ctmrctirs  do  hois. 

M.  do  l>oiiniivillo  toiiait  licauooup  a  oo  nmivoau  poste.  Au  moment  oil  il  preparait  sa 
man-lie-  omitiv  lo*  Inii|Uuis.  il  ocrivait  : 

II  M-ra  tiv>  a  prupos  epic  n<>s  Canudienti  maintiennent  le  poste  que  le  sieur  du  Luth  a 
rot  ranchc  au  dot  roil  «lu  la<-  Krio.  De  cette  maniere  nos  coureurs  de  boie  pourraient  prendre 
.-.-  i-h.-miii  pniir  \oiiir  do  Mirliillimakiiiar.  par  lo  lac  Krio,  a  Niagara.  (Lett re  du  11  novemhre 
1'i^'i.) 

l,i-  tiirt  di-  Saiiit-.l<iso|ili.  <lan~  la  pi-nsi-o  dos  cxploratoiirs,  otait  destine  a-continuer  la 
liirin-  ili-«  pn.-ti •-  .icti'-s  sur  ronturio.  Tout  on  commandant  les  sentiers  de  guerre  de  1'Iro- 
I|IM'I^  vors  I'miost.  il  di-vail  sorvir  do  trait-d'union  ontro  Micliillimakinac,  Saint-Louis  des 

ii.-  i-t  Miintri'al.  ("ost  ainr-i  i|in-  I'OM  reprenait  ajiros  couples  audacieux  projets  de  la  Salle. 


i  anil.  Niagara  en  1'an  Hiiis,  lesqiiels  lotroments  fnrent  briilos  il  y  12  ant  par  les  Sonnontoiiang,  ce  qui  eat 
un  lien  suji'tn  ile  mt'-contentement  avoc  plusieurs  autres  qui  nous  out  ni'-cessit^  de  leur  Cairo  la  guerre.  Et  comme 
nous  avona  cru  ijuo  tandis  (jui-  la  guerre  durorait  len  lonemeuts  que  nous  avons  jug6  a  propos  de  remettre  eur  pied 
ne  potirrairnt  pas  demnurer  »-n  siireti'  si  nous  n'y  poiirvoyong  pas,  nous  avons  r^solu  d'y  con«truire  un  fort  dans 
lo<|iiel  nous  aviing  mis  KVi  hoinmns  <les  troii|x?s  <lu  roi,  pour  y  tenir  ^arnisdi,  sous  le  cotnmandement  du  8'  de 
Troves,  undes  aai-icns  capitaines  dea  troupas  de  S.  M.  avec  le  nonibrod'offlciers  n^cessaires  pourcommaoder  lead, 
goldats. 

I*  prt'isent  a  I'ti-  passi'  en  notro  presence  et  de  M.  Gaillard,  commissaire  de  la  part  du  roi,  a  la  suite  de  1'armee 
et  sulxl'  li'-gin-  de  M.  de  CharnpiKny,  intendant  du  Canada,  lequel  acts  nous  avons  sign6  de  notre  nom  et  scell<;  du 
scuau  de  nr«g  armes  et  fait  signer  par  MM.  de  C'allieres  et  Vaudreuil  et  par  M.  Gaillard,  et  contresign^'  par 
notre  sticrt'laire. 

Et  ont  sit?n6 :  J.  Hem'-  de  Brisay,  M.  de  Denonville,  Le  chevalier  de  Callierea,  Chevalier  de  Vaudreuil,  Gaillard 
ft  plug  has,  par  Monaeigneur  Tophlin. 

Collationn^-  a  1'oritiinal  demeurt  en  mes  mains  par  moi,  conseiller  secretaire  du  roi  et  greffier  dn  Conseil 
Souverain  a  Qu^-l«c  sousaign^. 

Sign^- :    Peuvret,  avec  paraphe. 

i  'illatioiini'  a  Quebec,  ce  12  novembre  1713. 

8ign6:    VAVDBKUIL  XT  BBGOIC. 

1  tea  lettres  sent  pnbli^es  dana  Margry,  t.  V,  pp.  23,  24,  25. 

1  LahonUn,  I,  109;  Charlevoix,  I,  512;  Ferland,  II,  159.— On  trouve  parfois  ce  fort  appeld  Toncharontion 
dana  les  anciens  manuacrits.  Ceat  la  corruption  du  mot  iroquoia  Techarouskiou,  sous  lequel  le  lac  Erig  4tait  connu 
parmi  lea  peupladeg  dee  C'inq-Nationa.  Ce  fort  Saint-Joaeph  n'eat  pas  marqu*'  sur  la  carte  de  Genest  II  y  a  eu 
aoaai  un  fort  Saint-Joaeph  au  fond  du  lac  Michigan,  an  pays  des  Poutouatami*.  Le  fort  Saint-Joseph  dont  nous 
parlona  ici  ae  tronvait  prvs  de  1'endroit  ou  eat  maintenant  le  fort  Gratiot,  a  la  tete  du  detroit. 

"  Greyaolon  du  Lulh  eatabliahed  a  post  at  the  head  of  the  ntraight,  or  very  near  the  present  fort  Gratiot,"  dit 
M.  Jamw  V.  Campbell  dana  sea  CHttlinet  of  the  Political  History  of  Michigan  (1876). 

Ce  fat  le  premier  poate  l-Ubli  en  cet  endroit. 


LE   BARON  DB  LAHONTAN  79 

Et  quela  homines  commamlaient  ces  postes  perclus  ?  A  Saint-Louis,  Henri  de  Tonty  et  la  Forest, 
les  anciens  lieutenants  du  de"couvreur  du  Mississippi,  chez  les  Nadouessioux,  Nicolas  Perrot, 
du  Luth  an  saut  Sainte-Marie,  et  M.  de  la  Durantaye,  eoniinandant  pour  le  roi  au  pays  des 
Ontaouais,  Miamis,  Pouteouataniis  et  Sioux. 

Le  7  juin  1687,  la  Durantaye  venait  sur  les  bords  de  la  riviere  Saint-Denis,  a  trois 
lieues  des  lacs  Erie  et  Huron,  au  sud  du  detroit,  et  la,  au  noin  du  roi,  en  presence  des  chefs 
du  pays,  il  nHterait  la  prise  de  possession  de  ces  terres,  et  il  ordonnait  qu'il  fut  fait  plusieiirs 
logements  pour  1'etablissement  des  Francais  et  des  sauvages,  Choiianons  et  Miamis,  depuis 
longtemps  proprietaires  du  detroit.  ' 

A  van*,  d'entrer  en  campagne  eontre  les  Iroquois,  le  marquis  de  Denonville  avait  charge 
du  Luth,  Tonty,  la  Durantaye,  Nicolas  Perrot,  et  les  traitants  les  plus  cousiden's  parmi  les 
sauvages  de  1'ouest,  de  parcourir  les  vastes  contrees  habitecs  par  les  Miamis,  les  Illinois,  les 
Outaouais  et  les  Pouteouatamis,  et  de  reunir  uutant  de  guerriers  qu'ils  le  pourraicnt  pour 
se  joindre  a  son  expedition.  A  cette  armee  de  confcderes  il  t'allait  1111  point  de  ralliement  et 
c'est  le  nouveau  poste  du  detroit,  au  fort  Saint-Joseph,  qni  avail  etc  clioisi.  l>e  la,  on  s'otait 
rendu  a  la  rencontre  de  M.  de  Denonville. 

La  campagne  terminee.  il  s'etait  agi  de  clioisir  1111  commandant  pour  le  poste  Saint-Joseph, 
considere  comme  1'un  des  anneaux  les  plus  important*  de  la  eliamc  des  postes  jefi'-s  vers 
1'ouest.  Lahontan  fut  nomine.  C'etait  pour  lui  un  grand  honneur  et  un  avaiieement  conside- 
rable. Mais  on  conceit  sa  surprise  lorsqu'il  se  vit  appele  a  se  rendrc  au  loud  des  lacs,  au 
bout  du  monde,  au  lieu  d'aller  a  Paris,  ou  des  affaires  pressantes  rattendaient.  \'<>il;'i  a 
quoi  lui  avait  servi  d'apprendre  les  langues  saiivages.  Denonville  1'assura  (|u'il  manderait 
i\  la  cour  les  raisons  qui  1'obligeaient  a  le  retenir  au  Canada,  malgre  le  conge  qii'il  avait 
ordre  de  lui  donner.  Un  autre  aurait  ambitionue  de  servir  dans  ees  circonstances,  mais 
Lahontan  ue  songeait  alors  qu'a  son  chateau  sur  les  bords  du  gave  de  Pan,  qu'une  nieiite 
acharnee  de  creanciers  etait  en  train  de  devorer. 


1  NOUVELLE  PRISE  DE  POSSESSION  DES  TERRES  DES  ENVIRONS  DU  DETROIT  DU  I.AC  KmE  ET  HlT.OX  PAR  LE 

Sr   DE  LA  DURANTAYB. 

F°  20(>,  vol.  IX,  Archives  du  Canada,  A  Paris. 

Olivier  Morel,  Ecuyer,  Seigneur  de  la  Durantaye,  commandant  pour  le  r»i  au  pays  des  Outauax,  Miamis, 
Poutouannis,  Sioux,  et  autres  nations,  sous  les  ordres  de  M.  le  marquis  de  Denonville,  Gouverneur  general  de  la 
Nouvelle-France. 

Aujourd'hui,  septieme  jour  de  juin  1687,  en  presence  du  R.  P.  Angeleran,  sup^rieur  des  missions  des  Ontaouasd 
Michilimachinac,  de  Stt-Marie  du  Sault  des  Miamis,  des  Illinois,  de  la  baie  des  Puans  et  des  Sioux,  de  M.  de  la 
Forest,  ci-devant  commandant  au  fort  de  S'-Louis  aux  Illinois,  de  M.  de  Lisle,  notre  lieutenant,  et  de  M.  de 
Beauvais,  notre  lieutenant  du  fort  de  S'-Joseph  au  detroit  des  lacs  Huron  et  EriC'. 

D^clarons  atous  qu'il  appartiendra  6tre  venus  sur  le  bord  de  la  riviere  S'-Denis,  situee  4  3  lieues  du  lac  Eri<"' 
dans  le  detroit  dead,  lacs  Erie1  et  Huron  au  sud  dudit  detroit  et  plus  bas  4  1'entree  du  lac  Eri£  au  nord,  pour  et  au 
nom  du  roi  reit^rer  la  prise  de  possession  desd.  postes  faite  par  M.  de  la  Salle  pour  la  facility  des  voyages  qu'il 

fit  et  fit  faire  par  la  barque  de  Niagara  a  Missilimaquina  es-annees auxquvls  dits  postes  nous  aurions  fait  planter 

de  nouveau  un  poteau  avec  les  armes  du  roi,  pour  matquer  la  reiteration  de  possession,  et  ordonn£  plusieurs 
logements  4tre  fails  pour  l'4tablissement  des  Francais  et  Sauvages  Chouanons  et  Miamii  de  longtemps  pro- 
pri^taires  desdits  pays  du  Detroit  et  lac  Eri^,  desquels  ils  se  seraient  retires  pendant  quelque  temps  pour  leur 
grande  utility.  Le  present  acte  pass6  en  notre  presence,  sign6  de  notre  main  et  du  R.  P.  Angeleran  de  la  Cie  de 
Jesus,  et  de  MM.  de  la  Forest,  de  l'I!e,  de  Beauvais;  ainsi  sign^  al'original  Angeleran,  j^suite,  de  la  Durantaye, 
le  Gardeur  de  Beauvais,  et  F.  de  La  Forest  Collationn6  4  1'original  demeure'  en  mes  mains  par  moi,  secretaire 
dn  roi  et  greffier  en  chef  au  Conseil  Souverain  de  Quebec,  soussigne1. 
Signe :  Peuvret,  avec  paraphe. 

Collationn^  a  Quebec,  ce  12  novembre  1712. 

Signd:    VAtJDREUiL  KT  BEGON. 


8O  J.-EDMOND   ROY 

IA-  2  aofit  1687,  le  nouveau  lieutenant  partait  pour  sa  destination  en  compagnie  de  la 
Durantaye,  tlu  Luth  et  Tonty,  avec  les  sauvages  et  les  voyageurs  de  1'ouest.  On  envoyait 
an  fort  Saint-.Ioseph  un  liomme  par  compagnie,  et  Lahontan  commandait  le  dtStachement. ' 

Le  marquis  tie  Denonville,  en  choisissant  Liihontan  pour  commander  a  ce  poste  de 
contianco,  n'eiit  pas  la  main  houreusc.  LYsprit  in<iuiet  et  tourmente  du  B&irnais  nY^tait 
point  fait  j«»nr  s'assujettir  an  role  (rune  sontinelle  patiente,  ent'erm^e  derriere  une  palissade 
df  inauvais  pieiix,  en  compagnie  de  quelqties  soldate  ignorante  et  besogneux. 

Le  pays  qiii  s'etend  du  lac  Huron  an  lac  Erie  et  quo  haignont  lea  eaux  de  la  Saint-Claire 
a  toiijoiirs  eto  oonsidere  par  les  ocrivains  aneiens  comine  le  plus  bel  endroit  de  la  Nouvelle- 
Krancc.  •'  On  1'appelle  encore  auj'Uird'litii  lo jardin  du  Canada.  Le  fort  Saint-Joseph  s'^levuit 
daii>  1'un  ilc-s  -ites  les  plus  ciieliaiiteiirs  de  ccttc  merveillouse  contree.  Lahontan,  qui  aimait 
le-  beaux  spectacles  de  la  nature,  en  tut  d'ahord  ravi.  *  II  etait  arrive  ;\  son  poste  de  com- 
niaiiil:int  a  la  ini-septeiulire  (14  septeinhro  1687),  et,  a  cette  ejiocpie  de  1'annee,  le  climat ,  tie 
i-ctti-  ri"_r'i"ii  <•-!  di'-liciciix.  ('  i-iait  la  saisdii  dcs  fruits  et  <lcs  vendanges.  Les  arhres  plovaient 
..in-  lr  |"piil~  ill-  la  iimi-sun.  Les  prairies  etaient  couvertes  d'une  vegetation  luxnriante. 
I,.--  eaux  ilu  di'-trnit.  lini|iiili'>  cuninic  le  eristal  <le  roche,  fournissaient  le  poisson  en  abon- 
danee  ei  il  n'v  a\'ait  pa-  de  pares  plus  giboyeiix  <|iie  les  lies,  seniees  coninie  autant  dc 
enrlieille-  ile  \'erdiire.  eii  lace  iiieiue  ilu  fort.  I >u  Lutli  et  Toiitv  s'etait'iit  reposes  pendant 
ijiii-l'|Ue-  jours  des  fatigues  de  hi  eampagiic  dans  cet  oasis.  Cha<|Ue  soir,  apres  les  longues 
jiiiini«''e-  pa— i'-e-  :'i  la  dia>se  mi  a  la  peclie,  ils  avaient  raconte  ;\  la  lueur  du  bivouac-  lours 
i  \.  in -i.  .n-  aveiitureiises  an  milieu  des  luintaines  pciipliidcs,  h,  travers  des  pays  inconnus,  puis, 
mi  i"iir.  il-  I'taieiii  partis,  anieiiant  avec  eiix  la  troiijie  legere(les  chasseurs,  et  descoureurs  de 
\-o\-.  I,'lii\er  I'tait  venti  avec-  ses  pluic-s  inaiissades.  La  solitude  s'etait  faite  dans  ce  uuin- 
|ceiiic-nt  iiairni-re  si  aiiiinc'.  I  "his  de  ehasse  ni  peclie.  La  riviere  charroyait  des  gla9ons 
I'lmrines  poiisses  par  le-  vagues  ei i iron rdies  du  lac  Huron.  L'ennui,  le  lonrd  ennui  deseendit 
alc.r-  -ur  la  petite  garnison  do  Saint-Joseph,  la  convrant  commed'un  linceul.  Les  jours  sesuc- 
c  c-clc'-feht  iiiniiiitcMies  et  tristcs.  Seiiles.  parfois,  ((iiel(pies  troupes  nomades  desauvages  aftaint^s 
taisiii-nt  le  ur  apparition  aiix  pnrtes  du  fort.  Mais  ces  visiteurs  de  passage,  helas  !  ne  venaient 
cpie  pour  ineiidier  une  miserable  pitatu-e  a  une  garnisoii  dejj^  reduite  4  la  ration  la  plus 
riirc >M reuse.  Laboiitan,  avec  sou  imprcvoyap.ee  ordinaire,  avait  employe  tout  I'automne  dans 
des  exi-ui-sicins  tantaisistcs  sans  soiiger  au  long  hivernement  qu'il  avait  a  passer  dans  ce 
poste. 

Du  Lutli.  avant  son  depart,  lui  avait  laisse  la  recolte  du  ble  d'Inde  que  ses  coureurs  de 
bois  avaient  seme  le  printemps  precedent  aiix  alentours  du  fort.  Sans  cela,  il  serait  mort  de 
faim  avec  ses  soldats.  T'n  jesuite,  le  1*.  Aveneau,  etait  venu  au  commencement  de  1'hiver 
s'enfermer  avec  la  petite  garnison.  II  nYut  pas  de  peine  h,  lui  precher  1'abstinenee  des 
viandes  jiendant  le  carcme.  Sa  doueeur  inalterable  et  son  invincible  patience  faisaient 
oontrepoids  a  1'ardeur  et  au  sang  bouillant  du  commandant. 

1  Mi'-moire  pul)li("-  dans  la  Collection  de  manvrcntt  dr  la  Nourrlle-Francr,  tome  I,  p.  562. 

Voir  la  lettre  du  2  a«.ut  Ki87  de  LalionUn. 

Dana  s-<n  journal,  ions  la  date  du  2  iiofit,  le  chevalier  de  Baugy,  aide  de  camp  de  Denonville,  dit :  "  Trouvant 
i  propo*  de  faire  garcler  le  fort  'in'il  a  fait  faire  au  dctroit  par  le  eieur  Duhault,  il  (Denonville)  y  envoya  un 
hninme  pour  compagnie  et  Ini  dit  au  major  d'envoyer  quel()uea  lions  chasseurs  pour  les  entretenir  pendant  1'hiver." 
Le  iioin  de  Lahontan  n'est  pas  mentionnt'-,  mais  IV-ditcur  a  mal  lu  le  manoBcrit.  Cette  publication  est  malheureu- 
•ement  remplie  de  fautes  d'impreasion. 

1  Charlevoiz,  III,  256. 

'  Voir  M  xiv   lettre,  p.  K«ti,  I. 


LE   BARON   DE   LAHONTAN  81 

•, 

Quuiul  viurent  les  premiers  soleils  d'avril,  Lahontan,  n'y  tenant  plus,  partit  en  canot 
pour  se  rendre  a  Michillimakinac.  II  avait  pretexte,  pour  faire  ce  voyage,  le  grand  danger 
ou  sa  garnison  etait  de  perir  par  la  famine,  cc  qui  ne  1'empecha  pas  d'etre  trois  mois  a  non 
voyage.  De  Miehillimakinac,  il  poussa  une  pointe  jusqu'au  saut  Sainte-Marie,  et  le  premier 
juillet  il  revenait  enfin  a  son  poste.  Quarantc  gucrriers  du  saut  Sainte-Marie  etaient  partis  en 
meme  temps  quo  lui  pour  faire  la  maraude  du  c6te  des  Iroquois.  Sans  s'inquieter  plus  de 
ses  soldats  auxquels  il  jeta  quelques  sacs  de  fariue  an  passage,  il  continua  a  suivre  ses 
maraudeurs  dans  une  excursion  qui  se  tormina  sans  gloire  comme  sans  sncces.  (Test  an 
retour  de  cette  expedition  qu'il  apprit  qne  le  postc  de  Niagara,  on  (•oniniandait  M.  de  Troves, 
etait  abandonne,  que  la  plus  grande  partie  de  la  garnison  y  etait  morte  ilu  scorlmt.1  Anssi, 
sans  attendre  d'etre  relevo,  et  croyant  avoir  deja  les  Iroquois  a  ses  trousscs,  il  brulait  son 
fort  (27  aoiit  1688)  et  gagnait  prdcipitamment  Miehilimakinae  avec  toute  sa  garnison.  Voila 
a  quel  pietre"  soldat  Denonville  avait  contie  le  soin  de  garde r  le  poste  si  important  ilu  detroit. 

On  comprend  le  desenehantement  et  la  melaneolie  <|iie  doit  eprouver  un  liomine  de 
bonne  famille,  habitue  a  bien  vivre,  mine  apres  avoir  gout/-  la  fortune,  lorsqu'il  se  voit  lianni 
aux  coufins  de  la  terre,  parmi  des  tribns  sauvages,  an  milieu  des  Brands  bois,  oblige 
d'echanger  lea  splendours  du  chateau  des  aneetres  pour  une  miserable  butte  d'ecoree,  et  de 
vivre  an  milieu  des  traiteurs  et  des  soldats.  Mais  Lahontan.  (|iii  se  trouvait  dans  cette 
position,  aimaitla  vie  des  bois.  S'il  eutsecoue  sa  torpcur,  si.  an  lieu  de  pcrdre  son  teni|is  en 
vains  regrets,  il  se  tut  mis  a  I'cBUvre  avec  toute  la  vignenr  de  la  jeunes^e,  ijuel  bel  avenir  il 
eut  pn  se  creer.  A  son  fort  du  detroit,  il  anrait  pu  ramener  les  Outaouas,  les  Sakis, 
les  Ilnrons,  sur  ces  terres  d'ou  les  Irotjnois  les  avaient  cbasses,  il  y  avait  plus  de  einquante 
ans,  vers  lesextremites  du  laeSuperienr,  ;i  500  lieues  an  nord,  dans  1111  i>ays  sterile  et  afl'reiix. 
An  lieu  de  Michillimakinac,  il  anrait  pu  lenr  ott'rir  les  terres  tertiles  dud«'troit.  Us  seraient 
rentres  an  foyer  de  leurs  peres,  et  lui  se  serait  fait  leur  MoYse. 

Douze  ou  treize  ans  apres  (1701),  Lamothe-Cadillac,  re[irenant  la  pensee  de  la  Salle. 
fondait  sur  ces  memes  rivages  le  fort  Pontchartrain,  qui  est  devenu  la  grande  ville  de  Di'tmit. 
On  se  plait,  (lit  M.  Margry,  a  recbereher  1'origine  des  grandes  cites  comme  a  remonter  a  la 
source  des  grands  Heuves.  La,  ou  aujourd'bui  se  sont  installes  des  milliers  d'habitants  qui 
en  attendent  d'atitres,  ees  pionniers  venaient  confisquer  jxnir  la  France  ces  immensites.  Us 
annongaient  1'approche  de  la  nation  comme  des  vapeurs  mobiles  precedent  1'arrivee  du  jour. 

Avec  quel  enthousiasme  Lamothe-Cadillac  decrit  ces  lieux  on  il  est  venu  planter  sa 
tente  d'explorateur ! 

"Ses  rives,  dit-il,  sont  autant  de  vastes  prairies,  dont  la  fratcheur  de  ees  belles  eaux 
tient  1'herbe  toujonrs  verdoyante.  Ces  memes  prairies  sont  bordees  }>ar  de  longues  et  larges 
allees  de  frnitiers,  qui  n'ont  jamais  senti  la  main  soignense  du  jardinier  vigilant,  et  ces  jeunes 
et  anciens  frnitiers,  sous  le  poids  de  la  quantite  de  leurs  fruits,  mollissent  et  courbent  lenrs 
branches  vers  la  terre  feconde  qui  les  a  produits.  C'est  dans  cette  terre  si  fertile  que  la  vigne 
ambitieuse,  qui  n'a  pas  encore  pleure  sous  le  couteau  du  laborieux  vigneron,  se  fait  un  toit 
e"pais  avec  ses  larges  feuilles  et  ses  grappes  pesantes  sur  la  tete  de  celui  qu'elle  accole  et  que 
souvent  elle  ^touffe  pour  trop  1'embrasser.  C'est  sous  ces  vastes  allees,  ou  Ton  voit  assemble 


1  Le  6  juillet  1688,  le  marquis  de  Denonville  avait  £crit,  en  effet,  au  commandant  de  Niagara,  d'abandonner  ce 
poste,  ordre  que  celui-ci  avait  ex6cut6  le  15  septembre.  Le  marquis  alloguait  la  difficult*?  de  soutenir  des  postes 
i'-loi;_'n.'s  environn^a  de  bois.  Les  geus  n'y  pouvaient  s'6carter  plus  loin  que  la  demi-port^e  de  fusil  sans  courir  le 
risque  d'etre  assassin^s  par  quelque  sauvage  cach6  derriere  un  arbre. 

Sec.  I.,  1894.     1 1. 


82  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

par  centaines  lo  timide  cerf  bondissant  pour  y  ramasser  avec  empressement  les  pommes  et  les 
prunes  dont  la  terre  cat  pavec  ;  c'est  la  que  la  dinde  soigneuse  rappelle  et  conduit  sa  nora- 
hreuse  couvec  pour  y  vendanger  le  raisin  ;  c'est  la  que  viennent  leurs  males,  pour  y  remplir 
leur  fale  largo  et  gloutonne.  Les  faisans  dores,  la  caille,  la  perdrix,  la  Wcasse,  la  tourterelle 
utmndaiite,  fourmillent  dans  le  hois  et  couvrent  les  campagnes  entrecoupe-es  et  rompues  par 
bouquets  de  bois  tie  haute  futayc,  qui  font  une  charm  ante  perspective,  laquelle  settle  pent 
adoiu-ir  les  tristes  ennuis  tie  la  solitude.  (Vest  la  que  la  main  de  1'impitoyable  faucheur  n'u 
janiais  rase  1'herlie  snet-ulente,  dont  s'cngraissent  les  hocufs  lame's  d'une  grandeur  et  d'une 
grosseur  cxcessives. 

••  I,cs  Ix.is  sont  de  dix  stirtes  :  dn  noyer.  du  chene  blane,  du  rouge,  du  frene  batard,  du 
sapin  «'U  bois  blanc  et  du  cotonnicr  ;  inais  cos  memes  arbres  sont  droits  eomme  des  flechcs, 
sans  mends  ft  quasi  sans  branches  <|iif  par  le  liaut  bout  et  d'une  grosseur  prodigieuse  ;  c'est 
df  la  qiif  1'aiifle  coiirairciix  reirarde  lixeinent  le  soleil,  voyant  Jl  sea  pieds  de  quoi  satisfairc 
sa  main  tiereineitt  arinee. 

••  l,r  pi>ir.Min  v  t-st  niiiirri  ft  liaigin'-  par  line  can  vive  et  eristalline,  et .  sa  grande  abondance 
iif  I.-  rend  pas  nioins  di'lififiix.  Les  eygnes  sont  en  si  grand  nombre,  qu'on  prendrait  pour 
des  Ivs  les  J..H.-S.  dans  lfs.|iifls  ils  sunt  entiisses.  I/oie  l>abillarde,  le  canard,  la  sareellc  et 
I'mitardf  \  sun!  si  fiiinninns,  <|Uc  jf  nc  venx,  jiour  en  convaincre,  qne  me  servir  de  1'expres- 
K'UIII  d'un  sauvage.  A  qui  je  demandiii,  avant  d'y  arriver,  s'il  y  avait  Inen  dn  gibier  :  'II  y 

•  en  a  taut,  dit-il,  ijifils  nc  sc    ramrcnt  qne  pour  laisser  passer  le  canot." 

•  I'fiit-nn  i-r«iii-f  qu'iinf  terre  sur  lai|Uelle  la  nature  a  distribue  tout  avec,  taut  d'ordre 
sai-ln-  n-t'nscr  a  la  main  dn  laliunrc ur,  enrienx  tie  ses  feeondes  entrailles.  le  retour  qu'il  s'en 
siTa  pn>p»-':  '.'  " 

Laiinithi-Cadillaf  attt-ndait  son  avfiiir  du  Canada  ;  il  snt  prevoir  1'importance  que  pren- 

•  Irait  nn  jniir  ee  pnste  dn  ib'-t rnit .  si  sauvage  et  si   desert  alors.     Lahontan  ne  songeait  qu'a 
uiif  flu'M-  :  rattrapfr  la  tiirtune  i|iii  Ini  I'ehappait    en  Franee.      Le  noni  de  Larnothe-Cad iliac 
a  irrandi  avcc  !>•  tcnijis.  niaisi|ni  sc  sunvient.  (pii  eonnait  a  Fort-Uratiot,  bati  sur  les  mines  du 
l»rt  Saint-. li'Sfpli.  df  cflui  i|iii  y  commandait  il  y  a  deux  siecles  ?  ' 

V. 

VoYAliK    A    I,A    RIVIKRK    LoNGUE    (1688-1689). 

A  part  son  insouciance  ft  sa  mobilite  tie  caraetere,  il  y  avait  uneautre  raison  qui  poussait 
Lahontan  a  abantlonner son  i«tste  tie  Saint-Joseph.  Avant  tie  partirtle  Niagara,  1'annee prt5c4- 
dfiite.  il  avait  appris  de  France  que  ses  affaires  pecuniaires  allaient  de  mal  en  pis.  Lou 
cn-iineiers  inexorable^  de  son  pere  ne  eessaient  de  reclamer  devant  les  tribunaux  les  Homines 
qui  leuretaient  tines.  A  son  passage  a  Micbillimakinae,  en  mai,  une  lettre  re^ue  de  1'un  de 
net*  amis  Ini  aniiont;ait  la  perte  infaillible  de  tous  ses  biens.  II  pretend  que  par  insensibilStt? 
on  par  force  d'esprit  eettc  nouvelle  ne  Tavait  nullement  touche,  mais  cette  fausse  philosophie 
ne  1'avait  pa«s  empeche  d'ecrire  an  ministre  de  Seignelay  une  lettre  fort  pressante  lui  deman- 
dant iiiritamment  son  retour  et  «a  protection  centre  Parme'e  de  cr^anciers  voraces  qui  le  voulaient 
dejiouiller  quand  il  t-tait  au  bout  du  monde,  incapable  de  se  defendre.  II  lui  rappelait  les 

1  II  avail  batta  le  Ixiimon,  un  autre  prit  le  li 


LR   BARON   I)R  LAIIONTAN  83 

services  quo  son  pere  avait  rendus  autrefois  au  roi  dans  le  pays  de  Bearn,  les  grand*  travaux 
qu'il  avait  entrcpris  pour  la  navigation  du  Pan  anx  depens  de  sa  fortune.  ' 

A  son  arrivee  a  Michillimakinac,  apres  la  destruction  du  fort  Saint-Joseph,  Lahontan  y 
trouva  M.  de  la  Durantaye  qui  venait  d'etre  nomine  conunandant  den  coureurs  de  hois.  * 
Celui-ci  lui  apprit  1'heureuse  nouvelle  que  le  marquis  de  Denonville  le  rappelait  a  Quebec. 
Mais,  helas  !  les  guides  manquaient  pour  entreprendre  un  aussi  long  voyage.  Tons  les 
sauvages  etaient  disperses  dans  les  bois,  h.  la  diasse.  Conunent  so  ivsmulre  ;t  frandiir  ime 
aussi  grande  distance,  par  dcs  rivieres  inconnues,  avec  des  s<ildats  inexpcriinentes  pour  In 
plupart  ?  II  fallut  bien  so  resigner  a  attendre  a  la  saison  prodiaine,  an  printemps,  quand 
descend raient  ;\  Montreal  les  coureurs  de  bois  avee  leur.s  pelleteries.  L'anden  ctunniandant 
ne  voulait  pas  se  morfondre  a  faire  la  vie  de  poste  a  Michillimakinac.  Depuis  longtemps 
de-jail  nourrissait  un  projet  qui  souriait  a  son  esprit  d'aventnrier.  Les  cotireiirs  de  bois  lui 
avaient  parle  bien  souvent  du  pays  mysterieiix  de  l'<  hiest.  Tontv  lui  avait  decrit  les 
merveilleuses  contrees  qu'arrosent  le  Wisconsin  et  1'Oliio.  I'urrot  et  du  Lutli  avaient.  ciix 
aussi,  racoute  plus  d'une  fois  avec  quels  delices  ils  s'cnfoncaient  diaque  hiver  dans  les  soli- 
tudes de  1'occident. 

Au  printemps  de  1688,  Lahontan  se  trouvait  a  Michillimakinac,  quand  Irs  mallieiireux 
compagnons  de  la  Salic,  I'illustrc  explorateur,  y  etaient  arrives,  apres  avoir  paivouru  a  pied 
1'immense  distance  qui  separe  le  golt'e  du  Mexique  des  grands  lacs.1  (Ys  voyageursy  avaient 
raconte  que  la  Salle,  reste  a  1'embouchure  du  Mississipi,  leur  avait  command/'  dc  prendre 
cette  route  pour  porter  des  depeches  an  roi.  Malgri'-  Iciirs  ri'ticencfs,  on  soup^onnait  dt-ja 
que  le  grand  decouvrenr  etait  tonibe  vietime  dc  son  courage.1  Que  dire?  Qm-  jiciiscr?  II 
n'en  fall  ait  pas  plus  pour  enflammer  1'imagination  nu'ridionalc  dc  Lahontan.  N'oir  des  pays 
nouveaux,  descendre  le  cours  du  grand  flcuve,  rencontrer  pcut-ctrc  la  Salic,  (^uc  d'aventuivs 
a  la  fois !  Acquerir  la  gloire  d'uu  decouvreur,  trapper  un  grand  coup,  rentrer  en  France 
avec  ces  lauriers.  Toutes  les  portes  nes'ouvriraient-elles  pas  dcvant  lui. 

Lahontan,  qui  etait  sans  ressourcc,  venait  heureusement  de  reeevoir  sa  solde  et  celle  de 
ses  soldats,  en  marchandises.  Au  lieu  de  retourner  aussitflt  au  Canada  et  tie  vcndre  a  j»erte 
pour  realiser,  il  aurait  peut-etre  le  temps  de  refaire  sa  fortune  par  un  simple  voyage.  Taut 
d'autres  s'enrichissaient  en  un  tour  de  main.  S'il  ne  faisait  pas  fortune,  il  pourrait  sans 
doute  s'attirer  une  gloire  qui  le  menerait  surement  en  bonne  voie.  Tellesfurent  les  reflexions 
que  dut  se  faire  Lahontan  lorsqu'il  se  vit  condamne  a  passer  un  nouvel  hiver  dans  les  postes 
de  Pouest. 

II  n'eut  pas  de  peine  a  persuader  a  ses  soldats  qn'il  etait  de  leur  avantage  de  1'accompa- 
gner.  II  fallait  quelqu'un  qui  connut  la  langue  du  pays  qn'il  allait  traverser.  II  mit  dans  ses 
interets  cinq  sauvages  de  la  tribu  des  Outaouais,  et  fit  ses  preparatifs  de  depart. 

Jusqu'a  present,  ainsi  que  le  lecteur  a  pu  en  juger,  nous  avons  constamment  appnye 


1  Lettre  du  26  mai  1688,  dat^e  de  Michillimakinac,  1. 1,  p.  119. 

2  Juchereau  de  Saint- Denis  commanda  en  effet  ft  Michillimakinac,  de  1687  &  1688,  en  1'absence  de  la  Durantaye. 

3  Lahontan,  Voyages,  t  I,  p-  114. 

Le  frgre  du  voyageur,  Cavelier,  son  neveu,  le  pilote  Joutel,  le  P.  r^collet  Anastase,  nn  sauvage  et  quelques 
Francais,  arriverent  en  effet  il  Michillimalcinac  le  10  mai  1688  (Relation  de  Joutd,  dans  Margry,  111,513).  Ils  y 
rest£rent  mai  et  juin  et  partirent  le  20  de  ce  mois. 

*  "  Mais  nous  soupconnons  ici,  dit  Lahontan,  qu'il  doit  etre  mort,  puisqu'il  n'est  pas  venu  lui-m^me."  II  avait 
6t6  tu6,  en  effet,  par  ses  proprea  gens  le  19  mars  1687. 


84  J.-EDMOND   ROY 

notre  re*cit  sur  des  pieces  et  des  documents  complement  Strangers  aux  relations  monies  quo 
Lahontan  a  laissees  de  sa  vie  et  do  ses  voyages.  Ici  commence,  dans  la  carriere  du  baron 
bearnais,  un  episode  dontla  ve'rite  a  ete  vivement  contested  par  la  plupart  des  historiens  : 
c\irt  le  voyage  a  la  riviere  Longue.  Ann  de  ne  point  briser  1'enchainement  des  faits,  nous 
allons  suivre  de  point  en  point  le  journal  que  Lahontan  a  fait  de  cette  expedition,  nous 
reservant  de  t'etudier  quand  nous  parlerons  du  livre  de  1'auteur. 

Le  24  septeinbre  1688,  six  canots,  pesamment  charges,  laissaient  la  grkve  silenciense  de 
Miehillimakinae.  Seuls,  les  pecheurs  de  poissons  blancs,  levels  avant  1'aube  pour  raccom- 
inoder  leurs  tilets,  les  virent  s'avam-er  lentement  :\  la  file  indienne  sur  les  eaux  tranquilles  de 
la  liuie.  puis  disparaitre  derriere  la  langue  de  terre  qui  separe  le  lac  Huron  de  celui  des 
Illinois.'  Ni  les  oth'eiers  de  la  petite  garnison,  ni  les  mission  naires  n'e-taient  descendus  au 
rivatre  pour  les  saluer  an  depart,  ainsi  qiic  eela  se  faisait  d'habitude.  C'etait  la  flotille  orga- 
nisee  par  Lali"iitan.  Le  vent  i|iii  soutttait  du  nord  In  mena  heureusement  en  quatre  jours  a 

1'elil  r.'-f  lie  la   liaie  de>    1  'ollteoliatamis.    - 

Le  '2'.'.  les  vovatfeurs  atteijrnaifiit  le  fond  de  la  bale,  et  se  reposaient  trois  on  quatre 
jours  a  la  inisMon  tlorissante  que  les  pen-s  jesiiites  y  avaient  etablie.  Rec,us  en  grande 
e.-n'-iiioiiie  par  les  Sakis,  sauvages  de  ees  eon  trees,  ils  se  remirent  en  route  le  4  octobre 
par  la  riviere  aux  Ueiianls  dont  ils  t'ranehirent  les  rapides,  puis  arrete.rent  de  nouveau  pour 
prendre  laiiirue  an  villaire  des  Kikapous.  Apres  avoir  traverse  le  territoire  babite  par  les 
Mal'iinine-.  Lahontan  et  ses  eonipagiions  plantaient  leurs  tentes  le  13  au  matin  en  face 
ilu  fort  di  -  (  hitatramis.'  II  s'airissait  d'obtenir  du  cbef  de  cette  tribu  des  guides  pour  continuer 
rexpeditii.ii.  les  i-inq  sauvages  Outaouais  qui  1'avaient  aeeompagnee  jusque-la  ignorant  la 
r'.ute  i|iii  re-tait  a  pareourir.  C'l'-tait  <lu  reste  la  loi  eonunune  parnii  les  tribus  indicnnes,  que 
p.  .iir  tranrliir  line  rivii'-n-.  -il  t'allait  payer  tribut  c't  demander  un  laissez-passer  au  chef  de  la 
nati'.n  prineipale  cjiii  vivait  sur  ses  Lords.  Apres  d'ussex  longs  pourparlers  et  une  distribu- 
ti..n  de  pn'-ents  faite  a  propos,  le  ehef  des  (  hitagamis  donnait  au  voyageur  dix  guerriers  bien 
versi'-s  dan-  la  lanirue  des  Kokoros.  peiiplade  de  la  riviere  Longue,  alliee  des  Outagamis  depuis 
t.mtAt  vingt  ans.  Le  lit  oetolnv,  I'expedition  atteignait  la  tote  du  Wisconsin,  fleuve  sauvage 
i-t  d«'sert.  roiilant  ses  eaux  bourbeuses  et  sales  sur  un  lit  de  limon,  entre  une  chaine  de 
enteaii.x  esear|.i's.  Se  laissant  alter  au  eourant,  la  petite  Hottille  apercevait  enfin,  le  23  octobre 
au  r-'.ir.  pn'-s  d'uii  niois  apres  son  depart,  les  rives  du  Mississipi,  bordees  de  prairies  et  de  bois 
de  haute  futaie.  On  se  eabana  dans  1'iine  des  ties  du  grand  fleuve,  qui  se  trouve  vis-a-vis 
reinboiiehure  du  Wiseonsin.  Le  leiideinaiii,  refoulant  les  conrants,  les  canots  remontaient 
le  Mississipi,  et  se  tnmvaient,  le  2  novembre,  a  1'entree  de  la  rivifere  Longue,  celle  qui  devait  k 
jainais  rendre  le  noiu  de  Lahontan  faineux.  Ici,  nos  voyageurs  allaient  vers  rinoonnu. 
L'  embouchure  de  la  riviere  Longue  est  remplie  de  jonc,  et  ses  eaux  y  sont  si  cahnes  que  1'on 
ilirait  d'un  lae,  rapporte  Lahontan.  C'est  ce  qui  lui  avait  fait  donner  par  les  aborigines  le 
ii-i  in  ile  rii'ieri-  nittrlf.  Ix-  8  novembre,  Lahontan,  qui  avait  suivi  le  cours  de  cette  riviere, 
e  <le  eoteaux  et  de  prairies,  rencontrait  un  premier  campement  de  sauvages.  II  4tait 


1  (/horizon  de  Michillimakinar  est  si  beau,  dit  Lamothe-Cadillac,  que  du  port  on  pent  voir  les  canots  d'aussi 
loin  qoe  la  vue  la  phm  fine  peut  joindre. 

'  La  baie  Verte  (Green-Bay)  ancienne  baie  des  Puants.    Le  8  mai  1689,  avait  lieu  la  prise  de 

il»  cette  baie  par  les  autoriW-s  fran^aioes.    (Cf.  Collection  Harmetie.) 
'  LM  Folles-Avoinps. 
•  LwKenarda, 


LE   BARON   DE  LAHONTAN  88 

habite  par  les  Eokoros,  peuple  civil  et  doux,  distribue'  en  douze  villages,  et  qui  potivait  inettre 
vingt  mille  guerriers  en  oanipagne.  II  clemeura  au  milieu  de  cette  nation  jusqu'au  21.  Le  27, 
an  bout  de  60  lieues  de  navigation,  il  arrivait  chez  les  P^ssanapes.  La  capitate,  OH  village- 
principal  de  cette  nation,  ou  habitait  le  grand  chef,  se  trouvait  a  50  lieues  plus  loin, 
sur  le  bord  d'uu  lac.  Lahontan  y  arriva  le  3  decembre.  CYtuit  une  grande  confederation 
que  celle  des  Essanapes.  Ces  bons  sauvages  croyaient  i\  la  m^terapsycose,  et  suivairnt  ainsi, 
sans  le  savoir,  les  doctrines  de  Pythagore.  Leur  chef  ne  sortait  jamais  sans  etre  porte  par  six 
esclaves,  et  Ton  jetait  alors  sur  son  ehemin,  des  feuilles  d'arbre  et  des  Hours.  (V  siiperbe 
potentat  apprit  au  baron  que  beaucoup  plus  loin,  dans  I'interieur,  vivait  tin  peuple  compose 
d'honnetes  gens,  qui  lui  etait allie  depuis  uu  quart  dcsiecle.  Tl  lui  offrit  trois  cents  lionnues  pour 
1'escorter,  s'il  desiraits'y  rendre.  Les Qnacsitares — c'etait  le  nom  de  cc  peiiplc — avaient  pour 
adversaires  acharnes  une  nation  inquiete,  turbulente,  belliqueiise,  fort  nombreiii-e,  puisquYlle 
pouvait  armor  vingt  mille  guerriers.  On  les  appelait  les  Mozemleks.  CYst  pour  se  d.'t'eiidn- 
coutre  les  Mozemleks  que  les  Essanapes  et  les  Gnacsitares  sYtaient  lies  d'amitie  depuis  si  long- 
temps.  Le  19  decembre,  apres  quinze  nouvelles  jounu'es  de  navigation,  le  baron  ln'arnais 
mettait  pied  il  terre  au  milieu  des  ties  ou  les  (Inacsitares  taisaient  d'ordinaire  leiirs  n'sidein-es. 
Ceux-ci  le  prirent  ainsi  que  sea  compagnons  de  voyage,  pour  deH  Ks]paguols.  ()n  voulut  menie 
lui  faire  un  mauvais  parti.  Des  eoureurs  t'ui'ent  envoyes  jusqu'ii  Hit  lieues  ilans  les  rt'ifioi^  du 
sud  ;  ils  en  ramenercnt  des  experts,  qui  declare/rent  4111'  res  ('trangers,  i|iii  I'taieiit  vcnus 
s'asseoir  a  leurs  foyers,  n'etaient  point  de  1'Kstraiuadure  ni  des  Asturies.  Les  Kspagimls. 
a  ce  que  racontc  Lahontan,  habitaient  a  SO  tayous,  e'est-a-dire  a  i'4it  lieues  de  la.  et  etaient 
fort  craints  de  tous  les  aborigenes  de  ces  contrees.  Chez  les  Gnaesitares.  le  liaron  vit  plusieiirs 
prisonniers  de  la  nation  des  Mozemleks,  et  il  se  plait  a  nous  dire  comment  ils  avaieiit  le 
teint  basane,  la  barbe  touft'ne  et  une  longue  eheveluri1. 

Les  Gnaesitares  lui  traeerent  sur  une  peau  de  Ixeut'  une  carte  int'ornie  du  pays  des 
Mozemleks.  Ce  pays  etait  situe  sur  les  bords  d'une  riviere  qui  prenait  sa  source  dans  les 
montagnes  d'ou  sort  la  riviere  Longue.  De  ees  hautes  montagiies,  larges  de  plus  de  li 
lieues,  la  riviere  de  Mozemlek  sc  dirigeait  vers  1'ouest,  et,  apres  une  course  de  l.">0  lieues.  se 
d^chargeait  dans  un  grand  lac  d'eau  salee,  de  300  lieues  de  circuit.  Autour  de  ce  lac.  on  pouvait 
voir  plus  de  cent  villages.  A  1'embouchure  de  cette  riviere  s'elevaicnt  dix  villes  avec  des 
murailles  de  pierre.  La  puissante  nation  des  Mozemleks  ciiltivait  les  arts,  et  la  mecanique 
fleurissait  parmi  eux.  On  y  fabriquait  des  etotfes  et  des  baches  de  ciiivre.  L'n  des  esclaves 
mozemleks  portait  &  son  cou  une  medaille  de  cuivre,  que  Lahontan  dit  avoir  fait  fondre,  a 
son  retour,  par  1'arquebusier  de  M.  Tonty,  au  fort  Saint-Louis  des  Illinois. 

Les  Gnacsitares  parlerent  encore  tl  Lahontan  d'un  grand  peuple  voisin  des  Mozemleks,  et 
qu'ils  appelaient  les  Tahuglauks.  Ces  Tahuglauks  portaient  la  barbe,  etaient  coiffes  d'un 
bonnet  pointu,  secouvraient  d'une  longue  robe  qui  lour  descendait  ;\  mi-jambe,  et  chaussaient 
une  large  bottine,  dont  ils  relevaient  la  jambiere  jusqu'au  genou.  Tous  ees  peoples  pasaaient 
I'^te  b.  la  chasse  des  breufs  sauvages. 

Faute  d'interpretes.  Lahontan  ne  put  tirer  plusde  lumieres  sur  ces  nations  nouvelles,  et 
c'est  en  vain  qu'il  essaya  de  persuader  &  quelques  Mozemleks  de  le  suivre  au  Canada. 

Le  degel  etant  survenu,  Lahontan  dut  retourner  sur  ses  pas.  Le  26  Janvier  1689,  il 
quittait  le  pays  des  Gnacsitares,  apres  avoir  fait  planter  chez  ces  derniers,  un  poteau  aux 
armes  de  France,  que  ses  soldats  appelereut  la  borne  de  Lahontan. 

Le  2  mars,  1' expedition  atteignait  le  Mississipi,  qu'elle  descendit  jusqu'a  la  Wabash  ou 


86 


J.-KDMOND   ROY 


Ohio.  IA-  9  avril,  Lnhontan  etait  a  1'cmbouchure  de  la  riviere  des  Illinois.  II  rcvint  par  lo 
lae  Michigan  a  Mu-hilliinukinui-,  on  il  abordaitle  22  mai  1689.  II  y  apprit  par  M.  Pierre  do 
Kopontitrny.  «|U«,  do  Quebec,  etait  monto  jusque-la  sur  les  glaces,  que  le  gouverneur  Dcm.n- 
ville  veiiait  do  eonoluro  11110  paix  generale  avcc  les  Iroquois. 

VI 

DKI-AKT  I.K  LAII-.XTAX  I.K  Mn  IIILLIMAKINAC  (S  .iriN  K.89).— Ii.  SE  REND  A  QUEBEC.— ARRIVEE 
I.K  M.  I.K  KKOSTKXAI-.  gi'i  VIKXT  KKMPI.ACKR  I,K  MARQUIS  DE  DENONVILLE. — LA  GUERRE  EST 

UK,  I.MIKK.-— I.K  HUMS   "I'.l.ltiK    1>K  DKMKl'RER    I.AXS  LA    COLONIE.— HlVER    DE    1690. SlEGE 

I.K  tjrKHKi-  IMK  I'mrs. — LAII'>NTAN  KST  CIIAIKSK  D'ALLKR  ANNONCER  ALA  CODR  LA  DELI- 

\  i:  \V  I.  I.K  I. A    Cnl.o XIK.  —  Il.    KST    XO.MXIK    CA1MTA1XK    (1(501). FAIT    CHEVALIER    DE    SAINT- 

I.A/.AKK.— S"X    HKT'.l   It   A  Ql '  KHKi'.—  1  'R'.TKii  K   I'AK   FKONTKXAC. M       (tENEVIEVE  DAMOUR8 

i  i   1.1:  i:  \KI.X  I'.KAKV  AIS. 

]..•  «  juin  It'.**!'.  l.;ili..iil;ui  .(iiittait  Michilliiiiakinac.  on  coinpagnio  de  dnuzc  sauvages 
,1,  la  nati..ii  i|.-s  <  >ut;i"iiai-.  A pivs  a v.>ir  rfinnnti'-  le  emirs  do  la  riviere  des  Francjais,  travers^ 
!.•  la.  Nipi^-ini:  ••'  .li'-.-.-ndu  1'niitanuais.  il  arrivait  a  Mnntival,  le  9  juillot.  Kn  f'ranchissant 
1.-  rai.i«li-  .In  -ant  Saint- 1-'  .ui-.  -i  HI  caimi  .-liavira.  tin  doses  rainciirs  fut  onglouti  dans  les 
!l..t-.  .-i  lui-iiii'-ini-  i-i'it  tniiiv.'-  line  inort  .-rrtaine  ilans  cotte  tra^iqiie  avonturo,  si  le  chevalier 
.1,-  Van.lr.'iiil  ii"  so  tut  truiiv.'-  a  ]...int  ^u^  U-  rivairo,  ].<>ur  le  sauver.  Quinzc  ans  auparavant, 
.l,,llii.|.  i-'-\.-nant  di-  -on  vi.vaiTe  di-  di'-roiivorto  vors  Mississipi,  avait  failli  perir  an  memo 
riidrnit.  11  \  avail  perdu  tmitc-  le-iK.tes  prises  pendant  son  expedition.  Plus  honreux  que 
-..i,  devaneier.  Lalmntan  n'eiit  a  d.'pl«rrr  <|iie  la  j.erte  de  quolqucs  ballots  do  pelloteries. 

I.. •  Lr"U\ -i -i -neiir  1  >eiion\  ille  r-e  t  rmivait  alors  a  Montreal.  Le  baron  profits  de  cctte  bonne 
auKaiii'-.  p.nir  aller  lui  t'aii'i  K  i-.'.-it  de  >es  aveiitures.  A). res  s'etre  repose  quolques  jours  de 
-.  -  t'.ii'iL'ue-.  il  pi-it  le  elieinin  de  (ju.'l.e.-.  oil  il  so  troiivait  ;\  la  fin  de  septcmbre.  Pendant 
qtfil  t'-iait  riieurr  aiix  s..iii-ee-- de  larivii'-ro  des  Outaouais,  Lahontau  avait  fait  la  rencontre 
d'uu  c.th'.icr  de  la  .-olonic.  M.  de  Sainte-lleleno,  qui  lui  avait  appris  la  chute  de.Iacques  I",  la 
t'uite  en  K  ranee  du  roi  drtrniie.  et  la  resolution  do  Louis  XIV  do  faire  la  guerre  &  1'Angle- 
ten-e.  II  avait  MI  aussi  qiir  M.  do  Kroiitoiiae  otait  appele  pour  la  deuxieme  fois  au  gouver- 
neineiit  du  Canada.  II  attendait  done  avoo  anxiete  1'arrivoe  des  navires  dc  France.  Depuis 
tantAt  uii  an.  il  etait  du  resto  sans  nou voiles  do  sa  famillo,  ot  il  avait  hate  d'aller  mettre  ordre 
a  sos  affaires.  ' 

M.  do  Frontonao  arriva  a  Queboo  lo  15  octobre  au  soir.  Le  navire  qui  1'amenait  appor- 
tait  a  Lahontan  uno  lottro  do  1'un  do  sos  j.aronts.  qui  lui  confirmait  la  nouvelle  que  ea 
huroimio  avait  »'to  vonduo  par  autorito  de  justice.  2 

1  I^ttre  xvn. 

1  Iji  terre  <le  Ijil.ontan  fut  a<ijug^e,  le  4  itfcembre  1084,  sur  Charles  Carpentier,  bourgeois  de  Paris,  curateur 
crtt  i  la  nQcremion  vacante  du  sieur  Isaac  de  Ix>m  d'Arce  et  d'Esleich.  (Margry-)  Elle  avait  •'•((•  saisie  &  la 
reqnrte  de  Claude  Ix>ys,  conHeiller-secn'taire  du  roi.  C«  fut  noble  Charles  de  Casamajor  d'Orion.  qualifi6  lifitr  de 
Lahnntan  et  alM  iTOrian  dans  un  acte  du  7  octobre  1685,  qui  se  porta  adjudicataire.  Louis  de  Lorn  d'Arce  Malt 
alora  »a  Canada,  maia  le  jcune  offlcier  contesta  pendant  plus  de  cinq  ans  cette  vente  judiciaire.  Ceet  ce  qu'il 
appert  d'ooo  lenience  rendue  le  30  fleptembre  1'W'J.  (Lettre  de  M.  Dufaii  de  Maluquer  da  4  octobre  1890-)  Comma 
on  le  voit,  U*  archives  rowery^  aux  d('\*>\x  de  France,  conflrment  le  n'cit  que  Lahontan  nous  donne. 

Un  mot  snr  lei  Caaamajor. 

AuMikM  aprc*  son  acquiaition,  Charles  de  Casamajor,  abb£  d'Orion,  sVtablit  &  Lahontan.    (Lettre  da  curt 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  87 

Que  faire?  Ne  pouvait-il  pas  prouver  qu'il  dtait  au  service  aux  extrcmitos  du  mondo 
lorsqu'on  le  depouillait  de  son  bien?  En  remboursant  I'acquereur  do  la  sommc  qu'il  avait 
versee,  ne  pourrait-il  pas  reprendre  possession  du  chateau  de  ses  peres  ?  Mais,  bolas  !  les 
finances  du  baron  etaient  dans  un  etat  deplorable,  et  quand  il  se  serait  domic  le  inal  de  vivre 
un  siecle  encore,  ses  maigrcs  appointementa  n'anraient  janiais  pu  suffir  a  satisfairo  ses  eroan- 
ciers  insatiables.  Le  baron  demand  a  tout  de  11101110  la  permission  de  s'ombarqtier  pour 
essayer  d'aller  sauver  quelques  debris  du  muit'rage.  Depuis  deux  ans  ses  parents  lui  avaient 
obtenu  un  conge,  M.  de  Denonville  1'avait  garde  mulgiv  lui,  il  etait  l>ien  juste  qu'on  lui 
donnat  aujourd'hui  quelque  repos.  Frontenac  ne  pensa  pas  de  memo.  II  avait  besom  de 
tout  son  monde,  dans  la  periode  critique  que  la  colonie  allait  traversor,  ot  Lalimitan  dul  so 
resigner  ;\  continuer  le  metier  des  armes.  Touclio.  do  sos  malbeurs,  lo  goiiverneur  lui  ntirit 
sa  bourse  et  sa  table,  et  a. tin  do  no  point  le  laisser  perir  d'cnnui  dans  la  vie  monotone  do 


Bacqu£.)  II  avait  £pous<5  Marie  ile  Blair.  Kn  eff«t,  le  l!l  Janvier  1  i!)3,  noble  <  'harles  ile  Casatnajor,  seigneur  et  harou 
de  J.ahontan  et  abb<i  d'Orion,  aseistait  au  central  de  mariage  do  noble  Samuel  do  Blair,  seigneur  et  baron  de  1'mni- 
rez  et  Castelsarrazin,  son  beau-frere,  avec  demoiselle  Frangoi.se  do  Lapnyade.  (Archives  des  Bassi-.s-Pyn'-nees, 
nouvelles acquisitions,  Notaires  d'Orthez.) 

•'  Le  onzieme  septembre  1692,  naquit,  de  U'-gitime  mariajre,  demoiselle  Anne  Charlotte  dc  t  'asomajor  d'Orion, 
de  noble  Charles  de  Casamajor  d'Orion,  baron  de  Labontan,  et  de  dame  Mario  de  Blair,  haronne  de  Lahontan, 
laquelle  a  receu  les  ceremonies  du  buptrme,  le  denxiC-mo  octobro  1(59-.  Ses  parrin  ot  marine  furont  noble  Arnatid, 
de  Blair,  conseiller  an  parlement  de  Navarre,  et  demoiselle  Charlotte  de  Bulstinsc  L'>elsunce],  lesijucls  out  .si(;iii'. 

"  (3ign<5 '.  )  A.  Blair ;  Casemajor  d'Orion;  do  BeLsnnco  ;  (iaray."  (Archives  communale-  dn  Lahontan,  Ktat 
civil,  1692,  f°  8.) 

"  Le  29°  aoust  1694,  deceda  et  flit  inhutm'e  demoiselle  Anno  Charlotte  de  Casamaior  d'Orion  de  Lahontan, 
aagtfe  de  vingt  et  trois  imis  en  presence  do  Jean  de  Goeytes  et  Bernard  de  Laur. 

(Sign6  :  )  de  Goeytes  ;  de  Laur  ;  Garay."  (Archives  comrnunales  de  Lahontan,  Ktat  civil,  li>lll,  f°  '•>.) 

"  Le  9e  dudit  mois  audit  an  foctobro  11)94],  doceda  messire  Charles  do  Casamajor  d'Orion,  baron  dc  l.ahnnt.-in, 
aag^  de  42  nns,  et  :nhum^  le  lendemain,  en  presence  do  Jean  de  (ioeytes  et  Bernard  dn  l.aur. 

(Signe  :  )  de  Goeytes  ;  de  Laur  ;  Garay."     (Archives  commtinalea  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  ln'.M,  f°  5.) 

Sous  les  marches  de  1'autel  de  Saint-Joseph,  dans  la  nof  occidentalo  de  IV^lise  de  Lahontan,  se  tronve  nne 
pierre  tombale,  recouverte  par  P-uitel  juscni'au  milieu  d'un  ^cnsson  creux,  (jui  devait  portor  primitivement  des 
armoiries,  etqui  a  dfl  t'tre  degrade  par  le  martoau  des  demolisseurs  en  1793. 

On  lit  sur  cette  pierre  : 


AXNE-CHARI.OTTB,  SA  FII.LG,  DK 
CKBES  LK  24  AOVST  ET  11  OCTOBRH  Ki94. 

Lea  premieres  lignes  de  1'inscription,  qui  relataient  le  nom  du  personnage  onseveli  en  cot  endroitsonteffacees  ; 
mais  les  lignes  inferieures  sont  parfaitement  conserveee  et  trCs  lisibles.  Les  dates  des  24  aout  et  11  octohre  1694, 
sanvdes  de  la  destruction,  sont  celles  de  la  mort  de  Messire  Charles  de  Casamajor  d'Orion,  baron  de  Lahontan, 
dec&le'  4  quarante-deux  ans,  et  de  sa  fillo,  dec<":dee  &  1'age  de  vingt-trois  mois,  et  dont  nous  avons  reproduit  plus 
hant  les  actes  de  deces  et  de  sepulture. 

Voici  les  armes  des  Casamajor  d'Orion  :  e'cartele' :  1  et  4  &  deux  vaches  passantes,  2  et  3  il  une  salamandre  ; 
tirabrdd'une  couronne  de  comte;  supports:  deux  lions.  (Paul  Raymond,  Sceaux  conterrl*  aux  archives  dtpartc- 
mentale?  den  Bagien-Pyrtnten,  n°  208.)  Marie  de  Blair,  veuve  de  Charles  de  Casamajor  d'Orion,  dame  de  Lahontan 
fit  enregistrer  ses  armes  dans  1' Armorial  de  Dax,  en  1696 :  d'argent,  &  un  chevron  de  gueules  accompagne  de  trois 
annelets  de  m6me,  deux  en  chef  et  un  en  pointe.  (Rente  de  Biarn,  Navarre  et  Landes,  1884,  tome  II,  p.  110.) 

Les  representants  de  cette  famille  porterent  quelquefois  le  surnom  d'Orion  (Archives  des  Bawes-Py ranees, 
E.  1213),  jamais  celui  de  Lahontan  (Lettre  de  M.  Dufau  de  Malnquer).  Marie-Charlotte,  nee  le  11  septembre  1692, 
morte  le  29  aout  1694,  gtait  fille  unique.  Son  pere  lasuivitdansla  tombe  le  9  octobre,  et  Marie  do  Blair,  baronne 
de  Lahontan,  mourut  a  son  tour,  laissaut  ses  droits  a  son  frere  Samuel  de  Blair. 


88  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

Quebec,  il  I'amcnn  avec  lui  dans  un  voyage  qu'il  fit  a  Montreal  presqu'aussitftt  apres  son 
arrivee  dans  la  colonie.1  Lahontan  passa  1'hiver  mulade  a  Quebec.8  An  printemps  de  1690, 
Frontenac  voulutrenvoyernegoeierla  paix  avec  lestribus  iroquoises,  mais  le  baron,  priSferant 
conserver  la  douce  oisiveteque  lui  donnait  sa  convalescence,  demanda  qu'un  autre  fut  charge 
.le  eette  perilleusc  mission.  Bien  lui  en  prit.  Lc  chevalier  d'Aux  fut  choisi.  Les  sauvages 
des  Cinq-Cantons  le  re.;urcnt  :\  coups  de  baton,  puis  1'amenerent  prisonnier,  pieds  et  poings 
lies,  a  Host. »n.  IVndant  que  le  pauvre  ainbassadeur  me.ditait  ;\  son  aise  dans  les  donjons 
anirlais.  sur  la  favcur  <|iic  lui  avait.  value  1'amitie  du  soldat  bearnais,  celui-ci  voyageait  en 
jov.-iise  coiiipairnie  avcc  If  gouvcniciir.  II  sc  rendit  i\  Montreal  au  mois  de  juin  sur  le 
brisrantin  du  i.r"uvernenicnt,  ct  .•oniiuanda  pendant  ([iiolque  temps  diverees  escouades  de 
sc.lilats  d--tim'-es  a  siditenir  Irs  inoissoniieurs  an  tort  Roland  et  a  la  prairie  de  la  Madeleine.3 
LVt,'  r-V-tait  pass.'-  ass.-x  trauquillement  ;\  snrveiller  U-s  frontieres  de  1'ouest,  lorsqu'au  com- 
ni.-nr, -in. 'lit  (l'..ri,.l.rr.  un  comTHT  dc  (iut'lii-c  viut  en  touto  hate  annoncer  au  gouverneiir 
.ju'uiK'  llnttr  aiiirlai<e  rfiiniiitait  le  lleuve  Saint-Laurent.  Lahontan  suivit  Frontenac  dans  la 
•  •ai.ital.-.  '•!  ;i"i-tu  a  rattaqiie  intViictiiciise  <jue  tit  alors  1'aniiral  Phipps.  Frontenac  repoussa 
I'.-iiin-iiii.ft  -i-  .-(.inliiisit  en  hems  avee  line  poiijnec  d'honuiies  resolus.  mal  proteges,  dans  une 
vill.-  niiverte.  l.ien  qiie  la  saisiin  tut  deja  tres  avaneee,  le  general  victorieux  voulnt annoncer 
aii«-it'"-t  a  la  <-"iir  les  r/'siiltats  de  eette  glorieune  journec.  II  choisit  Lahontan  pour  etre  le 

linrtelir  de  I'ette  bidlllC    IKIUVelle. 

1'arii  de  (^in'-liee  le  ]>>  niiveiiilire  1(!!M),  sur  lii  Fli'iii--<1<;-M<ii,  Lahontan  arrivait  &  la 
K. ..I,,. 11, •  !.•  1J  Janvier  IH'.'I.  ajin's  une  traverse.-  ties  plus  dangereuses,  sur  un  fleuve  qui 
i-liari-ci\'aii  df~  irlai.-iiiis  I'lionues.  a  travel's  un  ocean  convert  des  flottes  euneinies.  Lahontan 
.-..iniai^-ait  st-s  elassii|iies  :  il  n'ignorait  pas  que  le  s.'nat  roinain  couronnait  de  lauriers  les 
iruen-'n-rs  ijiii  venaieiit  lui  aiiimncer  une  victoire.  Pour  incttre  le  comble  &  sa  joie,  Frontenac 
lui  avail  duniii'-.  pour  M.  de  S.-igiielav.  une  lettre  partienliere,  qui  contenait  les  chosesles  plus 
avaiitaifeiises  jmiir  lui.  II  in-  duiitait  d.uic  pins  de  su  bonne  fortune  en  mettant  le  pied  sur 
ee  -"1  de  Kranee,  .|u"il  avail  qiiitte  depuis  tantAt  sept  ans,  simple  garde  de  marine,  a  moitie 
ruin,'-  et  .-ans  av.-nir.  Il.'las  !  en  entrant  au  port,  on  lui  apprit  la  mort  de  M.  de  Seignelay, 
r.-lui  auquel  ili'tait  partieiiliercincnt  recommande.  "  C'est  assnrement,  ecrivait-il  alors,  le 
plus  trraud  mallieur  qui  ]«iuvait  arriver  a  la  marine  de  France,  aux  colonies  des  deux 
Ain.'-riques,  et  a  nmi  en  particulier,  puisqiie  la  lettre  (pie  M.  de  Frontenac  lui  ecrivait  en  ma 
faveiir.  in'est  inutile  jiar  sa  mort."  ' 

Le  mallieureux  oflieier  se  rendit  cependant  a  Versailles,  pour  y  delivrer  ses  depeches  a 
M.  de  Piiiiteliartrain,  et  lui  fa  ire  un  bout  de  cour.  Le  ministre  ecouta  sa  triste  odyssde. 
Mais  que  lui  faisait  si  lui  le  sort  de  ee  petit  baron  de  Beam,  dont  les  biens  dtaient  saisis  et 
qui  avait  mill.-  proees  a  vider?  "  Vous  voulcz  laisser  le  service,  lui  dit-il  assez  froidement, 
HUT  un  ton  ennuye,  cela  est  impossible.  Vous  aurez  tout  le  temps  de  vaquer  a  vos  aftain-s, 
juwqu'aux  derniers  vaisseaux  en  destination  de  Quebec,  oil  il  vous  faut  absolument  retour- 

1  I«ttra  XVIH. 

1  Vnyagtn  de  Lebeao,  preface. 

'  Lettre  xiz. 

4  Lettre  \x.  M.  de  Seignelay,  fils  du  grand  Colbert,  mourut  en  effet  le  10  novembre  1690.  La  lettre 
partirnli.-re  <|iie  le  gouvernenr  de  KronUnac  6crivit  an  ministre  pour  lui  recommander  Lahontan,  et  qni  ne  put 
Ini  -'tr<-  remiie,  expliqne  le  silence  des  docamenU  contemporains  xur  la  mission  du  baron. 


LE  BARON  DK  LAIIONTAN  89 

ner."  Le  discouragement  dans  1'Sme,  Lahontan  prit  le  clicmin  de  I'arin  pour  y  rencontrer 
ses  parents,  qui  le  plongferent  aussitOt  dans  mille  constillations  d'avueat.  ' 

Le  28  juillet  1691,  le  baron  s'embarquait  de  nouveau  a  la  Roehelle  pour  le  Canada,  en 
compagnie  du  ehevalier  de  Maupeou,  neveu  de  M""  de  I'ontchartrain,  <|iii  voulait  voir  du 
pays. 

Pendant  son  sejour  dans  la  eupitalc,  Luhuntan  avail  sollieite  en  vain  les  favenrs  et  la 
protection  de  la  cour.  On  lui  avail  repondu  que  M.  de  Frontenai:  serait  charg.'-  de  ptmrvoir 
a  son  avaneement.  En  attendant,  le  roi  lui  donna,  des  le  mois  de  mai,  line  commission  de 


1  Ces  details  sont  puisi's  dans  les  lettres  meme  do  Lahontan.  A  fin  du  contnMer  le  recit  de  1'ecri vain,  nous 
avons  consult^  les  archives,  <?t  nous  y  avons  const  it  6  en  eflet  qu'u  cette  epoque  Lalmntan  i'tait  plon<;<'  dans  uno 
suite  deproces  des  plus  ruineux,  soit  au  sujet  dti  prix  d'adjudication  de  la  baronnie  <ie  Lahontan,  suit  uncore  a 
propos  du  pr("t  que  son  pere  avail  fait  ii  la  ville  de  Bayonne.  Le  lecteur  ponrra  en  jugor  par  los  extraits  ijui  sui  vent : 

"  Extrait  du  livre  des  declarations  des  financiers  de  la  presente  ville  de  liayunne  et  recnas  an  tirelfe,  de  1'hotel 
de  hi'lite  ville. 

Led  it  jour  dix  neufiesiue  du  mois  de  Janvier  mil  six  fens  huictante  six,  a  comparu  dover-  le  greHti  de,  1'liotol 
comun  de  la  presant  ville  et  citt6  de  Bayonne  M.  Joseph  de  Castelnau,  bourgeois  et  (irellier  en  cbef  an  sie}:e  de 
la  maistrise  des  ports  de  ladite  ville,  en  qualitte  de  procureur,  fond£  de  procuration  expresse.  qu'il  a  fait  aparoir  ct 
quysera  cy  apres  inceree,  de  mes^ire  Jean  ile  St  Mesmin,  conseiller  du  roy,  aiiditour  en  n;i  f'bambrn  <ie  ( '<impte.s, 
a  Pans,  et  dame  Anne  de  Beaujeu,  son  espouze,  endatto  du  vinirte  snptieme  derembrn  mil  .six  cens  linitanto,  cinq, 
daltce  a  Paris,  signee  du  sieur  de  St  Mesmin,  Benoit  et  Sanvelette,  nutaires  royaux,  a  declare  et  afirnu'  an  present 
registre,  conformement  a  1'arret  du  Conseil  d'Estat  du  xxx1  de  jiiiu  dernier,  qne  par  contract  du  treiziesme 
septembre  mil  fix  cens  cinquante  neuf,  rotenu  a  Bayonne  par  de  Haran,  notaire  nival,  il  estoit  deub  a  messire 
Izaac  de  Lon  d'Arce,  seigneur  baron  de  T.ahontan,  et  dame  Jeanne  Guerin,  5a  premiere  lemme,  trois  mil  livres  de 
rente  viagere,  pour  le  sort  principal  de  tranto  mil  livres  par  eux  payees  a  la  descharge  de  ladite  villo,  comme  il 
apert  dn  dit  contract,  declare  resolu  par  1'arret  iln  Conseil  d'Estat  du  xvnr  jnillet  mil  six  ecus  soixante  sept,  et 
ordonni1  que  ce  quy  se  trouvera  avoir  est^  receu  [>ar  ledit  siour  d'Arce  des  arrerajro.s  do  lailito  jiention  viajicre, 
sera  desduit,  distraction  fiitte  des  intretz,  de  ladite  snmme  du  trente  mil  livros,  a  la  raison  du  denier  vintit,  pour 
du  surplus  en  estre  paye  dans  dix  anm'es,  ensemble  des  intret-<an  denier  vinpt,  qny  diminueront  a  [iroportion  des 
payements  de  laquelle  som'me,  principale  et  intrets  d'icelle,  il  n'est  pas  de  la  connaissance  <les  sr*  de  St  Mesmin  et 
dame  de  Beaujeu,  son  espouze,  qu'il  aye  este  rien  payt'  dopuis  ledit  arret  de  rail  six  cens  soixante  sept;  sur  qiioy, 
la  dame  Francoizsde  Coute,  espouze  en  segondes  nopces  dudit  defunt  s'  d'Arce,  a  fait  cession  et  trans|»rt  audit 
sieur  de  St  Mesrain,  son  creancier,  de  la  somme  de  vingteneuf  (w>)  mil  livres  de  principal  et  intrelz  d'icelle  stir  la 
cimunauttf  dudit  Bayonne,  par  acte  retenu  a  Lahontan,  le  quatriesme  aoust  mil  six  cent  soixante  dix,  signc  de 
Goej  tes,  notaire,  ratifi^  par  le  sieur  d'Arce,  le  dix  septieme  aout  mil  six  cen  soixante  unze,  au  chatteau  de  Lahon- 
tan, par  autre  acte,  retenu  et  sign6  par  de  Lama'son,  notaire,  incerez  tons  deux  dans  tin  autre  actede  de[x>t  de 
1'orginal  (fie)  d'iceux,  quy  a  reste  au  pouvoir  dudit  Sauvelette,  notaire  a  1'aris,  du  vingt  septieme  decembro  mil 
six  cent  quatre  vingtz  cinq,  signtf,  Benoit  et  Sauvelette,  de  laquelle  pomme  de  vingte  nenf  mil  livres  de  prin- 
cipal et  intrets  d'icelle,  depuis  ladite  cession,  lesdits  sieurs  et  dame  de  St  Mesmin  sont  creanciers  d'un  cottc.  De 
plus,  est  deub  a  ladite  dame  de  St  Mesmin,  en  conceqnenco  d'une  sentance  contradictoiremant  randue  par  les  m1" 
des  requestes  ordinaires  de  1'hotel  du  roy,  du  311°  aout  mil  six  cent  huitaute  trois,  sur  le  deniers  de  ladite  comu- 
naute,  ce  quy  provient  des  arrerages  de  la  rente  de  mil  soixante  quatorze  livresdhue  a  la  succession  dudit  defiant 
d'Arce  et  quy  sont  escbeux  jnsques  au  jour  de  la  saisie  relle  faitte  du  sort  prinsipal  de  ladite  rente  et  jusques  a  la 
concurance  des  arrerages  escheus  de  la  rente  de  cinq  cens  livres  p^r  an,  dues  a  ladite  dame  de  St  Mesmin  par  la 
succession  dudit  deffunt  d'Arce,  et  outre  ce,  la  somme  de  seize  cent  livres  a  la  meme  dame  de  St  Mesmin,  adjugee 
par  sentence  du  premier  avril  mil  six  cent  soixante  dix  sept,  enoncee  a  la  precedante,  avec  les  arrerages  et  intrets 
quy  eschoiront  au  jour  du  payement  et  delivrance  quy  sera  faito  par  ledit  corps  de  ville,  de  laquelle  declaration  et 
afirmation  susdite  ledit  sr  de  Castelnau,  audit  nom,  a  requis  estre  retenu  acte,  pour  servir  et  valoir  auxdits  a"  de 
St  Mesmin  et  dame  de  Beaujeu,  son  espouze  ce  que  de  raison,  et  s'est  signe.  Ainsy  sign£  sur  le  registre  :  Castetnau, 
procurur  susdit"  (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  818,  n°  12.) 

23  juin  1699  :  Arret  du  parlement  de  Paris  relatif  a  la  distribution  des  sommes  dues  aux  creanciers  d'Isaac  de 
Long  d'Arc4  («tc)  seigneur  et  baron  de  La  Hontan  (tic).— Cet  acte  mentionne :  "  Jacques  Thuv^  Dautefort,  bourgeois 
de  Paris,  tuteur  de  dame  Marguerite  Thuve,  sa  fille,  et  de  dt^funte  Marguerite  Btisset,  sa  femme,  donataire  de 
defunte  dame  Jeanne  Guerin,  vivante  Spouse  d'Isaac  Le  Long,  sieur  d'Arc£  (tic)  baron  de  la  Hontan  ;  "  "  Fran^oise 

Sec.  I.,  1894.    12. 


J.-KDMOND   ROY 

cupitaine  ile  compagnie  dans  les  troupes  de  la  marine,  '  et  on  lui  fit  1'honneur  de  le  recevoir 
dan*  1'ordre  de  Saint-Lazare,  dans  la  chambre  mSme  de  M.  de  Louvois.  * 

UM  autre  quo  le  baron  de  Lahontan  cut  etc  fier  de  ce  rapide  avancement ;  mais  le  gentil- 
boinmo  bearnai*  avait  alors  d'autrea  pensees  eu  tete.  On  raconte  qu'IIenri  IV,  voulant  ae 
moqiier  de  la  inodeatie  gaaeonne,  diaait  ([lie  s'il  n'etait  roi  de  France  il  cut  voulu  ettv 
ronaeiller  an  parleinent  de  Bordeaux.  Lahontan  eiit  pretere  cent  fois  mieux  la  charge  de 
consriller  an  parleinent.qiie  son  pere  avait  tenue,  et  lea  tourellcs  qui  se  miraient  dans  le  gave 
d.-  1'aii.  .[no  les  plus  bran  x  miplois  .Inns  I'ann.V  d'Amerique.  Du  reste, il savait  bien  qii'mi 
iroiivrnirui-  dr  rolonir  in-  ponvait  pas  lui  donner  degrade  plus  elev<5  que  celui  qu'il  avait 
di'-ja.  rt  il  mrairrait  dr  drinetirrr  rtcrnellenient  capitaine  a  1'exemple  de  taut  de  vieux  officiers 
Main-hi-  M>U>  Irs  annrs  dans  Irs  t'mvts  umerieaines. 

<Jnant  a  >a  ii..niinatii)n  ilr  rhrvalirr  dr  Saint- La/.are,  il  s'en  moquait  le  premier.  Elle  lui 
o.ntait  I""1  loui-.  '|if  il  avail  rrriis  rn  radean  de  son  uncle,  1'ahbe  de  Couttes,  et  la  ceremonir 
ih-  n'-rrpti.in  avait  dun-  inoins  dr  tnnps  ()iie  crllr  de  compter  la  aomme  ail  treaor.3 

|,i-  is  -rptrnihrr  I'i'.'l.  I.aliontaii  rtait  dr  retour  a  Quebec.  Compatissant  aux  epreuves 
ilu  panvrr  ir<-ntilln>niiiir,  ijiir  hallnttairnt  drpnis  plusiriirs  amiees  la  iner  et.  la  fortune,  le 
mint!-  'li-  Kroiitriiai-  1'invita  a  sa  tahle  «'t  Ir  li)gra  ilans  son  chateau. 

I..-  ir-'iivi-niriir  qur  possi'-dait  alors  la  Xouvellr-Franer,  rtait  un  honnne  de  heaneoup 
il'. '-pi-it,  il.. in-  d'mir  .'loi|Urncr  naturrllr.  ciiltivt'-r  ]>ar  1'rtudr  et  entretenue  par  1'habitude  de 


I,-  1  MHI-IIPUSC  ill-  Poiitiu-,  \euvc  il'Arrt'  lie  La  '.Ionian,  tntrice  de  leurs  enfants  inineure;  "  (n/ia»)  "  Fran^oise  I.efa- 
diciix  ilc  (V.utti-M,  veuve  ilndit  dell'unt  Isaac  de  L<inj,'(!ur(/>,  baron  de  La  Hontan;— line  sentence  du  30  septembre 
li .- *'. "  ri'iului'  ' -iitrr  Aiiiiiinc  .I.ISKI-  dc  I'omniorye,  sieur  des  Aages,  intendant  de  mnnsiviir  le  prince  de  Conty,  d- 
liev.m'  i»>iir»iiivaiit  !i-Hcr'h'en,  Vfiiti-ct  iidjndii-ation  par  decret  de  la  turre,  s.-ijneiirie  et  haronniede  la  Hontan,  saisie 
ri'«llfin«iit  Mir  Is:i:n-  de  \."Uf  d'Anv,  Hei^neiir  et  liaruii  do  la  Hontan,  a  la  reqiiente  dudit  Claude  Loys,  conseiller, 
gecn-Uire  du  my,  an  lieu  diK|nel  ledit  Jasse  auroit  repris  hi  jiotirmiite  de  ladite  instance  de  crieon,  ot  a  present 
(...urMiivant  1'ordre  et  distrilnitiuii  de  la  Minima  de  vinj;t-un  mille  livres,  prix  de  la  vunto  et  adjudication  de  ladite 
ii-rre  de  la  Ilmiian  Mir  diaries  <  aipcntier,  honrjienis  de  1'aris.  cnratenr  <:i<5<54  la  succe.'-sion  vacante  dndit  de  Ixing 

d'Arti'-,  ft  dppooant  audil  decret ;" — "  piemiereinent,  ladite  H-laine   I*verrier,  veuve  dndit  Antoine  .lus.se 

de  I'ommerye,  taut  en  »(.n  noni,  A  c.inse  de  la  connnnnanle  qui  a  este  entre  enx.  que  corniue  donnataire  mutuelle 
dudil -lasai',  a  esti'-  colloiuire  i-t  mis  en  ordre  comme  creancii-re  et  exercant  les  drolls  de  Jeanne  Uuerin,  femme 
dndit  Ixinj;  danV-,  du  liuitic'tne  Kvrier  lii-lS,  jour  du  contract  de  maria^e  de  Indite  (iuerin  aveo  ledit  Longdarce,  de 
la  Bomme  de  seizu  cens  six  livreH  i|ninzt<  sols,  faisant  les  deux  tiers  do  celle  de  deux  mil  quatre  cens  unzo  livres 
cinq  soli  sept  deniers,  payez  et  acquittez  par  ledit  Jassn  de  Pommery  pour  arrerages  de  cinq  cens  livres  de  rente 
par  luy  constiltn'-es  conjointemeiit  et  solidairement  avec  lesdits  de  Longdarce,  Jeanne  (iuerin,  sa  femme,  Francois 
Talon  et  (ieneviere  Leduc,  sa  fenime,  au  profit  de  Franchise  1'oitevin,  veuve  Pierre  de  Labarge,  par  contract  du 

CO  mare  166" "—"  Artnand  de  I^jngdasse  («'c)  fils  et  h^rilier  dudit  deffunt  de  la  Iloutan " — " le  dcfant 

obtenu  par  ladite  lo  Verriur,  veuve  d'Antoine  .las.si-.  demanderesne,  suivaut  les  requestes  et  exploits  des  vingt 

hnitirme  fevrier,  quatre  et  nouf  mara  l(ii»9,  contre  Armand  de  Longdarce,  sieur  de  la  Houtan, de  Sallus  et.  de 

Ixingdarce  de  la  Houtan,  sa  femme,  et de  Longdarce  de  la  Houtan,  deffendeurs  et  defaillans. . .."  (Imprim^ 

de  '-ti  pages  in-folio) — (Archives  comaiunales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  818,  n°  24.) 

II  importe,  avec  un  ecrivain  comme  Lahontan,  dont  la  veracitr  a  ete  si  souvent  contest^e,  de  controler  chacun 
de«  faiu  qu'il  avance.  Ainsi  le  lecteur  ne  devra-t-il  pas  sY-tonner  si  nous  accompagnons  le  texte  de  ce  travail  de 
note*  et  de  pieces  abondantes. 

1  A  Versailles,  le  31  mai  1  •>'.)!.  Sa  Majest*'-  a  fait  choix  du  Sieur  Baron  de  la  Hontan,  ci-devant  lieutenant 
reform^-  d'une  compagnie  d'infanterie  en  Canada,  pour  servir  en  qualiU'  de  capitaine  rt- forme  de  1'une  des  compa- 
gnies  qu'elle  entretient  an  dit  pays.  (Collection  de  manu»critt  de  la  Nuuvelle- France,  II,  02). 

1  l."tir"  xn. 

'  Dan*  onactedebapt^medu  lOoctobre  lG91,conFerv<>  aux  rogistres  de  la  cu re  de  Quebec,  Lahontan  eat  qualinY' 
chtmtifT  de  Fardre  de  \otrc-l)ame  du  Honl-Carmel.    Lahontan.  dans  ses  lettres,  dit  qu'il  fut  recu  chevalier  d< 
laitrr.    Uppoi*  UW8, 1'onlrv  n'appeUit  Nolrr-Dane  du  Mont-Oarmel  et  de  Sainl-Lnzare.    Vide:  I'recif  Hittori'i"'  no 
ortrei  nrfcji'nuT  et  militairet  de  8.  Latare  et  de  t>.  Maurice,  par  le  ch.  L.  Cibrario,  Lyon,  1800,  p.  U9. 


LK   BARON   DK   LAHONTAN  91 

ce  qu'il  y  avait  do  plus  grand  &  la  cour.  Venu  an  Canada  alors  qn'il  e"tait  parfaitetnont  ruine", 
et  protege  centre  ses  creanciers  par  ties  lettres  d'Etat,  Frontenac  prenait  plaisir  h,  sympathiser 
BfBC  ceux  qui  se  trouvaient  aussi  bien  quo  lui  dans  lours  affaires.  II  ne  inanqnait  pas 
alors  dans  la  colonie,  do  cadets  de  qua  lite  de,  Gasc<xj»t>,  qui  nc  fnisnle.nt  /><ix  n,,uri-i,t  rent,-  </<•.< 
li'ftres  de  change  de  leur  pays.  ' 

Atin  de  faire  piece  anx  bourgeois  pretentienx  <[ii'il  detostait  smivoraineinent,  Frontonac 
s'entourait  de  ces  caracteres  aventuriers  et  andacieiix.  II  aimait  du  ivste  leur  franc  parlor 
et  ne  dedaignait  pas  leur  esprit  satirique  et  mordant. 

Parmi  ces  irreguliers,  quo  le  gouvernour  f'a(;onna  de  sa  main  riicrgiqiie,  jusqirau  point 
d'en  t'aire  quelquefois  des  heros,  eitons  Cavolier  de  hi  Salic,  du  I, nth,  la  Forest,  Hi/.ard, 
Barois,  Herbin,  Lamothe-Cadillac,  Maronil.  II  ne  tut  pas  longtemps  a,  rcconnaitre  qn'il 
ne  fallait  point  laisser  eonfondre  dans  la  t'onle,  un  gentilhommc  <lu  caracteiv  de  Laliontan, 
qui  savait  plairc,  et  qui  pouvait  se  rend  re  utile  an  besoin.  Lahontan,  coinnie  Frontenac.  du 
reste,  tout-bait  par  quelques  c&tes  a  la  Gascogne,  et  les  sympathies  du  irnind  seigneur  exile 
sur  le  rocberde  Quebec,  devaient  naturelleinent  se  [lortcr  sur  ce  compatriote.  qin- les  malbeiirs 
de  sa  famille  avaient  force  de  se  refugier  an  milieu  des  tbivts  du  nonvean  inonde.  - 

La  colonie  etait  alors  partagee  i-n  deux  (actions.  L'unc  avait  Frmitenac  ]ioiir  cbc)'. 
L'autre  etait  eommandee  par  I'intendant  Ducbesneau,  que  Ton  a  a]p]iel«'  "/<  /V.v^/V,  < /<  Imliit  i-nnri. 
Cettc  derniere  se  eomposait  de  Lemoyne,  Jolliet,  Leber,  Moiicbt-r,  \'arcnnes,  la  Clicnavr. 
Soumande.  Kilo  no  voulait  voir  i-n  Frontenac  qn'"//  ricn.r  rc/"//-i/  »////  //<•  tin-nil  i/,i,-  ///•,,/,;,/,/•  /, 
vice.  3 

Que  de  this  les  officiers  (pii  (aisaient  partie  de  la  faction  du  u'ouvcniciir.  en  luitte  anx 
persecutions  de  I'intendant  et  des  siens,  levaient  les  yenx  an  cicl  et  s'i'criaicnt  dans  la  t'aiblcsse 
de  leur  foi  :  Saticte  Frontenac,  <>r<i  />rn  me.  ' 

Frontenac  aimait  les  plaisirs  de  la  table  et  les  bonnes  caiiscries  d'ajn-es  diner.  Les  ^ais 
convives  se  reunissaient  an  cbatean  Saint-Louis  et  Ton  y  passait  les  lonyues  soiri'es  a  jiarler 
un  pen  librement  do  tout.  Lamotlie-Cadillac  racontait  ses  jirojets  d't'-tablisseinents  snr  le 
bord  des  grands  lacs,  du  Lutb  ileerivait  K's  plainos  sauvages  de  I'Ouest  nivstt'-rienx.  Harois 
et  Bizard  discutaient  de  commerce.  1'arf'ois  la  robe  brune  d'un  (Vanciseain  a]i|iaraissait  an 
milieu  des  brillants  unitbrmes  do  ces  officiers.  C'otait  le  1*.  Cbrestien  LccleriMj.  tjui  venait 
lire  au  gouverneur,  les  bonnes  pages  du  livre  qu'il  preparait  sur  1'bistoirc  de  la  Xonvelle- 
France.  Un  des  nevcux  de  Frontenac,  llaber  do  Montmor,  etait  ovocpio  do  I'orpignan,  '' 
mais  cela  n'empechait  pas  le  bouillant  chevalier  do  poussor  des  pointos  sur  le  domaine 
ecclesiastique.  II  ne  dedaignait  pas  memo  de  corriger  do  sa  main  le  manuscrit  du  moine 
historien,  et  d'y  accentuer  par  quelques  notes  piquantes,  les  traits  que  le  recollet  decocbait 
aux  missions  de  la  compagnie  de  Jesus. 

II  nous  semble  voir  le  fier  cluitelain  se  promenant  au  milieu  des  groupes  animes  dans  la 
vaste  salle  du  palais.  Sa  grande  taille,  son  air  noble,  mele  de  douceur,  imposaient.  II  se 

1  C'est  ainsi  que  le  marquis  de  Denonyille  recommande  le  chevalier  de  Vaudreuil  dans  nne  lettre  du  21 
octobre  1687. 

1  11  y  a  encore  dans  le  d^partement  du  Lot,  en  France,  une  petite  commune  du  nom  de  Frontenac.  Elle  est 
situee  dans  le  canton  de  Cahors,  arrondissement  de  Figeac.  Elle  compte  232  habitants.  (Malte-Bruu.) 

*  Commentaires  sur  I'orcrison  funtbre  de  Frontenac. 

*  Lettre  de  Lamotbe-Cadillac. 

6  Vide:  Margry,  V,  pp.  137, 142, 143,  de  curieux  details  sur  cette  famille. 


92  J.-KDMON1)   ROY 

degageait  do  toute  sa  personne  un  cachet  d'origiualito  frappant.  II  avait  Ic  verbe  haul  et 
iiiiuait  i  diseourir.  Lorsqu'il  s'eehautlait  an  milieu  <le  la  discussion,  sou  bras  droit,  dout  il 
no  so  servait  plus,  dcpuis  qu'il  avait  ete  casse  a  Ortibello,  en  1646,  restait  appuye"  au  mauteau 
do  la  \astc  ehemineo,  mais  dc  1'autrc  il  developpait  ees  arguments  comme  s'il  cut  mame"  une 

epoi*. 

(Juand  arrivait  le  carnaval,  le  comte  faisait  jouer  la  comedie.  Les  acteurs  se  recrutaient 
pnrmi  l«-s  otliciers  <lo  la  ganiison,  ct  Corncille,  Racine  et  Moliere  y  trouvaient  de  digius  inter- 
ii !•.'•!. •-.  Les  homines  distingiies  de  la  eolonio  etaient  invites  avec  leurs  femmes  a  assister  a 
re-  reinv-eiitatioiis.  Tout  eela  ne  plaisait  guere,  comme  on  le  pensc,  h  la  coterie  de  Duches- 
neaii.  rintcndant.  i|iii  posait  pour  rhoninie  rang*'1  et  severe. 

I.'liivcr  de  ItJ'.U-lilleJ,  ((tie  Lahontan  passa  A  Quebec,  t'ut  encore  plus  brillant  que  d'lialii- 
tmle.  I.i-  Frauvai^  avaieni  fait  pr'iMMinier  de  guerre  un  riche  negociant  de  la  Nouvelle- 
AnirK  t.-rn-.  M.  NcUuii.  ijiii  taisait  i-iimiiu-n-e  snr  la  riviere  Kenebec.  C'etait  un  fort  galant 
biiinini-.  tri->  iTi'in'rciix.  ri  i|iii  ainiait  Irs  plaisirs  de  la  .soeiete. 

|-'i,,ht,  na,  lui  avail  diuiiie  I'liospitalite,  et  le  traitait  avee  toute  sorte  d'honnetctes.  II 
\  a\ait  eiieure  an  rlu'itrau  M.  '!••  Maiipemi,  iicveii  de  M""  <le  1'oiitebartrain,  puis  une  pleiade 
in,  -  ci  ln-illant-  ntlirifi-s.  i|iii  s'i'-taicnt  ilistingues  pendant  la  derniere  guerre.  Dans  ces 
i-i'-uiiii'ii-  iniinii  •-.  un  r--a\aii  dc  tain-  i-pniiser  aces  niilitaires  les  lilies  den  colons,  anciens 
•_'•  •ntillininim-  mi  rii-lir-  baliitants.  atin  de  les  attacher  an  jiays.  1'arnii  les  jeunes  tilles 
.|u'aitiiaii-iii  !>•>  Mi'uvcr-  ilu  diatraii.  .-e  truiivait  M  '  (ieiievieve  Damours,  dont  le  pere,  Mathieu 

I  lainniii--.   i-ii-lii'   aniiatriir.  /'tail    cuiix'illci1  an    eoiiseil  sunveraiii.       M.    Damours   et  ses  tils 
i-iaii-iii    t'nrt    ailing  di-   M.  NrU"ii.  cjii'ils  avaii'iit   souveiit    rencontre  a  leur  etablissement  de 
.1.  in-,  k.   -nr  la  rivii''iv  Saint-. lean,  ui'i   ils   faisaient    avec  lui   un  grand   commerce  de  castors. 
1 1,  in  \  i.'-vi    |ia:n<iiir-  i-iait  tillciilc  dc  Kruntcnac.  et   au  dire  de  Laboiitan,  assurement  une  des 
j.er-iiniie-   le-   |ilu-  aeeiiinplifs  de  sun  sieclc.      Kile  avait    alors  dix-huit   ans  et  etait  belle  et 
•  liarinaiiie.      I.aln'iitan.  Ini.  avait    vingt->ept  ans.      II  avait  su  resister  juscjiie-la  aux  eharmes 
et  aiix  -i  ihh  tinii-  de-  lieaiite-  de  la  capitale  de  la   colunic.      II   se  vantait  de   son  celibat  et 
I". -ait    I'i'iir  un  ciuluri-i.      11  im'di.-ait  dc  tmites  les  feinines,  et  disait  lie  pas  croire  a  1'amour. 
Mai-,  entiii.  tuiit    In, mine  a  pen  pres  a  senti,  ne  tut-ce  (pi'un  jour,  un  instant,  cette  etrange 
i\re--e.      11  y  a  en  un  visage  dmit  Pedal  illuminait  ses  insoinnies ;  il  y  a  eu  des  yeux  dout  il 
a  cliercln-  I.-  regard,  cuniinc  la  plaiite  clictvlic  Pair  et  le  solcil  ;  une  voix  entre  toutes  a  fait 
tn-<aillir   le-  cm-des  intiincs  de  sun  ame  ;  et  il  a  eru  (juc  ce  visage,  ce  regard,  cettc  voix 
etaicnt  m''ces>aircr-  a  sun  bonheur,  a  sa  vie  ineme.1 

Les  eliarines  de  la  belle  Gencvievc  Damnura  reussirent  done  ;\  amollir  le  co-iir  tin  baron. 

II  lui  tit  ijuelipies  visites,  puis  s'apen;ut  (ju'il  n'eprouvait  jtaw  de  plus  grand  plaisir  que  de  la 
eididiiire  a  1'i'glise.   II  fallut  bientAt  expliqiUT  son  cmpressement  et  ses  assiduites.  Frontenae. 
coinine  purrain   de  la  jcune  tille,  fit   tout  ce  qu'il   put  pour  engager  Lahontan  i  1'epouser. 
('elui-ei  demanda  du  temps  pour  y  penser.     II   lui  fut  donne"  deux  mois,  puis  quatre.     M. 
Nelson,  dan*  Piiitervalle,  offrit  un  grand  diner  aux  future  epoux,  au  gouverneur,  a  rinten- 
dant,  al'evequc.  Atin  de  presser  le  mariuge,  il  promit  1,000  ecus  lejour  desnoces,  etl'evcijiie 
en  tit  autant.     Comme  M"'  Damours  avait  elle-meme  1,000  ecus  de  dot,  et  que  Froutenac  en 
ottrait  7,000  ou  8,000  en  conges,  sans  compter  un  avancement  infaillible,  le  baron  se  trou- 
vait  a  fairc  tn  rc'-alit^  un  mariage  fort  avantageux.     Maie,  au  moment  de  signer  le  contrat,  il 

1  1'inl  Bourget 


LR  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  93 

renoi^a  a  tout  pour  garder  sa  liberte.  Le  gouvcrncur  fut  trfcs  meoontcnt  de  cc  denouement 
iriattendu,  et  pendant  plusieurH  jours  Lahontan  dut  garder  la  elminbre  afin  d'eviter  won 
courroux.1 

VII 

LAHONTAN  PROPOSE  D'ORQANISER  UNE  FLOTILLE   SUR  LES   CHAN-US    I.ACS. — SUN  DKI-AKT  i-out    I.A 
FRANCE. — FAIT  ESCALE  A  PLAISANCE   ET  S'Y   DISTINHU:  K.\    AIDANT  A    KKIMI  SSKU    INI: 

ATTAQUE    DBS    ANGLAIS. BEAU    TKMOICN  ACE    QUK    LI  I    REND    M.    UK     Bllnr  1 1. 1, A  N    (KJ'.tl'). 

II  ne  faut  pas  croire  que  pendant  ces  rigoureiix  hivcrs  dii  Canada,  It-  temps  nc  se  pas.-ait 
qu'en  diners,  en  receptions  ou  a  la  eimiedie.  La  vieillesse  artive  de  Knmteiiac  avail  1'art  de 
mener  vivement  les  homines.  IVndant  (jue  dans  la  boiirirade  de  QueKee.  il  faisait  miMicr  a 
ses  officiers  les  fatigues  des  c-ampagnes  de  1'ete,  <K's  partis  conlimirls  pareoiiraient  les  liii-r-t>. 
harcelant  sans  cesse  les  f'rontieres  ennemies.  Dans  le  vieux  chateau,  il  inteiTn<;vait  les 
coureurs  de  bois,  les  trafiquants,  les  eourriers,  so  tenait  tnujnurs  en  relations  cmi.-tantes  aver 
les  avant-postes. 

Frontenae  voulait  reprendre  le  detroit  des  lacs  F.rie  et  Ilunm  :  il  avail  a  nriir  de  n'alUei- 
le  programme  ebaucbe  par  son  predeeesseur  Denonville,  i-t  d'avanci-r  «i'i  ci-Iui-ci  avail  iTciili'-. 


1  Lahontan  (t.  II,  p.  79,  Edition  de  170S),  raconto  cette  aventure  sons  le  ncnn  d'nn  autrc.  ( "i-st  lui  [Hn 
qui  est  en  scene.  II  suffit  de  lire  l'£pisode  \rn\r  s'en  convaincre.  Cc  )<  i/n,  nifiilniite,  //ij'-m  nmlnii  //mri,  r  »;i.i/./n'  lui, 
qui  amit  accoutumf  de  manger  clicz  M.  d?  Frontenac,  ce  caralitr  ti  prompt  il  f-iire  d/*  i.rintr .ii/n/ios,  i;  ru/ii/nim  </»i 
rtponduJt  qu'ayant  bu  qiulqves  rasades  d'un  rin  fumaix,  son  i^irit  n'ttnil  ;«i.«  ««»•;  liln;  ;,i,nr  /»</«r  <//•«  <-<ui<liii<,int  </ni 
(taifnt  insfrtex  au  conlrat  de  mariaijc,  ne  |>etit  t'lro  (jue  le  baron  gascon.  Lahontan  aiinait  1'itgn'nlili-  I  -y.  ur  i!n  I,HH- 
homme  Not.  (Voyages  de  Portugal  et  Dancmark,  p.  Kid.)  ("est  hii  qni  rai'nntu  quo,  dans  un  diner  i\  Oipenhafine, 
chez  M.  de  Gueldenlew,  vice-roi  de  Norvi-go,  apri's  avoir  bu  plus  cjno  de  raisuu.il  d<"'('bar^oait  sa  rnnscienre  au 
piwl  de  la  table  (p.  162).  II  se  consolait  do  sa  disgrace  et  de  ce  ^neronx  exploit  en  chant  le.  proverbe  alleinand  : 
H'il  est  honteux  de  trap  prendre,  il  eft  glnricux  de  ri'tidre  (p.  l(>'2). 

Lahontan  ajonte  que  le  jeune  otlicier  garda  la  chumbre  junjihl  ce  <pu'  .\f.di  l\<niten<ic,  cln:  //ni  il  umit  nmni/iiiiii 
de  manger,  I' envoy  a  t/vlrir.  Le  baron  logeait  alors  a.  la  basse-ville  de  (Jui'bec.  Pans  ses  \'f>iini/,.<  I!H  I'l.rttiijul  ,/ 
Dcmemark,  p.  19!),ildit:  J'ai  trarerfl  plus  de  ceidfoisfi  inimrit  le  cimelier<  d<  (Julia  c,  at  »ic  ritirnut  »  «/  ,i  In  Hnsrt- 
ViUe. 

Dans  1'automno  de  1691-92,  il  y  avail  deux  olliciers  a  qui  M.  de  Frontonae  ofl'rit  sa  table:  Lahontan  et  le 
chevalier  de  Maupeou,  et  Lahontan  dit  oxprossdment  <|ue  Maupeou  ne  fut  pas  le  heros  de  1'aventure  que  nous 
avons  raconWe. 

Lahontan  d^signe  M"1'  Damours  sons  la  lettre  I) La  simple  lecture  du  texte  suflit  pour  nous  donuor  son 

nom. 

Le  11  dtfcembre  1691,  Lahontan  ^tait  parrain  &  Quebec,  ct  la  commere  qu'il  condnisait  au  ha]>trme  ^tait 
Genevieve  Damours.  Voici  1'acte  de  bapterae,  tel  <jue  nons  le  trouvons  aux  registres  de  la  paroisse  de 
Quebec : 

"  Le  niardi,  onzieme  d^cembre  mil  six  cent  quatre-vingt-onzo,  a  est6  baptis6e  dans  IVglise  paroissiale  de  Xostre- 
Dame  de  Quebec,  par  moy  prestre  missionnaire  soussigne,  Genevieve,  fille  de  Pierre  Moisan,  demeurant  a  la 
fontaine  Champlain,  et  de  Barbo  Bateau,  sa  femme,  nee  le  mesme  jour,  le  parain  Armand  Ix)uis  de  Ix>m  d'Arce 
baron  de  la  Hontan  el  Herleche  chevalier  de  1'ordre  de  Nostre-Dame  du  Mont  Carmel  capitaine  reform^  des 
troupes  de  la  marine,  la  marainne  Geneviesve  Damour  fille  de  M.  Damours  conseiller  au  conseil  souverain  de  ce 
pays  qui  ont  sign£ — Moisan— La  Hontan— Geneviesve  Damour— N.  Du  Bos  p."  C'est  le  seul  acte  oii  le  nom  de 
Lahontan  apparaisse  dans  les  registres  de  la  colonie. 

L'gpouse  de  Pierre  Moisan,  pilote,  avait  pour  mere  une  Gasconne  du  nom  de  Cassillac. 

Ce  n'est  qu'en  1703  que  Genevie.ve  Damours  epousa,  &  Montreal,  Jean-Baptiste  Celoron  de  Blainville,  chevalier 
de  Saint-Louis,  lieutenant  d'une  compagnie  de  la  marine.  Elle  avait  peut-etre  attendu  le  baron  inridele  et  volage, 
pendant  douze  ans.  Elle  mourut  apr^s  deux  mois  d'union,  I'ann6e  meme  od  Lahontan,  rappelant  sea  souvenirs, 
vantait  dans  son  livre  la  belle  qui  1'avait  charm6  un  jour. 


94  J.-BDMOND   ROY 

Les  commandants  des  postes  eloignes  tie  1'ouest  luiavaient  envoy^  des  relations  detailltSes;  il 
avail  cause  souvent  avec  Lahontan  de  ces  pays,  qu'il  avait  parcourus,  et  des  moyens  qu'il 
landrail  prendre  pour  s'y  etablir.  Le  baron  s'oftrit  pour  defendre  cette  frontiere. 

II  iloinanda  cinquante  matelots  basques,  a  cause  de  I'habilit4  et  de  1'adresse  des  marins 
.If  cfttc  province.  II  exprima  ensuite  le  desir  d'avoir  deux  cents  soldats  choisis  dans  les 
troupe-  <!.•  la  colonif.  Avee  ces  nioyens,  il  se  proposait  de  construire  trois  fortins  en  ditle- 
rent-  .-n.ln>iis:  If  premier,  a  la  decharire  du  lac  Krie,  le  second  an  lieu  oil  il  avait  command/- 
,n  l»;^7-sx,  ,.t  lc  troish-nie  a  la  pointe  <lc  rfinlioucbure  de  la  bale  de  Toronto.  Quatre-vingt- 
di\  li. niiiiif^  ilfvaifiit  sullir,  sdmi  lui.  pour  garder  ccs  trois  rcdoutes.  De  la,  il  devuit  lui  etrc 
ladle  "!••  tran-p»rtfr,  i|iiand  il  voudrait,  avi'c  ses  batiiucnts,  quatre  cents  sauvages  dans  le 
i, a\-  'li--  Iroijtioi-  :  il  en  pcnivait  convovcr  ilciix  inille,  ct  porter  autant  de  sacs  de  ble  d'lnde 
Mii'il  rii  landrail  p«>ur  I'.-nt ivtirn  de  ccs  forts  diirant  1'liivcr  et  1'ete.  L'occupation  de  ces 
i.o. t,  -  p<-i -mi -ttrait  de  tain- il.-s  diasscs  aliondantes  dans  toutes  les  Ties,  d'entreprendre  dee 
trav.-r-.'.-,  <>i'i  Ton  pom-Miivrait  lc-  1  roi|iioi- dan.-  K-urs  canots,  (|iK'  Ton  coulerait  a  fond, parce 
,|ii,-  i-f-  '1. mi'  i-  .tiii^nt  loiinl-  ct  i|iic  crux  des  Francais  etaient  legere. 

('..mine  i-c  projct  .'tail  dc  nature  a  clia^rincr  K-s  [roquoiscii  temps  de  guerre  ct  a  les  con- 
li-nir  i'ii  t. -mi'-  dc  |.aix.  il  -oiirit  :'(  Kronti-nac.  (jiioi(|iic  Lahontan  tut  jeune,  il  le  crut  capable 
dc  -oiiti-nir  i-i-ttf  i-iitn- prisi-.  II  lui  ]iennit  done  d'allcr  developper  ses  plans  a  la  cour?  Le  27 
jiiilld  I')'.'!.  Lahontan  >°einhari|iiiiit  a  (Jni'hec  -urla  trt'-gate  /"  tiuiiite-Anne,  avec  les  depechea 
dc  M.  di-  r'roiiten;ic.  |);in-  -;i  route  il  retiei >nt fa.  par  le  travel's  des  monts  Notre-Danie, 
d'lhcrvillc  i|iii.  iinnitc  sur /i  /'"/'.  c,.iiduisait  a  CJtiebee  douze  vaisseaux  inarehands.  Le  18 
iioTit.  /./>'.i.'/.'.-.l  „/,,  lai-ait  e-c-ale  -i  1  Mai-aiicc.  dans  l"ile  de  Terre-Xeuve.  Kile  y  attendit 
|.cinlaht  mi  inoi-  la  tlotte  de- pechciirs  liasijin-s  qu'elleetait  ehargee  de  convoyer  en  France.1 


Ij-ttn-  \\in  n'll.  ill-  iTn'i,  I.  :i:'.ii,  ii:i!').  .Vms  avoim  i-onipulsd-  atteiilix'ement  los  volumes  XI  et  XII  de  la 
<:,rr--j  GIIKI(/<I  aiix  An-liivps  de  la  Marine,  pour  les  ann£es  1690-1691-1692.  Ces  documents  ne 

i-nntii-ni.i-iit  ricti  snr  l.alinni.in.  l.u  bltro  ill-  l-'rontctiac  <le.s  IL'  et  20  novembre  1690  (vol.  II,  f"  86-100),  de 
nii'-rni1 '(lie  ivlli-  du  1">  aoi'it  lui'I,  ronti-mm  dans  le  nirme  volume  (  P  2-1),  be  inentioniient  pa8  la  mission  ni  le 
piujt-t  •!'  nt  parli-  le  liaron.  lit-nx  nu'iimires  ilt-  Knnilnnai1,  1'un  du  12  novembre  16KO,  1'autre  du  20  novembie  1692, 
i-n  f.iM-iir  ile  ilivera  ulliciere,  uar'l<'»t  '«  pllls  I'omplet  silem-e  HUT  1'ollieier  bi'arnais.  Nous  trouvons  an  volume  XII  de 
la  >'<ITT.  '/•"  H-laiiri  ijft.trnl-  •('  1.*>J),  1111  nii'iuoire  sans  iioiii  de  lieu, sans  date  ni  signature,  concernant  I'lHablissement 
il'un  [I-..-U-  an  'l«'trnit.  l.e  projet  se  rappnx-lie  do  celui  dont  parlo  Lahontan  dans  sa  xxm"  lettre,  et  nous  croyons 
ilovoir  publier  re  mi'moire  en  ontier. 

"  l.Vtablifu-cment  d'un  pusle  au  IVtrnit  parait  necessaire  pour  faciliter  aux  habitants  de  Canada  le  commerce 
»xec  U-K  SauvagcH  nt  partii-ulirrvment  pour  empfi-her  les  Anglais  de  s'en  emparer. 

"I.a  fai  ilit<"  de  ce  comiiien-o  Berait  tout  i  fait  j:rande  et  avantageuse  pour  la  Colonie  de  Canada  si  S  M.  permet- 
tail  aux  habitants  de  cc-tt«  coloiiiu  <le  former  line  compagnie  qui  eut  seulo  le  privilege  de  le  faint  dans  les  postei 
Rii-le«Mi«  dit  Montn'al,  ilai.s  laijuolle  on  strait  oblip'  de  recevoir  tons  ceux  qui  se  pr^senteraient  pour  telles 
».iniin-s  ijii'ils  voudraient  foiirnir  en  pr£fe>ant  ce|«ndant  les  plus  pauvres  aux  plus  riches,  de  manii-rn  que  s'il  se 
trriuvait  plus  d'argoot  qu'il  ne  serait  nect-ssaire  pour  le  fonds  de  ce  commerce  on  en  rembourserait  une  partie  4 
ceux  qui  y  aurairnt  les  plus  grosses  sommes  pour  prendre  les  petites  que  les  pauvres  habitants  y  voudraient 
inellre,  et  rela  atin  que  le  benefice  de  ce  commerce  ne  tombAt  pas  entre  les  mains  de  quelques  particuliers  seule- 
mi-lit  mam  qu'il  fut  rrpandu  en  celles  du  public,  si  les  ex|/-dieuts  que  le  S-  Charron  propose  *  pour  transporter  nog 
marrhandiMfl  clirz  Ion  Sauvagos  et  en  rapporterles  pelleteries  reussissaient,  ce  qui  est  immanquable  tant  que  nous 
auroM  la  paix  ;  ce  privilege  ne  serait  pas  ntressaire  dans  la  suite  par  1'impossibilit^  oil  se  trouveraient  les  parti- 
liculiera  de  donner  en  ces  lieiix-li  les  marchandisea  au  m<"me  prix  que  la  compagnie- 

"  i  i-tti-  CVinipagnie  supplierait  trC-a  humblement  S.  M.  de  vouloir  bien  lui  faire  fournir  la  quantite1  de  poudre, 
plumb  et  armea  neces^airea  i  la  traite  avec  les  Sauvages  iwur  le  memo  prix  qu'il  les  a  da  partisan  afin  que  les 

*  C«*  *ip*liMit»  tootd'mToir  d«  btrqaet  MI  fort  Froatenmc  pour  narifuer  <Uni  le  Imo  Ontario  et  an  fortqu'on  ^tablirait  p*ur 
o«ri«»»r  d»a»  !•>  Uc*  qui  aon!  an-dMmu  de  la  chut*  <1«  Niacara.  (Not*  de  1'aotear  da  mdmoire.) 


LK   BARON   DE  LAHONTAN 


95 


Lc  14  septembre,  cinquante  vaisseaux  pecheurs  BC  trouvaicnt  ruiinis  au  pied  <Iu  bastion 
do  I'laisance,  n 'attendant  plus  (|u'nn  vent  favorable  pour  se  niettre  a  la  voile,  lorsque,  mr  le* 
deux  hen  res  de  1'apres-midi,  deux  soldats  de  lagarnison,  (|iie  le  gouvernetir  avait  envoyi's  a  la 
poursuite  de  quelques  deserteurs,  le  long  des  cAtes  de  la  nier,  arrivercnt  au  fort  apportant  la 
nouvelle  qu'une  eseadre  de  cinq  vaisseaux  anglais  etait  mouillec  au  cap  Saiute-Marie,  dans 
1'anse  du  Pourchet,  a  5  lieues  de  Plaisance.  Serres  de  pivs  par  les  dialoupcs  de  I'diiiruii  ces 
deux  BOldste  s'etaient  jetes  dans  les  bois  poiirvenir  en  toiite  diligence  domier  IV-veil.  M  ,  |,. 
Brouillan,  qui  commandait  alors  Plaisance,  envoya  atissitot  a  la  d.Vouvcrte.  Les  edairciirs 
apercurent,  en  effet,  la  flotte  enneinie,  toutes  voiles  dehors,  qui  faisait  route  vcrs  la  rade,  <>u 
clle  mouilla  le  lendeniain,  15  septembre. 

M.  de  Brouillan  n'avait  avec  lui  (|u'une  petite  garnison  dc  ciiii|iiantc  bumnics  .pie  eoni- 
nandaient  lea  lieutenants  Paatour,  Costebellc  et  Saint-Ovide.  II  tit  vcnir  les  capitainc.-  <|es 
navires  pecbeurs,  et  eeux-ci  lui  promirent  main-forte. 

Plaisance  so  trouve  situe  a  I'extreinite  d'un  petit  dctroit  dc'  cin(|uaiite  toiscs  dc  lar^c  :  ..i 
barra  celui-ei  au  moyen  de  quatre  cables  solidcment  attaches  dc  chai|iie  cut.'-  par  de  irr,,..s,- 
ancres  enfoncees  dans  le  sable.  Apres  avoir  domic  a  diaquc  caiionnicr  son  poste  dc  eomliai. 
le  gouverneur  s'oceupa  de  del'endrc  les  approcbcs  de  la  place.  11  d.'-ta<-lia  Laliontan  avec 
soixante  matelota  basques  a  tin  endmit  apjidt'  la  Fontaine',  ('loigm-  du  tort  d'cnviroii  tin  .mart 
de  lieue.  Tl  etait  ;\  eruindre  (pie  lYnnem!  n'y  ti-ntat  une  desccnte,  ct  il  atirail  pu  u-a^ner 
de  la  une  montagnc  qui  coininaiidait  le  fort,  ct  enipccber  par  sa  nioiis.pictcric  le  service 
des  batteries.  Le  jour  menie  on  ces  dispositions  etaiciit  prices,  les  vaisseaux  aiiirlai>entraicnt 
en  rade.  Le  premier  jour,  1'ennemi  se  contenta  de  I'aire  des  soudagcs  et  d'examincr  le  fort 
de  loin  avee  des  telescopes.  Le  17,  on  vit  sept  a  Imit  cents  solilats  s'cinliar.|Ucr  dan.-  dc- 
chaloupes  et  s'approcber  de  1'anse  oil  Labontan  ctait  embusque  avec  sos  soixante  lias. pies. 

Ceux-ei,  couehes  dans  les  broussailles,  ne  ptirent  attendre  dans  letir  anlciir  <|tic  les  pre- 


donnant  auxd.  Sauvages  si  meilleur  marcht'  que  les  Anglais,  on  leur  put  otor  toute  envie  de  portur  l«urs 
chez  cette  nation. 

"  II  faudrait  pour  l'6tablissement  de  ce  poste  que  S.  M.  eut  pour  agrenble  d'y  entretenir  onviron  IIMI  on  i:>0 
homines  de  troupep  seulemont  ave«  tin  commandant  et  des  ofliciers  experimented  pn'senlt's  jiar  la  Compa^nie  et 
approuves  par  la  Cour  ou  par  lo  Gouverneur,  atixquels  il  serait  expressement  drfendu  sons  pei.ie  de  cassation  aux 
officiers  et  de  puuition  corporelle  aux  soldats  do  faire  aucun  commerce  directement  ni  indirectement;  et  A  I'.Vard 
de  leur  subsistance,  comme  elle  couterait  sans  doute  quelque  chose  de  plus  qii'il  (.Quebec  ou  Montn'al,  la  ( 'ompagnie 
serait  obligee  d'y  pourvoir  en  fournissant  ce  qu'il  faudrait  exc^dant  la  paie  du  roi. 

"  II  ne  faudrait  point  encore  donner  de  concession  dans  ce  lieti-14  de  craindre  d'atlaiblir  la  C'olonie  en  1'eten- 
dant  trop. 

''  Par  cette  voie  on  s'assurera  du  Detroit  qui  est  un  poste  trus  avantageux  et  dont  les  Anglais  taclient  de  se 
saisir  par  toute  sorte  de  moyens.  On  facilitera  le  commerce  particuliferement  dos  peaux  de  bn'tif  dont  on  pri'tend 
m^me  que  la  laine  puisse  servir  en  France ; 'on  augiuentera  au  Sauvage  le  prix  de  son  Castor  par  la  diminution  de 
celui  des  marchandises  qu'on  lui  traitera,  ce  qui  est  le  seul  moyen  eflicace  pour  maintenirceux  qui  sontdans  notre 
alliance  et  pour  y  altirer  m4me  ceux  qui  n'y  soht  pas  et  enfin  on  empfichera  ce  grand  nombre  de  coureurs  de  bois 
qui  est  la  source  des  plus  grands  desordres  qui  se  commettent  dans  ce  pays-li  leequels  t'tant  obliges  de  rester  dans 
la  Colonie  la  fortifieront  en  s'appliquant  a  la  culture  des  terres,  a  la  peche  de  la  niorue  ou  a  IV'tablissement  de 
quelque  manufacture. 

"  Et  si  on  t'tait  dans  la  suite  indispensablement  obligǤ  de  fixer  la  quantity  deCastor  qu'on  pourrait  recevoir  de 
la  Oolonie  I'^tablissement  de  cette  Colonie  deviendrait  absolument  n^cessaire  pour  6viter  les  inconvt'nients  qui 
arriveraient  infailliblement  tous  les  jours  si  le  Castor  t'tait  diapers^  entre  les  mains  de  plusieurs  qui  ne  manque- 
raient  pas  de  cabaler  de  leur  mieux  chacun  pour  son  interet  particulier  pour  faire  prendre  sa  partie  deCastor 
preT6rablement  a  celle  d'un  autre  ce  qui  troublerait  conside'rablement  le  repos  public  de  cette  Colonie,  et  en  ce  cas 
ou  serait  aussi  oblige1  de  ne  recevoir  de  castor  que  lad.  Compagnie." 


96  J.-EDMOND  EOY 

mitres  chnloupos  dissent  aborde  lo  rivage.  Us  se  demasquerent  trop  t6t,  et,  Pennemi  en  les 
npercevant  vim  de  bord,  pour  s«  porter  a  une  demi-lieue  de  la,  vers  une  pointe  de  terre,  on  il 
w  eontenta  do  met  t  re  lo  ton  et  de  so  rembarquer  eusuite  precipitamment. 

M.  ilc  Itrouillan  profit  a  de  ce  premier  inauccea  de  1'ennemi  poursenrieux  fortifier  encore. 
II  tit  ••lover  une  rodouto  do  picrrcsur  lc  hunt  dela  montagne,  d'oii  Ton  pouvait  eteindre  lefeu 
do  ses  Kattorics.  Les  navires  poehoiirs  se  rangoront  en  ligne  pourdefendre  1'entree  du  de"troit, 
nil  r.ni  |.la.;a  qiiatre  ncniveaiix  canons  dn  eAtc  oppose  au  tort. 

!,,•  IS  :i  ini.li.  nne  elialinipe  portant  pavilion  hlanc,  purtit  dn  bord  de  1'amiral  pour 
irairiier  le  tori.  Le  giiiivernoiir  envoya  iin  sorgont  a  sa  reneontre.  On  banda  les  yeux  au 
|iarl.-iii<-ntaire  et  on  le  eondiiisit  au  eoniinandant.  C'dtait  M.  Williams,  general  de  la  flotte 
a~ie..:eanie.  «|iii  t'ai-ait  -avoir  ,|u'il  avail  avec  lui  plusieurs  prisonniers  franc.ais  qn'il  pourrait 


Inn   ilc  i-onnaitre  Irs  forces  de  rcnneini.  M.  de  Brouillan  ehoisit  Lahontan  et 
ur  allcr  .•ntaiin-r  lo  n.'^oeiations.      I/ainiral  recut  ees  doiix  ofliciers  avec  la  plus 
toi-ii'.   les    tit    t-iitrer  ait  i-arrt'.   leiir  donna   toutes   les   nouvelles  d'  Europe,   leur 
lc-  in.  illcurc-  li'|iicnrs,  piiis  Icnr   tit  visiter  son  batiiucnt.     Au  moment  de 
al  lc-  i-nilira-sa.  |niis  tit  crier  par  trois  t'ois  A  ses  mute-lota  :    Vive  le  roi. 

I  ',  ii  |;iiit  i|in  .....  -  pourparler-i  nvai.-nt  lieu.  M.  de  IJroiiillan  reijalait  de  son  inieux  lc  par- 
leiiientairc  ijii'il  avail   LTarde  eoinnie  otaiT1'. 

i^uaml  les  d.-iix  olliciers  tram  ;ai-  t'ur.'iit  de  ret  our  au  tort,  1'envoye  cnncmi  prit  conge  du 
ifoiix  .Tiii-iir  et  lui  ap|irit  .|iie  son  L.r''n.'ral  1'avait  ebarg.'  de  le  sommer  de  se  rend  re.  A  quoi 
\l.  ile  1'ii-ouillan  ivpondit  i|u'il  .'-tait  trop  lion  sujet  du  roi  pour  t'aire  une  laehete  pareillc  ; 
iju'c'ii  n'aiirait  '|ii'a  Tatta'pier  viifoiireiisemi'iit,  (|ii'il  se  d.-tendrait  de  meme. 

I.e  leiiilein  iin.  \vinlivdi.  l!1  -e  pt  en  1  1  1  re,  les  vaissfaux  anglais  se  firent  reniorquer  par  leiira 
chaloiipes  ju-i|ii'a  une  ileiiii-port.'e  de  canon  et  se  inirent  i'ii  ligne  d'atta((iie.  1'cndant  cette 
inaii'i  u\  i-e.  1'amiral  .-nvoya  dire  a  M.  d.-  I'.rouillan.  ipie  s'il  voiilait  parlementer  pendant  le 
coinliat.  il  cut  a  hi—  er  pavilion  rouge.  M.  de  Broiiillan,  (jne  toutes  ces  hesitations  avaicnt 
-ini.'uli''-reniept  raninie.  jugeant  .(lie  I'eiinemi  t'aililissait  dans  ses  dcsscins,  et  qu'il  pouvait  bien 
p.-iiM-r  <|Ui-  la  tlotte  ile  vaisseaux  marebands  embossee  derriere  lc  fort,  etdont  on  n'apercevait 
.jin-  le-m:it-  du  rot.'-  <!.-  la  rade  .'(ait  pnissaninu'iit  annee  en  guerre,  fit  feu  tout  ii  coup  de 
toiite<  <es  batteri.-s  aii  eri  rt'-pi'ti'  de  Virc  If  rui.  TA'S  Anglais  rt^pondirent  sur  le  champ. 
IVndaiit  >ix  beiires.  ee  Cut  des  deux  cAtes  un  feu  tres  vif.  1'uis  M.  de  Brouillan,  voulant 
iin'-natrer  sa  poiidn-.  laissa  1'Anglais  continuer  dans  1'esperance  de  Pepuiser.  Les  coups 
]iartis  des  redoutes  t'rancaises  avaicnt  si  bien  porte  qnc  1'amiral  fut  bientfit  oblige  d'cloigner 
sa  ligne  de  combat.  Plusieurs  de  ses  vaisseaux  avaicnt  eu  toutes  leurs  manoiuvres  hach.Vs, 
d'aiilres  avaient  sontt'ert  dans  leurs  o-uvrcs  vivcs. 

Cctte  retraite  inesperee  sauvait  JJrouillan,  qui  en  ctait  r6duit  a  sa  derniere  gargousse 
de  poudrc,  et  qui  ne  se  servait  plus  quc  dcs  bonlcts  ennemis  que  Ton  ramassait  dans  les  balii- 
tatioiiK  qui  en  etaicnt  presque  toutes  cribleea.  Deux  mille  coups  de  canon  avaient  e'te'  tir^s 
contrc  la  place. 

II  i-tait  impossible  qu'une  flotte  aussi  bien  arrni^c  que  1'etait  celle  des  Anglais,  se  retir&t 
apres  avoir  fait  HI  pen.     M.  dc  Hrouillaii,  qui  craignait  une  deuxi6me  attaque,  fit  travaillcr 
Knns  relaelic  a  reparer  Ion  brcclies.     Pendant  six  heures  de  la  lutte  la  plus  chaude,  il  n'avait 
eu  quc  cinq  homines  dc  mis  hors  de  combat. 

Lc  20,  un  Francais,  prisonnier  a  bord  de  1'amiral,  sejeta  a  la  mcr  pendant  la  nuit.et  vint 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  97 

aborder  !\  la  nage  a  Pendroit  ou  Lahontan  etait  en  embuscade.  Conduit  chez  legouvcrncur 
il  lui  apprit  que  les  Anglais  etaient  deeourages,  et  qu'ils  n'avaicnt  pas  mi  Plaisance  si  bien 
fortifie.  En  eft'et,  ils  s'eloignerent  bientot,  puis  allerent  brfiler  les  habitations  dc  la  pointc 
Verte,  oil  tin  detachement  envoye  par  lo  commandant  de  Plaisance,  no  put  arrivcr  i\  temps 
a  cause  d'un  orage  violent  qui  avait  brise  les  cheinins.  L'incendie  de  quelques  cabanes,  tel 
Ait  tout  le  fruit  que  les  Anglais  rapporterent  de  leur  expedition.1 

Ainsi  finit  ce  siege  que  Pon  pent  appeler  glorieux,  quand  on  considere  lc  nonibn-  des 
assaillants  et  le  peu.de  ressources  (pie  Brouillan  avait  a  sa  disposition.  Tout  lc  mondi>  v 
avait  fait  son  devoir.  Les  capitaines  des  navires  inarcliaiids  avaient  point/-  ciix-inr-nics  les 
canons  des  batteries,  et  leurs  equipages  avaient  inerveilleiisenu-nt  aid/  ;'i  fortifier  hi  place. 

M.  de  Brouillan,  faisant  an  ininistrc  le  rccit  de  cette  attaque,  n-ndil  justice  A  tons.  Ann'-- 
avoir  fait  Peloge  de  ses  ofh'ciers,  Costcbcllc,  1'astoiiret  Saint-(  )vide,  il  voiilnt  fa  ire  nne  ineniimi 
s]ii'-ciale  de  Lahontan. 

"  Le  baron  de  Labontan,  ecrit-il,  a  voiiln  coninie  nous  avoir  part  a  la  <;loire  <1(-  Men 
servir  le  roi,  et  il  n'est  pas  juste  qiieje  lui  ote  celle  i|n'il  a  em-,  d'avoir  donn/-  lieaui-oiip  ilc 
marques  de  sa  vigilance  dans  les  detachementa  que  je  lui  ai  donm-s.  pourenipr-clit-r  les  cnni-niis 
de  faire  descente  dans  un  lieu  ou  il  /-tait  a  craindre  (ju'ils  in-  la  tissent.  ipii  est  derrii-i-e  la 
montagne,  ou  j'ai  en  Phonneur  de  vous  inan|uer  qu'il  t'-tait  besoin  de  faire  batir 
redoute.  II  pourra  vous  dire  de  quelle  con  sequence  eela  est.  J'esjirre  i|iie  I'ava 
mes  lettres  pour  vous  les  presenter,  VOUH  aure/  la  bonte  (le  Peeouter,  atin  ijii'il 
eompte  de  toutes  choses." 

C'est  ainsi  qu'a  deux  ans  (Pintervalle,  Labontan  se  tronvait  ebarg/-  d'aller  annoiiei-r  ;'i  la 
cour  de  France  une  deuxieme  victoin-  :  apres  la  levee  du  siege  de  (^nt'-bee  en  lii'.Mi.  ,-t-H,.  d,. 
Plaisance  en  1692. 

VIII. 

LAHONTAN  NOMME  LIEUTENANT  DE  ROI  A  I'LAISAXCK. — SES  DKMKLKS  Avicr  M.  DK  I?KHI-II.I, AN. — Ii, 

EST    PROPOSE    COMME    COMMANDANT    DE.S     H,ES  S AIXT- 1 'lEKHK     ET    Mlgl'EI.nN.  —  S A     KI UK     UK 

TERRENEUVE  (14  decembre  1693). 

Embarque  de  nouveau  pour  la  France  le  6  oetobrc  1692.  Labontan  abordait  le  -'•}  du 
meme  raois  k  Saiut-Xazaire,  apres  une  traversee  de  dix-sept  jours.  II  partait  aussitot  pour 
Versailles.  La  cour  n'ecouta  guere  le  projct  qu'il  avait  forme  de  defend  re  les  grands  lacs  an 
moyen  d'une  flotille  de  canots  monies  par  des  Basques  ;  mais  sa  l>elle  eonduite  en  aidant 
a  delivrer  Plaisance  des  Anglais,  lui  fit  donner  la  lieutenanee  de  roi  de  cette  place  et  la 
survivance  d'une  compagnie  de  cent  bommes.  C'est  ainsi  qu'apres  avoir  reve  la  gloire 
d'explorateur  et  de  commandant  naval  sur  les  mers  de  1'ouest,  le  pauvre  baron  se  voyait 


1  Lahontan  raconte  les  details  de  cette  attaque  dans  sa  xxin°  lettre  (^d.  de  1703,  t  I,  pp.  242-246).  Corame  il  s'y 
donne  un  certain  r61e,  nous  avons  cru  devoir  controler  son  r6cit  au  moyen  des  pieces  qni  suivent  et  qui  sent  con- 
served aux  Archives  de  la  marine :  1°  relation  de  1'attaqne  de  cinq  vaisseanx  anglais  de  soixante  canons  au  fort 
Lonis-de-Plaisance,  command^  par  M.  de  Brouillan,  gouverneur  de  1'ile  de  Terre-Neuve;  2°  journal  du  mouvement 
que  les  ennemis  out  fait  ilepuis  qu'on  a  en  connaissance  de  leur  approche  au  fort  Louis  (1692) ;  3°  leltre  de  M.  de 
Brcuillan  du  1"  octobre  1692.  Voir  anssi  Charlevoix,  II,  pp.  117-120.  Nous  »vons  ces  pieces  sous  les  yeux.et  elles 
prouvent  que  Lahontan  n'a  dit,  cette  fois,  que  la  ve'rite'- 

a  Lettre  de  M.  de  Brouillan,  du  1"  octobre  1692  (Archives  de  Terreneuve). 

Sec.  I,  1894.    13. 


g8  J.-EDMOND   ROY 

eeonduit,  et  reduit  a  allor  servir  au  milieu  des  brumes  de  Terreneuve  dans  une  bicoque, 
aupres  d'un  gouverneur  qui  etait  loin  d'etre  celui  qu'il  venait  de  laisser  sur  le  rocher  de 
Quebec.  Quoi  qii'il  en  tut,  e'etait  1111  avancement  et  une  compensation  jnsqu';\  un  certain 
point. 

Lahontan,  pour  expliqiier  I'insueces  de  ses  demarches,  dit  que  les  bureaux  de  marine 
rcpondirent  qiie  son  projet  portcrait  les  sauvages  allies  des  Fr.uic.ais  a  faire  la  guerre  aux 
Iroquois.  plutAt  qii'a  chasser  le  castor. 

II  iM  dirlieile  ilc  demelcr  le  vrai  <lu  faux  dans  ce  projet  d'armement  des  lacs  dont 
l.ali'-ntaii  pretend  avoir  etc  1'auteur.  Cliosc  certaiiie,  c'est  <p-ie  Frontenac,  comme  nous 
]'av..n*  ilit  di'.ja.  ne  incut  ionne  pas  dans  sa  corrcspoiidance  de  lb'01-02  le  110111  du  baron.  Sous 
la  dale  du  1  novcinluv  lii'.i:'..  on  troiive.  par  exeinple,  line  lettre  de  Frontenac  et  de  Cliam- 
pi-^nv  au  mini-tre.  ui'i  il  e-t  dit  ijiie  Lamot  be-(  'adillac  propose  dc  garder  avec  des  liatinn'iils 
I  ./,/•>•  I,.-,  ririi-ri-s,  l''s  ilf/i'ii'ts  i'i  l,s  /linns  i/i/i  si-  t  riiiii'fii/  ftur  In  route  ordinaire  des  mtiiragcs  et  des 

.)  n,  fill',  f.    i:  inllil    '/'  (  )l  'il  /I'll'. 

Ce  pl'ojct    rer-sellllile  lieaileollp  ;'l   eellli.de   Lallolltail. 

Anioine  Lainotlie-Cadillac  qui  /-tail  cntre  dans  1'liistoire  de  la  colonie  dans  des  circons- 
tain  •!•-  au--i  sin^iilierrs  ijiie  Laliontaii.  etait,  comine  ce  dernier,  tils  d'un  conseiller  au 
parli-nn-iit.  II  avail,  lui  au<si.  servi  d'almrd  dans  nn  regiment,  puis  tourmente  du  desir  de 
voir.  il  i-tait  pas~i'  au  Canada,  vers  liiS:',.  pensant  y  trouver  la  loison  d'or.  llomme  de  grand 
ini'riti-.  Cadillae  rrprit  le  projet  de  Laboiitan,  t'ul  niieiix  ecoutt'  et  obtint  enfin  la  protection 
ijui  avail  I'ti-  refiiM-e  au  l!i'arnai>.  Mais,  pmir  en  arriver  la,  il  lui  fallut  supporter  bien  des 
d'-l>"itv-.  <  Mi  !••  traita  de  v'lMomiaire,  on  le  nienaea  de  la  Bastille,  on  lui  fit  toutes  especes 
d'a\ani«'-.  Habile,  soiiple  et  .-piritiicl.  il  sunuonta  des  obstacles  (jiie  Laliontan  iraurait  pu 
t'raiii-liir  a\i'<-  ~.m  earaetere  eiitier.  limideur  et  at  raliilaire.  II  n'est  ])as  donne  ;\  tons  de  savoir 
i-pi-iiiiver  la  roiitrarii'-ti'.  hahoiitan  tit  saiiter  le  fort  Saint-Joseph.  1'resque  sur  ses  mines, 
i'ii  a  \u  '|iie  '|Ui-li|iies  aniii'es  apivs  I  .aiuotlie-Cadillae  i'ondait  la  villc  inaintenant  t'amcuse  de 
Detroit. 

La  construction  du  (triffmi.  \n\r  Cavdier  de  la  Salle,  le  projet  de  flotille  de  Lahontan 
et  les  propositions  de  Cadillac,  nianjiient  dans  1'histoirede  I'Amirique  <lu  Nord,  les  debuts  de 
eette  marine  interieiire.  <iiii.  dans  les  triierres  de  1776  et  de  1813,  devait  engager  de  brillants 
combats  sur  les  lacs  Chumplain,  Ontario  et  Erie.1 

Kmbanme  a  Saint-Xax.aire  le  12  mai  1003,  Lahontan  etait  de  retour  h.  Plaisanee  le 
20  jiiin.  apres  avoir  pris  un  navire  anglais,  charge  de  tabac,  sur  les  ecores  du  bane  de  Terre- 
neuve. 

Des  qu'il  cut  mis  pied  a  terre,  il  alia  saltier  le  gouverneur  Brouillan  pour  lui  tcmoi- 
gner  la  joic  qu'il  avait  de  servir  sous  ses  ordres.  Celui-ci,  &  ce  que  raconte  Lahontan,  lui 
re'pondit  qu'il  etait  bien  suri)ris  qu'il  eut  sollicite  ses  emplois,  sans  lui  en  avoir  communique 
le  deasein  1'annee  preeedente,  et  qu'il  voyait  bien  que  le  projet  d'eutreprise  pour  les  lacs  du 
Canada,  dont  il  lui  avait  parle,  etait  faussement  invente.  Un  peu  surpris  de  cette  froide 
reception,  le  baron  owaya  de  le  dissuader,  mais  des  lors  les  deux  hommes  s'^taient  jure 
guerre  h  mort. 


1    M. 


LK  BARON  DB  LAIIONTAN  99 

Le  nouvean  lieutenant  de  roi  fit  deseendre  sea  meubles  h  terre  et  prit  la  maison  d'un 
particulier  en  attendant  qu'il  en  eut  fait  batir  une.1 

Les  premiers  jours  quo  Lahontan  passa  dans  la  petite  colonie  furcnt  employes  tout  entiers 
a  son  installation.  Les  eapitaines  basques  lui  preterent  les  charpentiers  de  lours  navires, 
sans  interet,  et  ils  firent  si  bien,  qu'en  septembre,  le  lieutenant  de  roi  entrait  en  son  logis.  II 
esperait  y  trouver  la  puix  et  le  repos,  apres  taut  d'annecs  d'agitation  ;  mais  il  avail  compto 
sans  son  h6te. 

M.  de  Brouillan,  gouverneur  de  Ptaisance,  appartenait  a  une  bonne  famille  do  irentils- 
hominesde  Guyenne.  C'etait  un  ancien  officier  d'infanterie,  <|iii  sorvait  depuis  li!70.  llomme 
d'esprit  et  de  merite,  bien  experimente  au  metier  do  la  guerre,  il  n'avait  pas  lo  don,  repen- 
dant,  de  se  faire  aimer  de  ceux  qui  etaient  sous  ses.  ordres,  ni  de  ceux  quo  la  peohe  de  hi 
morue  attirait  dans  son  gouvernoment.  II  avait  la  reputation  d'etre  avide  ot  intt'rosso.-'  On 
1'accusait,  i  tort  ou  k  raison,  d'avoir  gagne  plus  do  50,000  oYns  depuis  son  arrivoo  dans  lo 
pays.3 

On  a  vu  le  fro  id  aceueil  quo  le  gouverneur  avait  fait  a  Laliontan  a  M>II  arrivoo.  15ion 
des  raisons  1'engageaient  a  prendre  ootto  attitude  roservoe.  M.  do  Bronillan,  qiii  avait  doja 
aupres  de  lui  un  de  ses  neveux,  M.  do  Saint-Ovule,  enseigne  dans  los  troupos  do  la  ganiismi, 
aurait  voulu  donnor  la  place  do  major  a  un  de  sos  freros,  lo  obovalior  de  lirouillan,  bravo 
militaire  qui  avait  ete  blesse  en  1091  en  Piemont,  ou  il  sorvait  coinino  oapitaino  dans  le  ivgi- 
inent  de  Caisson.  Ce  frere  otait  alors  on  HUT  pour  vonir  a  I'lai-anoo,  ot  1'arrivt'o  do  Lalmntan 
avait  dejoue  les  plans  du  gouverneur.1 

Depuis  deux  ans,  M.  de  Urouillan  avail  I'liabitude  d<'  Cairo  lui-monio  la  distribution  dos 
vivres  aux  soldats.  II  y  avait  la  des  boiiotio'-s  a  ri'-alisi-r.  La  nomination  d'un  lioiitonant  do 
roi  attribuait  oes  fonctions  a  ce  dernier.  Tout  cola  n'allait  i;-nrro  an  jrouvornour.  An>si 
voulait-il  faire  nommer  un  garde-magasin  do  sos  amis,  a  poino  dole  payor  do  sos  doniors. ' 
Afin  de  mieux  parvenir  ;V  ses  tins,  il  eorivait  au  ministre  : 

"  M.  le  baron  de  Laliontan  n'a  voulu  entrer  dans  aiirun  dotail  pour  prendre  connais- 
sanee  de  la  qualite  et  quantite  de  vivres,  eommo  ogalement  <lu  eoulage  dos  eaux-de-vie, 
melasses,  non  plus  quo  des  diminutions  cjne  les  entrepreneurs  out  faitos  sur  la  grandeur  et 
pesanteur  des  quarts  de  lard  et  eau-de-vie  qui  no  sont  jioiut  dans  1'ordre.  -1'ai  eru  devoir 


1  Lettre  xxv. 

E^sum^-  d'une  lettre  de  M.  de  Brouillan  au  ministre,  en  date  du  14  juillet  1693  : 

M.  de  Costebelle,  lieutenant  de  la  compagnie  qui  tient  garnison  ii  Plaisance,  a  demandt'  a  s'embarqner  ti  cause 
d'une  maladie  qui  le  tient  en  langueur.  II  avait  commence  a  se  batir,  mais  il  a  code  sa  maison  il  M.  de  Saint-Ovide, 
enseigne  (neveu  de  M.  de  Brouillan),  il  condition  qu'il  le  remboursat  des  d£penses  qu'il  a  faitos.  Cependant comme 
la  maison  destin^e  pour  M.  de  la  Hontan,  lieutenant  de  roi  en  I'laisance,  ne  sera  pas  sitot  en  etat  d'y  babiter  com- 
modement,  quoiqu'on  y  travaille,  il  a  pris  en  attendant  la  maison  de  M.  de  Costebelle. 

5  Voici  le  portrait  que  fait  Cbarlevoix  de  ce  gouverneur  (II,  p.  186,  1(596).    "  M.  de  Brouillan  etait  un  brave 
homme,  un  officier  intelligent  et  experiments ;  mais  il  n'avait  le  don  de  se  faire  aimer  de  ceux  que  la  peche  de 
la  morue  attirait  dans  son  gouvernement     Le  desir  d'accumuler  ne  manque  guire  de  produire  ce  facheuxeflet: 
il  sert  au  moins  de  pretexte,  et  fournit  des  occasions  pour  accuser  de  violences  et  de  vexations  ceux  qui  n'ont  pas 
su  reprimer  cette  passion,  ou  la  dissiinuler.    M.  de  Brouillan,  pour  son  malheur,  avait  la  reputation  d'etre  avide  et 
interesse,  et  le  service  du  roi  en  souffrit  autant  que  sa  gloire." 

*  IlStait  venu  a  Plaisance  au  printemps  de!691.    Des  lore,  les  marchands  commencerent  a  porter  plainte 
centre  lui. 

*  Voir  lettre  de  M.  de  Brouillan  du  7  octobre  1693. 

6  Lettre  de  M.  de  Brouillan,  du  7  octobre  1693  (Arcbives  de  Terreneuve). 


1OO  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

vous  en  donner  avis,  M.  cle  la  Hontan  m'ayant  temoigne"  qu'il  demandait  \m  ordre  du  roi 
pour  se  charger  a  1'avenir  de  cette  distribution,  a  quoi  je  veillerai  toujours  comme  vous  me 
1'avez  ordonne,  avec  la  memo  application  que  je  1'ai  fait  jusqu'a  present." 

Comme  question  de  fait,  Lahontan  voulait  lui-meme  avoir  la  distribution  des  vivres,  et 
cY-tuit  son  droit  en  sa  qualite  de  lieutenant  de  roi,  vu  qu'il  n'y  avait  pas  de  garde-magasin  a 
I'laisance.  II  avait  ete  nomme  a  cette  position  sans  appointements,  mais  on  lui  avait  donnc 
les  emoluments  et  les  profits  d'une  compagnie  franche  de  cent  hommes.  Or,  Brouillan 
rctenait  la  pave  des  soldats  employes  a  la  pet-he  ties  monies  par  les  habitants,  et  faisait 
travailler  les  autres  sans  salaire.  On  eoncoit  qu'un  homme  du  caraetere  de  Lahontan  ne 
pouvait  subir  longtemps  ees  misercs.  Comme  Brouillan  n'etait  aime  ni  des  habitants  ni 
ties  pechciirs,  le  lieutenant  de  roi,  <|iii  avail  leverbe  haut  et  la  camaraderie  facile,  ne  tarda  pas 
a  s'a.-Mn-ier  a  leurs  plaintes  et  a  former  coterie  avec  eux. 

Kien  <le  plus  i-urieux   que  de  suivre  les  lettres  (pie  M.  de  Brouillan  adressait  alors  au 
i>tiv  pour  deiionccr  la  conduite  de  son  lieutenant. 


••  Toutes  les  precautions  i|ue  je  puis  prendre,  dit-il,  afin  que  le  service  du  roi  se  fasse 
ri'gulieiviueiit.  ne  sauraient  empecher  qu'il  ne  soil  fait  imparfaitement  par  le  pen  d'offieiers  que 
j'ai  a  y  icnir  la  main,  les  habitants  ne  pouvant  s'accontumer,  ni  pratiquer  1'application  que 
vuii>  me  mar<|uex.  par  vos  lettres  qu'il  taut  IJH  ils  aicut  an  fait  des  armes.  Je  les  trouve  si 
-oiivent  hors  de  leiir  devoir,  ([Hand  ils  sont  de  garde,  (|iie  cela  m'a  oblige  de  faire  des  regle- 
ment-  |ioiir  impor-er  des  peines  corporelles  a  eeux  (pii  y  manqiieraient.  J'ai  cru  devoir 
inodeivr  eelles  que  ineriteiit  les  sentinelles  qu'on  trouve  endonnies  sur  le  rampart,  parce  que 
ccla  arrive  si  soiivent  qu'on  serait  tons  les  jours  dans  la  pcine  de  punir  de  malheureux 
paysan-  i|iii  ne  saveiit  point  la  consequence  de  eela.  Je  me  suis  contente  d'en  faire  passer 
iin  par  la  baguette  suivant  le  reglement  <|iie  j'en  ai  fait,  quoiqiic  ce  chatimcnt  soit  petit  pour 
tin  ra-  pareil,  il  sYn  est  pen  t'allu  qu'il  n'ait  cause  bien  du  desordre. 

•  M.  le  baron  de  Laliontan  ayant  des  raisons  particulieres  pour  preudre  1'interet  de 
I'liabitant  a  ijni  appartenait  celui  <(iii  a  ete  ebatie,  il  a  porte  les  choscs  a  un  point  qui  a  failli 
m'oter  la  libertt'  de  faire  eet  exemple  <|iii  me  paraissait  de  la  derniere  consequence  pour  la 
.-urete  de  ee  poste.  Je  lui  aurais  volontiers  epargne  cette  peine  en  relSchant  ce  domestique 
r-i  je  n'avais  eru  blesser  1'autorite  du  roi  nc  mY-tant  plus  libre  de  me  relacher  sur  des  ordon- 
nanees  si  jnstes  et  si  puldicjues,  lesquelles  j'avais  fait  lire  &  la  tete  des  troupes  et  des  milices 
et  aflicher  a  tons  les  corps  de  garde,  sur  quoi  M.  le  lieutenant  de  roi  pretend  que  je  suis  trop 
severe  ayant  dit  publiqiiement  qu'il  vous  en  ecrirait,  et  que  je  n'etais  pas  en  droit  de  faire 
executer  les  ordon  nances  et  reglements  (pie  je  fais,  disant  meme  que  les  punitions  que  j'ai 
fait  faire  tie  la  sentinelle  (ju'iin  officier  a  trouvee  eudorniie  sur  le  rampart  faisant  sa  ronde 
etait  comme  le  jugement  de  N.  S. 

"J'ai  honte,  Monseigneur,  de  me  servir  de  ce  terme,  mais  c'est  pour  dire  les  memes  dont 
il  s'est  servi.  C'est  ce  qui  me  serait  aise"  de  prouver,  s'il  le  fallait,  comme  aussi  de  ce  qu'il  a 
mis  en  avant  que  s'il  avait  pris  plus  d'iuteret  a  celui  qui  a  passe"  par  les  baguettes,  il  1'aurait 
etc"  enleve  du  corps  de  garde  ou  il  etait  en  prison  et  aurait  cassc^  la  tete  d'un  coup  de  pistolet 
a  celui  qui  s'y  serait  oppose". 

"  Je  n'ai  pas  cru  qu'il  fut  du  service  du  roi  de  contraindre  par  la  force  les  soldats  de  la 
garnison  ii  faire  ses  provisions  de  bois  pour  1'hiver,  comme  il  me  Pa  demand^,  dans  un  temps 
oil  iU  sent  veritablement  occupw  a  mettre  les  casernes  en  »5tat  pour  se  loger  ;  je  ne  m'y  serais 


LB  BARON  DB  LAHONTAN  1Q1 

paa  oppose"  s'ils  1'avaient  voulu  faire  de  gre  ;V  gre,  etant  fort  assure  qu'il  est  fort  difficile 
d'avoir  ici  du  bois  de  ehauffage  et  je  serais  dans  la  meme  peine  si  je  n'entreteiiais  un  assez 
grand  nombre  de  domestiques  qui  trnvaillent  actuellement  ;\  cela  ct  qui  seront  pendant  I'bivcr 
employes  j\  faire  le  service  du  roi  comme  le  reste  des  gens  qui  sont  ici. 

"  Je  puis  vous  assurer  sans  animosite  quo  M.  de  la  Ilontan  ne  se  melc  ici  de  rien  du  tout 
que  de  ce  qui  pent  servir  a.  ses  plaisirs,  il  est  meine  aise  de  le  reinar<|Her  par  Ic  rct'us  qu'il  a 
fait  de  prendre  connaissance  d'aucune  affaire  de  relies  qu'il   a  t'allu  decider,  je  in-  croyais 
memo  pas  qu'etant  sous  mes  ordres  il  dfit  refuser  de  venir  die/,  moi  Pen  avant  fait  prirr  atin 
de  1'engager  a.  veiller  il  des  travaux  du  roi  qui  etaient  presses,  moi  ne  le   pouvant   a  cause  d 
la  forte  indisposition,  ee  qu'il   ret'usa  prenant  le  parti  de  s'altsenter  du  fort  petulant  toute  1 
jcmrn4e. 

" Je  vous  envoie  les  plaintes  que  font  plusieiirs  gens  contre  ses  violences,  il 

serait  a  souhaiter  qu'il  traitat  plus  humainernent  i|ii'il  nc  fait  un  sergent  <lc  la  irarnismi  ct 
quelques  autres  personnes  qui  sont  ici  les  seiiles  a  qui  je  puis  me  conlier  pom-  les  travaux 
du  roi. 

" J'ai  estime  qu'il  etait  a  propos  de  cesser  reiix  des  t'ortitications  de-  la  redmite 

pour  les  remettre  en  un  temps  plus  favorable,  de  craintc  d'accident  fadieux.  (pielijiic  mat 
intentionne  ayant  ici  fait  entendre  que  je  faisais  siir  cela  l)eaiicoup  au  dela  de  ce  ipie  vous 
m'ordonnez  par  vos  instructions,  lesquelles  je  m'attadie  de  suivrc  de  puint  cu  puint  :  ct  si 
Ton  m'impute  le  contraire, j'ose  assurer  V.  ().  qiie  je  n'aui'ai  jioint  de  jieine  a  vous  proiiver 
(jue  ma  conduite  est  sans  reprocho. 

"  Quoique  M.  de  la  Ilontan  pretende  le  contraire,  comme  il  le  dit  par  des  chansons 
outragcantes  qu'il  a  faites  sur  moi,  sur  «moi  je  me  suis  coiitentt'-  de  me  Imrncr  de  le  faire 
pricr  de  ne  plus  me  center  dans  ses  uuivres  satiriques  <pii  smit  dex'enues  si  puliliqui's  dans  ce 
lieu  que  pcrsonne  n'ignore  sa  maniere  de  voir  a  mon  egard,  cda  me  tuudie  a  la  vcrite  lieaii- 
coup  moins  que  tout  cc  qu'il  a  fait  d'aillcurs  c[ui  me  scmliK'  etre  oppose'-  au  liien  du  service 
de  S.  M.  J'ai  cru  qu'ayant  ici  fort  pen  d'officiers  il  etait  a  propos  de  tolcrer  ses  emporte- 
ments  et  porter  les  choses  a  Ja  douceur  sans  lui  faire  ronnattre  qm-  rexpericncc  de  vingt 
annees  de  service  m'a  assez  bien  instruit  pour  n'ignorer  pas  le  parti  <me  j'avais  a  prendre 
pour  le  remettre  &  son  devoir. 

" J'ajouterai  A,  tout  cc  que  je  preuds  la  liberte  de  vous  marcmer  (jiie  d'abord 

qu'il  voudra  vivre  d'intelligence  avec  moi  je  sacritierai  tons  mes  interets  atin  de  faire  voir  au 
peuple  que  nous  vivons  d'une  assez  bonne  uni(m  pour  etre  egalemeiit  portes  au  service  de 
S.  M." 

Nous  avons  cru  devoir  citer  ce  document  en  entier  parce  qu'il  nouspeint  Labontan  dans 
1'intimite  du  service,  tel  qu'il  devait  etre  et  tel  qu'il  s'est  montre  lui-meme  du  reste.  Cet 
officier  qui  chansonne  son  gouverneur  dans  les  taveraes  de  Plaisance,  au  milieu  des  pecbeurs 
de  morue,  et  qui  laisse  courir  sous  le  mauteau,  ;\  la  veillee,  ses  vertes  satires  contre  radminis- 
tration,  n'est-ce  pas  le  pamphletaire  en  lierbe  qui  cherche  sa  voie  et  qui  s'exerce  i  son 
futur  metier  ? 

II  est  evident  que  la  presence  du  gentilbomme  de  Beam  sur  les  greves  de  Plaisance 
genait  beaucoup  M.  de  Brouillan.  Celui-ci  crut  trouver  un  moyen  ingenieux  de  se  debar- 
rasser  de  cet  incommode  compagnon. 

A  40  lieues  de  Plaisance,  au  milieu  des  brumes  eternelles  du  golfe,  se  trouvent  les  lies 
Saint-Pierre  et  Miquelon.  Ce  sont  des  rocbers  arides  et  sans  verdure.  Les  Frangais  y  avaient 


1O2  J.-EDMOND   ROY 

alors  un  poste  do  peche  habite  par  quelques  families  pauvres  et  besogneuses.  M.  de  Brouillan 
se  init  a  prechor  le  ministre  que  les  habitants  de  ces  Ties,  fort  eloigne'es  dc  Plaisance,  etaient 
uiBubordonnes,  et  si  pen  proteges,  qu'en  1692  les  Anglais  y  avaient  detruit  les  etablissements. 
II  faudrait,disait-il,  y  oonstruiro  un  petit  fort  et  y  inettre  un  bomme  d'autorite  pourcontenir 
cos  peuples  dans  le  devoir.1  "  Tour  commander  dans  ce  lieu,  ajoutait-il  une  autre  fois,  il  suftirait 
d'onvoveriin  detaehcment  dessoldats  do  la  garnison  do  Plaisance  j>our  conservcrlefort  qu'ony 
forait  batir  :  il  faudrait  setilomont  quol([iies  canons."  En  tin,  apres  avoir  bien  fait  comprendre 
rimportaiiec  do  cc  poste  dans  plusiciirs  lettros,  il  disait  tout  le  fond  de  sa  pense'e.  "  On  m'a 
ar-Miiv  ijiio  M.  le  baron  tie  la  llontun  vous  domandait  le  commandement  de  ce  lieu  la;  si 
vous  lui  accord  ox  (•<niuiio  il  s'y  attend,  vous  agroere/  s'il  vous  plait  quo  je  vous  disc  que  jene 
v»i>  pa.-  un  nioillour  sujet  pour  roinplir  son  omploi,  que  lo  siour  de  Monic,  qui  a  servi 
ei-dcvant  i-ii  qiialite  do  major-general  dos  troupes  du  Canada." 

A  nioiiis  ijiic  Labontati  no  tut  alors  completement  degout^  dos  eboses  de  ce  monde,  il 
e-t  iiiipo--ililc  ilr  iToiiv  <|ii'il  ait  demando  lui-inoiuo  a  s'oxilor  sur  ces  rochers  deserts  et  inhos- 
|.italii-r-.  rt  ilont  on  pent  Cairo  le  tour  on  une  journuc.  C-otte  idee  avait  gcrmo  dans  le  cerveau 
I'ortilo  <lo  M.  do  Uroiiillan.-  (jncl  trioniplio  pour  lui  s'il  out .  pu  onobanier  la  son  canstique 
ad\'oi>ain-.  i-oinino  1'i'oiin't ln'o  sur  son  roc!  Tout  cola  no  manquaitpas  d'babileto,  mais  une 
noiivcllo  t'rasi|iic  do  Lahoiiian  tit  ('clator  Hrouillan,  dont  la  colere  jusque-l&  avait  eu  peine 
a  r-r  coiitoiiir.  \  oioi  ooniniont  le  baron  raconto  cot  episode  do  sa  vie  : 

Lc'JU  iiovonibre  1 1 !',(:!.  un  niois  apn'-s  lo  depart  dos  vaissoaux  pocbours,  pendant  quo  Labon- 
tan iloiniait  fi  soiipor  a  qiiolqiios  babitants  do  I'laisance.  M.  do  Brouillan,  cpii  s'etait  niascpio 
pi ii i r la i-i rout i stan co.  ontra  lout  a  coup  dans  la  i naison  avoo  sos  valets,  oassant  vitres,  bouteilles, 
\rrir-.  r«-n\  er-aiit  tables,  cliaises.  arnioii-es  et  tout  ce  qu'il  troiiva  sous  sa  main.  Les  masques 
ilir-panirciit  avanl  ijiio  Labontan  out  eu  lo  temps  do  inettre  la  main  sur  sos  pistolets.  Le 
leiidemain,  U-s  valet-;  do  liroiiillan  tireiit  main  basso  sur  coux  do  Labontan  et  los  rouorent 
do  eoiips.  La  patience  do  colui-ci  c'tait  a  bout,  mais  les  recollets  qiii  dossorvaient  la  petite 
biiiirgado  s'intorposoronf  et  parvinront  a  lo  calmer.  Pour  dissiper  sou  chagrin  et  sa  colere, 
le  baron  >e  rciit'erma  ot  so  plongoa  dans  la  lecture  do  sos  livros,  ses  souls  amis.  Au  bout  de 
tniir-  j-iiirs.  Hrouillan  tit  anvtor  doiix  suldats  quo  Labontan  avait  envoyes  faucher  du  foin 
dan-  lo-  prairies  a  une  demi-lieiie  do  la  [ilaoo,  ot  los  traita  eommo  dos  dosorteurs.  Press^  de 
noiivi-aii  par  les  recollets,  Labontan  so  dccida  a  allor  faire  des  excuses  an  gouvernour.  Les 
deux  ennemis  so  rocoiicilioront.  s'ombrassoront,  puisjurerent  (ju'ils  oublioraient  tout  ce  qui 
s'i'tait  passt'  outre  eiix.  Mais  Lahontaii,  ayant  appris  en  sous  main  1'existence  du  dossier 
formidable  ijiie  lo  gouverneiir  avait  prepare  contre  lui,  et  qui  etait  diya  parti  pour  la  cour,s 
n'sobit  do  s'ecba]ipor  do  Plaisance  avant  la  venue  de  la  flotte  du  printemps,  de  peur  d'etre 
arrete  ot  d'etre  joto  a  la  Bastille. 

On  etait  alors  au  commencement  de  1'hiver  1693  (14  d^cembre)  et  il  n'y  avait  plus  qu'un 
jietit  vaisseau  en  rado.  Lahontaii  proposa  au  capitaine  de  le  prendre  £  son  bord  et  de  le 
jeter  quelque  part  sur  les  cdtes  d'Europe,  moyennant  1,000  e"cus. 

Voici  comment  M.  de  Brouillan,  le  jour  meme,  annongait  ce  brusque  depart  i  la  cour  : 

1  lettre  de  M.  de  Brouillan  au  ministre  (1693). 

1  Lahontan,  ai  canaeur  d'ordinaire,  ne  dit  pas  un  mot  de  ce  projet  dans  ses  lettres,  et  il  est  vraisemblable  qu'il 
no  le  connut  jamais. 

'  Cest  la  lettre  que  nous  avons  ciU'-e,  et  qui  se  trouve  aux  Archives  de  Terreneuve. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  1O3 

"  Dcpuis  ma  lettre  ecrite  M.  Ic  baron  de  la  Tlontan  ni'a  (lit  etre  dans  la  resolution  de  passer 
on  France.  Jc  lui  ai  expose  tout  ce  que  j'ai  cm  qui  pourrait  1'engager  a  roster,  j'ai  memo 
prie  nos  lions  religieux  qui  sont  ici  do  lui  fairo  connattre  qii'il  etait  du  service  du  roi  dc  no 
pas  abandonner  ainsi  ce  poste  ;  mais  cela  n'a  fait  niille  impression  snr  son  esprit.  .Ic  me 
serais  peut-etre  plus  oppose"  a  son  depart  queje  no  i'ais  s'il  no  m'avait  tenioigne  i|ii'il  voulait 
vous  aller  rendre  oompte  de  ma  conduitc.  .Ic  no  vous  deiiiantle  stir  ccla,  raonseignetir,  quo 
de  la  faire  examiner;  jo  no  vous  dirai  plus  rien  do  la  sicnne,  ccttc  dorniere  marque  qu'il  en 
donue  prouve  assez  tout  cc  (pie  j'ai  ou  1'honnour  do  vous  dire  a  ec  sujet.'' 

Lahontan  partait  du  Canada,  aussi  pauvro  qu'il  y  etait  venu,  mais  il  cmportait  ile  sou 
passage  dans  cette  lointaino  con  tree,  une  notoriote  <|ii'il  etait  liic'ii  loin  de  siipposer.1 

IX. 
LAIIONTAM  RBFUGIB  AU   POIITUUAL,  ITIS  KX    ir<>i,i.. \xni-:,  SIH.I.ICITK  KX    VAIX  .-A   (SHACK. — Ii.  si; 

DECIDE    A    KCRI1U-:    SKS    MEMOIRES  (1694-1703). 

Le  naviro  qui  portait  Lahontan  tut  le  dernier  i|iii  sort  it  de  I'laisanee  dans  rautomiie  de 
1(593.  II  out  une  traverses  oragouse.  Battu  par  nne  tempoto  <\\\\  dura  plu>  de  trois  jours,  son 
equipage  crut  (ju'il  serait  englouti  dans  les  Hots.  Pour  comlile  de  mallieiir.  arrive'  en  \  ne 
dos  terres  d'Flurope,  un  corsaire  do  Klcssingiu-  1'attaqua  a  1'iinprovisto,  et  le  eapitaine, 
eft'rayo,  voulut  so  Jeter  sur  les  rives  do  K ranee. 

Abordor  on  Franco,  e'etait  pour  Lahontan  le  doslionnour,  la  lion  to,  la  prison.  II  avail 
sous  les  yeux  I'exemple  d'un  officier  commo  lui,  Matliiou  de  Lino.  i|iie  1  on  vciiail  de  jeter  \ 
la  Bastille  sous  1'accusation  d'avoir  conspirt'  avee  les  Anglais.-'  (^u't'-tait-il  '.'  si  IKHI  un  di'sor- 
teur.  M.  do  Brouillan,  du  rosto,  avait  ecrit  aux  gouverneiirs  de  1'ile  de  Khe.  de  l!ellc-Isle, 
et  de  la  Rocbolle,  do  I'arrotor  aussitot  ([ii'il  serait  dobarque.  Devancerait-il  les  eoiiriiers  do 
son  implacable  adversaire  ?  Grace  a  800  pistoles,  il  decida  son  eapitaine  a  le  jeter  sur  les 
c6tes  du  Portugal.  Parti  de  Plaisancc  le  14  dccombri-  l<i!);!,  Lahontan  ahordait  le  :>1  Janvier 
1694,:t  ;\  Viana,  port  do  nier  a  1'embouchure  do  la  jietite  riviere  do  Lima,  une  de  eelles  qiie 
les  anciens  appelaient  lo  Lethe. 

Pint  au  ciel  que  le  malheureux  officier  cut  bu  quelques  gouttos  du  tlcuvo  mythol(»gique 
des  Grecs,  il  cut  perdu  peut-etre  le  souvenir  dc  touto  injure  et  do  tout  ressentinient,  et  au 
lieu  de  vivre  en  fugitit',  le  reste  de  ses  jours,  il  aurait  parcouru  une  carrion1  honorahle.  cello 
que  lui  promettaient  a  la  fois  ses  talents  et  son  caractere  audacieux. 

De  Viana,  Lahontan  se  dirigea  i  petitos  journees  sur  Oporto,  juiis  so  rendit  a  Lisbonno, 
oil  il  rencontra  1'abbo  d'Estrees,  ambassadeur  de  France  aupres  do  la  cour  d>i  Portugal. 
C'est  de  1^,  qu'il  partit,  le  14  avril  1694,  pour  se  rendre  a  Amsterdam,  avee  un  passeport  do 
1'envoye  de  Hollande,  "  en  attendant  qu'il  plut  ^,  M.  de  Pontchartrain  d'aller  en  Paradis." 4 
Apres  avoir  erre  a  travers  Rotterdam,  Amsterdam,  Lubec,  on  le  trouve,  au  commencement 

1  Voir  appendice.     Pi6ce  in.     Note  sur  M.  de  Brouillan. 

Le  28  Janvier  1694,  on  donnait,  de  Versailles,  la  compagnie  de  Lahontan,  command^  par  le  sieur  deCostebelle, 
au  sieur  de  Rancogne.     (Ufanufcrits  de  la  Nouvelle-France,  II,  p.  145.) 

2  Le  18  Janvier  1693,  interrogators  par  M.  de  la  Reynie,  lieutenant  de  police,  au  sujet  de  1'aflaire  de  M.  de 
Lino,  emprisonne1  &  la  Bastille,  accus£  d'avoir  conspire1  avee  les  Anglais. 

3  Lettre  xxv,  dat£e  de  Viana  en  Portugal,  le  31  Janvier  1694,  p.  38(j,  £d.  de  1728. 

4  Voyages  de  Portugal  el  de  Danemark,  M.  de  1728,  p.  140. 


1O4  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

de  1'eto,  a  llambourg,  d'ou  il  ecrivit,  le  19  juin  1694,  une  lettre  que  1'on  va  lire,  mais  qui  no 
se  trwive  pan  an  nombre  de  celles  qu'il  publia  plus  tartl  clans  ses  Voyages  de  Portugal  et  de 
Danemark,  et  qui  se  rapportcnt  a  cette  periode  de  sa  vie.  Cette  lettre  a  e"te  decouverte  par 
M.  I*.  Margry  dans  les  archives  de  France,  et  c'est  lui  qni  1'a  fait  imprinter  le  premier  dans 
son  beau  livre  tie  V Elnblisscment  de,*  Franfais  dans  V  Am6riqne  septentrionale.1 

Hambuurg,  19  jnin  1694. 
MIIXSIKI  it, 

.Ic  mi-  .-iiis  donnc  le  bii-ii  de  vous  ecrire,  il  y  a  troison  quatre  mois,*  de  Portugal,  touchant 
le-  affaires  ijiic  j'ai  cues  avee  M.  dc  Brnnillan,  ct  commeje  me  suis  imagine  que  M"1  tie  Pont- 
rhartrain  me  dunnerait  tort  cu  egard  a  I'lnferiorite"  et  que  je  demeurerais  en  France  sans 
eniploi.  tandir-  i|in>  taut  ilc  bravrs  gens  sunt  en  exercice,  je  me  suis  r^aolu  de  voyager  dans 
li-~  pav>  iln  iiiinl  <•!  puiir  <•»•(  I'll'rl,  ]«•  nic  snis  embarque  a  Lisbonne  dans  nne  Hiite  portngaise, 
(|ui  <li-vaii  alli-r  a  Amsterdam,  nvec  mi  passt-port  de  I'envoy*'  de  Ifollande,  pour  voyager 
-urrinciil.  ni' i  jr  sni>  arrixi'  a  bun  port.ct  nil  j'ai  dcineiuv  sept  oil  bnit  .jours  ;  ensuite  de  quoy 
!<•  >ni~  vcim  ici.  ui' i  j'ai  rcin-unt ri-  deux  Frain;ais  (pii  viennent  de  la  Virginie,  tmi  m'ont  (lit 

•  |ii'iN   avaimi  «'i.'  avee  I'eu    M.  de   la  Salle  a  la    deconverte   de  sa   riviere  dans  le  golfe  du 
Mi-xii|iie.  et  niie    inuii  dit  ,-ieiir  de  la  Salle   I'tant  inurt,  ils  sY-taieiit  jetes  parmi  les  sauvages, 
ui'i   il-   uni    deiin-iire   .-in. |   aiis  eniiers.  vivant    avec  eiix  et   allant   tros  sonvent  saccager  les 
K-pairnul>  dans   leiirs  \ilhi^es.      II.-   disent  taut  de   eliuses  toiicbant  la  richesse  de  cette  terre 
(•in  la  c|Maiiiit<' ile  inine>  d'ur  et  saMuiis  d'ur  ijiii  y  sunt  et  la  t'aeilite  que  nous  aiirions  de  nous 
< -n  -ai-ir   ijiie  j'eii    av  divsse    nn  nii'niuire   i|iie  je  vuiis   enverrai  an   premier  jour.      Ils  m'ont 
a|.|.ri>  le  d.'-uidre  ui'i  sunt  les  Anglais  dans  la  Xuii velle- Angleterre  ;  nne  n'volte  s'y  ewt  faite 
a\ant    Iciif   il«'-part  et    plnsieiirs   persoiines   de  Uustun    se   soiit  sauvees  a   la  Virginie,  crainte 
d'etre  ma-- ai-ri'es.    II  v  a  tres  pen  de  temps  qu'ils  soiit  arrives  en  cette  ville  dans  un  vaisseau 
i-liarire  ile  taliae  '|iii  vient  de  ees  pays  la,  et  ee  (pii  tn'a  fait  savoir  que  ces bommes  etaient  ici, 
e'e.-t  i|ifils  unt  pi-iipusi-  a  i|iieli|iies  inaivliands  de  eette  ville  de  leur  donner  un  petit  vaisseau 
punr  aller  eliarger  il'argent  an  Mcxiqiic,  s'obligeant  a  etre  mis  a  mort  en  cas  que  leur  entre- 
pri-e  n'aye  pas  un  lion  siieei-s.  Us  m'ont  parti  avoir  assess  d'intelligence,  cepeudant  on  n'a  jias 
vuiiln  \  tupef.     .le  pars  deinain  jionr  Copenhague,  d'ou  j'irai  en  Si^de  et  de  li  en  Pologne, 
ensuite  je  traverserai  en  Italic  par  \'ienne,  si  je  puis  avoir  un  passeport  de  1'envoy^  de  1'em- 
pereiir.  qui  i'st  a  Varsovit-.     .Ic  ne  puis,  monsieur,  vous  donner  d'autres  nouvelles  si  ce  n'est 

•  pie  la  plupart  des  Hullatidais  de  marque  et  de  distinction  soubaiteraient  fort  la  paix  et  je 
puis  vmis  din-  avee  tmite  vi'rite  (|iiu  les  plus  grands  ennemis  (jue  nous  ayons  dans  ces  pays-ci. 
sont  les  Francais  n'-fugics ;  aiissi  sont-ils  odietix  parmi  toutes  les  nations  et  il  y  en  a  tres  pen 
qni  troiivassent  cn'-dit  dans  les  bourses  des  villes.     J'espere,  monsieur,  que  vous  me  ferez  la 
grace  de  me  conscrver  votre  souvenir,  puisque  je  suis  et  seray  iucessament  avec  passion, 

monsieur, 

Votre  tres  humble  et  tres  obeissant  serviteur, 

LAHONTAN. 

On  a  la  la  preuve  que  Lahontan  essayait  par  tous  les  moyens  d'entrer  dans  les  bonnes 
graces  de  la  cour.  On  s'interessait  alors  vivement  dans  les  ministeres  au  sort  du  malheureux 
explorateur  de  la  Salle,  et  tout  ce  qui  pouvait  le  concerner  avait  chance  de  recevoir  bon 

1  VoL  IV,  pp.  6,  7,  8. 

1  10  avril  \<m. 


LE  BARON  DK  LAHONTAN  1O3 

accueil.  M.  de  Pontchartrain,  ;\  qui  la  lettro  <le  Luhoiitan  fut  comniuimpiee,  en  ecrivit  a 
I'abbe  Bidal,  le  residant  do  France  a  Harnbourg.  Celui-ci  tit  taire  toutes  le«  rechercheH,  et  il 
lui  tut  repondu  qu'il  n'etait  arrive  auciin  vainsea(i,  ni  am-un  Fran«;ais  de  la  Virginie,  ni  des 
ties  voisines.  L'histoire  rapport^e  |>ar  Lahontan  n'etait  dune  qu'un  *conte  tantasti<pie,  et  le 
rcsidant  rogut  1'ordre  de  ne  pas  donner  suite  a  I'att'aire. 

Duns  1'intervalle,  Lahontan  w'otait  rendu  a  Copenhague,  oil  residait  M.  de  Bonn-pans, 
ministre  de  France  au  J)aneinark.  Ce  dernier,  <pii  s'interessait  aux  dmses  dc  1'csprit  et 
reehercliait  le  eommeree  des  ecrivains  et  des  savants,  acrueillit  favorablcim-nt  1'otlicicr  mal- 
heureux  qui  venait  Be  re-commander  klui,  le  presenta  a  la  cour,  puis  lui  donna  des  lettres 
pour  des  personnes  qu'il  pensait  pouvoir  flediir  le  ministre  1'ontdiartrain.  Lahontan, 
muni  de  ee  Bauf-conduit,  se  rendit  a  Versailles  en  deceinlire  Hi!l4.  Les  personnes  a  ijiii  M.  de 
Bonrepaus  1'avait  adresse  essayercnt  en  vain  d'olitenir  ipie  laneien  lieutenant  <le  roi  de 
Plaisance  jiistitiAt  sa  eonduit.e.1 

A  toutes  les  instances  <|iii  lui  In  rent  I'aites,  le  ministre  n'pondit  qiie  l'es)irit  raide  et 
inflexible  du  roi  ne  reeevait  janiais  de  jUstificatioiiH  d'nn  inti'rieiir  envers  .-on  snpi'rieiir. 
Lahontan  n'aj'ant  pu  vainerc  "ladurete  et  le  naturel  in><|iiois"  ile  1'oiiteharlrain.  pai'lit 
pour  sa  province  do  Beam,  dans  I'esperance  (ju'il  s'y  consolerait  an  milieu  des  sieiis  de  sa 
disgrace.  Helas  !  cpie  de  desenchantenients,  lorsijn'il  si'  trouva  ;i  la  vue  d'une  teri-e  dmit  il 
ne  lui  restait  plus  que  le  nom  !  Depnis  doiue  ans  iju'il  i-tait  parti,  (pie  de  dioses  s'c'taient 
passees  ! 

Le  chateau  paternel,  oil  s'etait  ecoulee  son  enfance.  avait  ete  vendu  en  justice  pendant  (pie 
lui,  jeune  officier  sans  protections,  servait  dans  un  ]iays  lointain  an  milieu  de  penpladcs  liar- 
bares.  Celui  qni  avait  sueeede  a  Isaac  de  Loni  d'Arce.  Charles  Casaniajor  d'Orion.  <'tait  di'ja 
mort  et  1'on  pouvait  voir  son  epitaphe  a  la  place  d'honneur  dans  I't'glise  de  Lalmntan.' 


1  Troisifme  lettre  de  Laliontan :   Voyages  <le  Furtugnl  ct  dc  Dimemark.  La  norrespondanco  de  Bonrepans  de  l»i!Kj 
a  1697  est  conserv^e  aux  Archives  nationales  t'trangeres,  4  Paris,  aux  /'(i/)?'»rs  dc  Bimnac. 

2  La  terro  de  Lahontan  t'tait  alors  deventie  la  proprirtt'  de  la  famillo  de  Blair. 

Messire  Samuel  de  Blair,  conseiller  d'honneur  au  parlement  de  Navarre,  baron  de  Lahontan,  neveu  do  Charles 
de  Casamajor  et  de  Marie  de  Blair,  devint  leur  h^ritier.  II  assistait  le  (i  aout  17?>G  au  maria>re  do  Mossire  Jacques 
de  Blair,  son  fits,  avec  Marip-Franpoise-Marguerite  de  Barrcre.  Samuel  dc  Blair  inourut  dans  son  chateau,  le  (i 
septembre  1745,  A  1'age  de  quatre-vingt-quatre  ans,  ainsi  qu'en  fait  foi  1'acte  suivant : 

"  Le  sixieme  septembre  mil  sept  cens  quarante  cinq  deceda  dans  s  n  chateau,  messire  Samuel  do  Blair,  ancien 
conseiller  du  roy  au  parlement  de  Navarre  et  baron  de  Lahontan,  age  de  quatre  vingts  quatre  ans  ou  environ  et 
feut  inhum^,  le  landemain,  dans  la  chapelle  succursalle  de  cette  parroisse,  en  presence  de  sieur  Francois  Camiade, 
procureur  d'office,  sieur  Louis  Daniel  Lostalot,  notaire  royal,  Jean  Lacroix  et  Daniel  Larroder,  bonoits  ot  maitres 
d'^cole,  qui  ont  signe1  avec  moy.  (Sign<$:)  Camiade; — Larroder; — J.  Lacroix; — Lostalot; — Dombert,  cureV' 
(Archives  communales  de  Lahontan,  Etat  civil,  1745,  f°  4.) 

La  baronnie  passa  alors  au  fils  aine,  Jean  Pierre  de  Blair.  Celni-ci  assistait,  le  18  feVrier  17(i6,  an  mariage  de 
Marie  de  Blair,  sa  scour,  avec  Messire  Bernard  de  Latenlade.  (Dufau  de  Maluquer  et  Gourgain.  Annifiial  de 
Biarn,  tome  I,  pp.  34-35.)  II  mourut  le  fi  juin  1767  (Lettre  du  cur<$  Bacqu^).  Jean  Pierre  de  Blair,  son  frore,  lui 
succ^da.  Ruin4  comma  les  Lim  d'Arohe,  ce  dernier  vandit  vers  la  fin  du  xvnic  siecle  la  seigneurie  de 
Lahontan  aM.  LeQuien  de  Laneufville,fr6re  du  dernier  eVeque  deDax(  Lettre  du  president  de  la  Soi-ie'te  deBorda, 
28  avril  1890).  On  trouve  1'acte  suivant,  le  12  novembre  1783,  a  Dax  :  Baptome  de  Charles- Auguste-Franfois 
Laborde,  fils  de  Jean  Laborde,  mattre  d'hotel  de  M*r  1'eveque  de  Dax,  et  de  Jeanne-Marie  Fontan.  Parrain, 
illustrissime  et  r^v^rendissime  Mi?r  Lequien  de  Laneufville,  eveque  de  Dax  ;  marraine,  dame  Jeanne  de  Lavielle, 
baronne  de  Lahontan,  veuve  de  messire  Charles-Arnaud  Lequien  de  Laneufville,  chevalier,  seigneur  baron  de 
Lahontan,  ancien  capitaine  de  cavalerie.  (Archives  communales  de  Dax,  Etat  civil,  99,  23.) 

La  dame  baronn«  passa  tout  le  temps  (!e  la  revolution  ft  Lahontan  sans  etre  trop  inquire*.  Elle  put  mfime 
donner  Phospitalite'  4  son  beau-frgre,  le  dernier  ^v^quo  de  Dax,  Charles-Auguste  le  Quien  de  Laneufville,  qui  apres 

Sec.  1, 1894.     1 ». 


1O6  .T-KDMOND   ROY 

Lc  pauvre  officier  etait  dans  aa  patrie,  et  n'y  trouvait  plus  d'amis.  Quelques  gentils- 
homines  campagnards,  qtii  uvaient  connu  son  pere,  ne  savaient  1'entretenir  que  de  vignes,  de 
jnrdinagc,  de  chasse  et  dc  peehe.  D'autres,  les  paysans  na'ifs,  lui  parlaient,  du  matin  an  soir, 
soreiers,  loupg-garous,  apparitions  aurnaturelles.  Que  faisaient  &  ce  voyageur  les  farfadets, 
les  liitins,  k>s  speetres,  les  fantdmes,  les  magic-ions?  Un  esprit  fort,  comme  il  s'appelait  deja, 
nc  saurait  jamais  se  laisser  persuader  qu'il  y  a  dcs  sorciers.  Un  esprit  fort  devait  approfbndir 
la  nature  des  ehoses,  ne  devait  rien  eroire  (pie  ce  que  la  raison  a  inurement  examine,  et, 
sans  avoir  eirard  aux  prejuges,  decider  sagement  les  ehoses  dont  il  s'est  eclaire  <t  fond.  Et 
(•online  il  ne  croyait  pas  a  toutesles  rhimeres  qn'on  lui  raeoutait,  ces  bonnes  gens  le  prenaient 

MX  ui'.;>  >le  ht'jmir  A  Lahoutan,  i-nii^ra  en  Kspwgne.  l.a  pour  til  biuler  a  m; to  £poqu«  les  cahiors  (lea 
imtaires,  toiitcs  Ir.s  piTres  Idstoriqiies  et  les  litres  do  noblesse,  sur  la  place  situee  en  face  de  la  chapelle  du 
chateau. 

Ix- 1:',  mars  1MI7  :  l>rivs,  danssou  chateau  de  Lahontan.de  dame  Jeanne  Laville.agt-ede  eoixante  et  quatre  ans, 
veuve  do  Charles  A  mould  U*quien  de  Lanoufvillo.  l.a  declaration  de  deces  est  faite  par  M.  Jean-Baptiste  Lequien 
do  Laneufville,  lils  de  la  definite,  ot  1'ierre  Casauhon,  ollicier  de  saute.  (Archives  communales  de  Lahontan,  Ktat 
civil.) 

I  a  tmiiU'  ilc  cetto  liaronue  oxixte  encore.     On  la  voit  dans  I'cglise  de  Laliontan  avec  1'cpitaphe  snivante  : 

>..i/«  ,-,(/,  tmnlii'  i'fl  mti  riln  Madame  de  Laril  '•,  nure  di'fiu  Monsieur  </<•  IdmeurUle,  ci-devant  baron  de  Laliontan, 
ili'-t'/i'  !•  I'i  mail-  l^'i",  li'/l''  de  i\?>  mi*.  l,ecliur,  price  jtvur  le  repot  dt  KOtt  dmr. 

l.i-s  fdinilleM  do  I.anouville  et  do  Lav i lie  oxistent  encore.  M.  Cirot  de  Laville,  i/relat  romain,  domicilie  a 
lI'Tilt-anx.  a  i'crit  la  vi«  do  si>n  parent,  IVvi'-iju^  de  l/.ineuvillo. 

Ku  ls|i^,  le  chateau  si<ij:neiirial  do  l.ahontau  fut  vendu  a  M.  lo  haron  general  de  Vinot.  (Matricc  cadai- 
tr'ilf  'I,  Liilfi't'iu.  1"  volume,  fc  410 1.  (iraiidYroix  de  la  legion  d'honneur,  homme  tres  aimable,  trus  erudit  et 
|,loin  id'  hravoiire,  lo  grin'ral  Vinot  avail  cponsfi  uue  demoiselle  de  Laussat,  (jui  elait  venue  aux  Etats-Unis  avec 
>'>n  [h-ro,  ijui  y  rcnu.lit  don  inistiong  diplomatiques  assez  importantes  ot  fut  nomni6  gouverneur  de  la  Martinique. 

I*  it  jn : n  1  >•:!•« :  IV-ivs,  dans  son  chateau  de  Laliontan,  de  Julien-(iilhert  Vinot,  baron,  marrchal  de  camp  en 
n-lr.iite,  grand-ollicier  de  1'ordre  royal  de  la  legion  d'lionneur,  chevalier  de  Saint-Louis  et  membre  de  1'Kpee  de  Fer 
do  Si i  .If.  agi'  i loscji xantc-six  ans,  ne  a  Soissons  (Aisne),  domicili(5  a  Lahontan,  ('•[Kmx  dedame  A ugustino- Elizabeth- 
Cam  i Un  i le  I.au.ssat.ot  tils  d'Antoino-Nicolas  Vinot  et  de  Mario-.leanue  Chaperon,  decedes.  (Ktat  civil  de  Lahontan.) 

l.a  1 1  an  10  ha  n  nine  de  Vinot  vivait  encore  en  IMMi.  Kile  ctait  Agee  doijuatte-vingt-seize  ans  et  hat  >i  tail  Lnhontan. 
lii.s  l^l'i,  t-lli-  avail  vendu  son  chateau  a  M.  Charlos-liaptiste  Oswald  baron  d'Abbadie.  (Malrice.  cadanlrale  de 
I.'iltii"l-ni,  vol.  11,1°  477.)  M.  d'A  ht>adie  est  lo  propri(5 tai re  actuol  du  chateau  de  Lahontan,  et  y  reside  habituelle- 
meiit.  II  eht  age  de  quatre-vingt-six  uns  et  |«irle  IrOs  gaillardumenl  son  age. 

Le  chateau  soignenrial  ile  Lahontan  est  line  construction  moderne,  a^sez  vasle,  sans  le  moindre  caractere 
airiiitei'inral.  ( "esi  M.  d'Abliadio  qiii  I'a  modernise.  II  n'a  plus  maintenant  que  l'as|>ect  d'une  vaste  maisou 
earn'e,  haigni'«  par  un  vivier,  i|u'alimonte  on  partie  1111  niisseau  allant  au  inoulin  seigneurial  d'aulrefois.  Uevaut 
le  chateau, et  a  sa  gauche,  s'eiendent  des  prairies  et  des  terres  labourables, dont  quelques-unes  aboulissenl  au  gave 
de  I'.m.  A  droite,  un  potit  pare,  des  granges,  el  le  bourg  de  Lahontan.  D'apres  un  vieil  inventaire,  le  cliuteau  fut 
rel)Ati  en  17S7,  et  depuis,  chaque  rhAtelain  I'a  retouch^  suivanl  son  goftt 

D'apK-s  les  coutuines  dacquoises,  Its  barons  de  Lahonlanavaientledrc.il  de  basse  el  moyenne  justice.  La 
oasse  justice  s'occupail  des  actions  personnellea  pour  1'intetel  civil  el  pecuniaire.  La  moyeune  justice  h'exer9ait 
sur  le*  successions,  les  heritages,  les  confections  d'inventaire,  la  nomination  des  tuteurs  et  curateurs,  la  police  el  la 
connaiisaiice  des  dehU  n'allanl  |>a8  au  deli  de  1'amende  et  de  la  prison,  et  dont  lea  marques  etaienl  les  ceps  et  les 
colliers.  L'ancienne  maison  de  justice  de  Lahontan  porlait  le  noin  de  Haulrice.  C'est  14  que  se  tenait  la  cour  de  la 
baronnie,  la  aussi  qu'liabilait  le  notaire  royal  el  qu'on  logeail  les  prisonniers.  Uu  nn'decin,  M.  Casauhon,  1'acheta 
de  la  barunne  de  Vinot.  Kile  elail  en  mines.  M.  Casaubon  ulilisa  les  materiaux  pour  des  decharges,  tout  en 
icardant  la  vieille  porte  et  1'ancien  portail.  En  mourant,  M.  Casaubon  laiss.1  cette  maison  a  M""  Cousgeilhal- 
CaaautKin,  qui  1'habite. 

La  baronnie  de  Laliontan  faisait  partie,  avant  la  revolution,  de  1'archiprfitre'  de  Itiviere-Gave  (diocese  de 
Dax^el  (K'jwndail  de  la  subdelegation  de  Dax.  Kile  esl  aujourd'hui  dans  le  departemenl  des  Basses- Pyrenees, 
arronduiseiiient  d'Ortliez,  canton  «le  balies.  Depuis  le  concordat,  Ijtbontaii  (ait  partie  du  diocese  de  Bayonnc. 


LE  BAHON  I)E  LAHONTAN  1O7 

pour  un  athee.  D'autres  pensees,  du  reste,  inquietaient  Lahontan.    Xc  ponrrait-il  pan  rassem- 
bler  qaelqnee  debris  de  I'anoienne  splendour  paternelle  ?  ' 

La  moitie  de  l'e"te  s'etait  passee  en  courses  a  Orthe/c,  a  Dax,  en  consultations  avec  les 
gens  d'affaires,  en  examen  de  papiers,  lorsque  tout  a  coup  une  lettre  de  Versailles  lui  apprit 
que  1'ordre  etait  donne  de  1'arreter.  Lahontan  avait  deja  recu  heureusement  pres  de  200  livres 
de  ses  fermiere,  et  un  tres  beau  cheval  qui  I'aida  a  se  tirer  de  ce  inaiivais  pas.  An  point  du 
jour,  vetu  d'habits  d'emprunt,  il  sortit  de  la  ville,  depista  ses  gens,  et,  evitant  les  boiirgs  et 
les  villages,  il  chcrcha  a  travers  les  landes,  les  champs,  les  vignes,  les  bois,  et  par  des  routes 
detournees,  a  gagner  les  frontieres  d'Espagne.  II  erra  ainsi,  sans  etre  reeonnu.  maiigeant  et 
couehant  dans  les  chaumieres  isolees,  reprenant,  It- jour,  su  route  an  sein  des  campagnes 
revetues  en  ce  moment  de  leur  plus  eclatante  vegetation.  II  n'avait  d'autre  iruidc  que  le 
soleil  et  la  vue  des  Pyrenees.  A  1'aspect  du  ciel  splendide,  des  ehanips  en  Heurs,  des  I'oivts, 
des  montagnes,  il  retrouvait  cette  passion  pour  la  nature  sauvage.  eet  enivivmeiit  de  la 
solitude  que  les  malheurs  n'avaient  pu  alterer  en  son  ame.  Arrive  a  Sarans,  dernier  village 
du  Beam,  dans  la  vallee  d'Ozao,  des  paysans  1'entourerent  soudain  de  tons  cotes.  11  enit 
d'abord  qu'il  avait  le  grand  prevot  a  ses  trousses.  Mais,  nor,,  on  1'avait  anvte  paree  que  sa 
mine  1'avait  fait  prendre  pour  un  huguenot.  Oblige  d'entrer  dans  un  cabaret  et  de  subir  un 
interrogatoire  sur  des  matieres  de  religion,  il  put  echapper  eiilin  a  la  fmvui-  des  pavsan-  et 
aux  policiers  de  Pontchartrain,  et  atteindrelluesca,  en  terre  espagnole,  apri's  avoir  t'randii  les 
Pyrenees  par  la  vallee  de  Saint-.Iean-de-Pied-de-port.  Le  8  oetobre  lii'.i.").  il  i'tait  a  Sara«:'i^>e. 
C'est  de  la  qu'il  ecrivait  la  derniere  li'ttre  qui  soil  connue  de  lui.  11  >e  proposait  alm-r-  de 
gagner  Bilbao,  et  de  cotoyer  les  ports  du  Portugal. 

Les  inceurs  espagnoles  ne  devaient  guere  aller  a  un  esprit  imvateiii'  et  s.-eptiqiie  coninie 
celui  de  Lahontan  ;  aussi  le  trouve-t-on  liientot  de  retour  an  Daneinai'k,  oi'i  il  avail  ete  si  liien 
accueilli  line  premiere  t'ois.  II  lui  t'allait  du  reste  eberelier  des  cours  aniies  de  la  K ranee. 
pour  s'y  menager  des  proteeteurs.  La  paix  de  Ryswick  vint  (decembre  ItiHT),  et  il  e>sa\'a  de 
nouveau  de  rentrer  an  service  de  sa  patrie.2 

II  tit  solliciter  sa  grace  par  les  plus  hauts  personnages.  M  "  la  duchesse  du  Lude. 
dont  le  mari,  grand  maitre  de  1'artillerie,  etait  tres  intinie  avec  M"'  de  Frontenac,  le 
comte  d'Avaux,  alors  ministre  de  France  en  llollande,  et  qui  api>artenait  a  la  laiuille  de 
Mesmes,  une  des  plus  illustres  de  Beam,  s'emjiloyerent  pour  lui.  Deux  des  plus  lameux 
intrigants  politiques  de  1'^poque,  le  cardinal  de  Bouillon  et  le  comte  de  (iuiscar,  qui  vivaient 
en  llollande,  se  mirent  ;\  sa  disposition.  M.  de  Quiros,  dominicain  apostat,  qui  avait  conserve 
de  bonnes  relations  en  France,  s'interessa  a  son  sort.  Mais  rien  ne  put  Hi'diir  les  I'ontchar- 
train. 

Pendant  ce  temps-la  une  -meute  de  creanciers  voraces  s'acharnait  a  la  dispute  des 
derniers  lambeaux  de  la  succession  paternelle.  Lors  dc  la  vente  de  1084,  la  baronnie  de 


1  Lettre  dat^e  d'Erleich,  4  juillet  1095.  Voyages  de  Portugal  et  de  Davemark.  On  a  vu  que,  dans  1'acte  de 
bapWme  de  1691,  on  qualifie  Lahontan  de  baron  d'Herleche.  Enleich,  Erli-ich  et  Hediclie  signiiient  la  mcme  chose. 
Ce  eout  des  terres  et  maisons  situtes  en  face  de  Lahontan,  sur  la  rive  droite  du  gave  de  Pau,  qui  t-<5pare  Lahontan 
d'Esleich,  quartier  qui  porte  encore  ce  nom,  et  qui  fait  maintenant  partie  des  communes  de  Labatut  et  Habas, 
d^partement  des  Landes,  dioctSse  d'Aire  et  Dax.  Les  barons  de  Lahontan  ^talent  £galement  barons  d'Eslech. 
(On  6crit  aujourd'hni  Esleich.)  On  montre  en  cet  endroit  les  ruines  d'une  petite  chapelle  de  secours  appelee  "  la 
Capelle."  (Lettre  de  M"w  Cousseilhat-Casaubon.) 

*  Article  sign6  Eyries,  dans  la  se>ie  des  biographies  de  Michaud.  Le  trait^  de  Ryswick,  conclu  entre  les  Pays- 
Bas,  1'Angleterre,  1'Empire  et  1'Espagne,  fut  sign4  en  Hollande,  priis  de  la  Haye. 


1O8  J.-EDMOND   ROY 

I. ;il i.nii :u i  nvnit  rapport*.5  une  somrne  dc  21,000  livres :  mais  ce  montant  avait  i\  peiiie  suffi  a 
payer  qiielqnes  dettes.  On  s'etait  attaqne  ensuite  au  capital  jadis  donne"  par  Isaac  de  Lorn 
d'Arce  et  sa  premiere  femme  Joanne  Guerin,  a  la  ville  de  Bayonne,  aux  terres  d'Esleich,puis 
mix  maisons  que  la  fainille  possedait  encore  dans  1'enclos  du  Temple,  &  Paris.  Lors  de  la 
distribution  do  cos  deniers.de  noinbreuses  oontestations  etaient  survenues  entre  les  creanciers. 
Cbaoun  voiilait  avoir  lo  pas  surlesantres  on  etre  colloque  par  pre"ference.  On  conserve  encore, 
jinx  archives  do  Bayonne,  les  pieces  do  co  tameux  proces,  qui  forment  un  voluraineux  dossier 
do  phiMoiirs  coiitaines  do  pages,  texte  serre.  Nous  avons  sous  lesyeux  la  copie  d'un  arret  qui 
I'nt  rondii.  lo  :!:?  juin  IriJW,  parlo  parlemont  do  Paris,  on  cette  affaire.1  Qu'il  suffise  de  dire  que 
IVnonoo  do  oot  arrot  niontionno  pins  do  oont  cinquante  sommations,  requetes,  repliqnes,  sou  te- 
nement*, cmitrodits.  anvts  ot  soiitonoos,  sans  oomptor  los  productions  de  pieces.  Nousy  trou- 
v.nir.  Ins  pdosoixanto  parties  inton -onantos.  II  on  viont  do  Paris,  de  Tours, de  Rouen  et  de  tous 
1»>  .-..in-  do  Hi'-arn.  Los  procodures,  commenc«es  on  1664,  s'etaient  continut^es  d'ann^e  en 
ainn-0  jiiM|u'on  liiii'.i  qii'intorvint  1'anvt  do  distribution  des  deniers,  mais  en  1789,  la  ville  de 
Mavoiiin-  avait  ono.nv  a  ou]iii>tor  avoo  los  on'anoiors  ot  los  lu'ritiers  du  baron  de  Lahontan.2 

J.o  lootoiir  ooinprondra  par  oo  court  n'sunu',  la  baino  quo  Lahontan  a  vouoo  dans  ses 
.'•.•rii-  aux  \«\-  '!«•  tons  los  |.ays  ot  a  1'ordro  dos  avooats  on  partioulior. 

La  ^iit-rro  do  la  >urro.-.~iun  d'Kspairno  (1701)  lirisa  los  dornioros  osporanoos  quo  Lahontan 
avait  i-niiMTvi'-or-  do  rontror  on  irraoo.  Absolumcnt  ruino  dans  1'esprit  du  roi  et  dos  ministres 
do  Krain-o.  ;I|PI-O>  avoir  tonti-  toutos  los  voios  jiour  so  justitior,  il  voulut  an  moins  so  donner  la 
r-atir-taotioii  do  jinblior  la  c'iiuso  do  sos  inallioiii's,  ot  so  vendor  do  "  MM.  do  Pontchartraiu,  pere 
ri  111-,  in'--  fiobor-  on  or  ot  on  aryoiit."  Xo  poiivant  plus  so  sorvir  do  son  opoo,  il  prit  la  plume 
ot  so  til  |iain]>ldotairo.  Sous  pn'toxto  c|iio  sos  oiinoinis  1'avaiont  oniolloniont  ot  bontousoinont 
in>ir«-i.  il  i-i'->olnt  do  ivvondic|!ior  -on  liuniioiir.  Coinpleteineiit  rnino  do  lortuno,  sans  emploi, 
il  \.iiilni  proiivor  quo  "  son  oxil  ot  sa  t'uito  no  pouvaient  lui  faiiH-  du  tort  dans  1' esprit  dos 
licinin'-to>  irons."  ".lo  no  sorais  point  coupable, dit-il, si  je  n'avaia  jioint  on  toto  dos  person nos 
~i  piii--;intos.  L'OM  n'ost  point  iniiooont  dos  qu'oii  a  lo  nndlioiir  do  lour  doplairo.  (Tost  avoir 
turi  qiif  il'avoir  rai>on  oontro  olios." 

'I'd  >or:i  lo  tlic'-ino  I'avori  do  Labontan.  II  ost,  iiourtant,  dos  injusticos  si  criantes  qu'il  y 
a  uno  oortaino  duiioeur  A  los  snbir  ;  lo  juiblio  vous  rend  alors  bion  plus  (pie  I'autoritd  ne 

VllllS    "(to. 

IViulant  son  sojour  an  Canada.  Labontan  avait  rodigo  un  journal  de  ses  aventures,  et 
oiitrotoiiu  nn  ooininoroo  rogulior  do  lottros  avoc  un  de  ses  vioux  parents,  d^sireux  de  se  ren- 
soignor  sur  los  pays  d'outro-inor.  (!os  notes,  il  on  avait  fait  part  aux  nombreux  Frai^ais  que 
lo  n'-ginio  autoritaire  do  lour  pays  obligoait  obaque  annec  ii  se  r«5fugier  en  Hollande.  On 


1  L'original  eel  aux  archives  de  Bayonne  (CC.  818,  f°  24).  La  copie  forme  cinquante-cinq  pa^es,  grand 
papier  royal,  texte  serrr. 

1  An-liiv>«  de  Bayonne.  BB.  74  (1710-1720).  Leltre  a  M.  de  Cannam  .  La  ctfance  des  li^ritiers  du  baron  de 
LabooUn. 

BB.  77  (1727-1730).  R^ponse  de  la  ville  de  Bayonne  A  un  mtf-moire  adrewe'  a  M.  d'Adoncourt,  »ur  la  crtfance 
ile«  It^ritiera  du  baron  de  Lahontan  (Isaac  lo  Long  d'Arce). 

BB.90  (1784-1788).  Lettre  a  M.  de  Neville...  La  chance  des  Writiers  du  baron  de  Lahontan ...  Lettre  a 
M.  Galart,  1'alm'. . .  stir  le  nu'me  sujet 

(1787-1789)  QaitUnces  d^livrees  par  les  h^ritiers  du  baron  de  Lahontan.  (Arch,  comna.,  CC.  840.  Dulaurens, 
hernl.  .Vofnm.,  tome  I.) 

(1787)    Art  hire*  Com  in.  de  Bayonne,  CC.  840,  n"  40.     Mfime  snjet. 


LB  BARON  DK  LAHONTAN  1O9 

1'avait  engage  a  les  publier,  mais  comptant  toujoure  que  la  fortune  lui  redonnerait  ses  emplois, 
il  les  avait  gardens  en  portefeuille,  quitte  a  les  jeter  au  feu  a  la  premiere  nouvelle  de  sa 
rentre'e  en  grace.  La  necessite,  le  besoin  de  se  creer  des  protecteurs  aupres  des  cours  etran- 
geres,  la  hainc  qu'il  portait  &  ceux  qui  n'avaient  point  voulti  ecouter  ses  humbles  supplica- 
tions,  le  deciderent  done  a  se  faire  autcur.  Mais  comme  le  simple  recit  des  malheiirs  et  de 
la  disgrace  d'un  offieier  de  marine,  n'aurait  pas  sufti  a  attirer  stir  lui  I'attention,  il  voulut  se 
donner  la  gloire  de  1'explorateur.  Un  lieutenant  de  roi  a  I'laisance,  bourgade  iguoree, 
perdue  dans  les  brumes  de  TerrcrNeuve,  ne  pouvait  prendre  1'Kurope  a  temoin  de  sun  inno- 
cence et Tinteresser  a  son  intbrtune,  mais  un  voyageur  dans  les  plaines  inconnues  de  I'Ouest 
americain  avait  plus  de  chance  de  se  faire  entendre. 

X. 

LE  LIVRE  DE  LAHONTAN  PARAIT  A  LA  HAVE  KN  170.'}. — VOYAGES.— ME'jtontEs.— OIM.WU'ES  Arsr 

IK  XA  tT.-l  UK  A  l>.\  11/0. — A  PPRECIATION. 

C'est  en  1703  que  parut,  pour  la  premiere  Ibis,  a  la  Have,  le  livre  de  Lalmntan.  Le  roi 
de  Danemark,  Frederic  IV,  prince  facile  anqucl  un  voyage  en  Italie  avait  doiiiu'  le  unfit  des 
beaux-arts,  connaissait  1'auteur.  '  11  1'avait  accueilli  avee  bnnte,  s'etait  fait  raeonter  ses 
malheurs  et  lui  avait  donne  sa  protection.  C'est  a  lui  que  le  baron  bearnais  dedia  son  nuvra^v. 
L'epitre  (ju'il  lui  adresse  a  la  tete  de  son  livre,  est  plate  coinme  tons  les  diseniirs  de>  eourti- 
sans,  et  comme  ton  tea  les  dedieaces  du  teiiqis.  Cette  dedicace  courtisanes<|uc  surpreiid 
d'autant  quo  la  planche  frontispice  dn  litre  porte  [lour  gravun-  un  saiivai^1  ai'im-  d'un  arc  et 
d'une  fleclie,  un  pied  pose  sur  un  code  de  lois,  1'aiitre  sur  une  euuronne  et  un  sceptre.  Cette 
composition  allegorique  a  pour  legendc  :  Kl  ICIJM  cl  xce/>/r<i  Ifrrit.  Tniit  cela  rappelle  la  doc- 
trine anarcbiste  et  annonce  le  t'onds  des  raisonnements  de  1'auteur.  On  repn'sente,  en  diet. 
1'anarcliie  sous  la  figure  d'une  femme  dont  toiite  1'attitude  annnnce  la  t'ureiir  ;  elle  tiiiile  aiix 
pieds  le  livre  de  la  loi  et  un  faisceau  du  baguettes,  symbole  d'union  ;  d'une  main  elle  brandit 
un  poignard  et  de  1'autrc  une  torcbe  allumee  ;  a  ses  efltes  gisent  un  sceptre  lirisi''  et  un  jnuu; 
rompu.  La  legende  latino  Et  lajes  ct  sceptru  tcrrit  ramene  aussi  a  1'esprit  ces  deux  vers  de 
Diderot,  que  les  anarchistes  reclament  comme  un  des  leurs : 

La  nature  n'a  fait  ni  serviteurs  ni  maitres  : 
Je  ne  veux  ni  donner,  ni  recevoir  des  lois. 

La  planche  qui  accompagne  celle  ou  est  grave  le  sauvagc  anarcbiste  denote  chez  1'auteur 
des  idees  tout  aussi  avancees.  C'est  un  globe  terrestre  entoure  de  constellations.  Une  tour- 
terelle  plane  dans  1'espace  et  se  dirige  vers  le  globe  au-dessus  duquel  sont  inscrits  les  mots 
Orbis  Patria.  Ne  dirait-on  pas  un  precurseur  du  groupe  des  sans-patrie  ?  Labontan,  du 
reste,  ecrit  cyniquement,  qu'il  avait  renonci  a  toute  sorte  d'attachenient  de  patrie,  et  il  declare 

1  Fre'Je'ric  IV,  n6  en  1671,  mort  en  1730,  succ&la,  en  1699,  i  son  pere  Christian  IV.  AlliiS  de  Pierre  le  Grand 
contre  Charles  XII  de  SuSde,  qui  le  contraignit  de  signer  la  paix  de  Travendal,  en  1700.  II  reorganise  la  defense 
in  Hit  aim  de  son  pays  arm  de  prendre  sa  revanche.  Apres  la  deTaite  essuyee  par  Charles  XII  a  Pultwa,  il  lui  d^olara 
la  guerre  (1709).  II  envoya  16,000  Danois  contre  lui.  11  gprouva  d'abord  des  revers,  mais  parvint  4  se  relever.  II  fit 
Stenboch  prisonnier  avec  11,000  hommes,  a  Tonning  (1713).  De  retour  de  Bender,  1'ann^e  suivante,  Charles  XII 
porta  la  guerre  en  Norvfige  et  p^rit  au  siege  de  Frederickshall,  en  1718.  Le  s<5nat  su^dois  proposa  la  paix  tout  4 
1'avantage  de  Frederic  IV  (1720). 


HO  J.-KDMOND    ROY 

dans  sa  preface  aeoir  toutes  les  qualitts  nicessaires  d  mi  narrateur,  celle  d'icrire  comme  s'iln'avait 
iii  fxitrie  ni  religion.1 

II  taut  croire  que  les  princes  danois  du  commencement  de  xviir0  siecle  n'avaient  pas 
les  mcmes  sentiments  (pie  ceux  d'aujourd'hui,  puisqu'ils  pouvaient  accepter  la  dedicace  de 
livrcs  s'amioncant  sous  des  auspices  aussi  revolutiouuaires. 

L'oiivraife  de  Lahontan,  imprime  en  trois  volumes,  se  divise  en  quatre  parties  distinctes. 
Le  premier  tome,  partage  en  vingt-ciuq  lettres,  suivaut  la  mode  de  1'epoque,  comprend  le 
vovaire  ili-  1'auteiir  et  ses  aventures  an  Canada  dcpuis  1683,  date  de  son  depart  de  France, 
ju-qu'a  r-a  1'iiite  au  Portugal,  en  ltit>3.  II  y  raeonte  sou  arrivee,  sa  vie  de  desomvrement  dans 
!<•-  raiitonnements,  chez  K-s  paysans,  les  expeditions  centre  les  Iroquois,  en  1684  et  1687,  le 
c.immandement  qu'il  cut  an  tort  dc  Saint-Joseph,  sa  course  versl'ouestjusqu'a  Michillimakinac, 
pui-  dan-  le-  regions  mysterieuses  on  coulc  la  riviere  Longue,  sou  retour  &  Quebec,  1'accueil 
<|iir  lui  til  Fruiitciiac.  les  projets  i|u'il  t'ornia  pour  la  defense  des  grands  lacs,  sa  nomination 
a  la  liriitfiiuii'v  il<-  roi  a  I'laisam-e,  en  Terre-Xeuve,  ses  demeles  avec  le  gouverneur  de  cette 

place  et    -a   t'llite  ell    I'nl'tUgal. 

Ilii'ii  ijiie  le-  avehtures  de  Laliontaii  n'auraii'ut  en  qn'un  interet  liieu  mediocre,  mais 
1'aiiti'iir  a  iri'">-i  >a  relatinii  d'uiie  tinile  de  petites  anecdotes  et  de  medisanccs,  assex  souvent 
lualiiriie.-.  ("e.-t  mi  grand  caiiseiir.  Sa  ja.-erie,  coiiiine  celle  du  religieux  domiuicaiu  Labat,2 
ni'-riic  qiiflqiictiiis  le  Hum  de  I'oiuinerage,  a  cette  difterence  ijii  il  v  a  de  la  bonhomie  dans  la 
malic.-  du  I '.  Lil>ai.  et  ijiie  I'dii  lie  resseiit  pa-,  eii  le  lisaiit,  1'euvie  de  se  faeher,  tandis  (jue,  chez 
LalnMitaii.  c'e-t  dc  la  malice  de  parti  pris  la  plupart  du  temps.  On  ne  pent  nier  (pie  Lahontan 
-.iii  nli-i-r\ -atciir.  et  ipi'il  eut  tail,  dans  le.-  temps  ou  nous  vivons.  1111  excellent  jourualiste,  dans 
Ic  dcrnii-r  -en-  inodcriie  du  mot.  II  a  toutes  les  qualites  d'un  reporter  :  il  est  tre/s 
curii-ux.  pi-u  scrupnleux,  elierehe  avant  tout  le  piipiant,  1'a  ]>ropos  et  la  vogue.  II 
aime  a  pi'-in't I'cr  tmi-  les  secrets  d'alcnve.  ( V  qu'il  voit,  il  le  voit  bien,  et  il  a  vu  beaucoup; 
au— i  certaines  part'u--  de  son  u-iiviv  out  nne  importance  reelle.  C'est  1'opinion  de 
I'liistorieu  I'arkman.  ct  tniit  liomme  impartial  et  dcpouille  de  prejuges  <pii  voudra  1'etudier, 
eu  viciidra  a  la  nicuie  eniiclusion.  Le  ri'cit  qiie  Lahontan  fait  des  expeditious  des  gou- 
verneiirs  la  ISarre  ct  Deiunivillc  est  exact  et  mouvemeute.  II  a  ete  beaueoup  cite,  et 
avec  rai-Kii.  par  les  aiiteiirs  contemporains.  Le  gouverueur  la  Uarre,  (pii  savait  tenir  la 
plume,  et  qiii  avail  raconti-  la  campagne  qii'il  n't  a  Cayenne  contre  les  Anglais,3  ne  jugea 
l>as  a  propos  d'l'-crire  le  ri'cit  de  {'expedition  malheu reuse  (pi'il  entreprit  en  1684  contre  les 
Iroqiiois.  II  n'l-st  ]>as  domic  a  tons  d'ecrire,  comme  Xeuophon,  sa  projtre  retraite.  Ce  fut 
Lali"iitan  qiii  se  cliargea.  sans  y  etre  command^,  de  joner  le  r61e  d'historiographe. 

II  raconta  de  meiiie  I'expi'-dition  de  Denonville,  en  1687,  et  sa  narration  est  dignc  de  foi. 
On  a  public  reeemment  en  France  le  journal  (pie  tint  alors  le  chevalier  de  Bangy,  aide  de 
camp  et  secretaire  de  ce  gouverneur,  et  1'on  pent  juger  qu'il  n'y  a  pas  grand'cliose  a  reprendre 
siir  ce  que  rapporte  Lahontan. 

II  ne  taut  pas  demander  eependant  au  baron  bearnais  les  qualites  qne  Ton  pretc  d'ordi- 
naire  a  I'liistorien  :  la  correction,  1'elegance,  In  sobriete.  II  ne  fait  point  de  tableaux  et  dc 
descriptions  gem-rales.  Le  wujet  ne  s'y  pretait  gi^re.  Quand  il  ^crit  tout  bonnement  ce 


1  xxv'letlre.  t  I.  p.  26.\ 

'  .V</iir.fi«jr  royaye*  our  Ue*  iTAmtri^ue,  par  J.-Ble  Labat     La  Haye,  1724,  six  voltmes. 

1  Journal  du  voyige  du  neur  dt  la  Harre  en  la  terre  ftrme  et  lAt  de  Cayenne,  imprimr  A  Paris  en  1671.     M.  de  la 
Barre  a  auMi  <Vrit  an  livre  intittil.' :  Detcription  de  In  France  Equinoctiale. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  HI 

qu'il  a  vu  de  ses  propres  ycux,  observ£  dc  partieulier  et  de  precis,  c'est  un  temoin  utile.  A 
ces  conditions  tout  hommc  est  apte  ;\  fairc  des  memoires  quand  il  en  a  le  loisir. 

Lahontan  se  vante  sans  cesse  de  dire  les  choses  comme  ellcs  sent,  de  no  flatter  ni  epargnor 
personne,  d'etre  impartial,  do  loner  les  gens  qui  ne  sont  pas  en  ('-tat  de  lui  f'airo  dn  bien  et  de 
eondamner  la  conduite  de  plusieurs  qui  pourraient  lui  faire  du  nnil.  Tl  vent  enfin  tout 
sacrifier  ;\  1'amour  de  la  verite,  parler  en  toute  franchise.  Co  livre  n'est  lion  quo  pa  roe  qu'il 
contient  la  verite  toute  pure,  dit-il,  dans  son  cpitro  a  Frederic  I\'.  L'on  v  voit  ivgner, 
ajoute-t-il  plus  loin  dans  sa  preface,  partout  cette  exactitude,  et  cot  air  do  bonne  fi>i  (jiii 
s'empare  tout  d'abord  d'un  esprit  equitable,  ot  ((in  fait  voir  cmcaccincnt  qn'on  ne  tend  rien 
raoins  qu';\  surprendrc. 

Xous  voudrions  pouvoir  dire  du  livre  do  Lahontan,  connne  Montaigne,  en  pn'scntant 
ses  Essais  an  public:  C'est  icy  un  livre  de  bonne  foy,  Im-fcur.  Mais,  malgn'  les  promesses  si  sou- 
vent  repetees  par  Lahontan,  il  n'est  pas  toujours  ce  temoin  fidele  et  probe  que  I'oii  vondrait 
voir.  II  a  eu  des  deboires.  La  perte  de  ses  oinplois.  la  mine  <le  sa  1'amille.  son  exil.  mit 
contribue  ;\  le  rendre  injuste  et  out  vicie  son  esprit.  1'artoiit  dans  les  pauvs  (le  son  livre 
percent  le  desappointement  et  la  rancune  amere.  Malgn'  ses  defauts,  Lahontan  nous  t'oiirnit 
des  details  oil  les  autros  voyagcnrs  no  sont  pas  entn's,  et  ses  nVits  sont  toujours  assai>onin's 
de  piquantos  reflexions.  II  a  dessine  des  portraits  qui  n-steront.  (\-  chirurgien  (|iii.  an  milieu 
de  1'ejiideniie  qni  frappe  les  soldats  de  la  petite  armeo  de  la  [$arre,  discute  sur  le  [irotoplasnie 
et  les  vibrions  geiierateurs  do  tons  les  man x  qui  t'rappcnt  la  jiauvre  hiinianitt'.  est  (li^ne  ile> 
I'urgon  et  des  Diafoirus  dont  Moliere  s'est  si  agreablement  iiioi|ii<'.  La  troi^ieiin-  K'ttre.  ijui 
contient  uno  description  de  Quebec,  est  a,  lire  on  ontier.  Dans  le  palais  de  rintemlant  sie«re  le 
conseil  sonverain,  qui  s'assemble  quatre  t'ois  par  seinaino.  Front enae  traite  les  niembro  de  ce 
parlement  comme  Cromwell  ccux  d'Angleti-rro.  Chaenn  y  plaido  sa  cause,  caron  ne  voit  ni 
procureurs  ni  avocats,  ainsi  les  proces  sont  bientot  iinis.  sans  (|ii'il  en  eofite  ni  t'rais  ni  t'piees 
aux  parties.  Les  juges,  qui  ne  recoivent  (pie  400  livres  do  pension  par  an.  sont  dispenses  de 
porter  la  robe  et  le  bonnet.  Ces  graves  conseillers,  negociants  gonrnu's  et  infatues  do  lour 
charge,  dont  le  revenu  le  plus  cluir  fnn>t  ties  /c'rAc.s-  d'aiiguilles,  le  baron,  in'-  inalin,  ne  manque  pas 
de  leur  donner  en  passant  un  coup  de  boutoir. 

II  tronve  la  ville  de  Trois-Rivieres  petite  a  cause  do  son  pen  d'lialiitauts.  mais  eeiix-ei 
sont  fort  riches  et  logos  magnifiquement.  II  taut  etro  dc  la  nature  du  cbien  pour  y  hal>itor, 
ou  du  moins  se  plaire  a  se  gratter  la  jicau,  car  les  puces  y  sont  en  plus  grand  noinhrc  quo  les 
grains  de  sable.  Les  meilleurs  soldats  du  pays  sont  originaires  de  ce  lieu-la. 

La  neuvieme  lettre  est  consacree  an  commerce  de  Montreal,  dont  presque  tons  les  mar- 
chands  n'etaient  alors  qne  des  commissionnaires  de  ceux  dc  Quebec.  II  faiit  lire  encore  les 
pages  ou  il  est  traite  des  coureurs  de  bois  et  des  canots  d'ecorce. 

Malgre  ses  prejuges  centre  les  colons,  Lahontan  ne  pent  s'empecher  de  faire  lour  cloge, 
qu'il  entremele,  il  est  vrai,  de  dures  verites. 

"  Les  Canadiens  ou  Creoles,  dit-il,  sont  bien  faits,  robustes,  grands,  forts,  vigoureux, 
entreprenants,  braves  et  infatigables,  il  ne  leur  manque  que  la  connaissance  des  belles  lettres. 
Us  sont  presomptueux  et  remplis  d'eux-memes,  s'estiment  au-dessus  de  toutes  les  nations  de 
la  terre,  et  par  malheur  ils  n'ont  pas  toute  la  veneration  qu'ils  devraient  avoir  pour  lours 

parents "  "  Les  femmes  aiment  la  parnre,  et  il  n'y  a  point  de  distinction,  de  ce  c6te-la, 

entre  la  femme  d'un  petit  bourgeois  et  celle  d'un  gentilhomme  et  d'un  ofBcier." 

Ceci  etait  ecrit  en  1684. 


112  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

Que  Ton  place  a  cote  de  ce  portrait  celui  que  dessinait  1'intendant  Hocquart  en  1737  : 
"  Les  Canadiens,  ecrit-il,  sont  naturellement  grands,  bien  fails,  d'un  temperamment  vigou- 
reux,  sont  industricux  et  adroit*.  Us  aiment  la  distinction,  sont  extremement  sensibles  au 
nifpris  t-t  mix  moindres  punitions.  Us  sont  interesses,  vindicatifs,  sont  sujets  a  I'ivrognc  ric, 
font  mi  grand  usage  d'eau  do  vie,  passent  pour  n'etre  pas  veridiques.  Us  sont  volages, 
ajoiitc-t-il,  naturelU'inent  indociles,  out  trop  bonne  opinion  d'eux-memes,  ce  qui  les  empeche 
do  n'ussir  coinmc  ils  pourraient  le  fain-  dans  les  arts,  1'agricultare  et  le  commerce.  La  lon- 
trufiir  ft  la  riifUfiir  d»-s  bivers  los  entrainent  :\  I'oisivet^." 

l-ii  aiitiv  raractere  que  Laliontan  a  erayoniif  de  main  de  rnaitre,  c'est  celui  de  Brouillan, 
•  rouvfriifiir  dc  1'laisaiiff.  CVst  bicn  la  le  type  dn  fonctionnaire  concussionnuire  de  1'opoque, 
.jin.  ftant  fort  pen  on  mal  payf.  vi-ut  se  racbeter  snr  les  dt'-cbets.  Comme  on  voit  bien  en 
presence  fin-'irf.  dans  ees  lettres  du  baron,  les  ilcux  fcoles  (|iii  den  lore  se  partageaient  la 
rulniiif.  eellc  '|iii  ravomiait  aiitonr  df  Frontcnac  ft  If  gronpe  conduit  par  le  Bcr  et  les  autres 
iiegoeiants. 

l.a  !«•  1 1 iv  i|ii'il  •'•i-rit  a  la  suite  du  sifgf  de  (Jin'-bec.  en  lf>00,  est  etincelante,  enflammde. 
I'M  jt-uiif  -'i-rivain.  '|iii  a  ftudif  dix-buit  relations  clecrivant  cette  infructueuse  attaijue, 
trmivf  c|iif  dans  fdlf  df  Laliontan  l'fs|>rit  pftille  comme  les  fusillades  entendues  a  la 
CaiiardiiTf.  Lf  style  en  cst  vi!',  alerte,  rapide  comme  la  jeunessc  et  le  feu  des  vaillantes 
miliei1-  ranadieiines  engagces  siir  les  grevcs  dc  Beauport. 

Lalioiitan  est  jeuiie,  il  est  ti'entilboiiinie.  il  a  eu  des  malbeurs,  il  les  raconte  au  milieu 
de  ton!  efla.  ft  troiivc  inoyen  d'amuscr  Ics  csprits  b'gers  de  son  temps,  et  d'interesser  j\  son 
-ort.  Cavalier  dVsprit  ct  d'asscx  boiincs  ftudes,  il  a  tenu  registre  de  tout  ce  qui  etait  a  sa 

porti'f.   et    il   ell    tire   parti   If  llliellX   (|U"ll    pellt. 

L'aiiteur  ne  poiivait  tout  dire  dans  ees  Icttres  destinees  a  un  vieux  parent,  mais  comme 
nous  le  savons.  il  avait  eu  le  soin  de  t'aire  un  journal  trfs  minutieux  dans  le  cours  de 
ses  aveiituivs.  Ce  sont  les  extraits  de  cc  journal  qui  torment  le  sujet  du  second  volume  et 
cju'il  nous  doinif  sous  If  titre  de  memoires. 

("cst  la  partie  la  jilus  si'-r'n-iisc  des  ouvrages  de  Laliontan,  celle  qui,  dans  le  temps  ou  elle 
parut.  put  etre  eonsiilti'e  avee  jilus  de  profit.  Eu  France  et  ailleurs,  on  regarda  ccs  memoires 
coiiiiiif  If  fruit  des  travaux  d'un  bomme  (|iii  ne  savait  pas  ecrire,  mais  qui  decrivait  asscz 
sineereineiit  ee  nii'il  avait  vu.  La  eonsequenee  fut  que  beaucoup,  surtout  parmi  les  compila- 
tciirs.  Ics  citiTfiit  df  pn'-ffrence  a  des  ecrits  plus  fideles,  qn'ils  ne  prirent  pas  la  peine  de 
consulter. 

Hans  ccs  memoires,  Laliontan  sort  du  particulicr  pour  entrer  dans  le  general.  Sa  per- 
Bonnalite  est  inoins  en  cause.  L'auteur  donne  d'abord  une  description  abregee  du  Canada. 
II  s'attacbe  surtout  a  la  region  des  lacs,  et  mentionne  en  passant  les  mines  de  cuivre  du  lac 
Superieur.  II  vante  les  cbarmes  du  climat  de  ces  regions  et  la  fertilite  de  la  terre.  Pour  lui, 
1'avenir  du  pays  est  autonr  dcs  lacs  Erie  et  Ontario.  Si  la  navigation  etait  libre  de  Quebec 
jusqu'an  lac  Eric,  dit-il,  il  y  aurait  de  qnoi  faire  le  plus  beau,  le  plus  riche  ct  le  plus  fertile 
royaume  du  monde.  Ceci  denote  un  coup  d'oeil  juste. 

I^ibontnn  vante  aussi  beaucoup  1'Acadie,  mais  il  prevoit  qu'elle  passera  un  jour  aux 
Anglais.  II  est  iinpitoyable  pour  les  gouverneurs  Perrot  et  Menneval,  qu'il  accuse  dc 
faire  la  traite  et  de  maltraiter  les  colons.  Le  baron  de  Saint-Castin,  ce  gentilhomme  d'Oloron 
en  Beam,  qui  etait  presque  son  compatriote,  trouve  dans  Laliontan  un  vif  admirateur. 

A  la  suite  de  1'Acadie,  Tanteur  parle  de  Terreneuve  et  de  Plaisance,  ou  il  a  habitt5. 
C'eat  une  des  meilleures  descriptions  que  nous  ayons  de  ces  lointains  parages. 


LR  BARON  DK  LAHONTAN 


113 


Apres  avoir  ainsi  parcouru  tout  le  pays  k.  vol  d'oiseau,  fouriii  sur  chaque  chose  d'assez 
bonnes  notions,  parlo  tort  sensement  de  la  mauvaise  gestion  des  affaires  dn  pays,  Laliontan 
donne  une  table  des  nations  sauvages,  decrit  les  animaux,1  les  oiseaux,  les  poissons  leu 
arbres,  les  fruits.  On  pent  trouver  la  des  choses  instructive*.  Les  details  de  toutes  sortes 
y  abondent,  surtout  ces  details  in  times  quo  Ton  ainie  a  retrouver  deux  cents  ans  apres,  pa  roe 
qu'ils  nous  font  vivre  pour  ainsi  dire  de  la  vie  des  aneotres. 

Le  chapitre  du  commerce  du  Canada  est  tres  important  a  notre  sens;  malheureiisemeiit 
1'ecrivain  le  redigea  dans  mi  moment  do  colere,  afin  <le  favoriser  les  m'gociants  anirlais. 

La  derniere  partie  des  rnemoires  est  specialement  reservce  a  la  description  des  nm-urs 
des  sauvages.  L'auteur  y  traite  des  habits,  des  logements,  de  la  complexion,  dii  tempera- 
ment,  des  manieres  des  sauvages.  II  etudie  leur  croyance,  les  obstaeles  ;'i  leur  conversion  :  il 
nous  dit  ee  qu'ils  adorent,  ce  que  sont  leiirs  amours  et  leurs  manages,  de  qiiellcs  maladies  ils 
souffrent  et  les  remedes  dont  ils  se  servent,  leurs  ebasses,  leur  ta(;ini  de  t'aire  la  iruenv.  Lr  tuiit 
se  termine  par  un  petit  dictionnaire  di:  la  langue  des  sauvages.  et  une  table  explicative  de> 
termes  de  marine  et  des  neologismes  (pie  1'auteur  a  du  emplovei-  an  emirs  de  r-es  I'crits. 

Pour  (inelqu'un  <[iii  n'anrait  jias  une  connaissaiice  approfondie  de  I'liistoire  <lu  Canada, 
nous  avouons  que  la  lecture  de  ces  pages  serait  diflieile,  taut  la  vc'ritt'  se  mf-lc  soiiveiit  a  la 
fiction.  C'est  pourquoi  ees  mernoires  out  cesse  di'])iiis  loiiiilemps  d'avoir  Pantm-ite  qu'ils  out 
cue  un  jour.  Cependant,  qiiela  qu'ils  soient,  le  chorcheur  impartial  et  prudent  v  pent  faii-c 
encore  une  bonne  nioisson  et  en  tirer  un  grand  avantaue. 

Le  troisieme  volume  de  Lahontan  i-ontient  ses  voyages  en  Portugal  et  en  I>anemark. 
C'est  une  suite  do  six  lettres  dont  la  premiere  est  datee  de  Lisbonne,  le  10  avril  KilH.  et  la 
derniere  de  Saragosse,  le  8  octobro  16!l">.  L'auteur  v  raeonte  ses  pi'iv-urinations  a  (ravers  le 
Portugal,  le  Danernark,  le  Ilanovre,  son  sejour  en  France.  sc>s  tentatives  inlViictueiises  pmir 
rentrer  en  grace,  sa  t'uite  de  Lahontan.  C'est  une  seehe  deseriptioii  de  villes  eonniies. 
Lahontan  s'y  montre  mediocre  observatcur,  contre  son  habitude.  C'est  la  partie  la  plus  t'aible 
de  son  ocuvre.  Le  biograpbe  y  tirera  eependant  cpiebpie  avantage  a  raisou  des  details  (pu- 
le baron  y  donne  sur  ses  mallieurs  personnels. 

Ce  troisieme  volume  contient  encore  les  Dialogues  de  Laliontan  avec  un  sauvatfe.  Ce 
sont  cea  dialogues,  que  le  baron  laiasait  prevoir  dans  ses  memoires,  an  chapitre  //<•  /"  rr<i>/iiii>-<- 
des  sauvages  et  des  obstacles  d  leur  conversion,  qui  out  rendu  son  nom  tameiix  parmi  les  philoso- 
phes  du  xviil1' siecle,  et  qui  1'ont  fait  cxecrer  par  tons  les  ecrivains  honnetes  et  conscieiicieux. 
Disons  tout  de  suite  que  c'est  une  crititjue  tres'  amere  des  pratiques  de  1'eglise  roma'mc,  une 
fiction  simplement  destinee  h  repandre  les  idees  anti-chretiennes. 

Lahontan  se  met  en  scene  avec  un  sauvage  auquel  il  donne  le  nom  d'Adario. 

Get  Adario  ne  serait  ni  plus  ni  moins  que  Kondiaronk,  le  fameux  chef  huron  surnomme 
le  Rat  par  les  Frangais.  Tons  ceux  qui  out  etudie  1'histoire  de  notre  pays  connaissent  Kon- 
diaronk. Ce  fut  le  sauvage  le  plus  intrepide,  le  plus  ferine  et  le  plus  eelaire  qu'on  ait  jamais 
trouve  dans  1'Amerique  septentrionale.  "  Jamais,  dit  Garneau,  -'  sauvage  ne  niontra  plus  de 
genie,  plus  de  valeur,  plus  de  prudence,  plus  de  connaissaiice  du  cceur  humain."  Son  esprit 
avait  des  ressources  inepuisables.  Kondiaronk  brillait  autant  dans  les  conversations  que  dans 
les  assemblies  publiques  par  ses  reparties  vives,  pleines  de  sel  et  ordinairement  sans  replique. 

1  L'anteur  range  parmi  les  ineectes  les  grenouilles  meuglantes. 

2  Histoire  du  Canada,  I,  382. 

Sec.  1, 1894.    15. 


114  J.-KDMOND  ROY 

II  etait  en  cela  Ic  seul  hommo  an  Canada  qni  put  tcnir  tete  an  comte  cle  Frontenac,  qui  1'in- 
vitait  noii  vent  a  sa  table,  pour  procurer  a  ses  oflieiere  la  satisfaction  de  V entendre ;  et  il 
disait  i|ii'ii  ne  connaissait  parrni  les  Francais  quo  deux  hommes  d'esprit,  le  gouverneur  et  le 
pore  jesnite  Carheil.  I'ersonne  n'ent  peut-etre  plus  d'esprit  quc  lui,  (lit  I'historien  Charlevoix, 
qui  I'avait  connii.  Kavnal  a  writ  que  o 'etait  un  Machiavel  ne  dans  les  forets.  M.  Margry 
1'appollo  une  opoco  dTlyssc  indien,  melange  de  liravoure  et  d'astuee.  Les  Francais  le  nom- 
maicnt  !<:  lint:  cmblcme  do  misero,  do  inourtro  ct  do  rapino. 

Hicn  avant  I'ontiao,  Kondianmk  avait  songe  a  former  une  grande  confederation  de 
tunics  Ic.-  trilms  sanvages.  on  y  coinpronant  1111*1110  los  Cinq-Nations.  C'est  ce  reve  que  le 
grand  chef  outaonais  ro]irit  on  seconde  main  plus  d'un  demi-sieole  apres. 

l.alii'iitan  ''tail  a  Micliillimakinao.  l<»rs<jno  Kondiaronk  y  vint  on  1688,  a  la  suite  du  piege 
i|ii'il  avail  tcndn  anx  In>'|uois  a  l'iin>o  do  la  Fainino.  II  y  tut  tonioin  do  la  niort  du  sanvage 
iri«i|ii-«i>.  i|iic  M.  ili'  la  Durantaye,  oomniandant  <ln  posto,  ro(;nt  do  Kondiaronk,  et .  qu'il  tit 
pa.-M-r  par  lr>  annos.  Ainsi  sc  tronvoroiit  roinpuos  los  preliminaires  do  paix  que  M.  le  gonvor- 
iiriir  1  >ctiniivillc  avaiont  odininonoooM  aver  cos  Imrbares. 

I.'  Karnii  lii'arnais  ]nit  al<>rs  causer  a  sun  aisc  avoc  i'o  faineux  guorrier,  et  il  protend  (juo 
sos  ilialdLruc>  nc  Mint  i|ii'iin  resume  dcs  conversations  <|ii'il  out  dans  le  temps.1 

IA-S  ilialiignos  coinproiinonl  trois  ontretiens.  Lo  ]>roinior  roule  sur  lo  christianisme  en 
iT'-n.'-ni].  ••  I'n.titc  ile-  graces  et  ties  talent:-  que  Dion  fa  dunnos,  oolaire-toi  dos  grandos  voritos 
du  i-liri-tiaiii-ine,"  dit  LalmMtan  on  s'adressant  a  Adario.  C'olni-oi  proteste  que  sa  religion 
primitive  e-t  aii>>i  liunne  i|iie  cello  des  clireticns.  "  Kilo  ost  basoo  sur  la  justice  et  la  sagesse." 
I, a  ili-.'ii--i(in  <c  eiHitinno  almv  tros  vivo,  tres  piquante,  tros  nionvomentoe.  A  chaque  argu- 
ment appnrte  par  le  lianm.  le  sanvago  retur(|iie  avoe  vignenr.  On  passe  en  revue  1'oternite 
do-  peine-.  la  t'oi.  I'enl'er.  le  paradis.  la  vt'rito  des  ecritnros,  le  peche  originol,  la  presence 
ivelle.  rincarnaticin.  "  Xmis  uliservuns  los  coinmandomonts  de  Dieu  mienx  (jue  ne  font  les 
KraiM  ai-.  dit  Knndiarnnk.  l'nnri|n<>i  la  religion  des  Anglais  ne  serait-elle  pas  aussi  bonne 
i|iic  la  viVre'r  N'uiis  ave/  travorsi-  I'Oeean  jionr  sanvor  nos  ainos,  dites-vons,  mais  vous  ne 
l»inve/.  pa-  vims  aecnrdor  outre  vons  sur  cos  grandos  voritos.  Vos  ordres  religieux  sont 
tunji.nrs  a  so  (jnorollor.  ehacnn  proclie  sa  morale,  (^ni  croiro  ?  "  Le  vienx  chef,  tout  en  louant 
tres  t'urt  la  cuiitineiico  ot  les  mriMirs  des  josuites,  se  nioque  de  leurs  enseigneiiients  comme 
1'anrait  fait  un  janseiiisto.  Kntro  temps,  la  cunvorsation  roule  sur  le  celibat  des  pretres,  le 
papc,  le  jiurtratiiire.  los  indulgences.  C'est  un  ramassis  de  toutes  les  objections  alors  en 
vogue  cniitrolo  christianisme,  1'ogliso  catholique  et  la  verite  rovelee. 

L'entretien  so  tormino  par  Adario  <jui  donne  conge  en  cestermesa  son  pauvre  jirecheur : 
"  Ainsi,  mon  froro,  crois  tout  ce  (jue  tu  voudras,  aie  tant  de  foi  qu'il  te  plaira,  tu  n'iras 
jamais  dans  lo  bon  pays  des  ames  si  tu  ne  te  fais  Huron.  L'innocence  de  notre  vie,  1'amour 
que  nous  avons  j»our  nos  freres,  la  tranquilite  d'ame  dont  nous  jouissons  par  le  m^pris  de 
1'intorot,  sont  trois  chosos  que  le  grand  Esprit  exige  de  tous  les  hommes  en  general.  Nous 
les  pratiquons  naturolloinont  dans  nos  villages,  pendant  que  les  Europeens  se  de"chirent,  se 
volent,  se  diffament,  se  tuent  dans  leurs  villes,  eux,  qui  voulant  aller  au  pays  des  ames,  ne 
aongent  jamaia  a  lour  createur,  que  lorscju'ils  en  parlent  avec  les  Hurons. ..." 

IA-  donxioino  ontrotion  traite  des  lois,  de  la  justice,  de  la  ve"nalite  des  juges,  des  faux 

1  LahonUn  (lit  que  Kondiaronk  ( Adario)  /'tail  i'«r  de  trente-cinq ana, en  16S8.  Si  1'acte  de  B^pnltiirede  oo  famenx 
Huron,  tjni  M.  ironve  anx  archives  de  Monti^al,  KOUH  la  date  du  3  aoiit  1701,  eat  exact,  Kondiaronk  rtail  alors  &gf- 
de  wiixanlo-deux  ans.  Kn  effet,  cet  acte  le  dit  ftg^  de  soixante-<]uinze  ana  A  son  dC-ces. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  118 

temoins,  de  1'in^galite  des  punitions.  Pourquoi  des  lois,  si  ce  n'est  pour  les  observer?  Et  les 
regies  de  la  justice  e"tant  constamment  viol^es,  ne  vaudrait-il  pas  mieux  n'en  pas  avoir?  Dans 
le  troisieme  dialogue  on  discute  sur  la  societe  civile  en  general.  A  quoi  bon  les  distinctions 
entre  les  hommes  ?  Pourquoi  1'argent  ?  II  faut  revenir  a  1'etat  priniitit',  mettre  tons  les 
biens  communs,  ne  plus  connaitre  ni  le  tien  ni  le  mien.  Les  homines  devraient  vivre  de 
chasse  et  de  peche.  Adario,  qui  a  visite  la  France,  compare  la  vie  sauvage  a  1'etat  civilise, 
se  moque  des  rois,  des  grands  seigneurs,  critique  les  continues  et  les  modes  curopceiines. 
Lahontan  ne  perd  pas  1'occasion  de  mettre  dans  sa  bouche  les  plus  violentes  tirades.  Les 
riches,  les  femmes,  les  medecins,  les  savants,  les  pretres  passent  tour  a  tour  sous  le  t'ouet 
vengeur  de  ce  desillusionne. 

II  va  sans  dire  quo  ces  conversations  sont  sorties  toutes  anm'cs  du  cervcaii  du  lianm 
bearnais.  Kondiaronk,  qui  est  mis  en  scene,  n'eut  jamais  les  idees  encyclopediques  ((iron  lui 
prete.  L'historien  la  Potherie  raconte  an  contraire,1  (pie  ce  i'ameux  chef  indien  avait  les 
sentiments  d'une  belle  Sine  et  n'etait  sauvage  que  de  noin.  "  Considerable  par  sa  pic'te.  dit-il, 
il  prechait  souvent  dans  Feglise  des  jesuites  de  Michillimakinac,  mi  les  sauvages  n'etaient 
pas  moins  touches  des  verites  du  christianisme  qu'il  leur  enseignait.  II  Hair  dilKcilc  d'avoir 
plus  de  penetration  d' esprit  qu'il  en  avait." 

L'historien  Ferland  pense  de  meme. 

Le  grand  tort  de  Lahontan  dans  ces  dialogues  est  d'avoir  attribue  aux  sauvages  des 
idees  raffinees  et  des  sentiments  subtils,-  et  d'avoir  enonce  des  opinions  peii  d'accord  avec 
1'ordre  de  chose  etabli  cliez  les  nations  civilisees.  Encore  line  t'ois,  il  ne  vovait  quelcs  injus- 
tices qu'il  avait  eprouvees  :  son  esprit  nice  re  i-nveloppa  des  lors  dans  la  ineine  [>roscription 
les  societes  et  leurs  institutions  civiles  et  religieuses. 

Nous  ne  nous  arreterons  pas  a  refuter  les  infamies  que  ces  pages  eontieinient.  Lahontan 
n' a  fait  que  repeter  des  arguments  connus  que  Ton  trouvi>  dans  la  ]ilupart  des  ecrits  )iliiloso- 
phiques  du  xvm'  siecle. 

La  vie  sauvage,  a  dit  un  ecrivain  moderiie,  exerce  sa  fascination  sur  toute>  creatures 
vivantes.  Celles  qui  out  grandi  dans  sa  liberte  1'aiment  d'un  amour  incurable.  Les  auimaux 
qu'on  lui  arrache  meurent  pour  la  plnpart,  1'air  stupide  et  inditterent.  un  immense  ennui 
dans  leur  cerveau  obscur.  L'homme  qn'elle  a  eu  pour  nourrison  languit  loin  d'elle  ;  parmi 
les  aises  et  les  douceurs  de  la  vie  civilisee,  sou  ame  est  tonte  entiere  a  la  solitude,  on  le  voit 
s'y  replonger  eperdument  tl  la  premiere  occasion,  sans  nne  hesitation  ui  un  regret.  Le  civilise 
lui-meme  se  trouble  parfois  ;\  son  contact,  et  il  arrive  qu'il  se  donne  a  elle.  On  dirait  qu'elle 
1'attire  avec  la  tendre  puissance  d'une  patrie  retrouvee  ;  a  1'aspect  du  desert,  il  dit  avec  certi- 
tude :  "  Ma  vie  est  1£  ;  il  faut  que  j'y  aille." 

Cette  Strange  fascination  de  la  vie  sauvage  sur  les  blancs,  Lahontan  en  subit  lui  aussi,  i 
un  moment  donne,  la  terrible  influence.  Vivre  &  1'etat  sauvage,  a  1'etat  nature,  tel  fut  le  reve 
qu'il  fit  pendant  longtemps,  et  Adario  n'eut  pas  de  peine  &  le  persuader.  "  Ces  peuples  sont 
heureux  d'etre  ^  1'abri  des  chicanes  des  ministres  qui  sont  toujours  maitres  partout,  ecrit-il.3 

1  Higtoire  de  VAmtrique  geptentrionale,  vol.  IV,  p.  228. 

2  Avec  le  libraire  Bernard,  il  est  permis  de  trouver  que,  dans  ces  dialogues,  les  sauvages  du  baron  ''  sont  trts 
fonc£s  dans  I'antiquit^."    "  Us  d<5montrent  savaminent  que  les  tcrit*  des  siMef  pasttt  sont  faux,  changlf,  alttrt»  vu 
nupposh,  que  les  histoires  de  nos  jours  ont  le  m§me  sort."    (Recwil  de  royages  ««  nord,  Introduction,  p.  clvi.)     Que 
dire  encore  lorsqu'on  voit  Adario  citer  Esope  ? 

*  Preface  des  Dialogues,  edition  de  1704. 


116  J.-KDMOND   ROY 

J'envie  le  sort  d'un  pauvrc  sauvage,  qui  leges  et  sceptra  territ,  et  je  souhaiterais  passer  le  reste 
de  ma  vie  dans  sa  eabano,  afin  de  n'etre  plus  expose"  a  fl^chir  le  genou  devant  des  gens  qui 
saeritient  le  bien  public  &  leur  interet  particulier,  et  qui  sont  nes  pour  faire  enrager  les 
honnetee  gens." 

Lahontan  croyait  au  bon  sauvage  aussi  fermement  qu'un  philosophe  du  xvnr  sie-cle. 
Avant  que  les  blaucs  t'ussent  venus  parmi  les  sauvages,  assure-il,  il  n'existait  pas  sur  la 
tern-  tie  peiiple  plus  henreux  et  meilleur. 

Hi-las!  eette  vie  libre  des  bois,  que  Lahontan  aurait  voulu  embrasser,  ainsi  que  1'avait 
fait  mi  jour  son  compatriotu  bearnais,  le  baron  de  Saint-Castin,  il  ne  put  la  ressaisir.  La 
civilisation  qn'il  t'uyait  Ii-  rejoignit  malgre  lui.  Son  ame  s'en  aigrit.  II  acheva  de  prendre 
riiuinaniti-  en  degout,le  jour  oil  il  vit  ses  terres  vendues  par  les  mains  ignobles  des  gens  de 
lui.  II  devint  alors  un  revolte. 

Lahuiitan  ilit  qne  pendiint  son  sejour  a  Quebec,  il  soumit  le-  manuscrit  de  ses  dialogues 
an  ifuiivt-nieiir  dr  Fronti-nac  et  que  rrlui-ri  se  donna  la  jieine  de  le  retoucher.  On  salt  que 
Fnmtriiar  >r  piqiiait  de  litti'-raturc.  On  lui  reprochait  aussi  d'avoir  ete  secre-tement  janstS- 
nir-tr.  i-t  ill-  |i!irlrr  tort  librement  des  ji'suitcs  et  de  leurs  missions.  On  a  lieu  de  croire,  dit 
rharli-vnix.  qii'il  mit  la  main  an  livre  du  recollet  Chrestien  Leclercq  :  le  Premier  Etablis- 

S<   III,   H<     I/:       /'I       /•'</    //(/      <   'll  IHl<lll. 

l^iiniqiril  arrivt-  assex.  souveut  ijiu'  Lahontan,  dans  ses  lettres  et  ses  memoires,  reflate  les 
'nli'-r>  persoiinellcs  <le  Frontenac,  '  il  i-st  impossible  de  croire  que  ee  gouverneur  ait  prete  sa 
plume  a  inn-  n-uvre  aussi  impie  et  aussi  malsaiue  que  celle  du  baron  bearnais.  Frontenac  a 
|iii  pai-taim1  lc>  idi'-es  malveillautes  et  souvent  injustitiables  du  groupe  dont  il  s'entourait, 
•  •••iitn-  li-  inissionnaires  ji'siiites,  mais  il  t'tait  un  eroyant,  et  il  n'aurait  certes  jamais  voulu, 
maliri-i-  tniis  Irs  ili'lmirrs  quc  la  vie  lui  fit  suliir,  nier  I'autorit^  <les  rois,  precher  1'egalite  des 
Immmes.  nil  pat  ronin-r  U-  ]>ai-tau;e  des  b'u-ns. 

XI. 

L'ni  VHMII:   i>i:    LAIIMXTAX  A  rxi:  IIKAXDK   VOUUK. — IL  EST  TKAWIT  EN   ANGLAIS. — NOUVELLES 

KlilTlnXS     KX     1 704    ET     170"). REMAUyi'ES    SUR    LE    STYLE    DE    CET    OUVRAOE. Lfi    MOINE 

<il  Kl  liKVILLE  A-T-IL   AIDE   LAHONTAN  ? 

Jus([u'au  commencement  du  xvm  siecle,  les  Europ4ens  n'avaieut  eu  gufere,  pour  se 
reiiseignersur  les  pays  d'Ameriqiie,  que  les  ouvragestres  serieux  deChamplain,  deLescarbot, 
de  Sagard  et  de  Ducreux,  on  les  relations  des  missionnaires  jesuites.2  Les  recollets  Ilenuepin 

I  Par  oxemple,  Kronlenao  *e  plaint  quo  les  jrsuitos  gouvornent  tout,  qu'ils  ont  des  exploits  dans  la  ville  et  dans 
la  campagne,  qu'ils  almsent  du  confessional,  se  me'.ent  dans  les  affaires  de  famille,  hrouillent  les  maris  et  leurs 
femines,  aigrigsent  les  p»renta  centre  los  enfants,  et  tout  cela  pour  la  plus  grande  gloire  de  Dieu.  (I^ttro  au  ministre 
tlu  2  novembro  1072.)  "  I*s  jt'suites.c'-crit-il  encore,  songent  autant  a  la  conversion  du  castor  qu'a  celle  des  Ames,  car 
la  plupart  de  leur-  missions  sont  de  pures  inoqueries,  et  jo  ne  croirais  pas  qu'on  leur  dilt  permettre  de  les  t-tendre 
plus  loin,  jusqn'a  ce  iju'on  vlt  en  quelque  lien  une  6j{lipe  de  ces  sauvages  mieux  formde." 

Cit<5  par  Mar«ry.    Decourrrtr*,  I,  303. 

II  ne  fant  pa»  g'c-ionner  de  voir  ces  Strange*  accusations  dans  la  bouclie  d'un  homme  de  la  valeur  de  Frontenac. 
Le  grand  gouverneur  avail  ses  travers  et  ses  predilections.     II  se  laissait  facilement  entratner,  dans  ses  coleres,  a 
nxag-'rpr  les  racontars  qu'on  lui  rapportait.    Tons  les  liigtoriens  modernes,  qui  ont  voulu  juger  sans  parti  prie,  ont 
fait  IVIoge  de«  belles  chrt'-tienti'-s  qne  les  misaionnaires  tentC-runt  d'tHablir  snr  les  lx>rds  des  grands  lacs. 

'  F.t  encore  let  /Motion*  des  jesuites  avaii-nt-elles  cesse  de  paraltre  depuis  1673,  lorsque  le  roi,  de  concert  avec 
le  pape  Clement  X,  en  avait  arreU1  la  publication,  on  ne  salt  trop  pourquoi. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  117 

et  Leclercq  etaient  venus  &  la  suite,  lorsque,  depuis  longtemps  deja,  les  editions  de  ces  auteurs 
avaient  disparu  de  la  librairie.  L'oeuvrc  de  Leclercq  tut  supprimee  presqu'aussitot  apres  son 
apparition,  de  sorte  qu'il  ne  restait  plus  que  les  voyages  de  Hennepin  et  quelques  mcmoires 
particuliers  en  veritable  circulation  lorsque  parut  le  livre  de  Lahontan. 

La  grande  libert^  que  Lahontan  avait  donnee  a  sa  plume,  et  1'interet  que  Ton  portait  alors 
aux  decouvertes  dans  1'Hinterland  americain,  contribu&rent  a  faire  lire  son  livre,  et  le  tirent 
rechercher  avec  avidite.  En  1703,  il  en  tut  tire  BUecessivcment  trois  editions  en  langue 
franchise.  La  memo  annee,  Lahontan  t.raversait  en  Anglcterre  et  y  tit  lionne  n'colte.  Sun 
ouvrage  tut  traduit  en  anglais,  et  il  le  dedia  a  William,  due  de  Devonshire,1  comme  il  avait 
de"die  1'edition  frangaisc  a  Frederic,  roi  de  Danemark. 

La  publication  de  ce  livre,  on  I'adrninistration  coloniale  etait  vivement  attaqin'e,  011  il 
etait  parlt^  en  termes  fort  irrespectueux  des  ministres  Pontchartrain,  et  on  les  coiirtisans  et 
les  gens  en  place  etaient  asscz  verteinent  attaques,  devait  attirer  (h's  rcpresailles.  Quel  etait 
done  ce  jeune  officier  de  marine,  inconnu  hier,  qui  suppliait  hiimblement  de  rentrer  sous  le 
drapeau,  et  qui  se  redressait  tout  i\  coup,  tenant  a  la  main  line  plume  vcngeresse,  an  lieu  de 
1'epee  dont  on  1'avait  cmpeehe  de  se  servir?  On  ecrivait  de  Paris  a  Lahontan  qiie  les 
Pontchartrain  cherchaient  les  moyens  de  se  venger  de  1'ontrage  cjn'il  leiir  avail  fait,  en 
publiant  dans  son  ouvrage  quelques  bagatelles  qu'il  aurait  du  taire.  <)u  1'avertissait  aussi 
qu'il  avait  tout  lieu  de  craindre  le  resscntiment  de  phisieurs  ecelesiastiqiies  i|iii  im'-iendaient 
avoir  ete  insultes.  D'autres  1'accusaient  d'etre  un  sauvage,  c'est  pouniuoi  il  se  eroyait  oblige 
parler  si  librement  des  peaux-rouges.  Lahontan  a'etait  attendu  a  la  fun-nr  lies  uns  et  dc^ 
autres  en  faisant  imprimer  ses  Voyayea.  On  1'avertissait  encore  de  Paris,  <|u'un  employait  des 
pedants  pour  ecrire  contre  lui,  et  qu'il  Ini  fallait  se  prejiarer  a  essuyer  une  grele  d'injures 
qu'on  allait  faire  pleuvoir  sursa  tete.  II  resolut  de  se  moquerdes  injures,  de  faire  fare  a  I'di-aire 
qui  venait  du  cflte  de  la  capitale.  et  de  continuer  la  guerre  a  eoii[is"  de  plume,  puisi|if  il  ne  puii- 
vait  la  faire  a  coups  d'epee. 

En  1704  parut  done,  une  nouvelle  edition  des  V<n/iTi/e.i,vt  les  J)!ulni/iii'.-<  furent  r<'-imjirimi's 
}>ar  deux  fois  en  cette  meme  annee.  L'anteur  en  protita  pour  repondre  dans  sa  [n-i'taee  aux 
injures  dont  on  le  menacait. 

Lahontan  n'etait  ni  un  savant,  ni  un  lettre.  Passe  an  Canada  a  1'age  de  dix-sept  ans,  il 
n'avait  pu  continuer  au  milieu  de  la  vie  des  camps  son  instruction  commencee  an  college. 
Cependant  il  avait,  comme  tons  les  officiers  de  cc  temps-la,  le  gout  des  livres.  II  nous  raconte 
quelque  part  avec  quelle  joie  il  apportait  avec  lui  a  la  chasse,  au  milieu  des  hois,  '•  les  hunnetes 
gens  des  siecles  passes."  Le  bonhomme  Ilomere,  1'aimable  Anacreon  et  son  eher  Lneien, 
ainsi  qu'il  les  ajipelle,  ne  le  laissaient  jamais.  II  aurait  bien  voulu  apporter  avec  lui  le  severe 
et  grave  Aristote,  mais  son  canot  n'etait  "pas  assez  grand  pour  le  contenir  dans  son  equipage 
de  syllogismes  peripateticiens."  II  se  defiait  du  restc  de  ce  philosophe  qui  n'aurait  pas 
manque  d'effrayer  les  sauvages  par  son  jargon  ridicule  et  ses  termes  vides  de  sens.  II  preterait 
le  laisser  chez  les  jesuites  qui  le  savaient  entretenir  fort  genereusement.2 

Lahontan  cite  encore  Petrone  au  nombre  de  ses  auteurs  favoris.  Ce  livre,  assez  obscene, 
comme  on  le  salt,  faillit  lui  causer  une  mauvaise  aventure.  II  1'avait  laisse  sur  la  table  de  sa 
pension  avec  d'autres  ouvrages,  lorsque  le  cure  de  Montreal,  entrant  a  1'improviste,  le  mit  en 

1  Devonshire,  grand   seigneur  anglais,  d£pensait  avec  une  royale  munificence  ses  immenses   revenua,  et 
jouissait  d'une  grande  faveur  aupres  de  la  reine  Anne. 

2  Tome  I,  p.  87,  edition  de  1704. 


118  J.-EDMOND  ROY 


On  concoit  la  eolere  du  jeune  officier.  L'on  cut  toutes  les  peines  du  monde  h  le 
maitriser.  Vingt  ans  apres  il  ne  pouvait  songer  a  cette  tyrannic  sans  pester  encore  centre 
le  zele  indiscret  de  ce  cruel.1 

La  lecture  etait  alors  la  setile  consolation  de  Lahontan  dans  ses  peines,  ses  deboires,  au 
milieu  de  1'ennui  noir  qui  1'enveloppait  comme  d'un  nianteau  de  plomb.  Quelle  vie  delicieuse 
il  mcnait.  quand  il  pouvait  s'echapper  aux  prosaYques  devoirs  du  soldat  et  s'enfermer  dans  la 
foret  avee  ses  chers  auteurs.  A  Plaisance,  au  cours  de  ses  querelles  avec  Brouillan,  les 
livrcs  etaient  aussi  son  seul  refuge.4 

KM  depit  de  toutes  ses  lectures,  Lahontan  n'avait  pu  se  dedoubler  et  devenir  homme  de 
lettres.  C'est  par  nccessite,  plutAt  que  par  gout,  qu'il  prit  la  plume.  Aussi  dans  sa  dedicace  de 
17o:!.  declaiv-t-il  racontcr  ses  aventures  en  voyageur,  et  non  point  en  auteur  qui  cherche  a 
plaiiv.  ".I'ai  passe  les  plus  beaux  jours  de  ma  vie  avec  les  sauvages  de  I'Amerique,  et  ce 
n'e.-t  par-  la  i|u'ou  apprend  a  eerire  et  a  loner  polimeiit.3  J'ecrivais  tout  simplement  ce  qui 
la'arrivait.  a  mi  ile  mes  parents.  <|iii  I'avait  exige  de  moi.  Cette  matiere  naturelle  plaira 
pciit-etiv  plus  ipie  si  j'avais  ecrit  avec  ]ilus  d'etude  et  d'art.'' 

I>an>  1'edition  de  1704,  rimprimcur  revint  a  la  cbarge  sur  ce  sujet.  "Son  style  ne 
paraitra  peiii-etiv  pa-  des  plus  purs  ni  d"s  plus  chaties,  dit-il,  mais  cela  memo  doit  le  rendre 
ni"in-  -u-pect  d'atlertalion.  et  d'ailleurs  ipie  ]teut-on  attendre  d'un  jeune  officier  dc  marine  ? 
Ce  >|iii  i--t  fort  i-ertain.  et  \<-.\.<  mi  Iccteur  judicieux  n'eu  disconviendra,  c'est  que  1'auteur  s'est 
uiii<|iieineiit  attaebi-  a  exposer  siinplciiient  les  clioses  ;  il  ne  Matte  personne,  il  ne  deguise  ricn, 
<-t  Ion  paratt  jiisteiiu'iit  lui  attrilnier  les  qualites  necessaires  i  tout  narrateur,  d'ecrire  comme 
~'il  n'avait  ni  patrie  ni  religion,  soit  (lit  sans  t'aire  aiieiin  tort  a  ee  <iu'il  doit  a  son  Dieu  et  j\ 
-on  roi." 

Ces  explications  du  liliraire  etaieut  devenues  necessaires,  car  deeidemcnt  le  bon  public 
avait  troiivi'  le  >tvlc  de  Labontan  dur  et  desagreable,'  embarrasse  et  souvent  barbare.* 

I'll  lii>torien  liollandais.  Jean-Frederic  Hernard.  (pii  tenait  la  plume  en  1715,  donnc  dans 
1  mi  de  «es  onvra^es  la  note  dominante  a  1'epoque. 

•  I'eii  de  voyageurs,  dit-il.  sont  capables  de  bien  fa  ire  1'bistoire  des  homines,  parce  qu'il 
taut  heaucoiip  de  jugement  et  de  raison  pour  s'en  acquitter  dignement,  et  qu'il  cst  difficile  de 
discerner  ce  i|iii  est  1'erl'et  de  la  prevention  d'avec  la  pure  verite.  Les  defauts  danslestyle  et 
dans  la  jnstesse  sont  les  premiers  qne  je  rencontre.  Le  style  d'un  voyage  e'tuntlc  meme  que 
i-elui  de  1'liistoire.  on  doit  eviter  de  le  guinder  vers  un  faux  sublime;  au  contraire  il  doit 

1  L'exemplaire  dans  le<inel  nous  avons  lu  cet  Episode  porte  en  marge  1'annotation  suivante,  Verite  de  la  main 
de  M.  Jacques  Viger,  antiqnaire  canadien  bien  connu  :  "  Cet  incommode  curt-  etait  ou  Mr  Dollier  de  Casson,  sup. 
et  cur.'-  en  litre  de  Montreal,  ou  M'  Etienno  Guyotte,  cure  d'oflicedu  10  8*"  1682  au  27  7bre  1093.  Ni  Tun  ni 
1'aulre  n'uimaient  lee  polissons."  Et  il  ajoute:  "  Quel  sacrilege!  Df'fhirer  au  lieu  de  recommander  des  a'uvres 
qui  ont  mt'-rit£  a  lenr  auteur  le  litre  d'auctor  purinrimse  impuritatit.  J.  V." 

1  Tous  les  otticiers  coloniaux  brolaient  d'avoir  des  livres.  II  faut  parcourir  leurs  correspondances  intimes 
pour  s'en  convaincre.  Toug  ne  les  desiraieut  pas  cependant  dans  le  gout  de  Lahontan.  Le  chevalier  de  Baugy 
demande  &  son  frvre  en  H.S7  "quelques  livres  plaisanta  pour  passer  le  temps,  surtout  quelques  comedies  des  plus 
jolies,  comme  CAixire,  ic  ItuJade  imaginaire,  quelquea  Crispins." 

'  C'est  a  peu  pK-s  la  mi-me  excuse  que  donne  la  Potherie  dans  la  dedicace  de  son  Hiiloire  de  I'Amtrigue  tep- 
tmtrionale  au  due  d'OrK-ans  (edition  de  1753)  :  "Ce  n'est  pas  a  un  Am^-ricain  oomme  moi  a  prendre  un  essort  si 
haul.  Je  laissedonc  aux  plumes  delicales  des  Franfais  a  irailerune  matiere  si  relevee  .....  " 

4  Article  sign*1  Eyries,  dans  la  Biographie  univertelle  de  Michand. 

s  Charlevoiz.    Litte  det  auteurt,  t.  VI,  de  son  HiHoirr,  p.  409,  ed.  de  1744. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  119 

etrc  simple,  grave,  naturol,  enjoui5  quelquefois,  si  1'on  veut,  mais  sans  affecter  de  1'etre,  ct 
sans  chercher  un  badinage,  qui,  souvent,  est  plus  burlesque  qu'ingenieux  et  delicat. 

"  En  quelque  narration  que  ce  puisse  etre,  il  est  aise  de  donncr  le  change  an  lecteur,  ct  de 
deguiser  les  idees  des  choses,  lorsqu'on  se  serf  d'nn  style  pompeux  ct  ('-love  qui  no  represente 
rien  que  d'une  maniere  excessive,  on  d'un  style  burlesque  dans  lequel  1'autcur  no  chercho 
qu'a  etre  plaisant  ou  Imdin.  II  ne  faut  pas  non  plus  qu'uu  voyageur  montre  a  chaqiio  pa<?e 
sa  mauvaise  humour  et  revicnno  toujours  a  la  charge  sur  los  injustices  qu'on  lui  fait.  Do  cos 
retours  eontinuels,  do  plaintes,  et  do  mauvaisc  humour,  le  loctour  no  pout  tiror  quo  dos  conse- 
quences centre  la  sincerito  du  voyagonr.  Jo  laisso  u  ponsor  si  dans  les  voyaucs  quo  la  Ifuntan 
nous  adonnes,  il  n'aurait  pas  mioux  fait  do  parlor  modestement  dos  chagrins  qu'on  lui  a  t'aits 
au  Canada,  et  s'il  n'aurait  pas  du  preferer  un  stylo  simple  ct  naturol,  an  stvlc  plaisant  qii'il 
affecte,  et  qui  lui  plait  si  tort,  quo  pour  mioux  n'ussir  a  otro  agn'ahlo.  ..."  ' 

Les  libraircs  que  patronnait  Lahontan  comprireut  la  uecessito  de  so  contbrmor  au  gufit 
du  public,  et  on  1705  jiarut  une  edition  entioremeiit  revue  et  eorrigee. 

On  lit  dans  la  preface  de  cotto  edition  do  1705  : 

"  Quolques  personnes  d'osprit  ayant  represente  quo  1'autre  edition  pcohait  <lan>  le  stvlo, 
qu'on  y  trouvait  dos  phrases  bassos,  dos  expressions  vulgairos,  dos  railleries  froidos  oi  dc 
1'embarras  dans  la  narration  :  I'on  a  tftche  de  reinedier  a  tout  cola.  ( )n  a  prosijiio  ret'ondu 
tout.es  los  lottres,  ct  Ton  croit  quo  le  style  en  paraitra  plus  pur.  plus  net,  plus  degage.  et  a\'ee 
un  pen  plus  de  finesse  dans  I'enjouement.  On  a  oonsorvo  le  sens  do  I'aufein-.  mais  mi  a  donno 
un  nouveau  tour  i\  la  moillouro  partie  de  son  ouvrage ;  oommo  il  i'tait  rempli  do  trans|m>i- 
tions  qui  gataiont  absolument  le  bon  ordro  du  recit  ot  (|>ii,  par  consequent,  devaiont  lilesser 
le  discernement  du  lootelir,  on  a  ou  soin  dc'  les  otor  et  do  donnor  a  ohaqiio  chose  lY'ternlne  et 
la  liaison  naturelle  qu'ollo  devait  avoir  dans  un  narro." 

On  mit,  on  offot,  n  sa  place  oe  qui  devait  1'otro,  et  do  la  vraisemblance  jiartout  nu  die 
manquait.  Les  Voyages  parurcnt  "  habillos  propromont  do  neiif,"  pour  nous  sorvir  il'uno 
expression  de  1'oditeur. 

Les  Dialogues  avaient  etc  trouvos  pauvres  ot  romplis  d'un  long  ot  eiinuyeux  galimatias : 
on  en  tira  le  meillcur  et  on  1'ajusta  au  nouveau  style  dos  Voyages* 

II  ne  tut  pas  juge  a  propos  de  reeditcr  les  Voyages  dc  Portmjul  ct  /I,  Dtmr/n'i /•/,•.  "  Le 
baron  de  Lahontan,  ajoute  cruollement  1'imprimcur,  n'ost  pas  assex  necessaire  pour  fatiguer 
les  hommes  de  ce  qui  le  conoerne  personnollemont  dans  cos  deux  relations,  et  quant  a  ce 
qu'elles  contiennent  de  plus,  il  n'y  a  rien  de  mieux  oonnu.  (Jui  ne  sait  ce  quo  I'autoiir  dit 
de  ces  deux  royaumes,  de  leurs  capitales,  de  lours  ports,  de  lour  commerce  ?  II  est  juste 
d'avoir  plus  d'egard  pour  le  public,  et  c'est  lemenagertrop  pen,  c'ost  lui  manquer  do  respect 
que  de  proposer  k  sa  curiosite  une  lecture  ou  qui  no  lui  est  d'aucune  importance,  ou  qui  no 
lui  apprend  rien  de  nouveau." 

Ainsi  retouchee,  1'odition  de  1705  passe,  parmi  les  collectionneurs,  pour  la  bonne  edition. 
II  est  vrai  de  dire  que  le  style  y  est  plus  coulant,  le  dialogue  mieux  coupe.  Cependant,  il 
faudra  toujours  preferer  1'edition  de  1703,  telle  qu'elle  est  sortie  de  la  plume  de  1'auteur,  si 
1'on  veut  le  bien  etudier. 

1  Instruction  pour  voyager  utilement,  dans  le  Recueil  des  voyages  au  Nord  de  Bernard,  imprimS  i  Amsterdam, 
Edition  de  1731, 1. 1,  pp.  cxlvii  et  oxlviii,  et  dans  I'avertissement,  premiere  partie,  t.  IV,  de  la  premiere  Edition,  en  1715. 

''  Dans  cette  eVlition  de  1705,  les  dialogues  portent  pour  litre :  Conversations  de  1'auteur  de  ctf  voyager,  avcc 
Adario,  saumge  dittivgut,  oti  Von  toil  une  description  exacte  des  coulumes,  des  inclinations  et  del  mceurs  de  cespeuples. 


12O  J.-EDMOND   ROY 

Charlevoix  trouve  que,  malgrd  les  retouches  de  style  qui  fnrent  faites  en  1705,  il  s'en 
taut  pourtant  que  ee  soit  un  ouvrage  bien  e*crit.'  II  faut  avouer  que  le  savant  historien  se 
niun t re  d'une  severite  extreme  chaque  foiu  que  le  nom  de  Lahontan  se  rencontre  sous  sa 
plume.  II  ne  lui  pardonne  rien,  s'attaque  a  son  style,  a  sa  veracite,  a  sa  conduite.  "  La 
]>lupart  des  faits  y  sont  defigures,  dit-il.  .  .  Le  Dictionnaire  de  la  langue  du  jwys,  comme  s'il 
n'v  avait  iju'une  langue  en  Canada,  n'est  qu'un  assez  me'chant  vocabulaire  de  la  langue 
alsroiiquim1 ;  et  les  Conversations  avec  le  sauvage  Adario  ne  sont  que  des  suppositions  de 
1'aiitciir,  i|iii  a  voulu  nuns  apprendre  ce  ([ii'il  pensait  de  la  religion.  . .  Dans  son  Voyage  de 
I'nr/'i'/'il  i- 1  ilt-  Dnnfiixirk,  \\  so  fait  vuir  aussi  mauvais  Frangais  que  mauvais  chretien... 
I>ans  tuns  ses  cents  le  vrai  est  confondu  avec  le  faux." 

Cliarlcvoix  ivlcvo  Irs  plus  petites  crrctirs  de  detail,  qu'ellea  soicnt  de  commission  ou 
d'oini»ion.  Lahontan.  decrivant  1'autel  de  1'eglise  des  josuites  a  Quebec,  avait  parle  de 
••  qiiatrc  trrandes  coloimes  cylindriques  et  massives,  d'uii  seiil  bloc  et  d'un  certain  porphyre 
noir  comiiir  du  ircai.  sans  taches  et  sans  tils."  Oharlevoix  prend  la  peine  de  noter  que  ces 
r.ilonn.-  r-upcrbes.  dcuit  Lahontan  a  voulu  enricbir  1'autel  des  josuitcs.  sont  creuses  et  grossie- 
ivniciit  marl'ivcs.-'  11  se  plain!  encore  que  prosqiie  tons  les  noms  ju'opres  sont  estropics  dans 
lr-  <'crit>  ilt-  Laliontan.  Le  savant  auteur  oublie  que,  de  son  temps  meme,  on  ecrivait  les 
j.lii-  julics  elioses,  mi  les  plus  rattitires,  dans  une  orthographe  abominable.  Combien  de  tr^s 
liraux  r-pi-its  iln  irrand  sieelc.  nieine  parmi  les  hnbituda  de  Kambouillet,  avaient  une  ortho- 
trrapli'1  dc  euisinit-ri- '.'  Aiij<»urd'lnii  1'ortbograpbe  est  le  commencement  de  la  littdrature, 
mai^  ali-r-.  an  tcinpr-  on  vivail  Lahontan,  on  la  considerait  un  pen  comme  du  superflu.  Nous 
in1  parli'ii-  pas.  liieii  eiiteiidu,  des  grands  classiques. 

(pliant  a  rnrtbographe  des  noms  de  liciix  et  de  pi-rsonnes,  on  sait  qu'clle  n'avait  aucune 
tixit"'  M>US  1'anrirn  ri'irinie.  "  Autrefois,  dit  M.  Loredan  Larchey,  on  ne  se  piquait  pas  de 
ri'-irularirc-  -in-  IT  [loint.  Ainsi  M.  Kedet,  areliiviste  de  la  Vienne,  a  releve  jusqu'.a  quarante 
et  inn-  nianii-rcs  d'i'erire  le  imm  de  1'oiiille  dans  les  actes  anciens  (jui  conccrnaient  cette 
eiiiiiiniiiii-  de  son  departeinent.4  Kn  ce  qiii  <-oncerne  les  individus,  1'insouciance  n'etait  pas 
inoin-  izraiidr.et  rim  n'er-t  plus  frequent  que  de  voir  11011  seulcinent  le  nom  du  meme  person- 
nair«'  '•'•fit  dc  deux  inaiiiercs  dans  le  meme  acte,  mais  ce  personnagc  lui-meme  signer  de 
plusiciirs  tai;ons.  I >cs  lettn's  tels  (jiie  1'eiresc,  la  Boetic,  Montaigne  ont  ecrit  chacun  leur 
nom  de  qiiatre  manieres.  .  ." 

La  n'-irle  commune  est  qiic  les  noms  de  lieux  et  de  personnes  sont  le  plus  souvent  ecrits 
d'apres  la  prononciation  de  1'epoque.  Et  comment  juger,  et  quelle  regie  a  suivre,  lorsc^'il 
s'agit  d'ecrire  les  noms  de  cent  tribus  sauvages  a  peine  connues? 

Lors((iie  parut  la  nouvelle  edition  des  Voyages  dc  Lahontan,  les  malins  voulurent  savoir 
quel  avait  etc  le  reviseur  des  ecrits  du  baron.  La  rumeur  publiquc  ne  tarda  pas  a  designer 
u n  ecrivain  du  nom  de  Gueudeville. 

Nicolas  (lueudcville  etait  un  benedictin  fran?ais  qui  avait  jete  le  froc  aux  orties.  Refugie 
en  Ilollande,  il  avait  embrasse  le  protestantisme  et  s'etait  marie.  II  essaya  d'abord  d'ouvrir 
des  cours  de  pbilosophie  et  de  belles-lettres  ;  mais  le  succes  n'ayant  pas  repondu  a  ses  espe- 

1   I.»l<  de*  auteurt,  VI,  409.  • 

1  Journal  hitlari'jut,  p.  7(>. 

1  Voir  dans  les  Chuvrw  du  Lvndi,  de  8ainte-B«ave,  troisieme  Edition,  Gamier  fibres,  vol.  XI,  p.  426,  une 
tn'-H  cnrieuse  lettre  snr  I'orthographe  dee  xvu«  et  xvme  siccles. 
4  Alm'iiiti'h  da  nom*,  I'M  rig,  1881,  page  2. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  121 

ranees,  il  fonda  &  la  Haye  un  journal  politique,  V Esprit  des  Cours  d' Europe,  feuille  satiriqne, 
ou  le  gouvcrnement  fraugaia,  aurtout,  etait  violemment  attaque.  L'ambaasadeur  de  Franco 
en  obtint  la  suppression.  Mais  Gueudeville  eluda  cette  interdiction  en  transf'orrnant  son  titre 
en  celui  de  Nouvelles  des  Cours  d' Europe.  Ce  journal  eut  une  vogue  considerable.  II  parut 
de  1698  &  1710,  et  forme  une  collection  curieuse  et  recherchee. 

C'est  ce  moine  defroque,  impie  et  libertin,  qui  passa  alors  pour  avoir  preto  la  main  an 
baron. 

L'historien  Bernard,  quo  nous  avons  deja  cite,  et  qui  vivait  an  temps  de  Lahontan, 
n'hesite  pas  a  dire  qu'il  "  a  emprunte  la  plume  d'un  homme  dont  le  caraetere  est  suspect  a 
tous  egards,  et  qui,  meme,  ne  s'en  cache  pas,  puisqu'il  affocte  de  seiner  le  libertinage  duns  ses 
ouvrages,  ce  qui,  sans  doute  fait  tort  an  credit  du  baron."  '  Et  il  cite  en  note  le  noni  de 
Gueudeville,  auteur  de  V Atlas  historique. 

Charlevoix  pense  qne  e'est  peut-etre  la  conformit<5  de  style  qn'on  y  remarqiie  avec  celui 
de  V Atlas  de  Gueudeville,  qui  a  fait  juger  (pie  c'etait  par  les  mains  de  ce  moine  apostat  que 
1'ouvrage  de  Lahontan  avait  passe. 

On  alia  plus  loin  encore.  La  paternite  pleine  et  enticre  des  dialogues  du  baron  de 
Lahontan  avec  le  sauvagc  Adario  fnt  attribute  a  Gueudeville  lui-meme. 

"  II  est  bon  d'apprendre  an  public,  (lit  encore  Jean-Frederic  Bernard,  ((lie  le  salivate 
Adario  est  un  moine  defroque et  libertin,  auteur  de  quelques  ouvragcs  dans  lescmels  on  ne 
trouve  qu'un  grossier  burlesque  et  beaucoup  d'irreligion." 

C'est  sans  doute  snr  le  temoignage  du  libraire  hollandais  que  se  sont  bases  la  plupart 
des  bibliophiles  et  des  encyclopedistes  modernes  pour  t'aire  de  Gneudeville  le  veritable  auteur 
des  Dialogues.3 

Qu'y  a-t-il  de  vrai  dans  ces  suppositions?  II  n'y  a  pas  de  doute  que  1'cdition  de  170"> 
tut  revisee  et  corrigee  par  une  main  etrangere.  II  suftit  de  lire  la  preface  pour  s'en  eoii- 
vaincre.  Qui  tint  la  plume?  Le  temoignage  de  Bernard,  qui  passe  pour  un  dcrivain  con- 
sciencieux,  ne  pent  etre  mis  en  doute.  C'est  bien  Gueudeville  (|iii  fnt  le  reviseur  de  1'u'nvre 
du  baron  bearnais.  On  pour  rait,  comme  1'a  fait  Charlevoix,  comparer  le  style  de  V  .\llnx  et 
celui  des  Voyages,  tels  (pie  retouches,  niais  il  vant  mieux  encore  lire  les  deux  textes  des 
editions  de  1703  et  de  1705. 

Suivant  I'habitude  des  ecrivains  du  temps.  Lahontan  avait  t'ourni  abondamment  son 
reeit  de  citations  clasaiqu.es/  Ainsi,  lors<|u'il  voit  sur  1'ocean  les  Hots  s'elever  jusqu'aux  nues, 
il  recommande  son  ame  £i  Dieu  d'aussi  bon  coaur  que  le  bon  Idomenee  se  reconimandait  a 
Neptune  lorsqu'il  pensait  perir,  au  retour  de  la  guerre  de  Troie.  II  compare  les  femines 


1  Loc.  dt.  CXLIX. 

*  M6me  ouvrage,  2rac  Edition,  p.  CLVH. 

3  American  Cydoptdia,  vol.  X,  p.  107 ;  Larousse,  Verbo  Lahontan. 

Voir  Bibhothtqve  historique  de  la  Prance,  contenant  le  catalogue  des  ouvrages  "  imprimis  et  manuscrits  qui 
traitentde  1'histoire  de  ce  royaume,  ou  qui  y  ont  rapport,  avec  des  notes  critiques  et  historiques  :  par  feu  Jacques 
Lelong,  prfitre  de  1'oratoire,  bibliothecaire  de  la  maison  de  Paris.  Nouvelle  Edition,  revue,  corrigee  et  conside>a- 
blement  augmentee  par  M.  Fevret  de  Fontette,  conseiller  au  parlement  de  Dijon." — Tome  III,  Paris,  Jean  Thomas 
Herissant,  MDCCLXXI,  page  660,  n°  39,706. 

Le  livre  Les  Supercheries  litterairet  dtvailtea,  par  J.-M.  Querard  (^d.  de  1882,  t  II,  p.  502),  donne  aussi  la  "  Suite 
du  voyage  de  PAm^rique  (du  baron  de  Lahontan),  ou  dialogues  de  M.  le  baron  de  Lahontan  el  d'un  sauvage  dans 
1'Amerique — Amsterdam,  1704,Mn-8,"  comme  ayant  et£  publiee  par  Gueudeville  sous  le  pseudonyme  du  baron  de 
Lahontan. 

4  Ainsi  ont  fait  Charlevoix,  la  Potherie,  Lescarbot,  Diereville. 

Sec.  1, 1894.    16. 


122  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

envoy&a  de  France  au  Canada  aux  "  nonnes  de  Paphos  ou  de  Cythere."  Parle-t-il  des 
Esquimaux  du  Canada,  il  emprunte  a  Homere  la  description  qu'il  fait  des  cyclopes  au 
neuvieme  livre  de  I'Odysse'e.  S'il  s'agit  des  crocodiles  du  Mississipi,  il  traduit  ot  met  en  vere 
burlesques  la  poesie  de  1'Arioste  : 

II  vit  sur  le  rivage  et  dedans  la  riviere, 
II  ('erase  lea  gens  d'une  dent  meurtriiTe, 
II  ee  nourrit  des  corps  des  pauvres  voyageure, 
Des  malheureux  passants  et  des  navigateura. 

Dans  Irs  editions  subsoquentcs,  los  classifies  disputont  la  paline  aux  peren  de  PEglise. 
Lahontan  jMiuvait  oonnaitro  ses  auteurs,  niais  il  n'etait  pas  si  fort  theologien.  II  n'y  a  qu'un 
anoion  inoino  roninio  (iiioudovillo,  qui  puisse  citer  Origone  avec  tant  d'abomlance  et  de 
>uivti'.  Lui  sriil.  en  aperoovant  la  torro,  a  pu  songer  au  cri  faineux  de  Saint-Paul,  a  1'ap- 
prorhr  ilc  Maltf.  (t>naii<l  Lahontan  raoonto  quo  M*r  do  Saint- Yallier  a  refuse  do  bons  ove- 
.•li«'->  en  Krancf  j"'iir  prmdro  rrlui  do  la  Xouvollo-Franoo,  c'est  1111  esprit  verse  dans  1'histoire 
ilo  r.'-«rli-f  ipii  ajmiio  ai«ros  niii].  (|iio  r-aint  Athanaso  roprooha  an  inuino  Diaoonco  de  n' avoir 
pas  aciTpti'-  I'l'vi'-rln'  (|u'nii  lui  ]pri'sciitait.  Jainais  lo  jouno  ofhYior  hearnais,  partant  pour 
la  dias.-o  aux  tnurto.  aiirait  sniigo  a  insrriro  sur  son  oalopin  lo  pootiquc  »cc  geincre  a'.rm  cessa- 
liit  tiii'tii'i  nli  nhii'i. 

(pliant  aux  I)iiilm/tii'x,  si  1'un  voiit  t'aiiv  la  part  <lc  Laliinitan,  n'ost-il  pas  vraisemblable 
c|ii'il  a  t'l'iirni  1'idi'o.  lo  dooors  ot  tons  los  dotails  de  coulisse  ?  Guoudovillo  prit  los  actours 
i|u'(Hi  lui  pn'-M-ntait  ot  lour  <listril>ua  dos  rAlos  a  sa  tantaisie.  Lui  soul  pouvait  fa  ire  parler 
tlii'uliiuic.  philosophic,  nioralo  ot  pnlitiijiio  au  saiivago  Adario  connne  un  prooursoiir  des 
onoyolopi'distos. 

XII 

N"l  VKI.I.K.-     KI'Il'I'iNS      !>KS       \'m/iii/i  .v.  —  Mult  T     I>K      IjAllnXTAX. SoX     l.IVRK     KST     UKAt:rot,'P     CIT<C. 

La  ilfi-nit'To  Icttiv  <|iii  soil  ominuo  do  Lahontan,  ost  oolle  qu'il  ecrivait  de  Saragosse, le 
*  ,.1-t'ilnv  It!'.'").  DC  ootto  dato  a  vonir  a  1703,  il  ost  difficile  de  dire  quelle  flit  son  histoire. 
Alla-t-il  vnyagor  on  Italio  ot  on  Snodo,  coinnie  il  avait  projeto  dans  une  de  ses  lettres  de 
181*4  ?  N'ons  1'ignorons.  Los  historiens  s'accordent  h.  dire  qu'il  se  refugia  alors  pour  une 
deuxioino  t'nis  dans  k-  Hanovro.  C'ost  la  publication  de  son  livre,  en  1703,  qui  nous  ramene 
lo  baron  plus  directeinent  sous  les  yeux.  II  nous  y  apprend  qu'il  avait  erre  du  Danemark 
au  Hanovre,  puis  de  1;\  en  Angleterre,  ce  pays  ou  il  declare  avoir  trouve  la  vraie  Iibert4. 
Dans  ses  prefaces,  il  nous  donne  quelques  details  sur  son  existence,  ses  difficult^,  sa  fa§on  de 
vivre.  Ce  sont  les  ennuis  que  lui  cause  toujours  son  fameux  proems,  les  nouvelles  qu'il  re9oit 
de  Paris  que  Ton  a  mis  des  ecrivains  a  gage  i  sa  poursuite. 

En  1710,  une  lettre  de  Leibnitz  vient  tout  A  coup  jeter  quelques  <5claircissement8  sur 
cette  vie  tourmentee.  I^ahontan  etait  alors  ;\  la  cour  de  1'electeur  du  Hanovre,  oil  il  avait 
fini  par  se  retirer.  Leibnitz  nous  le  montre  occupe  a  chasser  dans  la  grande  foret  de 
Goehrde,  prinoipaute  de  Luxembourg,  en  ee  temps-l&  la  propridt^  des  dues  de  Lunebourg- 
Zelle.  Le  grand  philooophe  le  connaissait  et  en  avait  fait  son  ami.  II  eat  bien  en  cour, 
ajoutait-il,  son  esprit  y  plait,  et  il  a  su  Be  creer  de  solides  amities.  La  sant«  <le  Lahontan 
laissait  alors  a  desirer,  et  cet  etat  maladif  1'empechait  de  livrer  a  I'impression  plusieurs 


LE   BARON    DE  LAHONTAN  123 

ouvrages  qu'il  avait  en  portefeuille.1  En  1705,  commc  nous  1'avons  (lit,  une  Edition  revisee 
des  onvrages  do  Lahontan  avait  paru.  Cette  edition  tut  reimprime'e  en  170ti,  1707  et  1709. 

En  1709,  nn  ecrivain  du  noni  de  Visehor  on  donna  une  traduetion  allomande  qui  t'nt 
reeditee  en  1711.2  Kn  1715,  parut  encore  une  edition  en  langne  fram;aisc.  D'apres  tons  les 
encyclopedistes,'1  ce  tut  cotto  annee-la  meme  quo  Lahontan  moimit,  mais  nous  n'avons  pu 
contrdler  ce  renseignement. 

Depuis  vingt-deux  ans,  le  malheurcux  officier  trainait  sa  vioilles.se  et  ses  intirmites  dans 
une  terre  e"trangere.  Apres  dix  annees  de  vaines  tentatives,  il  avait  du  renoncer  pour 
toujours  a  revoir  sa  patrie  et  les  tourelles  du  chateau  de  sen  pores,  sur  les  bord.s  du  Gave  de 
Pau. 

La  fortune  1'avait  fui  en  France;  mais,  grace  a  ses  ecrits,  il  ctait  parvenu  a  se  creer 
aupres  des  cours  etrangeres  une  position  qui  anrait  ete  enviahle,  s'il  n'efit  etc  trattrc  et 
transfuge.  II  se  disait  libre-penseur,  se  moquait  des  pretres,  posait  pour  un  persecute  et 
une  victimedu  gouvernement  trancais  ;  rien  d'etonnant  qu'il  m;ut  partont,  dans  cos  rovaunies 
du  nord,  alors  en  guerre  avec  la  France,  la  plus  large  hospitalito.  La  Hollande  etait  a  cette 
epoque  le  refuge  de  tons  les  inecontents,  et  Ton  y  puhliait  contre  la  France  k-s  pamphlets  les 
plus  violcnts  et  les  plus  revolutionnaires.  Les  auteurs  pouvaient  y  dire  les  plus  dures  verites 
sans  courir  le  risque  d'aller  faire  un  sejour  plus  on  moins  long  a  la  Bastille,  et  ils  etaient  surs 
d'y  trouver  toujours  un  auditoire  facile  et  bienveillant.  IJayle  et  Leibnitz  animaient  cette 
campagne  en  sous  main.  Lahontan  se  trouva  la  chex.  lui  et  an  milieu  des  siens.  II  t'ut 
accueilli  comme  un  frere.  Ainsi  avait  fait  avant  lui  le  nioine  Ilennepin,  (jui.  ajnv'-s  avoir 
servi  la  France  dans  les  missions  d'Amerique,  iinit  par  se  refngier  a  Amsterdam,  d'oii  il  put 
deverser  a  son  aise  sa  bile  et  sa  haine  contre  son  ancienne  jiatrie  dont  il  se  disait  maltraite. 
Hennepin  voulut  vendre  a  1'Angleterre  le  secret  de  1'embouehure  du  Mississipi  cjifil  preten- 
dait  avoir  decouvert,  comme  Lahontan  voulut  apprendre  a  ce  pays  la  raeilleure  maniere 
de  s'emparer  dn  commerce  de  la  Nouvelle-France.  Ainsi,  devait  faire  encore  en  1758.  un 
autre  transfuge,  Thomas  1'ichon,  ancien  secretaire  du  gouvernour  de  Louisbourg,  qui  livra  a 
Albion  le  Cap-Breton  et  la  Dunkerque  d'Amerique. 

Dans  les  dcrnieres  annees  de  sa  vie,  Lahontan  parait  s'etre  interesse  activement  ;\  la 
politique  anglaise.  Un  an  apres  sa  mort,  en  1716,  son  ami  Leibnitz  publiait  de  lui  une 
Eeponse  <i  la  lettre  d'unparticulier  opposee  au  mamfeste  de  S.  M.  le  roi  de  la  Grande-Bretagne 
contre  la  Sudde. 

1  Dn.  La  Hantanus  nunc  est  in  comitatu  Serenisrimi  Electoris,  ad  Goerdam  profecti  locum  Cellencis  ditionit,  venatui 
ii/itiini.  Dabit  adhucplura  typis,  ti  per  valetitdinem  Hcelrit,  qua  non  optima  utitur.  Ego  non  virum  familiariut,  et,  utpar 
est,  sestimo ;  ted  et  avlx  noslns,  alliieque  aulis,  ingenium  ejus  placet.  (Leibnitz,  Epittol.  addiversos;  Berlin,  1710, 
vol.  IV,  p.  22.) 

J  Kxtrait  du  Bibliotheca  Historic  Lilterarise  Selecta  (tome  III,  pages  1753  et  auiv.)  imprimg  H.  Hena  et  depose'  i 
la  Bibliothique  Nationale  a  Paris,  Cote  Q.  3765. 

Naturalistarum  agmini  nomine  manifetto  dedit  Baro  de  la  Hontan,  Qallut,  gut  solum  vertere  coactut  in  Anglian  te- 
cesgit,  ibidemque  compogu.it  libellum  plagularum  duadecim,  Amtaeld.  a.  1704,  tn-12  maiut,  cum  figurit  seneit  hoc  editum 
titulo  :  Suite  du  Voyage  de  1'Ame'rique,  ou  dialogue  de  M.  le  baron  de  la  Hontan,  et  d'un  Sauvage  dans  I'Am^rique. 
Exstant  etiam  exemplaria,  quse  Londini  signata  ntnt,  uinde  oritur  suspicio.  Amstselodamentem  editionem  forte  alttram  eite, 
ttatim  paratam,  vel  bibliopolam  certat  ob  cautsas  hanc  mutationem  fecisse.  Continuatio  prcuent  ett  oputculum  itinerarii, 
quod  Hagse  Comit.  a.  1703,  ead.  forma  prodierat,  ita  inscriptum  :  Nouveaux  voyages  de  M.  le  baron  de  la  Hontan 
dans  1'Ame'rique  Septentrionale.  Partes  tunt  HI,  a  quodam  Vischero  inculta  dictione  etiam  Germanice  redditx,  Ham- 
burgique  et  Lips.,  a.  1711,  in-12 .  emdgatse. 

3  Larousse. 


124  J.-EDMOND   ROY 

Nous  n'avons  pu  nous  procurer  cette  e"tude  qui  est  signalee  par  Querard  dans  la  France 
littlrairt  et  dans  la  Biographic  universelle  do  Michaud.  ' 

L'historien  Parkman  *  cite  aussi  de  Labontan  un  me'moire  qu'il  e"crivit  sur  le  commerce 
tics  ton  ITU  rea  du  Canada,  dans  l'int«$ret  de  1'Angleterre.  Ce  me'moire  est  demeure"  eu  ma- 
nuserit.  M.  Wintrop  Sargent,  qui  acheta  1'original  a  la  vente  de  la  bibliotbeque  du  poete 
Soutbey,  en  a  donne  une  copie  a  M.  Parkman. 3 

Quelques  peraonnes  out  attribue  au  baron  de  Lahontau  la  redaction  d'un  ouvrage  inti- 
tule Relation  en  forme  de  Journal  d'un  Voyage  fait  en  Danemark,  mais  ce  livre  doit,  avec  plus  de 
vraiseinblanee,  appartenir  a  Lacombe  de  Vrigny.  * 

De  son  vivant,  Labontan  avail  vu  quatorze  editions  de  son  ceuvre.  De  tous  les  auteurs 
i|iii  out  I'crit  a  retto  epoque  sur  I'Amerique,  Hennepin  seul  cut  une  vogue  e"gale  a  celle  du 
baron  bearnais.  Ce  moine  t'ourbe  et  vantard  vit  sa  Description  de  la  Louisiane  imprim^e  plus 
ilc  trente  t'ois,  et  il  en  fut  fait  de  nombreuses  traductions. 

Trei/.e  ans  apres  la  mort  de  Labontan,  en  1727,  parut  &  Amsterdam  une  quinzieme  edi- 
tion fran«;aise.  qui  I'ut  reeusec,  s'il  taut  en  croire  I'ecrivain  allemand  Freytag. 5  Cette  edition 
donne,  en  eH'et.  la  preface  tie  1705,  ou  il  est  dit  que  1'ouvragc  a  ete  revu  et  corrig^  et  que 
!»•>  I '..</"'/«.<  <'n  I'lirtiti/til  i't  i'n  DiinciiKirl;  out .ete  retrancbes.  Ce  qui  n'empeebe  pan  que  le 
text*-  reproduit  est  integraleinent  le  nieme  que  eelui  de  1703. 

I/aniii'f  173.">  vit  deux  eilitions  anglaises  jmbliees  a  Londres.  En  1739,  parut  a  la  Haye 
une  i-ilition  en  lanijuc  hollanilaise.  Gerard  Westerwyck  en  t'ut  le  traducteur.  En  fin,  en 
1741.  t'ut  iinjiriinee  en  t'rani;ais  une  dix-neuvieme  et  derniere  edition. 

l>rs  la  premiere  apparition  du  livre  de  Labontan,  les  geograpbes  allemands,  t'ran^ais  et 
anglais  y  puisJ-reiit  abondamment.  C'est  ainsi  qu'on  en  trouve  de  copieux  extraits  dans  la 
<i,:«li-<il>l,'i<',il  I),-xrri]>ti«ti  i >J'  Cuiiiiila,  au  deuxieme  volume  de  la  collection  de  Voyages,  publiee 
par  .1.  Harris  en  1705.  Tbomas  Corneille,  le  i'rere  du  grand  tragique,  publiait,  en  1708,  un 
J)i,-t;<iiuuiirf  unit-cruet,  geographique  et  historique,  (trois  volumes  in-f"),  1'un  des  premiers 
ouvrages  de  cette  nature  que  Ton  ait  vus  en  France.  Voulant  ajouter  a  ce  que  1'abbe"  Bau- 
draud  avail  dit  de  PAiuerique  franc/aise,"  il  s'attaeha  principalement  a  resumer  les  Voyages 
<lu  baron  de  Labontan.  11  est  arrive  par  une  espece  de  hasard,  dit  Charlevoix  (t.  VI,  p.  379), 
<in'il  n'en  a  tin'  que  ee  que  ee  voyageur  a  eerit  de  plus  passable,  et  son  article  du  Canada  n'est 
pas  le  jibirt  defeetueux  de  son  dietionnaire.  La  table  des  nations  sauvages  de  la  partie  orien- 
tale  du  Canada,  c'est-a-dire  de  toutes  celles  (jue  Ton  connaissait  alors  au  dela  du  Mississipi, 
(pie  Hruzen  de  la  Martiniere  public  dans  *on  Grand  Didionnaire geographique,  historique  et  cri- 

1  IM  France  liltfraire,  ou  Dicliannairr  billiographique  det  Savant*,  Hitlorient,  etc.,  Paris,  Firmin  Didot,  1830, 
t  IV,  pi  448.— Hiogrujihit  uriverselle,  annenne  el  moderne,  Paris,  1817,  t.  XX,  p.  525,  verlm  HonUn,  article 
sign4  E.  S.  Eyrit-e. — liiografihie  ttnivertelle  andenne  et  moderne,  Paris,  Mme  Displaces,  6J.  1857,  t.  XIX,  p.  593, 
i-ri-,  Hontan. 

'  LanaUe  and  the  Ditcorery  of  Hie  Great  Weft,  p.  169. 

1  Lettre  de  M.  Parkman  &  I'auteur  (28  juillet  1890). 

4  La  /Vance  littfrnire,  ou  Dietionnaire  bibliographique  det  Savantt,  Historient,  etc.,  pur  J.-M.  Qa£rard,  Paris, 
Firmin  Didot,  1830,  t.  IV,  p.  448. 

*  Freytag  (Fr^d^ric-GotthilO,  6crivain  allemand  (1723-1776),  a  piiblii''  Analecta  litteraria  de  Kbrit  rarioribu* 
(Gotba  ITTii,  in-8").  Recusam  Imjus  itineris  descriptionera  Gallicam  cum  dicta  continoatione  Amstad  :  a.  1728, 
in-12,  UiiniH  III  fuiaae,  Freytagius  docet  Analeetorde  Kbrit rarior. p.  4(i6,  Ct  JiMiolheni  Hittorite  Litteraria:  Selecta, 
(tome  III,  pp.  1763  et  suiv.),  impriro.'  a  Hieoa  et  (U-pow'  a  la  Bibliotb^qoe  Nationale,  Cote  Q.  3765. 

•  Oeoyraphia  ordine  HtUrarum  diiporita  (1681  a  1(182),  deux  volumes,  de  1'alilx'  Baudraud  (n£  en  1(>33,  mort 
en  1700).    Ouvrage  revu  par  dom  Gel£,  en  1706. 


LE   BARON   DE   LAHONTAN  128 

tique,  est  copie'e  des  Voyages  de  Lahontan.1  On  comprend  que  cette  table  aurait  besom  d'un 
bon  errata,  aussi  bien  que  ce  quo  1'auteur  a  tire  de  la  meme  source  conucrnant  1'bistoire 
naturellc  du  pays,  les  muHirs  et  le  caractere  des  peuples  qui  I'liabitent,  1'etat  de  la  colonie 
trail 9aisc,  les  revenus  et  les  pouvoirs  du  gouverueur  general  et  de  rintendant. 

Jacques  Robbe,2  dans  la  sixieme  edition  de  sa  Methmle  pour  ajijirnndre  la  yeiyraphie, 
publiee  en  1714,  parle  aussi  avantageusement  du  baron. 

Dans  le  sixieme  tome  de  1' Atlas  de  Gueudeville,  imprime  en  1719  &  Amsterdam,  la  disser- 
tation sur  le  Canada  n'est  qu'un  abrege  mal  deguise  des  mernoires  de  Labontan,  et  on  v 
reconnait  sans  peine,  dit  Cbarlevoix  (t.  VI,  p.  380),  le  style  informe,  souvent  barbare,  et  les 
termes  indecents  de  ce  voyageur.  Aussi  passe-t-il  pour  constant  que  e'est  Gueudeville  lui- 
meme  qui  a  retouche  la  derniere  edition  de  ses  Voynyes. 

M.  Pilling  s  cite  un  auteur  allemand  de  1758,  qui  publie  des  extraits  de  Lahontan. 

Enfin,  le  treizieme  volume  de  la  collection  des  voyages  de  .1.  I'inkerton  (Trm-flx  //< 
Canada,  p.  254),  contient  les  vingt  premieres  lettres  des  Nouveaux  V<>i/a</ex  </t'  Lii/mitt/ui,  d'apivs 
1' edition  anglaise  de  1735.  A  la  page  336,  le  meme  auteur  (Inline  la  traduction  des  nit'moires, 
jusqu'aprea  le  cbapitre  qui  traite  des  Francais  et  des  Anglais  de  1'Ann'riqiie  septeiitrionale. 
A  la  suite  vient  le  dictionnaire  expliquant  certains  termes. 

Le  gouvernement  franqais  ne  pouvait  ignorer  un  auteur  ((iii  etait  si  constaminent  c-itt- 
dans  les  ouvrages  des  savants  etrangers,  et  (jne  ceux  meme  de  la  France  semblaient  invoquer 
comme  une  autorite  certaine.  Aussi,  en  1717,  chargea-t-il  un  tie  ses  fonctionnaires  de  t'aire 
un  rapport  sur  1'oeuvre  de  Labontan,  et  d'en  extraire  tout  ce  qui  pouvait  etre  utile  a  1'liistoiiv 
naturelle. 

Voici  la  curieuse  lettre  touchant  ce  travail,  ([ue  nous  trouvons  deposee  aux  ardiivi-s 
coloniales  du  ministere  de  la  marine  :  ' 

"  PARIS,  le  19  aout  1717. 
"  MONSIEUR, 

"Encore  que  je  n'aie  discontinue  de  travailler  a  un  abrege  de  1'bistoire  naturelle  du 
Canada,  sur  les  memoires  du  baron  de  la  Ilontan,  je  n'ai  pu  le  fiuir  aussitftt  ([tie  j'aurais 
souhaite,  a  cause  de  la  diversite  des  matieres  qui  se  trouvent  fort  dispersees  dans  ses  lettres  ; 
elles  se  trouveront  dans  peu  arrangecs  d'une  maniere  a  pouvoir  aider  dans  les  speculations. 

"  La  cbose  la  plus  importante  que  je  trouve  dans  ces  relations,  c'est  la  decouverte  d'une 
belle  riviere  uommee  rivifere  Longue  qui  venant  de  loin  par  le  40  degre  de  latitude  septen- 
trionale,  droit  du  Sud,  se  decharge  dans  le  neuve  de  Mississipi  a  1'Est  droit  imi  se  trouve 
dans  la  carte  du  baron  de  la  Hontan  (dont  voici  la  copie)  etant  sous  le  286°  degre  de 
longitude. 

"  M.  de  la  Hontan  a  remonte  cette  riviere  jusqu'a  1'endroit  marque  dans  la  carte  par  la 
fleur  de  lis  en  rouge. 

1  Neuf  tomes  en  dix  volumes  publics  1726-1730.    La  Martiniere,  n6  &  Dieppe  en  1662,  mourut  4  la  Haye  en 
1749.    En  1709,  il  devint  secretaire  franfais  du  due  de  Mecklembourg.     A  la  mort  de  ce  dernier,  il  alia  en  Hoi- 
lande  se  fixer  IL  la  Haye,  et  il  dut  y  connaltre  Lahontan. 

2  Litterateur  frangais  ( 1643-1 721). 

3  James  Constantine  Pilling,  author  of  Bibliography  of  fa  Algonquian  languages,  Washington,  1891,  p.  295.— 
Keise  auf  dent  langen  Flusse,  in  AUgemeine  Hist.    Vol.  XVI — 1758. 

1  Canada,  Correspondance  generate,  C.  11,  vol.  XXXVII. 


126  J.-EDMONI)   ROY 

"  Oomme  il  place  cet  endroit  au  269*  degre"  do  longitude,  il  se  trouve  (en  comptant  16tV« 
lieues  communes  de  France  pour  un  degre"  dans  le  cercle  de  longitude,  par  46  degres  de 
latitude,  prenant  24  pour  la  valour  d'nn  degre  dans  un  grand  cercle,  que  le  chennn  que  ce 
voyageur  a  fait  en  remontant  sur  cette  riviere,  est  d'environ  283  lieues  de  France. 

"  Dopuis  la  flour  de  lis,  on  voit  le  chemin  que  mon  voyageur  aurait  eu  a  faire  jusqu'a  la 
source  do  eotto  riviere.  Mais  le  froid,  pas  tant  quo  la  guerre,  qui  etait  entre  lea  Gnasitares 
(pouplo  oho/  loqiiol  il  sY-tiiit  arreto  quelque  temps)  et  dos  nations  plus  avance'es  sur  ce  fleuve, 
Tout  empoche  <lo  so  hasardor  plus  avant. 

••(Ys  monies  Unasitarcs  lui  tiront  present  d'une  carte,  qu'ils  avaient  de"signe"e  sur  une 
peau  ill-  eert'  ot  i|iii  nu-rqiio  la  souroo  (d'entre  dos  prodigieuses  montagnes)  d'une  autre 
irrande  riviere.  i|iii  va  droit  an  Sud  coiiiino  1'autro  on  venait  de  memo. 

•  I'ne  de>  nations  i|iii   habile  ses  rivagos  oo  sont  los  Mozeolock,  nation  plus  humanize 
que  d'autres  Salivates,  ot  plus  avant   vers  1'embouchure  do  la  riviere,  il  y  a  une  nombreuse 
nation  qui  si-  iiniiiino  Tanuglauz. 

••Sur  la  earte  mi  a  marque  on  cjuelquo  manioro  une  espece  do  lours  barques,  une  face  de 
nii'daillc,  rt  une  nn'-daillf  tlr  cuivre  nuig«',  couleur  do  rose,  qu'on  dit  se  trouvor  oho/  eux  en 
aliinidaiu'o. 

•  La  rlinsr  qui  in'otonno  o\-st  qm-  c'i'tto  rivit-ro  Longue  (jue  M.  do  la  Hontan  a  remontoe 
Ir  pn-inifi1  let  qui  autivliii.-  t'tait  nninnioo  par  los  Sanvagos  Riviore-Morte)  n'ost  aucunomcnt. 
niarqiii-r  ilans   n<>^   plus   riTi-ntcs  rartcs  goographiqiics.     J'ni  la  carlo  (juo  j'eus  I'honncur  do 
vnir  die/  \-niis.  Monsieur.  I'autre  jour,  elle  no  s'y  trouve  pas  marquee  non  plus. 

•  II  y  a  liieii  il'autres  dmses  a  rodiro  oneoro  sur  nos  oartes  de  ce  pays  la,  eu  attention 
aux  observations   de   M.    de   la    Hontan,  eoinnio  j'aurai  1'honneur  de  vous  representer  dans 

qllelqlle    [lell   lie  telllps. 

"  Dcmcurant  toujours  avec  bien  de  respect, 

"  Monsieur, 

'•  \'oti-e  tres  humble  ot  tros  obeissant  serviteur. 

Signe" : 

"  LASKOFFKY." 

Les  savants  allemands,  niottant  de  c6te  les  demeles  personnels  de  Lahontan  avec  la 
Franee.  no  sonjri-ront  qu'a  voir  ot  discutor  dans  ses  ojuvres  le  philosophe  et  le  mat^rialiste. 
La  nature  do  ce  pouplo  mystique  et  chereheur  s'etonna  cependant  des  id4es  hardies  que  le 
baron  rapportait  du  nouvoau  monde.  Jean-Jacques  Brucker,  un  des  plus  grands  e'rudits  du 
sieolo  dernier,  oelui-hi  inome  <pie  Ton  a  appele*  le  pere  de  1'histoire  de  la  philosophic, 
chorchait  <les  vestiges  philosophiques  cliez  les  peuples  les  plus  barbares,  et  la  jeunc  Amerique, 
que  Lahontan  pretendait  d^crire  dans  ses  Dialogues,  n'e"chappa  pas  a  eon  regard  attentif. 
Voici  ce  cpi'il  dit  de  ces  Dialogues  dans  son  Histoire  critique  de  la  Philosophic : ' 

"  C'est  avec  assez  de  subtilite  qu'on  y  raconte  qu'un  certain  Adario  discute  avec  Lahon- 
tan sur  les  principaux  points  de  la  doctrine  chre*tienne,  sur  les  moeurs,  les  lois  et  les  institu- 
tions des  chretiens  et  celles  de  sa  nation.  Les  objections  qu'il  souleve  sont  telles,  qu'elles 

1  Tome  IV,  denxteme  partie,  p  920...  Brncker  (1696-1770)  Hittoria  eritica  philosophix  a  mundi  incunabula  ad 
nottram  •unfitt  trtatrm  dtdvcta.  Leipzig,  1741-1744,  cinq  volume*  in-4o,  r^imprim^a  avec  un  slxittae  volume  en  1767, 
i  Leipzig. 


LR    BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  127 

paraissent  vraiment  plus  fortes  et  plus  substantielles  que  les  reponses  de  Lahuntan.  C'est  ce 
qui  a  fait  soupconner  aux  savants  que  tout  ce  dialogue  a  eto  compose  par  son  uutcur  dans  le 
seul  but  de  coufondre  la  religion  chretienne  par  des  arguments  empruntes  aux  sauvages 
americains.  Lahontan,  en  eftet,  succombe  sur  tous  les  points  et  Adario  triomphe.  Ce  livre 
suscita  de  graudes  haines  centre  Lahontan,  qui  vivait  alors  a  la  cour  du  Ilanovre.  II  tut 
accuse"  partout  d'etre  athee,  de  mepriser  et  de  traliir  la  religion  chretienne.  J'nis  on  le  soup- 
9onna  d'avoir  imagine  cette  fable  dans  le  but  d'imiter  Bodin  dans  son  ('nil, ,1/11,;  sur  lex  iliftc- 
rentes  Religions,  et  de  s'attirer  ainsi  tin  pen  do  gloire  en  conibattant  la  religion  chretienne. 
Jamais,  a  la  verite,  un  homme  anssi  barbare  que  1'etait  Adario  cut  pu  disctiter  de  la  sortc."' 

Brucker  nous  apprend  encore  que  plusieurs  douterent  non  seiilement  de  I'existence  dn 
sauvage  Adario,  mais  crurent  anssi  que  Lahontan  nY-tait  (|ii'un  personnagc  lictif,  nn  nom 
de  plume,  sous  lequel  so  cachait  le  inoine  fugitif  fran<;ais  Gueudeville.  Telle  est  ropinion 
qu'exprimait  Freytag,  dans  son  Analecta  littcninn.  <le  lihri.s  niriurilnis.  et  Trynins.- 

L'illustre  Leibnitz  dut  lui-meme  intervenir  atin  de  cumbattre  cette  etrange  assertion. 
Dans  une  lettre  ecrite  en  1710,  il  affirm e  que  le  baron  de  Lahontan  est  in  personnagc  reel, 
qu'il  a  fait  veritablement  un  voyage  dans  la  partie  fram/aise  de  1"  Am«'ri<|ue  septentrionale,  et 
que,  pour  avoir  voulu  detendre  son  droit  trop  opiuia'trement,  il  deplut.  an  iuai'i|uis  de  I'ont- 
ehartrain,  et  dut  e'cnfuir  du  nonvean  monde  et  quitter  le  service  de  la  France.  Dans  cette 
memo  lettre,  Leibnitz,  qui  se  disait  1'ami  de  Lahontan,  regrette  c|iic  ce  dernier  n'ait  pas  mienx 
repondu  sur  les  points  de  doctrine  a  Adario  (personnagi!  liunni  venn  en  France,  il  y  a 
qnelques  annees,  et  qui  prefera  ses  institutions  aux  notres).:i 

Le  savant  Reimanus  appelle  Lahontan  un  antrc  Lncien,  aux  discours  jimtancs  et  aux 
mojnrs  dissolues,  ennemi  de  sa  religion  et  de  toute  religion  cln-c'ticnne.  II  n'a  /-crit  ses 
Dialogues,  dit-il,  que  dans  un  seul  but:  detruire  la  religion  cliretienne  et  la  remplaccr  par  le 
naturalisme.' 

L'auteur  de  la  Bibliotheca  Histories  Utterance  selecta*  soupc/onne  avec  raison  Lahontan, 

1  Sulttililer  satis,  ait,  Adurio  quidam  cum  Honk  mo  deprscipuil  cnpitihus  duclrinif  Christianas, deque  leyibw,  morifnu 
et  institutis  Christianorum  suxque  gentis  dvmernimte  dicitur,  ej usque  olijertione*  talus  ailferuntur,  ut  mnjortu  et  subptantinres 
fuisse  retponsionibus  Honlani  non  immerito  mdeantur :  I'ermonuit  id  virot  dodo*  pamm,  ut  conjurcrent,  totum  intum 
diologum  a*>  auclore  eum  in  finam  confictum  esse,  ut  christianam  religionem  telis  Americanit  conjodcret-  Semper  enim 
succumbit  Hontanw,  triumphal  Adario.  Magnam  id  cnnflavit  invidiam  Lahonlano,  turn  in  auld  Hunnivrand  rirenti, 
atheismi  enim  et  contemptxac  negleclx  proditaeque  Christians;  religionist  passim  accumtus  cat,  inque  suspicionem  adductits, 
fabulam  eum  totam  exwgilavisse,  ut  Bodini  colloquium  hfptaplomeres  imitaturua,  gloriam  ex  oppugnatd  Chrittiand 
religione  caperet  :  numquam  enim  hominem  hujus  modi  barbarum,  ejus  generis  colloquia  instituisse. 

''  Imo  eo  nonulli  dcscenderunt,  ut  non  Adarionem  modo,  sed  La  Hontanum  quoque,  jictum  nomen  esiie  conjicerent. 
(Inter  has  recenlitsimi  tunt  Freylagius  1.  c.  ac  Trynius  in  Freydeucker.  Lexico  p.  295,  utroque  rerurn  auctorcm  credente 
Gueudevillium  quemdam,  monachum  e  Oallis profugum.} 

*  Adjert  turn  Bruckerus  ipsum  Leibnitii  locum  ex  Epistol.  ad  diverses,  vol.  IV,  p.  22,  ubi  Bierlingio  anno  1710,  res- 
pondet  Baronem  La  Hontanum  virissimum  eiee  hominem,  et  Her  quoque  illius  verum.  Aliquam  diu  enim  in  America-  sep- 
tentrionalis  parte  Gallicana  eumdem  egiste,  et  quum  Marchioni  Ponlix  Cartrini,  rerum  maritimarum  apud  Galloi  adminis- 
tro  ,proptcr  jus  quoddam  suum  aoriui  defensum  dispiicuisiet,  America  primum,  deinde  et  Gallia  excessitte.  Leibnitz 
ajoute  :  Vellem  lumen  alicubi  Adario  tuo  (homini  etiam  vero  ex  Huronum  genie,  et  qui  in  Galliam  ante  aliquot  annos 
tenit,  ted  sua  prce  nostris  instituta  probavit),  circa  religionis  capita  meluis  satitfecisiet. 

4  Cf.  Reimanus  in  Catal.  Bibl.  torn.  I,  p.  1046,  ubi  Hontanum  alterum  Ludanum  vocal,  sermone  profonum,  moribui 
dissolulum,  religionis  suse  et  Christianse  lotius  inimitum,  quern  hunc  ad  finem  contcripsisse  arbitratur  has  dialogos,  ut  reli- 
gionem convelleret  Chrittianam,  in  que  locum  ejus  Naturalitmum  substitueret.  (Voir  aussi  ibid.,  p.  1119.) 

1  Ex  Bruckeri  tamen  sententia  hxc  non  impediunt,  quo  minus  jusln  sit  suspido,  Hontanum  quern  talit  libere  de  tacris 
dogmatibus  judicatse  constat,  multa  Huroni  huic  adjinxlsse.  Qux  si  in  contumeliam  sacra:  civitatit  Christianas  non  exco- 
gitatafuere,  ad  lala  eerie  eo  connlio,  ut  peregrina  patriis prseferret  auctor,  seque  pertot  anno*  non  frustra  barbaram  apud 
gentem  commoratam  esse  ostenderet.  Nihil  autem  magisprodil  malam  Hontani  cauntam,  quam  inftrmx  responsiones,  quas, 
objectionibus  Adarionis  sui  opposuit,  admodum  subtilibus. 


128  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

juge  aaaez  libre  des  dogmes  sacres,  d'avoir  beaucoup  ajoute"  h  ce  qu'a  pu  dire  Adario.  "  S'il 
n'a  pas  fait  cola,  dit-il,par  mepris  de  la  religion  chretienne,  il  1'a  certainement  fait  dans  le 
but  do  montrer  ses  preferences  pour  les  institutions  etrangeres  comparoes  a  cellesde  sa  patrie, 
et  |H)ur  montrer  aussi  que  ce  n'etait  pas  en  vain  qu'il  avait  demeure  pendant  tant  d'annt5es 
chez  une  nation  barbare.  Rien  ne  demontre  plus  la  mauvaise  foi  de  Lahontan  que  les 
roponses  infimes  qu'il  apporte  aux  objections  subfiles  d' Adario." 

II  y  a  pros  do  deux  siecles  maintenant  que  parurent  pour  la  premiere  fois  les  ouvrages 
do  Lahontan,  et  Ton  ne  s'oecupe  guore  aujourd'hui  de  ses  ide"es  philosophiques  et  de  ses 
theories  sur  la  regeneration  des  soeietes.  Vouloir  changer  1'ordre  des  choses  Stabiles,  c'est 
1'oternol  rove  de  tons  coux  qui  out  manque  lour  voie  dans  la  vie.  Ils  passent,  d'autres  les 
reniiilacent,  le  silence  se  fait  sur  tons.  (.'omhion  connaissent  le  livre  du  jeune  officier 
hearnais  ? 

On  ne  pent  nier  quo  Lahontan  out  une  pensoe  originate,  le  jour  ou  il  s'imagina  de 
niettre  en  presence  de  la  civilisation  des  soeietes  organisoos,  I'homme  libre  des  forets 
d'Anioriqiio,  do  comparer  la  vie  sauvago  aux  nururs  et  aux  coutuinos  ouropeennes.  Mais 
oonihicii  d'autres  depuis  out  use  de  ce  true  ingonieiix  ot  rolegue  le  nom  de  Lahontan  dans 
roinbre  '.'  Quo  sont  les  paiivrcs  dialogues  du  baron  ;\  cAte  dos  immortelles  Jjcttres  person es 
do  Monto.-quioll  ? 

Le  nn'rite  do  Lahontan,  si  nieritc  il  y  a.  tut  d'avoir  ete  un  preuurseiir.  II  est  facile,  par 
exeiuple,  de  voir  a  la  simple  lecture  du  />/.svi////-.v  xiir  l'0ri</i»fi  et  let*  Fondements  dc  I'Ineqtilitt 
l><ir in i  /c.v  ILiiiuiK-x.  do  .lean-.Iaci|iies  Rousseau,  quo  le  celebre  citoyen  de  Geneve  s'est  inspire 
larireiuent  des  lii'iiliH/Hi'x  do  Lahontan.  Coinbion  d'autres  philosophies  du  xvm'  siecle  y 
out  puise  sans  que  cola  paraisso  ?  Ils  n'ont  pas  juge  a  propos  de  raconter  a  la  posterite 
dans  i|Uel  t'umier  d'Knnius  ils  cueillaient  des  perles. 

('ipinbieii.  parmi  les  admirateiirs  do  Chateaubriand,  savont  quo  quelques-unea  des  belles 
pages  des  Xatche/.,  d'Atala  ot  do  Kent' out  ete  inspiroes  par  Lahontan?  L'illustre  ecrivain 
a  fait  plus,  il  a  dmine  a  un  des  principaux  personnagos  de  cos  romans  le  nom  d' Adario, 
celui-la  memo  i|iie  le  baron  hi'arnais  avait  ehoisi  pour  le  horos  des  Dialogues.  Qu'on  lise  le 
dernier  chapitre  do  Y  Kxxni  liifilnriijuc  sur  /c.s  Revolutions:  Une  Null  chez  les  Sauvages  del' Am&- 
ri'/ni'.  et  1'iui  toiichera  du  iloigt  la  source  ou  Chateaubriand  a  puise  lorsqu'il  ecrit  : 

••  lei,  plu.-  do  choinins  a  suivro,  plus  do  villos,  plus  d'otroites  maisons,  plus  de  jiresidents, 
(•Ins  do  republiijiics,  do  rois,  surtout  plus  do  lois  ot  plus  d'honimes.  Des  homines?  si: 
quelques  bons  sauvages  ijui  no  s'emliarassent  [>afi  <le  moi,  ni  moi  d'eux ;  qui,  comme  moi 
encore,  viveiit  libros  ou  la  pensoo  les  mono,  mangent  qiiand  ilsveulent,  dorment  ou  et  quand 
il  lour  plait 

"  Delivre  du  joug  tyrannique  de  la  soci«5te,  je  compris  alors  les  charmes  de  cette  indepen- 
dance  do  la  nature,  qui  surpassent  de  bien  loin  tous  les  plaisirs  dont  I'homme  civil  peut  avoir 
1'idee.  Je  compris  pourquoi  pas  un  sauvage  ne  s'est  fait  Kuropeen,  et  pounpuoi  plusieurs 
Europeons  se  sont  faits  sauvages. ...  II  est  incroyable  combien  les  nations  et  leurs  institu- 
tions les  plus  vantees  jiaraissaient  petites  et  diminuees  k  mes  regards  ;  il  me  semblait  que  je 
voyais  les  royaumes  de  la  torre  avec  une  lunette  invertie ;  ou  plutyt,  moi-meme  agrandi  et 
exalte,  je  contemplate  d'un  oail  de  geant  le  reste  de  ma  race  d<$generee." 

La  plus  grande  partie  de  cette  tirade  vient  en  ligne  droite  des  Dialogues. 

C'est  ainsi,  comme  dit  le  poetc  Regnanl,  que 

Grande*  maisona  se  font  par  petite  cuisine. 


LB  BAEON  DE  LAHONTAN  129 

II  faut  avouer,  cependant,  que  dans  son  Gtnie  du  Christianisme  ',  Chateaubriand  juge  le 
baron  de  Lahontan  a  son  mdrite  :  "  Lursque,  dit-il,  les  jesuites  firent  paraitre  la  correspon- 
dance  connue  sous  le  nom  de  Lettres  edifiantes,  elle  fut  cite"e  et  recherchee  par  tons  len 
auteurs.  On  s'appuyait  de  son  autorite",  et  les  faits  qu'elle  contenait  passaicnt  pour  indubi- 
tables.  Mais  bientdt  la  mode  vint  de  decrier  ce  qu'on  avait  admire.  Ces  lettres  etaient 
ecrites  par  des  pretres  Chretiens  :  pouvaient-elles  valoir  quelque  chose  ?  On  no  rougit  pas 
de  prefdrer  ou  plutdt  de  feindre  de  preferer  aux  Voyages  des  Dutertre  et  des  Charlevoix, 
ceux  d'un  baron  de  la  Hontan,  ignorant  et  menteur." 

XIII 

LE    VOYAGE    DE    LA    RIVIERE    LoNGUE. EsT-CE    UXE    FlCTION  ? CE    (JU'EX    PKXSKXT    LES    Al'TEfKS. 

Le  baron  de  Lahontan  a-t-il  fait  le  voyage  a  la  riviere  Longue ?  Cette  riviere  a-t-elle 
jamais  existe  ?  Voila  deux  questions  qui  out  ete  beaucoup  debattues  autivfnis.  hes  uns 
n'hesitent  pas  a  declarer  que  cet  episode  des  vovages  <lu  baron  bcarnais  n'est  qu'une  sim- 
ple fiction,  et  que  I'auteur  n'cst  qu'un  imposteur.  Les  autres  cmieiit  an  voviiiff.  inain- 
tiennent  quo  le  recit  en  est  veridique,  et  vont  meme  jusqu'a  indiipicr  stir  la  carti-  la  rivii'-rc 
(jui  fut  exploree. 

Comment  demeler  le  vrai  du  faux  dans  c-e  debat  ([iii  cut  le  don  du  passionncr  les  gi'o- 
graphes  et  les  historiens  du  siecle  dernier  V 

La  gloire  des  explorateurs  a  tou jours  ete  i'ort  contestee  surtout  dc  leiir  vivant.  Sans 
parler  du  grand  Colomb,  que  1'Espagne  jeta  dans  les  fers  quand  il  venait  de  lui  doniier  un 
monde,  voyons  ce  qui  se  passait  dans  cette  Nouvelle-France,  an  temps  oil  Jolliet,  la  Salli1, 
les  la  Verandrye  s'avancaicnt  dans  les  profondcurs  mysterieuses  de  1'ouest  et  du  sud. 
Quand  on  etudie  1'histoire  aneicnne  du  Canada,  il  faut  toujours  se  rappelcr  que  la  colmiie 
etait  divisee  en  deux  factions:  celle  des  jesuites,  protegee  tantot  par  Denoiiville,  tantot 
par  Duchesneau  ;  celle  des  recollets,  dont  Froutenac  etait  1'inspirateur  et  1'drgane  autorise. 

Les  missionnaires  avaient  ete  entraines  dans  cet  engrenage,  et  ils  ne  poiivaient  plus  s'cn 
degager,  quelques  efforts  ([u'ils  fissent.  Ils  avaient  beau  se  defendre,  jiroti-ster  <!<•  leiir 
neutrality  ou  de  leur  bon  vouU)ir,  les  factions  cherchaient  a  les  eoinproiiu'ttre  malgn'  cux,  et 
persistaient  a  se  couvrir  de  lenrs  manteaux.  Chaque  ecole  avait  ses  favoris  et  ses  met  bodes. 
Aussi,  tons  les  faits,  toutes  les  actions  du  temps  sont-ils  diversement  apprecies,  suivant  que 
1'ecrivain  qui  tient  la  plume  releve  de  1'un  ou  1'autre  camp.  Regie  generale,  il  faut  se  defier 
beaucouji  de  tons  les  jugements  prononces  }>ar  les  contemporains  sur  les  bommes  et  les 
choses.  II  y  en  a  pen  qui  soient  sans  appel.  L'esprit  de  parti  fit  commettre  alors  des  injus- 
tices inconcevables,  et  il  appartient  k  la  posterito  impartiale  de  les  redresser  chuque  fois 
qu'elles  se  rencontrent  sur  son  chemin. 

Pour  ne  citer  que  le  cas  des  grands  explorateurs  de  1'epoque,  y  en  a-t-il  qui  aient  et^ 
plus  vilipendes,  plus  honnis,  plus  conspues  que  la  Salle,  Jolliet,  les  la  Verandrye?  Lorsque  la 
Salle  s'avance  vers  les  grands  lacs  et  donne  a  la  France  un  pays  plus  grand  que  1' Europe, 
le  gouverneur  la  Barre  affirme  a  la  cour  que  ses  decouvertes  sont  imaginaires  ou  menson- 
geres,  et  qu'il  songe  plut6t  a  ses  affaires  personnelles  qu'a  celles  du  roi.  Les  re"collets  nient 
la  d^couverte  du  Mississipi  par  Jolliet  et  Marquette,  en  1673.  "  J'avais  apporte  avec  moi, 

1  Edition  de  Fume  et  0  &  Paris,  1865,  p.  473. 

Sec.  I.,  1894.    17. 


ISO  J.-KDMOND  ROY 

(lit  le  P.  Douay,  le  livre,  imprint  a  Paris  en  1681,  de  cette  de'couverte  pre"tendue,  '  et  je 
remarquais  dans  toute  la  route  qu'il  n'y  avait  pas  un  mot  de  veritable.  Lee  Akansas  nous 
assuraient  n'avoir  jaraais  vu  d'autres  Europeans  avant  monsieur  de  la  Salle." 

Pour  se  venger  des  reeits  du  re'collet  Douay,  les  adversaires  de  la  Salle  traitaient  ce 
dernier  d'imposteur  et  de  visionnaire.  Les  partisans  de  la  Salle  ripostaient  de  leur  c&te"  que 
los  josuites  poussaient  Jolliet,  nncion  frero  donne  de  leur  ordre,  &  s'attrilmer  la  de'couverte 
du  Mississipi  pour  en  t'aire  perdre  la  gloire  ;\  lour  heros. 

Los  deux  ecolos  qui  st-  disputaient  les  lauriers  <lo  Jolliet  et  de  la  Salle  sout  encore  en 
presence  Fiinc  de  I'autre  lorsqu'il  s'agit  d'otudier  le  voyage  de  la  riviere  Longue  et  la  deeou- 
\vrte  ilc  Lai  ion  tiiu. 

L'liistoricii  Cliarlevoix  n'hesitc  pas  a  diiv  qiielo  voyage  a  la  riviere  Longue  n'est  qu'une 
pmv  fiction  aussi  fabulous*-  quo  I'tlo  do  Harataria  dont  Saneho  Panca  etait  gouverneur, 
pare*-  ijii'il  IVM  ferine  d'a>se/,  noniKivuses  envurs  geographiquea,  et  que  1'auteur  y  mentionne 
«li-  peiiplades  >aiivages.  eomme  les  Ksseiiapes  et  les  (JiuK-sitares,  dont  les  noms  sont  entiere- 
ineiit  iiii'onnus  aux  aiitres  vovageiirs. 

Lalinntaii.  tmit  en  reinlaiit  lioniniage  a  la  ]niret«'  des  manirs  des  jesuites,  a  porte  un 
JML'emeiit  si'vere  siir  leur  eoiiduite  politi(|iie  an  Canada.  II  pent  se  t'aire  que  le  P.  Charle- 
vnixn'ait  [>u  oulilier  eejugement.  Xous  avons  vu  dt\j^  avec quelle  rigueur  il  s'attaque  Jk  aa 
luanii-re  d'i'erire.  et  comment  il  elierelie  a  le  trouver  eii  det'aut  sur  les  details  souvent  les  plus 
iiir-ijrnitiaiits.  II  v  a  des  auteurs  i|iii  penseiit  (jiie  l'«n  s'est  trop  souvent  repose  sur  I'autoritd 
•  In  I '.  Charli'Voix  pour  porter  des  jugements  sur  les  hotnmes  et  les  clioses  de  BOH  temps. 
••  Le  jiliir-  Miin-eiit.  ilir-eiit-i's,  les  jugements  de  eet  historien  lie  decelent  jias  inoins  de  leg^rete 
que  d'iiriinraiiee  des  elioses.  (jinind  on  n'appartient  pas  ;\  son  6cole, on  est  sur  d'y  rencontrer 
rinju>tiee  de  parti  pris.  C'est  tin  eerivain  supertieiel  ijue  Ton  surprend  ;\  tout  propos 
eniiiniettaiit  des  injiistiees  flagrantes." 

(Ys  eriti(|iies  vdiit  iK-aiieoii])  trop  loin  a  notre  sens.  On  ne  pent  nier  cependant  que 
Charlevoix  ait  traite  certains  irrands  personnages  de  notre  liistoire  d'une  fa(;on  qui  n'est  pas 
toujours  tres  juste.  I/appreciation  qn'il  fait  de  Tn-uvre,  des  motifs  et  de  la  conduits  de 
Cavelier  de  la  Salle.  par  exeni]ile,  n'est  pas  digne  d'un  liistorien  de  sa  valour.  Dans  le  cas 
partieulier  de  Laliontan.  t'liarlevoix  seniliK-  avoir  voue  ;\  cot  auteur  une  haine  speeiale,  et 
MOIIS  ne  vmidrions  pas  nous  appuyer  snr  son  senl  jugomont. 

L'avocat  Charles  le  15eau,  qui  vint  an  Canada  en  1720,  pretend  (pie  Lahontan  ne  se 
rendit  jamais  plus  loin  quo  Montreal. 

••  Quclle  estime,  jiar  exomplo,  ecrit-il  dans  la  preface  de  ses  cuuvres,  une  personne  pcut- 
elle  avoir  du  Karon  de  LaKontan,  lors(ju"olle  vient  ;\  parcourir  le  reeit  de  ses  voyages?  De 
quel  «-il  pent  on  voir  parlor  des  sauvages  cpii  n'ont  existe  que  dans  son  imagination  ?  Si  le 
Karon  de  Lahontan,  qui  etait  garde  marine  lorsqu'il  est  tomKe  malade  &  Quebec,  ou  il  a  6t& 
oblige  do  <leineurer  (juelque  temps  jusqu'a  sa  convalescence,  si  ce  baron,  dis-je,  se  tut 
eontente  de  nous  t'aire  la  description  des  lieux  par  lesquels  il  a  passe,  depuis  le  premier  port 

1  Tli'-venot  avait,  en  eflet,  public*  la  relation  <ln  P.  Marquette  dans  son  Recueil  de  Voyage*  (ItiSl). 

1  Gtf  par  I>eclerrq,  dans  CEtaUwrmfnt  de  la  Foy  dan*  la  Nuuvelle- France,  II,  p  300.  Leclercq  dit  avoir 
empruntl  la  plus  grande  partie  de  son  p'vit  an  P.  Ana.«tase  Douay.  qui  etait  avec  la  Salle.  Mais  ici  encore  on 
te  henrte  i  I'nn  de  i-es  dementis  ai  fiV-quent8  dans  les  uiiteurs  de  1'^poque.  Henri  JouUl,  compagnon  de  la  Salle, 
qui  a  t'-crit  une  relation  dltaillta  ile  son  voyage,  assure  a  plusienra  reprixef)  que  le  P.  Anaslase,  an  nours  de  ce 
voyage,  n'a  jamais  Icrit  une  ligoe  a  sa  connals'ance,  et  qu'il  n'a  pn  parler  que  de  m4moire.  Joutel  te  plaint  souvent 
de«  inexactitude*  et  des  exap'rationg  de  ce  livre. 


LE   BARON   DE  LAHONTAN  131 

de  France  jusqu'a  Montreal,  ceux  qui  savent  qu'il  n'a  guere  etc"  plus  loin  que  cette  ville, 
eussent  pu  ajouter  foi  a  ce  qu'il  debite.  Mais  son  livrc  est  devenu  bientOt  suspect,  surtout 
lorsqu'on  est  parvenu  a  decouvrir  que  la  plus  grande  partie  de  ses  relations  n'est  ecrite  que 
sur  le  rapport  de  quelques  coureurs  de  bois  qui  lui  en  out  fait  accroire."  ' 

Le  Beau  vint  an  Canada,  plus  de  trente-einq  ans  apres  le  depart  de  Lahontan.  II  n'y 
demeura  qn'une  anne"e  a  peine,  et,  encore,  apres  avoir  occupe  line  position  subalterne  de 
commis  dans  les  magasins  du  roi  a  Quebec,  fut-il  oblige  de  s'enfuir  coinine  un  deserteur 
chez  les  sauvages  iroquois,  d'ou  il  passa  a  Boston,  puis  en  Hollande.  Fils  de  t'ainillo  incon- 
tr61able,  qu'une  lettre  de  cachet  du  roi  avait  fait  einbarquer  pour  le  Canada  en  compagnie  de 
quelques  mauvais  sujets  de  son  espece,  le  Beau  a  pu  se  passer  la  fantaisie,  dans  le  n'cit  de 
ses  aventures  romanesques,  d'attaquer  la  veracite  du  baron  bearnais.  Mai  "re  ses  assertions 
il  est  bien  prouve  cependant  par  les  archives  officielles  de  I'epoque.  que  non  seulement 
Lahontan  se  rendit  a  Montreal,  mais  encore  qu'il  commanda  an  fort  Saint-Joseph,  a  plusieurs 
centaines  de  lieues  dans  1'ouest,  sur  les  bords  du  lac  Erie. 

Ce  n'est  pas  sur  le  temoignage  d'lin  homnie  dela  qualite  de  le  Heau  ([ii'il  taut  s'appuvcr 
pour  critiquer  Lahontan.  Cela  n'a  pas  empeche  les  biographes  et  les  encvclopi'distcs  dcdire 
que  le  Beau  a  releve  soigneuseinent  les  inexactitudes  et  menu*  les  alterations  de  la  vi'ritu  qui 
se  trouvent  dans  quelques  relations,  et  particulieremenl  dans  relies  du  banm  dc  Lahontan. 

Le  Beau  ne  t'ut  qu'nn  faiseiir,  qui  essava  de  deerire  les  nin-urs  des  sauvages  ijii'il  in-  con- 
naissait  pas,  en  emprnutant  le  plus  possible  an  I'.  Latitau,  missionnaire  jesuitc.  Ce  n'esi 
point  1'obaervateur  ni  1'auteur  digne  de  foi  dont  on  pent  invoquer  le  ti'nmignaife. 

L'abbe  1'revost  s'est  fait  le  defenseur  de  Lahontan. 

"  A  1'egard  du  fanie'ux  baron  de  Lahontan,  dit-il,  il  est  assez  naturel  qu'nn  jesuite,  ami 
de  la  religion  et  de  la  decence,  n'en  ait  pas  porte  un  jugement  favorable,  niais  on  ne  voit  pas 
si  bien  sur  (piels  fondeinents  le  criticpie  attacpie  sa  bonne  foi,  surtout  dans  sun  voyage  de  la 
riviere  Longuc,  qui  ne  parait  pas  nioins  veritie  ]>ar  le  temoignage  de  ses  soldats  ijiu-  par 
le  sien." 

"  En  mettant  a  part  toute  prevention,  dit  ;i  son  tour  le  geographe  Evries,  Ton  ne  trouve 
pas  de  motif  plausible  pour  nier  la  realite  de  ce  voyage.  (iuoi(pi'il  y  ait  lies  erreiirs  dans 
les  noms  des  peuplades  sauvages,  et  dans  la  position  des  lieux,  cependant  la  lidelite  de  cette 
relation  est  garantie  par  autant  de  temoins  qu'il  y  avait  de  Fran§ais  a  la  suite  du  voyageur  ; 
et  jamais  celui-ci  n'a  ete  accuse  d'imposture  sur  ce  point.  Si  les  inexactitudes  d'un  ancien 


1  Aventures  du  Sr  C,  le  Beau,  avocat  en  parlement,  ou  Voyage  curieux  et  nouveau,  parmi  les  Sam-ages  de  I'Amerique 
septentnonale,  etc.,  etc.,  &  Amsterdam,  chez  Herman  Uytwerf,  1738,  deux  volumes.  Get  ouvrage  est  d<"'di<-  &  M«r  E.- 
J.-G.  de  Biron,  due  de  Courlande,  de  Semigalde,  comte  du  Saint-Empire,  chevalier  de  1'ordre  de  Saint-Andrt, 
etc. 

Le  pere  de  Charles  le  Beau,  ne'  4  Morion,  canton  de  Fribourg,  6tait  officier  dans  la  Compagnie  des  Cent-Suisses. 
Le  Beau  perdit  sa  m6re,  £tant  encore  enfant  Apres  s't-tre  fait  reeevoir  avocat,  il  se  brouilla  avec  son  pure,  qui  le 
fit  embarquer  pour  le  Canada.  II  fit  le  voyage  sur  I'Elephant,  en  compagnie  de  I'6v6que  Dosquet  et  de  1'intendant 
Hocquart.  L' Elephant  fit  naufrage  pres  du  cap  Tourmente.  Le  Beau  arriva  a  Qu^b^c  le  18  juin  1729.  Employe 
d'abord  au  bureau  du  castor,  il  fut  nomine1  ensuite  premier  commis  au  magasin  du  roi,  grace  a  la  recommandation 
des  r^collets.  Au  bout  d'un  an,  1'ennui  le  prit  et  il  s'enfuit  par  la  riviere  Chaudiere  a  la  Nouvelle-Angleterre,  ou, 
apres  avoir  s^journ^  quelque  temps  &  Naranzouac  et  dans  les  villages  iroquois,  il  s'embarqua  a  Boston  pour  la 
Hollande.  II  pretend  s'6tre  rendu  jusqu'au  de'troit. 

1  Histoire  des  Voyages  de  I'abb6  Provost  (vingt  et  un  volumes  in-4o,  1745-1770),  page  v  de  I'avertissement 
en  tete  du  vol.  XIV.    Bibliotheque  Nationale,  a  Paris— cote  G.  6065. 


J.-KDMOND    ROY 

voyageur  devaient  le  faire  accuser  de  fourberie,  combien  a' en  trouveraient-ils  qui  pussent 
etre  justifies?"  ' 

Ce  (jui  pent  avoir  engage  1'abbe  Prevost  et  quclques  autres  ecrivains  a  deTendre  la 
veracite  de  Lahoiitan,  cat  sans  doute  le  memoire  que  publiait  M.  de  la  Grange  de 
Cliezieux,  dans  le  Mercure  de  France  du  mois  de  mai  1754,  sur  lea  pays  et  la  mer  situes  a 
1'ouest  du  Canada.1  Supposant  1'existence  d'unc  mer  situe'e  a  1'ouest  du  continent  americain, 
M.  de  lu  Grange  de  Chezieux  discute  les  nioyens  les  plus  propres  pour  y  parvenir,  et  il  e'tudie 
tour  a  tour  les  relations  des  voyageurs  qui,  jusque-la,  avaient  explore  1'interieur  de  ce  pays 
noiiveaii.  Cettc  piece,  fort  pen  connue,  et  difficile  a  consulter  a  cause  de  sa  rarete*,  nous 
oroyons  devoir  la  reproduire  en  entier.  C'est  d'abord  un  excellent  resume  qui  nous  fait 
conmittre  a  quel  degre  d'avancement  etait  alors  la  science  geographique  au  point  de  vue  des 
ehoses  aniericaines.  ("est  ensuite  le  plaidoyer  le  plus  serieux  que  nous  connaissions  en 
fuveiir  <!«•  Lalioiitan,  toiichant  son  voyage  a  la  rivifcre  Longue.  II  est  juste  que  nous 
mettions  an  dossier  <-et  important  document  <le  la  defense,  qui  porte  pour  titre  : 

••  Mi'iiio'n-i  siir  li.-i  fMii/.s  <t  In  mi'/-  xihies  (I  V<mest  du  Canada.    Par  M.  D.  L.  G.  D.  C.3 

••  II  e>t  \  raiseiiihlalile,  (lit  M.  de  Che/.ictix,  <[ii'il  existe  a  1'Ouest  du  Canada  et  au  Nord 
du  N'oiiveaii  Mexiijiie  une  mer  on  un  golfe,  (jui  entre  fort  avant  dans  les  terres,  et  qui  com- 
muniqiie  avee  le  (Jnmd  <  d-ean  (|iii  si-pare  1'Amerique  de  1'Asie,  et  qu'on  nomme  coinmune'- 
nient  Mer  du  Snd.  II  y  a  un  memoire  ancien  de  feu  M.  G.  de  1'Isle,  de  I'Aeademie  des 
Scieiiee>  '  tail  ]»>ur  iiroiiver  1'existeiiee  de  eette  mer  a  1'Ouest  du  (Canada,  et  il  1'avait  dessi- 
ih'e  .-iir  le  tflolie  de  M.  le  ebaneelier  Boucherat,  c'n  l<i!)8.  M.  Belin  est  du  meme  avis  dans 
sa  dissertation,  a  la  tete  du  tome  f>  de  1'histoire  de  la  Nouvelle  France,  par  le  K.  P.  Char- 
levoix,  i-ditioii  in-li'.  L'IIII  et  1'autre  eitent  les  auteurs  qui  coneourent  a  etablir  ce  fait.  La 
relation  vraie  on  >u|j]iosi'e  de  1'amiral  Fonte  on  Fuente,  rei-emment  jmbliee/'  mais  imprimee 
en  anglais  des  1708,  ICH  temoignagea  de  DOS  voyageurs,  de  nos  missionnaires,  des  sauvages 
meiiies,  I'aeeord  de  nos  gi'ograjihes  modernes,  tout  est  favorable  a  cette  opinion. 

••  L'existence  de  ci-tte  mer  que  nous  nommerons  mer  de  1'Ouest,  etant  supposee,  il  se 
presente  nat urellemeiit  deux  reflexions.  Cette  deeouverte  serait-elle  utile  a  la  France? 
l^nels  soiit  les  nioyens  les  plus  propres  pour  y  parvenir? 


1  Article  si>rn6  Kyries,  dans  la  Biographic  univertelle,  ai>cienne  et  mwierne  de  Michaud,  Paris,  1817,  tome  XX, 
patte  5^r>,  r<r6«  Huntan,  et  ^d.  de  1857,  tome  XIX,  page  593. 

•'  Bibliotheque  Nationale,  Paris,  cote  L  L'/  ''  p.  :!3.  M.  de  la  Grange  de  Chlzieux  I'tuit  avocat.  II  a  pnbli€  en 
1756,  unouvra^eayant  pour  titre:  La  Conduite  des  Fran^ait  justifitf,  OVL  Obnervations  tur  un  Ecril  anglais  intituli :  Con- 
diritt  dri  /"ranfoi*  d  ftyard  de  la  XouvelU-Eco**e,  depv.ii  ton  premier  Etablittement  jutrju'A  not  Jourt,  par  D.  L.  G.  D.  C., 
Utrecht,  et  A  Paris,  le  Breton,  1756,  in-I2,' VIII,  256  pp.  Dans  cet  ouvrage  il  refute  une  lettre  de  Jefferys, 
geograplie  anglais,  et  prouve  la  priorite  et  les  ilroits  i  neon  test  ablea  des  Franvais  dans  la  possession  du  Canada  ; 
il  fait  aussi  I'bistoriqoe  de  la  deeouverte  et  des  voyages  de  Verrazano,  Cabot,  Cartier  et  Champlain.  On  trouve 
aussi  parmi  lee  manuscrits  de  la  bibliotli&jue  de  Rouen  (collection  Coquebert  de  Montbret),  plusieurs  etudes  inedi- 
tea  du  meme  auteur:  2428  (693)  Mtmoirei  mr  Ut  C6te*  occidentals  et  orientates  de  tAfrique,  par  le  Sr  Lagrange  de 
Checieux,  secretaire  du  Roy,  censeur  royal. — 195.  Mtmoiret  conoernant  let  I.imitei  de  la  Quycme  uu  Prance  tqui- 
noctiaU.  1752,  fait  pour  M.  Ronilie,  alors  uiinistre  de  la  marine.— 261.  Ettay  swr  le  Commerce  de  Flnde,  273  pp., 
\viir  gii'-cle. 

1  M.  de  la  <  irango  de  Chezieux. 

4  Ce  memoire  vient  d'etre  donne  au  public  par  MM.  de'l'Isle  et  Buache,  de  1'Academie  de«  Sciences,  1'un  frere 
et  1'antre  gendre  de  feu  M.  GuilUume  de  1'Isle.  Conrid,  QeograpMques.  p.  26,  nouvelles  cartea  des  deeouvertea  de 
I'amirml  de  Fonte,  p.  51. 

1  Voyex  1«»  deux  oavragea  de  MM.  de  1'Isle  et  Baache,  ci-devant  cit£s. 


LE  BARON    DE  LAHONTAN  133 

"  Je  ne  m'e'tendrai  pas  sur  la  premiere  de  ces  deux  questions  :  tout  le  monde  est  a  port«5e 
de  sentir  quelle  augmentation  de  commerce  il  re"sulterait  pour  la  France,  si  nous  avions  un 
port  dans  ces  mers  occidentales.  Sans  parler  du  vaste  champ  que  la  mer  du  Slid  ouvrirait 
pour  former  des  liaisons  avec  les  Espagnols  du  Mexique,  etc-.,  ne  pnurrait-on  pas  se  procurer, 
de  gre  on  de  force,  des  relations  directes  dans  le  Kamtchatcka,  dans  lc  Japon,  a  la  Chine 
meme,  en  evitant  de  faire  le  tour  de  1'Afrique,  ^tendre  jusqu'aux  terres  arctiques  un  com- 
merce qui  ne  pourrait  etre  que  tres  avantageux,  puisque  nous  serious,  pour  ainsi  dire,  les 
premiers  a  y  penetrer.  Ces  pays  abondent  en  pelleteries,  et  nos  vins,  nos  c-aux  de  vie,  nos 
gros  draps,  inarchandises  les  plus  propres  a  ces  elimats,  wont  cellos-la  meme  sur  Icsqucllcs  le 
benefice  serait  le  plus  sur  et  le  plus  considerable. 

"  Cette  decouverte  contribuerait  a  immortaliser  un  ministere  que  le  re'tablissemcnt  de 
notre  marine  rend  deja  si  recommandable  ;  elle  fcrait  connattre  aux  peuples  les  plus  eloigm's 
la  puissance  du  roi  et  1'industrie  de  la  nation,  elle  serait  le  lien  de  notre  commerce  sur  I'un 
et  1'autre  hemisphere. 

"  Les  grands  lacs  du  Canada,  le  fleiive  de  S'-Laurent  d'un  c6tc,  le  Mississipi  de  1'autre, 
procureraient  line  communication  facile  de  cette  mer  avec  la  France.  Cette  communication, 
meme  en  supposant  un  trajet  par  terre,  serait  du  moins  aussi  favorable  (pie  celle  que  les 
Anglais  ont  jusqu'ici  vainement  chercbe  par  le  detroit  d'lludson.1  On  commit  It's  dimViiltes 
et  les  risques  de  la  navigation  dans  les  mers  glaciales  ;  nous  aurions  un  pays  tempt'iv  a 
traverser,  et  pendant  la  guerre  nous  serious,  en  le  traversant,  a  1'abri  des  insultes  de  nos 
ennemis. 

"  Mais  quelle  route  faut-il  ten ir  pour  achever  cette  decouverte?  Le  premier  auteur  qui 
indique  expressement  une  voie  pour  parvenir  a  la  mer  Occidentale  du  Canada,  est  le  pere 
Marquette,  dont  la  relation  fait  partie  du  recueil  de  Thevenot.  Ce  religieux  accompagna 
M.  Joliet  dans  le  voyage  qu'il  fit  en  1673  dans  ces  contrees,  oil  il  tut  envoye  par  M.  le 
comte  de  Frontenac.  Telle  est  la  route  qu'il  rapporte." 

"  En  remontant  pendant  5  on  6  jours  le  Pekitanong  (nom  que  porte  le  Missouri  dans  sa 
"  partie  superieure,  vers  le  43  degre  de  latitude)  on  trouve  une  belle  prairie  de  20  on  30 
"  lieues  de  long,  qu'il  faut  traverser  allant  au  Nord-Ouest ;  elle  se  termine  ;t  une  petite 
"  riviere  sur  laquelle  on  pent  s'embarquer.  Cette  seconde  riviere  a  son  cours  vers  le  S.O. 
"  pendant  10  ou  15  lieues,  apres  quoi  elle  entre  dans  un  petit  lac,  qui  est  la  source  d'une 
"  riviere  profonde,  laquelle  va  au  couchant,  ou  elle  sejette  dans  la  mer." 

"  Je  doute  fort  qu'en  suivant  ces  indications,  on  put  se  flatter  d'un  heureux  succes,  en 
supposant  fidele  le  rapport  des  Sauvages,  sur  lequel  cette  route  est  fondee.  II  y  a  bieu  de 
1'apparence  que  la  grande  riviere  dont  il  est  ici  parle,  n'est  autre  quele  Rio-Bravo,  autrement 
dit  la  Riviere  du  Nord,  dont  le  cours  etait  alors  inconnu,  et  qui,  comme  on  le  sait  aujonr- 
d'hui,  loin  de  conduire  ses  eaux  a  la  mer  Vermeille  ou  a  la  mer  Occidentale,  se  decharge 
dans  le  Golfe  du  Mexique. 

"  Les  ancieunes  relations  de  la  Nouvelle  France,  des  annees  1659,  1660,  1669  et  1670, 
paraissent  indiquer  une  autre  route  pour  parvenir  a  la  mer  de  1'Ouest,  ainsi  que  le  livre  du 
pere  Saghard  The"odat,  Recollet,  intitule  :  Voyage  au  pays  des  Hurons?  II  requite  des 

1  Les  nouvelles  tentatives  faites  en  1753  dans  ce  dessein,  par  les  habitants  de  la  Pennsylvania,  ont  e"te"  inutiles; 
leur  vaisseau  eat  rovenu  sans  avoir  pu  nu'-ine  entrer  dans  la  baie  d'Hudson. 

2  Recueil  des  Voyages  de  Thevenot,  in-8°,  Paris,  1681,  p.  30. 

3  Paris,  1632,  p.  109. 


134  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

differents  rapports  de«  Sauvages  qui  y  sont  rapport«5s,  qu'il  existe  une  mer  a  1' Quest  des 
peiiples  que  nous  appelons  pr&entement  les  Sioux  ;  quo  dans  le  pays  des  Assinipoila,  voiaina 
de  cea  pimple*,  H  y  a  une  grande  riviere  qui  mene  a  cette  mer  de  1'Oueat ;  que  cette  riviere 
n'est  qu'a  8  journees1  de  la  Mission  de  Outaouaca,  et  qu'on  ne  compte  qu'environ  200  lieues 
de  cette  meme  mission  h  la  mer,  suivant  le  pere  d'Ablon,  qui  en  e'tait  supeVieur  en  1670. 

••  Cc  systeme  parait  avoir  ete  adopte  par  MM.  Belin  et  d'Anville,  dans  leurs  cartes  de 
ees  pays  septentrionaux  :  1'un  et  1'autre  marqucnt  une  riviere  tendant  a  1'Ouest,  situee  a  peu 
pres  duns  la  meme  latitude  ;  et  le  second  ajoute2  qu'elle  a  ele  de"couverte  depuis  peu  par  le 
Salivate  <  >cbagac.  11  lui  fait  traverser,  do  1'K.  a  TO.,  le  lac  des  Bois,  qu'il  place  par  47 
(Iran's  de  Latitude  Xord. 

••  .le  ne  puis  passer  sous  silence  im  trait  qui  ni'a  frappe  dans  la  relation  de  la  Nouvelle 
France  de  ItitiO.  LCS  Xadoiiessis,  presentement  appclcs  Sioux,  disent  qu'ils  sont  presque  au 
Unit  ilu  nioiidc  ;  i(ii'a  la  vc'rite  il  y  a  encore  d'autres  peuplcs  vers  le  Soleil  Couchant,  appele's 
Caiv/.i  :  niais  i|ii'aii  dela  de  ces  [ieii|iles,  la  terre  est  coupee,  et  qu'il  n'y  a  plus  qu'un  grand 
lac  d»nt  !«•-  eaiix  -unt  puantes.  (vc-st  ainsi  que  ces  pcuplcs  designent  la  mer. 

••  .le  r«-tr<iiive  ces  nieiiies  peupli's  a  1'Kst  de  la  Tartarie,  dans  le  voyage  d' lab  rand,  de  la 
IIu--ie  ,'i  la  ( 'liine.'  i list- re  dans  le  Reciteil  ilns  Voyages  au  Nurd.  A  1'Est,  dit  cet  auteur, 
••Si.nt  le>  -1  riviere:-  ilc  Ku^iir  et  d'Ccla.  (|iii  out  leurs  lits  au  Nord  du  fleuve  Amur,  content 
••  eiiimiie  lui  a  1'Kst.  et  vniit  se  deeharger  de  iiieiue  dans  1'Ocean  Oriental,  ou  rner  d'Amur. 
••  \,<->  rivatre>  '1  •  ci-s  deux  rivieres  sont  liahites  par  des  Tunguses  et  par  des  autrca  peu  plea 
••  a|'|"'l>'->  Aleinuri  ft  \Voreisi.  C'es  derniers  disent  etro  sortis  du  pays  de  Coela,  qui  n'est 
••  |>a>  I'-li'igin-  de  leurs  habitations  (vers  1'Kst),  et  ou,  quand  le  vent  est  favorable,  ils  peiivent 
••  se  re  n  d  re  dans  pen  dejours." 

••  Le>  \Vni-ei>i  d' Ir-lirand.  vi-niis  de  1'Kst,  seraient-ils  les  pcuples  appeles  Karesi  par  les 
Siiiux.  et  '|u'il>  di-ent  etre  le>  deniiers  lialiitants  de  leur  continent,  sur  les  bords  de  la  mer 
de  l'()ue.-t  '.'  Ce  Hum  pom-rait  MiutlVir  mi  ehangement  i)lus  considerable  en  faisant,  de  bouche 
i-n  boiu-lie,  le  tour  <lu  inonde.  Si  ma  conjecture  etait  vraie,  le  pays  des  Coela  serait  situe"  a 
l'(iiie«t  <le~  Siniix  et  du  Canada,  et  les  parties  Orientales  de  1'Asie  et  les  Occidentals  de 
rAiii'-rii|ue  ne  i-eraietit  separi'-es  que  par  un  bras  de  mer,  que  Ton  peut  franchir  en  peu  de 
jniirs  avec  un  vent  t'avorable.  Cette  remarqui-  n'est  point  etrangere  a  rnon  objet,  puisqu'elle 
ujoute  un  degre  de  vraisemblance  aux  conjectures  sur  la  situation  de  la  mer  occidentale  : 
niais  IVVCIKUIS  aux  cbemins  (jiii  jn-uvent  y  conduire. 

'•  (iuelques  precis  et  <|uelque  constants  que  paraissent  les  rapports  qui  supposent  dans  le 
pays  des  Sioux,  des  rivieres  qui  tendent  a  la  mer  de  1'Oueat,  leP.de  Charlevoix,  dans  le 
journal '  de  son  voyage  a  la  Nouvelle  France,  pretere  la  riviere  de  Missouri,  c'est-a-dire  la 
premiere  mute,  ;\  pen  prcs  indiquee  par  le  I*.  Marquette.  L'historien  du  Canada  pretend 
que  cette  riviere  tire  sa  source  a  I'Orient,  d'une  chaine  de  montagnes  pelves,  et  qu'au  revera 
des  memes  montagnes,  il  sort  une  autre  riviere  qui  coule  a  1'Oueat,  et  ae  ddcharge  dana  la 
mer.  Le  1*.  Hennepin  pa  rait  aussi  de  ce  sentiment  dans  la  preface  de  son  voyage,  imprime' 
a  Utrecht  en  1698.  Je  convicns  que  la  decouverte  de  tout  le  cours  du  Missouri  pourraitetre 
fort  avantageuse,  il  y  a  beaucoup  d'apparence  que  la  chaine  de  montagnes  dont  cette  riviere 

1  Mtaoire  de  feu  M.  de  I'Isle,  de  1'Acadl-mie  des  Sciences,  d#j4  cit& 
'  Amtrique  trpttnlrionale,  1746. 

•  Remril  de»  Voyage*  au  Nord,  Amsterdam,  1727,  t  VIII,  p.  201. 
Ilittuire  du  Canada,  in-12,  Paris,  1744,  U  V,  p.  444. 


• 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  135 

tire  son  origme,  est  la  meme  qui  fournit  aux  Espagnols  les  mines  abondantes  du  nouveau 
Mexique  ;  mais  je  trouve  des  inconve'nients  a  prendrc  cette  route  pour  allcr  a  la  mer  de 
POuest.  lo.  Cette  chaine  de  montagnes  peut  former  un  obstacle  considerable  a  la  navigation, 
et  suppose  au  moins  un  long  trajet  par  terre.  Dans  une  description  de  PAmerique  qui  se 
trouve  &  la  fin  des  voyages  de  Lionnel  Wasser, '  on  lit  que  le  Rio-Bravo  tire  sa  source  d'une 
des  plus  hautes  montagnes  et  des  plus  inaccessibles ;  et  vraisemblablement  en  suivant  la 
route  indiquee  par  le  Pere  de  Charlevoix,  on  doit  rencontrer  cette  cbatiie  de  montagnes  et 
le  Rio-Bravo.  2o.  Ce  n'est  que  par  conjectures  qu'on  place  a  TO.  de  ces  montagnes  une 
riviere  difterente  du  Rio-Bravo,  et  qui  coulerait  a  I'O.  Si  cette  pretendue  riviere  existe, 
et  surtout  si  elle  est  navigable,  elle  est,  suivant  les  apparences,  occupee  par  les  Kspagnols. 
Le  P.  de  Charlevoix  en  fouruit  lui-merne  une  preuve ;  il  rapportc  que  les  Kspagnols  etaient 
descendus  sur  les  rivages  du  Mississipi  par  le  Missouri,  et  qtfils  y  t'urent  defaits  par  les 
peuples  sauvages  de  ces  cantons.2 

"  Le  baron  de  Labontan  nous  oft're  une  troisieme  route  par  la  riviere  Longue.  Ce  qu'il 
en  dit  n'est  pas  fonde  sur  des  rapports  vagues  ou  sur  des  conjectures,  1'auteur  1'a  veritie  lui- 
meme.  On  trouve  tout  le  detail  de  sa  decouverte  dans  le  premier  tome  de  ses  \rni/ni/,^. 

"Labontan  3  partit  le  24  septembre  de  Missilimakinae.  poste  situ/'  a  la  discharge  du  lac 
Superieur  dans  celui  des  Ilurons.  11  traversa  le  lac  des  Illinois,  <|iie  les  dcrnieres  cartes 
nomment  Michigan,  et  par  la  bale  des  Puants  ;  et  en  remontant  la  riviere  dite  pivsentcmcnt 
des  Renards,  il  parvint,  apres  un  court  trajet  par  terre,  a  la  riviere  d'Ouisconsine.  |iar  laqiielle 
il  descendit  dans  le  Mississipi.  Toute  cette partie  <le  sa  route  est  aujourd'hui  conniie.  et  cela 
seul  etait  une  belle  decouverte  en  1688  ;  jusque  la  il  avait  toujours  maivlie  a  l'(  )uest.  1'ar- 
venu  au  Mississipi.il  remonta  ce  fleuve  vers  le  Xord,  jusqu'a  la  riviere  Longue  <jiii  vient  de 
1'Ouest  et  debouche  sur  la  rive  occidentale  ;  il  place  dans  sa  carte  1'embouclmre  de  cette  riviere 
au  45"  degre  de  latitude. 

"  Cette  position  conviendrait  assez  ;\  la  latitude  que  les  cartes  les  plus  recentes  aasignent  a 
1'endroit  ou  le  Mississipi  venant  de  1'Ouest,  tourne  vers  le  Sud,  direction  qu'il  conserve  jusim'a 
la  mer.  On  pourrait  croire,  k  1'inspection  de  ces  cartes,  que  la  riviere  que  Labontan  nomine 
riviere  Longue,  est  le  Mississipi  meme,  qu'il  avait  pris  pour  une  riviere  affluente,  a  cause  du 
cbangement  dont  on  vient  de  parler ;  mais  on  ne  peut  guere  s'arreter  a  cette  conjecture.  Ce 
detour  du  fleuve,  de  1'Ouest  au  Sud,  est  au-dessus  du  Saut  St-Antoine,  ce  saut  barre  le  Mis- 
sissipi ;  Lahontan  n'aurait  pu  le  francbir  (jue  par  un  portage  ;  aurait-il  neglige  dans  sa  rela- 
tion une  circonstance  aussi  remarquable  que  celle  de  cette  cataracte '{  II  pa  rait  rait  plus 
vraisemblable  que  la  riviere  Longue  est  celle  qui  tombe  dans  le  Mississipi,  un  pen  au-dessous 
du  Saut;  elle  vient  en  eiiet  de  1'Ouest,  et  sort  du  lac  des  Tintons,  suivant  M.  d'Anville,  qui 
la  nomme  riviere  St-Pierre  dans  sa  carte  de  I'Amerique  septentriouale. 

"  Lahontan  employa  huit  jours  a  remonter  de  1' embouchure  de  POuisconsine  et  celle  de  la 
riviere  Saint-Pierre,  dont  il  ne  parait  pas  que  le  cours  soit  bien  conuu. 

"  Notre  voyageur  entra  dans  la  riviere  Longue  le  23  octobre,  il  la  remonta  jusqu'au  19 
decembre,  et  il  mit  environ  35  jours  a  la  descendre  et  revenir  au  Mississipi.  II  rapporte  les 
principales  circonstances  de  sa  decouverte,  ses  aventures,  les  noms  et  les  moeurs  des  peuples, 
il  decrit  leurs  habitations,  leurs  habillements,  etc.,  il  donne  une  carte  de  la  partie  de  la  riviere 

1  Paris,  1706,  p.  338. 

1  Hitloire  du  Canada,  t.  V,  p.  433. 

3  Voyages  de  Lahontan,  &  la  Haye,  1704,  t.  I,  p.  136. 


136  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

qu'il  pamnirut,  et  qu'il  declare  avoir  leve"  lui-meme  ;  il  en  joint  une  autre,  dont  1'original  lui 
tut,  dit-il,  trace  sur  des  peaux  par  les  sauvages,  et  sur  laquelle  il  se  trouve  une  riviere  tendant 
a  I'Ouest,  pen  eloigne'e  des  sources  de  la  riviere  Longue  ;  il  entre  dans  le  detail  des  peuples 
(jui  babitent  a  1'embouohure  de  cette  seconde  riviere.  II  a  dessine  la  forme  de  lours  maisons, 
«le  leurs  bateaux  on  navires,  et  il  avoue  que  ce  n'est  que  des  sauvages  qu'il  tient  ces  connais- 
sanees  ;  il  va  jusqu'a  nous  representer  1'empreinteet  citer  la  couleur  d'une  espece  de  me"daille 
fabriqueo  par  les  Tabuglaux,  peuple  situe"  aux  environs  du  Grand  lac  oil  se  jette  cette  riviere 
de  I'Ouest,  et  qui  lui  tut  dotme'e  par  les  sauvages. 

••  Kntin  toutes  les  parties  de  sa  relation  paraisseot  naturellea  ;  elles  se  soutiennent  re'cipro- 
qucinent.  et  il  soluble  assex.  difficile  de  so  persuader  qu'elles  no  sont  que  le  fruit  de  1'imagina- 
tion  do  I'auteur. 

••  Cettc  relation  tit  grand  bruit  dans  le  temps,  et  elle  no  tut  ni  contredite  ni  rovoque'e  en 
doute.  ft  I'mi  coiicnt  dos  lors  de  grandos  esporances  sur  la  decouverte  do  la  mer  occidentalo 
dii  Canada  :  c'est  pent-fire  pa  roc  qu'on  s'otait  Hatto  (ju'il  no  restait  plus  d'  obstacles  a  vaincre, 
on  parce  I|II'DII  a  longtemps  perdu  ccttc  objot.  de  vue  qu'on  a  commence  a  doutor  dc  la  rela- 
tinii  de  Laliontaii,  et  quo  pen  a  pen  on  s'est  reimi  a  traitor  sa  docouverte  de  cbimere.  Ce 
qn'il  v  a  iiifinc  de  plus  etoimaiit,  c'est  qii'on  I'a  fait  sans  on  savoir,  au  moins  sans  en  produiro 

aiicuiie    prelive. 

••  M.  de  I/  Isle,  dans  sa  carte  du  Canada,  avait  place  la  riviere  Longue,  il  I'a  supprimeo 
dans  sa  carte  dn  Mississipi,  >ans  en  dire  la  raison.  Le  R.  1'.  de  Cburlevoix  regarde  la  docou- 
verte  du  l>an>n  de  Lahontan  cuinine  anssi  I'abulouso  qin-  1'ile  do  Ba  rat  a  via  ;'  mais  cot  autour 
Me  le  jiiMuve  pas,  et  ce  n'est  que  sur  des  preiivos  claii'es  ([ii'on  ilovTait  so  determiner  a  traitor 
avec  tant  de  Mn'pri>  la  relation  d'un  voyagoiir  ct'lebre. 

••  Le  Karon  de  Lahontan  i-tait  oilicier,  il  otait  gontilbommo  ;  le  1*.  de  Charlevuix  en  eon- 
v'u-nt.  (Jin-Ik-  ri'coinpcMse  aiirait-il  pu  osporor  on  faisant  des  suppositions  aussi  grossieres  ?  II 
u'etait  point  seiil  qiiand  il  tit  cette  decouverte.  N'otait-oc  pas  se  dosbonorer  gratuitemcut  ?  — 
jilusienrs  fnincais  I'acfompagnaient,  et  lorsipie  sa  relation  parut,  olio  aurait  pu  etre  dementie 
par  des  ti'ninins  vivants  ;  ceiix  <(iii  out  ]>ris  a  c<eur  de  le  decrier,  n'auraiont  pas  eu  de  peine  i 
en  citer  quelques-un8.  II  se  poiirrait  fa  ire  quo  la  disgrace  du  baron  out  intlue  surson  ouvrage  ; 
sa  deooiivt-rte  ne  pouvait  guoro  fa  ire  fortune,  I'auteur  ayant  ou  lo  nialbour  de  deplaire  au 
Ministre.  Ajoutox,  quo  des  sentiments  trop  libros  lui  ayant  attire  a  juste  titro  1'indignation 
do  plusicurs  porsonnos  piouses.  on  aura  peut-etre  enveloppe  dans  le  metne  m^pris,  et  sadecou- 
verto,  et  plusieiirs  traits  pou  roligieux  qu'il  soluble  avoir  tlefendus  avec  affectation  dans  son 
ouvrage. 

"  Jo  no  puis  done  me  determiner  a  rogarder  comme  absolument  apocrypbe  ce  que  cet 
autoiir  rapporto  do  la  riviere  Longue;  les  esperances  qu'il  nous  donne  sont  trop  flatteuses, 
pour  les  abandon  ner  sans  les  verifier.  Je  vais  plus  loin  ;  outre  qu'il  serait  injuste  de  donner 
logerement  et  sans  preuves  la  qualification  d'imposteur  a  un  militaire  a  qui  sa  naissance  devait 
inspirer  des  sentiments,  je  trouve  dans  sa  relation  des  apparences  de  veritcS  qui  frappent.  Si 
ces  traits  ne  suffisent  pas  pour  demontrer  sa  sinc«5rit«5,  ils  doivent  au  moins  suspendre  le  juge- 
ment  pr^cipit^  qu'on  en  a  porte"  jusqu'a  present. 

"  Le  P.  1  1  ••Mill-pin  *  qui  remonta  le  Mississipi  depuis  la  riviere  des  Illinois  jusqu'au  Saut 
S'-Antoine,  et  qui  revint  par  I'Ouisconsine,  place  a  7  ou  8  lieuee  au  Sud  de  ce  Saut  une 


de  la  NoutelU-Pranet.     Voyez  la  list*  et  le  jugement  dea  auteurs,  &  la  fin  du  t  VI. 
1  NouteUe  Dtrowxrte  par  U  P.  Hennepin,  Rtcollel,  Utrecht,  1097,  p.  313. 


LE   BARON   DE   LAHONTAN  137 

riviere  qui  vient  de  1'Ouest  se  jeter  dans  le  Mississipi  ;  cette  riviere  dont  il  ne  clit  pas  le  nom 
pourrait  etre  la  riviere  Longue  de  Lahuiitun,  qui  an  rait  pris  depuis  le  nom  de  St- Pierre.  Kile 
doit  etre  considerable,  puisque  Lahontan  tut  56  jours  a  la  remonter  et  35  a  la  descend  re. 
D'ailleurs  le  P.  Hennepin  ne  cite  que  cette  riviere,  depuisla  riviere  des  Otentas,  dite  presente- 
ment  Moingona,  et  il  passe  sous  silence  les  5  on  6  autres  rivieres  que  M.M.  de  1'Isle,  Belin  et 
d'Anville  plaeent  sur  la  meme  c6te.  line  de  ces  rivieres  cst  nommee  par  ces  Geographes,  la 
riviere  cachee,  elle  est  eituee  ;\  pen  pres  dans  la  meme  latitude  on  Lahontan  place  remhou- 
chure  de  la  riviere  longnc ;  je  dis  a  pen  pres,  car  on  n'a  ricn  d'exaet  sur  la  latitude  de  c-es 
cantons.  Lahontan  observe  que  1'embouchure  de  la  riviere  longuc  forme  line  espece  de  lac 
rempli  de  joncs,  qui  embarrassent  fort  la  navigation,  et  qu'il  ne  reste  qii'iin  petit  canal.  Ces 
circonstances  pourraient  faire  soupconner  quelque  rapport  entre  cette  riviere,  dite  cachee,  et 
la  riviere  longnc  de  Lahontan.  II  est  vrai  que  la  riviere  cachee  et  les  autres  qiii  entivnt 
dans  le  Mississipi,  sont  representees  connnes  trcs  petites  dans  les  noiivelles  cartes  :  niais  leur 
cours  est-il  bien  connu  ?  plusicnrs  d'entre  elles  ne  pourraieut-elles  pas  etre  les  bouehes  d'une 
meme  riviere?  Le  temps  soul  peut  nous  instruire  la-dessns. 

"  Vers  1'Est  du  nouveau  Mexique,  dit  lienavidcs,  cite  par  '  Lae't,  sont  les  Apaches  Vaijue- 
ros,  nom  que  leur  out  donne  les  Espagnols,  a  cause  de  ces  vachcs  liussnes  mi  hiifles  dont  ces 
peuples  out  line  grande  quantite.  De  la,  scion  cet  auteiir,  il  y  a  11:2  lieiies  vers  1'Kst  jus(|ii':inx 
Xamanas,  Tapios  Xabotoas,  proche  lesqiiels  sont  vers  1' Kst  les  Ai.xaYs  et  la  province  de  Gui- 
vira,  dont  il  nomine  les  habitants  Aixaoros.  Cette  route  conduit  dans  la  contree  on  Lahontan 
place  les  Eokoros  ;  ce  nom  est  presque  le  m6me  que  cclui  <les  Aixaoros  de  lU'iiavides. 

"  Lorsque  les  Espagnols,  sous  la  eondnite  d'Antoine  de  Kspejo,  tirent  la  deconverte  du 
Nouveau-Mexique,  les  Saavages  leur  montrerent  par  signes,  qu'a  1~>  journees  de  chemin.-  il 
y  avait  un  grand  lac  environne  de  bonrgades  Sauvages,  (|iii  usaient  d'habits,  aliondaient  en 
vivres  et  demeuraient  dans  de  grandes  maisons  ;  quehpies  Kspagnols  qu'ils  tnniverent  dans 
la  Province  de  Cibola,  leur  parlerent  aussi  d'un  grand  lac  dont  les  rives  etaient  peuplees  de 
plusieurs  grandes  bourgades.  Les  habitants  de  Zagato,  bourgade  situeea  201ieues  de  Cibola 
vers  I'O.  confirmerent  ce  qu'on  avait  dit  du  grand  lac. 

"  Ces  notions  paraissent  s'accorder  avec  les  idees  que  Lahontan  donne  du  lac  dcs  Taliu- 
glaux,  dont  la  situation  ne  s'eloigne  pas  de  celle  du  Grand  Lac  dont  parle  Antoine  de  Esjiejo. 
Suivant  Lahontan,  les  rives  du  lac  des  Tahuglaux  sont  peuplees  de  plusieurs  bourgades  ;  les 
Tahuglaux  sont  vctus,  habitant  de  grandes  maisons,  ainsi  (pie  les  habitants  voisins  du  (irand 
Lac  de  Espejo.  On  peut  ajouter  que  les  Espagnols  plaeent  an  nord  et  au-dela  des  montagnes 
du  :i  nouveau  Mexique,  un  grand  pays  qu'ils  appellent  Teguajo,  d'ou  ils  pretendent  (juesortit 
le  premier  Montezuma,  lorsqu'il  entreprit  la  conquete  du  Mexique.  Le  nom  de  Teguajo, 
prononce  k  1'Espagnol,  a  quelque  affinite  avec  celui  de  Tahuglaux.  On  pourrait  supposer 
avec  assez  de  vraisemblance,  que  e'est  le  meme  nom  qui  s'est  altere  par  la  difterente  pronon- 
ciation  des  Espagnols  et  des  difterents  Sauvages,  qui  successivement  servaient  d'interpretes 
k  Lahontan,  et  peut-etre  depuis  par  des  fautes  de  copistes. 

"  Le  detroit  que  Martin  d'Aguilar  trouva  i  SO  lieues  au  Nord  du  Cap  Meudocin,  sur  la 
c&te  Occidentale  de  la  Californie,  pourrait  etre  1'embouchure  du  lac  des  Tahuglaux.  Les 
Sauvages  dirent  &  Lahontan  que  cette  embouchure  etait  bien  loin  au  Sud,  et  la  position  qu'ils 

1  Index  occidentals,  de  Laet,  Leyde,  1640,  pp.  222,  234. 
*  Ibid,  pp.  229,  230  et  231. 

9  Voyage  de  Lionel  Waaer,  page  337-    Cartes  du  Nouveau-Mexique  du  pere  Coronelli  et  de  J-  de  1'Isle. 

Sec.  1, 1894.    18. 


138  J.-EDMOND   ROY 

lui  donnerent,  parait  assez  s'accorder  avec  la  situation  du  detroit  d'Aguilar,  ce  de"troit  serait 
P  entree  d'un  golte  au  Xord  du  nouveau  Mexique,  qui  est  precisement  notre  mer  de  POuest. 

"  Ces  reflexions  m'empecheront  toujours  de  traiter  de  romanesque  la  decouverte  de 
Lahontan,  sans  avoir  des  preuves  claires  et  precises  de  la  faussetc  qu'on  veut  lui  attribuer 
j usque  la  gratuitement.  Je  ])ourrais  citer  ici  plusieurs  exemples  de  positions  geographiques 
assez  exactement  determinees,  qu'on  a  proscribes  le'gerement,  et  auxquelles  on  a  e"t6  force"  de 
revenir.  Les  auteurs  des  anciennes  cartes  les  ont  souvent  dress^es  sur  des  memoires  origi- 
naux.  sur  des  relations  manuserites  qui  leur  ont  etc  eommunique'es.  Soit  qu'ils  n'aient  pas 
voulu  indiqiier  les  sources  on  ils  avaient  puise,  soit  par  pure  negligence,  ces  sources  sont 
demeurees  incomiues,  et  les  reformateurs  de  la  geographic  ont  commence  par  proscrire  les 
positions  i|u'ils  n'ont  troiive  garanties  par  aucun  ouvrage  imprime  ou  du  moins  connu  :  ils 
les  out  teniies  pour  fabuleiises  jusqii'a  ce  que  longtemps  apres  leur  realitiS  s'est  quelquefois 
trouve  continuce  par  <les  temoignages  authentiques.  Telle  est  la  communication  de  1'Ori- 
noi(iie  avee  le  tlciive  des  A niax.oiies  par  llio-Xegro,  marquee  dans  les  cartes  de  Sanson,  de 
Ihival  et  d'autres  |ilus  anciennes.  Un  inissionnaire  des  bords  de  POrinoque,  imprimait  ;\ 
Madrid,  en  174s.1  que  eette  eouiniunieatioii  etait  une  table,  tandis  que  les  Portugais  du  Para 
reiiiontaieiit  dans  ce  tleiive  par  la  route  doiit  on  niait  1'existence.  La  Calitbrnie,  que  tons  les 
ancicns  ^I'liiri-apbes  s'accordaieni  a  representcr  coinnie  une  ]ircsiju'ile,  etait  dcvenue  ile  par 
une  espece  de  conjuration  des  niodernes.  M.  (Juillauine  de  1'Isle  a  le  premier  rctabli  en 
17"il.  la  vraie  ci  mtiiruration  cont'ornie  aux  anciennes  cartes.  Kntin,  quoi  (ju'il  en  soit  de  la 
veriti' dc  la  relation  de  Lulioiitan.il  est  certain  qu'il  existe  tine  meraPO.de  PAme'rique 
Septentrionale  et  au  nord  de  la  Calitbrnie,  puisqiic  les  Kusses  out  reconnii  la  cAte  h  57  degres 
de  latitude.  Le  plus  ou  moins  de  distance  pent  fucileineiit  augmenter  ou  diminuer  la  difti- 
ciiltc  de  la  rmite  :  mais  les  avantages  ipie  cette  decouverte  poiirrait  nous  procurer,  meritent 
bien  i|ii  on  fasse  des  tentatives  pour  savoir  a  quoi  s'en  tenir. 

••  .Iu-qii'ici  j'ai  parle  de  trois  routes  ditferentes  :  Pune  par  le  Missouri,  en  suivant  lesindi- 
cation«  du  I'.  Marqiiette.  mi  celles  du  I'.  Charlevoix  ;  Pautre  plus  au  Nord  par  le  pays  des 
Simix  :  la  tro'iMcinc  celle  du  baron  de  Lahontan.  Encore  une  fois,  la  voie  du  Missouri  me 
parait  pen  praticable  ;  elle  est  exposee  ;\  ('inconvenient  de  traverser  les  pays  occupes  par  les 
Kspagnols. 

"  Les  noiiveaiix  memoires  de  la  Louisiane  2  qui  rapportent  le  detail  de  Pentreprise  de  cette 
nation  contre  les  peiiples  dits  Missouris,  ne  laissent  aucun  lieu  d'en  douter;  de  plus  cette 
route  ne  prescnte  rien  que  de  vague  et  d'incertain.  II  n'est  pas  douteux  que  le  Missouri  qui 
coule  dc  l'<  >.  a  1'E..  ne  tire  son  origine  de  cette  tongue  chatne  de  montagnes  dirigee  du  S.  au 
X.,  qui  separe  le  Xouveau  Mexujue  de  la  Louisiane;  et  il  est  evident  qu'a  I'O.  de  ces  mon- 
tagnes les  eaux  pendent  a  PO.,  mais  on  pent  faire  le  meme  raisonnement  de  toutes  les  autres 
rivieres  affluentes  a  la  cflte  occidental  du  Mississipi.  Ce  qu'il  s'agit  d'examiner,  c'est  par 
laquelle  de  ces  rivieres  on  peut  remontcr  le  plus  aisement  et  se  porter  le  plus  £  portee  de 
quelqu'autre  riviere  navigable  qui  prenne  son  cours  a  I'O.,  le  tout  sans  traverser  les  pays 
deja  occupes  ou  pretendus  par  les  Ks]tagnols.  C'est  Pavantage  que  nous  presentent,  et  la 
route  du  pays  des  Sioux,  et  celle  que  nous  indique  le  baron  de  Lahontan.  La  premiere, 
celle  du  pays  des  Sioux,  est  au  N.  des  sources  du  Mississipi,  vers  le  46  ou  47  degres  de  latitude 
septentrionale  ;  elle  communique  au  lac  Superieur  par  une  suite  de  lacs  et  de  rivieres,  doiit 

1   Orinoco  iUuitradn,  per  le  P.  (iumilla. 

'   Wmoini  hitiari'iun  At  la  Lnuiriant.     Paris,  176I!,  t  II,  p.  384. 


LR   BARON   DE  LAHONTAN  139 

on  pretend  que  les  dernieres  portent  leurs  eaux  a  TO. :  la  seconde  route,  cello  dc  Lahontan, 
telle  que  nous  1'avons  indique'e  est  d'environ  3  degre's  plus  an  S.  II  y  a  meme  beaucoup 
d'apparence  que  ces  deux  routes  sont  la  meme.  Les  indications  que  Lahontan  dit  qu'il 
recut  en  1688  de  ces  Sauvages,  du  court)  d'une  riviere  a  I'O;,  s'accorde  avec  celles  qu'a  suivies 
M.  d'Anville  dans  sa  carte  de  1746,  en  citant  la  riviere  deeouvcrte  par  le  Sauvage  Ochagac. 
Le  dessin  que  les  Sauvages  tracerent  &  Lahontan  HUT  ties  peaux  de  cert's,  representait  une 
pareille  riviere,  hors  qu'il  la  place  2  on  8  degres  plus  an  S.  ;  niais  il  if  a  jainais  pivtendu 
garantir  la  latitude  qu'il  lui  donnait,  d'apres  une  carte  aussi  grossiere.  Toutes  les  notions 
anciennes  et  modernes  acquiscs  depuis  la  decouverte  de  I'mdication  des  differentes  routes  pro- 
poshes  en  remontant  le  Missouri,  la  Kiviere  longue,  le  Mississipi  meme,  on  c-n  traversant  It- 
lac  des  bois  dans  le  pays  des  Sioux,  tout  s'accorde  ;\  supposer  uiic  chainc  de  inonta<nics  du 
S.  au  N.,  dont  les  eaux  coulent  &  1'E.  et  ;\  I'O.  Plus  la  route  qifon  tcntera  sera  ilans  un 
pays  has  et  voisin  du  Golfe  du  Mexique,  plus  le  trajct  sera  longet  pi'-nible  pour  siller  chen-lu-r 
au  revers  de  la  montague  une  riviere  navigable  d'uu  cours  oppose,  et  eiitin  plus  on  sYxposera 
a  traverser  les  terres  dont  les  Espagnols  soiit  en  possession,  011  sur  lesqiielles  ils  out  des  p re- 
tentions. Plus  au  contraire  on  chercbera  cctte  route  dans  le  liaut  des  terres  et  dans  le  voi- 
sinage  des  sources  du  Mississipi,  plus  on  s'eloignera  des  terres  cspagnok-s  ;  il  ne  sera  it  pas 
meme  impossible  que  le  terrain  s'elcvant  de  plus  en  plus,  on  ne  trouvat  les  nionta<;ncs 
applanies,  comme  on  le  pent  presumer  de  la  quantite  de  hu-sdont  tout  le  pavs  est  cntrecoiipe 
dans  la  partie  septentrionale  du  Canada  ;  c'est  de  quoi  1'Amerique  ott're  pliisieiirs  exeinples. 

"  Quelqu'un  de  cos  lacs  pent  donner  naissance  a  deux  rivieres  d'un  cours  dpposi- ;  '  et  dans 
ce'cas  on  pourrait,  a  la  faveur  de  ce  lac,  passer  d'une  riviere  qifon  aurait  reniontee,  dans  une 
autre  (pii  descendrait,  traverser  t-n  t-anot  tout  le  continent  de  1'Anieriquc  Septentrionale 
d'une  navigation  continue  et  du  Golfe  du  Mexique  on  de  la  nu-r  du  Xord,  en  remontant  le 
Mississipi  on  le  neuve  St-Laurent,  retombcr  dans  une  riviere  ([iii  conduirait  a  la  iner  du 
Japon  ;  deeouvcrte,  sans  contredit,  plus  avantageuse  pour  le  (•oinnierce  de  Franee.  que  ne 
serait  a  celui  d'Angletcrre  le  fameux  passage  cherclie  par  la  Hale  d'lludson,  <piund  meme 
on  1' aurait  trouve. 

"  II  me  conviendrait  moins  qu'a  tout  autre  de  nf  etendre  sur  les  moyens  qu'on  pent 
employer  pour  prouver  un  heureux  succes  a  cette  entreprise.  Je  me  contenterai  de  remar- 
quer  qu'elle  doit  etre  secrete,  ignorec  egalement  des  Sauvages  et  des  habitants  du  Canada. 
On  Bait  les  peines  et  les  tracasseries  que  la  jalousie  et  1'interet  particulier  des  compatriotes 
ont  suscite  de  tout  temps  a  ceux  qui  ont  travaille  aux  decouvertes  (bins  ce  pays  ;  quand  on 
n'a  pas  ose  s'y  opposer  ouvertement,  on  a  fait  agir  les  Sauvages.  ('es  peiiplcs  ne  consentent 
qu'avee  peine  que  Ton  passe  sur  leurs  terres  pour  former  des  liaisons  avec  leurs  voisins  ; 
c'est  les  depouiller  d'un  commerce  qu'ils  font  eux-memes,  et  dont  ils  sentent  tout  1'avantage. 
II  s'agirait  de  leur  persuader  que  1'objet  de  Pentreprisc  leur  est  utilc,  pour  les  engager  a 
concourir  &  son  succes.  Les  guerres  presque  perpetuelles  qui  subsisteut  entre  eux,  torment 
un  nouvel  obstacle ;  ils  ne  voient  pas  tranquillement  les  Francais  porter  du  fer  et  autrcs 
munitions  offensives  &  leurs  ennemis.  Ces  peuples  que  nous  traitons  de  Sauvages,  ne  sont 
pas  si  grossiers  qu'on  se  1'imagine  communement,  et  il  faut  plus  de  menagements  et  de 
politiques  qu'on  ne  pense  pour  les  amener  a  ce  que  Ton  peut  desirer  d'eux.  Malgre  ces 

1  Lea  plus  grands  fleuves  de  I'Am^rique  m<Jridionale,  la  riviere  des  Amazones,  1'Orinoqne,  Rio-negro,  ont  des 
communications.  II  est  probable  que  lo  Rio  de  la  Plata  communique  avec  les  pr^cedentes  par  le  lac  Xarayes. 
L'Amerique  septentrionale  fournit  d'autres  exemples  de  semblables  communications. 


14O  J.-RDMOND  ROY 

difficultes,  je  croia  qu'un  tre«  petit  nombre  de  peraonnea  intelligcntes  suffirait  pour  tenter 
cette  decouverte,  pourvu  qu'elles  n'eusaent  point  d'autre  but  que  I'honneur  de  la  nation  et  le 
auccea  dc  1'entreprise,  et  qu'elles  fussent  aubordonn^cs  &  un  chef  qui  reunit  les  qualites 
necesaaires  pour  reuasir,  dont  la  premiere  est  la  confiance  de  ceux  qui  marcheraient  sous  ses 
ordrea." 

Comme  on  le  voit,  ce  memoire  de  M.  dc  la  Grange  de  Che"zieux  contient  des  arguments 
ussez  serieux.  Ecrit  par  un  hoinme  impartial  et  fort  au  courant  de  tous  les  ouvrages 
concernant  les  deeouvertes  sur  le  continent  americain,  il  est  de  nature  j\  faire  hesiter  le 
chercheur  <[iii,  au  milieu  de  toutes  ces  contradictions  et  de  tous  ces  dementis,  desire  fixer 
son  esprit  ft  arreter  un  jugcment  dch'nitif. 

L'abbe  IV'vost,  Eyries,  la  Grange  dc  Chezieux  semblent  apporter  un  grand  poids  au 
fait  qiie  If  voyage  de  Lahontan  ne  t'ut  jamais  dementi  par  aucun  de  ceux  qui  1'accom- 
pagnaient.  ('ft  argument,  a  notre  sens,  ne  vaut  rien.  Lahontan  ne  cite  aucun  nom  parmi 
sfs  fonipagiions  do  voyagf,  qiii.  d'apres  lui  ilu  reste,  ne  se  composaient  que  de  quelques 
solilats  ile  sa  iraniison  ft  d'une  troupe  df  sauvages.  Comment  veut-on  que  ces  simples 
maiiiriivrfs.  fouivurs  df  liois  on  trappcurs,  ignorants  ou  besogneux,  eusscnt  pria  connais- 
-aiiri-  ili-s  f  frits  du  hanm  i|iii  ne  parurent  qu'en  1703,  plus  de  quinze  ans  apres  I'exptjdition. 

Au  Canada,  ou  1'on  ne  s'occupait  guere  alors  des  derniers  ouvrages  parus  en  librairie, 
le  livi-f  df  Lahontan  t'-tait  connu  pourtant.  11  iif  manquait  pus,  j\  Quebec  ou  s\  Montreal,  de 
gfiis  i|iii  s'intt'i-fssaifiit  a  toutes  U-s  relations  qui  s'imprimaient  en  Europe  au  sujet  du  pays. 
I>ans  If  fours  de  nos  recherches,  un  fait  nous  a  souvent  frappe,  e'est  que  dans  la  plupart  dcs 
in\  fiitaiffs  dc  successions,  dans  les  families  un  pen  a,  Taise,  il  se  trouve  presquc  ton, jours 
quelques  exemplaires,  [larfois  memo  des  series  completes  dcs  Relations  des  Jexuites  et  du 
MiTi-ni'i'  jriinriiix.  Les  pretri's  df  Saint-Sul[)iff,  ceux  des  missions  etrangeres,  de  memo  que 
lesjesuitert  d'Kuropc,  tfiiaient  leurs  confreres  du  Canada  au  courant  dcs  nouvclles  publi- 
cations. Lc  l-'l  mars  Iti8.'!,  par  exemple,  on  voit  M.  Tronson  envoyer  a  M.  de  Belmont, 
siipei-ifiir  df  Saint-Suljiice  a  Montreal,  un  excmplaire  du  livre  de  Ilennepin,  Dia»ive.rte  de 
In  I^.iilxinni:  Nous  avons  trouvt'  un  excmplaire  du  livre  dc  Lahontan  dans  la  bibliotheque 
de  1'hilippc  IJoucher,  qui  tut  cuiv  dc  Saint-Joseph  de  la  Pointe  dc  Levy,  de  1690  a  1721. 
La  mere  Duplfssis  de  Sainte-Helene,  superieurc  de  1'IIotel-Dieu  dc  Quebec,  connaissait 
aussi  1'ouvrage  <lu  meine  auteur,  et  elle  ecrivait,  le  25  octobrc  1740,  a  M"1  Hecquet  de  la 
Cloche,  une  de  ses  parcntes  qui  dcmeurait  a  Abbeville:  "  Je  suis  bien  aise  que  le  baron  de 
la  Ilontan  vous  ait  fait  conn  ait  re  un  pen  le  Canada.  II  dit  vrai  en  plusieure  choses,  et  ment 
aussi  quelqucfoia  en  cxageraiit  par  trop  cc  qu'il  avance." 

CTcst  la  le  sentiment  d'une  bonne  et  saintereligieuse  qui  ne  voudrait  point  faire  demedi- 
sance  et  craint  d'»"trc  injiistc  en  disant  trop.  D'autres  n'eurent  point  tant  de  menagement. 
C'wt  ainsi  que,  dans  un  memoire  ilu  missionnaire  Lemaire,  date  de  la  Louisiana  le  15  Janvier 
1714,  on  lit  :  "On  regarde  en  ce  pays,  comme  dea  contes  faita  a  plaisir,  ce  qu'on  lit  dans  le 
baron  de  La  Ilontan  de  cette  partie occidentalc  de  la  Louisiane,  et  il  faut  attendre  que  cclle-ci 
soit  |>euplee  de  Francais  pour  decouvrir  ce  qui  nous  est  inconnu  de  ce  pays  la."  ' 

II  semble  que,  pendant  un  temps,  un  mot  d'ordre  ait  «$te  donne  quelque  part  de  battre  en 
breche,  &  tort  ou  a  raison,  lea  ecrita  de  Lahontan.  Auaai,  au  Canada,  oil,  regie  gene>ale,  on  ne 

air  (jue  ce  que  lea  autorite'a  voulaient,  Lahontan  pasaa  generalement  pour  un  romancier. 

Que  penaer,  encore  une  foia,  au  milieu  de  toutea  cea  contradictions? 

1  t'M  par  Mwgry,  t  VI,  p.  186. 


LE  BARON  DB  LAHONTAN  141 

S'il  etait  possible  de  retracer  les  agissements  de  Lahontan  depuis  le  24  septembre  1688, 
jour  ou.  il  dit  avoir  commence  son  expedition,  jusqu'au  mois  d'avril  1689,  date  de  son  retour 
&  Michillimakinac,  les  noeuds  de  cette  tenebreuse  enigme  seraient  bien  vite  delies.  Mais  on 
ne  gardait  pas  alors  dans  les  postes  etablis  aux  confins  du  desert  des  roles  de  paie  ou  de 
presence  bien  regulicrs ;  chacun  faisait  un  peu  j\  sa  fantaisie.  C'etait  chose  presque  entenduo 
que  1'officier  qui  recevait  une  commission  d'aller  commander  dans  une  de  ecu  garnisons  loin- 
taines,  apportait  dans  ses  bagagcs  autant  de  lettres  de  conge  qu'il  lui  en  t'allait  pour  faire  une 
traite  profitable.  Comment  prouver  un  alibi  quelconque  a  deux  siecles  de  distance?  Com- 
ment suivre  a  la  piste  un  parti  de  voyageurs  ou  une  escouade  de  soldats  so  dirigeant  vers  1111 
point  quelconque  k  des  distances  considerables  ? 

L'avocat  le  Beau  pretend  que  Lahontan  tut  longtemps  maladc  a  Quebec  et  qu'il  n'alla 
jamais  plus  loin  que  Montreal.  Pourtant,  si  cet  officier  avait  etc  malade,  cominc  on  le  dit, 
son  nom  serait  inscrit  sur  les  registres  de  I'llotel-Diou  de  Quebec,  ou  Ton  garde  encore  les 
livres  des  entrees  et  des  sorties  de  tons  les  militaires  qui  re(;urent  <les  soins  a  eet  hopital  sous 
le  regime  francais. 

II  y  a  ceci  de  certain,  Lahontan  ne  rec;ut  jamais  aucune  mission  ofliciellc  de  faire  <•»• 
voyage.  Lorsqu'il  partit  de  Michillimakinac  avec  ses  soldats,  qui  venaicnt  de  reccvoir  lent- 
soldo,  il  alia  faire  la  traite  quelque  part.  S'il  a  rencontre  une  riviere  aiissi  importante  que 
la  riviere  Longue,  il  n'en  a  jamais  rendu  compto  an  gouvernement,  ni  a  l)enonville.  i|ii'il  vit 
a  Montreal  au  retour  de  son  voyage,  ni  a  Frontenac,  qui  tut  son  protecteur.  11  soluble  poiir- 
tant  qu'en  faisant  valoir  alors  sa  decouverte,  il  cut  pu  en  obtonir  de  1*  avail  cement.  .laniais. 
dans  le  temps,  la  nouvelle  de  cot  extraordinaire  voyage  ne  tut  eomiue.  II  n'en  est  question 
ni  dans  la  correspondance  des  gouverneursavec  les  ininistres,  ni  dans  les  reeks  des  voyageurs 
contemporains,  ni  dans  les  milliers  de  lettres  qui  out  ete  conservees  de  cette  epoqiiclointaine. 
Lahontan,  lui-meme,  lorsqu'il  implorait  sa  grace  des  Pontchartrain  aupivs  des  person na ires 
influents,  garda  1'inviolable  secret  de  sa  decouverte.  Ce  n'est  que  trei/e  annees  apres  son 
expedition  (1689-1703),  alors  (pi'il  a  perdu  toutespoir  <h'  rentrer  dans  sa  patrie,  qu'il  fait  <-on- 
nattre  au  monde  ce  voyage  desormais  fameux.  C'est  la  tactii[iie  que  Ilennepin  avait  suivie 
lorsqu'il  voulut  se  donner  le  mtjrite  de  la  decouverte  de  1'embouehure  du  Mississi]>i. 

Quels  motifs  pousserent  done  Lahontan  a  faire  h^  recit  de  cette  expedition  imaginaire? 
Reportons-nous  ti  1'epoque  ou  parut  la  premiere  edition  de  son  ouvrage. 

Cavelier  de  la  Salle  avait  deeouvert  1'embouchure  du  Mississipi,  niais  ses  voyages 
restaient  encore  un  mystere  pour  le  plus  grand  riombre.  I'lusieurs  menie  les  contestaient. 
Les  relations  de  Marquette,  de  Tonty,  de  llennejiin  trouvaient  des  incredules. 

La  science,  de  son  c6te,  voyait  un  grand  probleme  geographique  tl  resoudre  dans  ces 
mysterieuses  explorations  du  centre  americain.  Decouvrirait-on,  entin,  ce  passage  vers 
1'ouest,  qui  devait  mener  aux  royaumes  du  Cathay  et  du  Japon,  et  qui  avait  ete  le  but  des 
premieres  expeditions  de  Cartier?  De  memo  que,  de  nos  jours,  on  asuivi  avec  une  fievreuse 
curiosite  les  entreprises  de  Livingstone,  de  Stanley,  de  Brazza,  cherchant  i  arracher  ses 
secrets  au  continent  noir,  les  savants  du  commencement  du  xvme  siecle  voulaient  savoir  ce 
qu'il  fallait  penser  de  ces  regions  de  1'Amerique  du  Jford  r^cemment  explorees,  de  ces 
grands  fleuves,  de  ces  mere  interieures,  de  ces  plaines  immenses,  et,  en  particulier,  de  cette 
route  vers  1'ouest  depuis  si  longtemps  cberchee  et  que  Ton  disait  tenir  enfin. 

La  Gazette  de  Hollands  et  la  Gazette  de  France  avaient  tenu  le  public  au  courant  de  ces 
explorations  autant  que  le  permettait  alors  le  systeme  encore  embryonnaire  du  reportage. 


142  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

Renaiulot,  surtout,  qui  redigeait  la  Gazette  de  France,  s'interessait  particulierement  aux 
deeouvertes  de  la  Salic.  II  entretenait  a  ce  sujet  une  correspondance  fort  suivie  avcc  1'abbe 
Bornon.  II  s'etait  occupe  aussi  du  mediant  livre  du  P.  Hennepin.  Le  Mississipi  e^tait 
dovenii  populaire.  Les  gazetiers  de  Paris,  Remonville,  Thoisnard,  Argour  s'&aient  joints  a 
Renaudot  et  a  Bernon.1  Ce  groupe  important  avait  pris  1'affaire  en  main.  De  1694  a  1703, 
Unite  1'Kurope  savante  est  anxieuse  d'avoir  des  nouvelles  certaines  de  la  Salle  et  de  see 
compactions.  Kn  1698,  avail  eu  lieu  la  premiere  campagne  d'Iberville  au  golfe  du  Mexique. 
(V  celebre  marin  s'y  etait  rendu  une  dcuxieme  fois  1'annee  suivante.  En  1700,  il  avait 
reinonte  le  grand  fleuve  jusqu'a  la  nation  des  Taensas.  Dans  un  troisieme  voyage,  ope>e"  de 
1701  a  1702,  il  avait  pousse  ses  explorations  encore  plus  loin,  et,  enfin,  en  1703,  le  roi  de 
France  1'avait  nomine  commandant  en  chef  de  la  Louieiane. 

On  riiii(;oit  iju'un  voyage  en  Amerique,  paraissant  dans  ces  circonstances  toutes  specia- 
les.  cut  manque  d'interct,  si  1'auteur  avait  neglige  d'y  trailer  des  regions  de  1'ouest,  du 
Missi.-.-ipi  ft  ilr  scs  atlluents.  Labontan  sut  saisir  le  bon  moment  pour  publier  le  re"cit  de 
ses  avent urc-.  II  etait  sur  d'rni  siicces  de  librairie,  ce  qui  n'etait  pas  a  dedaigner  pour  un 
banm  MIIIS  fiiiplni.  sans  lianmnic  et  sans  fortune.  11  attirait  sur  lui  1'attention  des  savants, 
il  sc  i-n'ait  ainsi  des  relations  sociales,  rentrait  dans  le  inouvement  qui  poussait  1'attention 
ilc~  o.iii-r.  vt-rs  1"  Aiai'ri(|iie.  se  menageait  des  entrees  aupres  des  princes  ou  des  souverains 
i'tninirei>  ilont  il  reebiTcbait  la  protection.  La  faini,  1'occasion,  1'herbe  tendre  purent 
reinsurer  a  »•  iloiiiier  le  iiii'rite  d'nnc  deeouverte  imaginaire.  Pourquoi  n'aurait-il  pas 
recueilli  sa  petite  part  des  lauriers  r«''serves  a  la  Salle  et  a  ses  illustres  compagnons? 
l'oiir<|iioi  ne  se  serait-il  pas  donne  Ini  aussi  la  gloire  du  decouvreur?  Ces  pays  d'Amerique, 
il  en  revenait.  11  avait  eotinii  Tonty,  du  Lutb,  Perrot,  la  Durantaye.  N'etait-il  pas  h, 
Miebilliniakinac  lorsi|iie  les  restes  de  la  nialbeurensc  expedition  de  la  Salle  y  arriverent  au 

lirintellijis  lie  1liSM  '! 

I 'ne  autre  rai-on  put  t-neore  engager  Labontan  a  raconter  ce  voyage,  ou  il  pretendait 
avoir  p«'neliv  plus  loin  vers  1'ouest  (ju'aueun  explorateur  coiinu. 

Les  explorations  des  Kran<;ais  dans  1'interieur  du  continent  americain,  avaient  stimule 
I'ainbitinn  des  Hollandais  et  des  Anglais.  En  1699,  ces  deux  nations  songeaient  serieuse- 
metit  a  ereer  des  I'tablisseinents  sur  le  Mississipi  et  au  pays  des  Illinois.  Les  Anglais, 
tenaecs.  se  preparaient  a  t'aire  une  concurrence  redoutable  a  la  France  dans  ces  nouvelles 
contrees.  Il>  y  avaient  ete  excites  par  un  bomme  qui  ne  eonnaissait  ces  pays  que  parce  qu'il 
avait  cte  au  service  de  la  France,  sous  les  ordres  de  Cavelier  de  la  Salle.  Get  homme,  c'^tait 
le  recollct  Louis  Heimepin,  dont  le  grand  decouvreur  avait  bien  devine  le  caractere  le  jour 
ou  il  disait  de  lui,  iju'il  eproiivait  1'invincible  besoin  de  mentir,  pour  se  faire  valoir  et  se 
niettre  en  evidence.2 

Apres  avoir,  en  1683,  dedie  son  livre  de  la  Deeouverte  de  la  Louisiane  a  Louis  XIV, 
Hennepin  en  avait  donne  une  nouvelle  edition  avec  des  modifications  etranges.  II  pr4ten- 
dait  avoir  descendu  le  Mississipi  en  1680,  avant  la  Salle,  et  1'avoir  remonte'  en  quarante-huit 
jours.  Get  ouvrage  avait  ete  multiplie  a  1'infini.  On  1'avait  traduit  en  allemand,  en  hollan- 

1  Les  gazettes  qui  se  publiaient  alore  a  Paris  ^taient:  la  Oizttte  de  France  de  Reoaudot,  et  les  Nouveaux 
Entrttirn*  poHlupun,  par  le  Noble,  Paris,  J.  Moreaa,  1702-1707,  in-12. 

if.  Bibliotht-que  Nationale  L.  -,'  et  L.  C.'  5&  II  y  avait  aussi  la  Gazette  de  Holland*,  quatre  volumes  cot^fl  a  la 
bibliottieqae  Natiooale  G.  4292  et  4293. 

1  "  Le  rat-art.' re  d'Hennepin,  dit  encore  la  Salle,  est  d'exag^rer  toutes  choses.  II  pat  le  plus  conform^ment  A  ce 
qu'il  vent  qu'a  ce  qu'il  sail." 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  143 

dais,  en  espagnol.  Utrecht,  Amsterdam,  la  Haye,  Londres,  Leydes,  Rotterdam,  Breme  et 
Bruxelles  en  repandirent  des  editions  de  tous  les  formats. 

La  dedicace  qui,  en  1683,  avait  depasse  les  bornes  de  la  flatterie  a  l'egard  de  Louis  XIV, 
avait  (5te  remplacee  dans  la  nonvelle  edition  par  line  autreoh  Hennepin  accablait  Guillaume  III 
de  ses  hyperboliques  eloges.  "  Triste  personnage,  dit  Margry,  que  ce  moine  qui,  fcignant 
d'interpreter  les  secrets  de  la  Providence,  colportait  ses  flagorneries  d'un  prince  &  1'autre, 
proposait  a  un  prince  protestant  la  conversion  des  sauvages,  en  vertu  de  decouvertes  qu'il 
n'avait  pas  faites,  et  invoquait  de  sa  plume  sacrilege,  pour  tacher  de  faire  eroire  a  ses  men- 
songes,  le  redoutable  temoignage  de  Dieu  qu'on  ne  trompe  pas." 

Les  ecrits  de  Hennepin  eurent  line  influence  considerable  sur  1'esprit  des  Anglais. 
Le  moine  imposteur  s'offrait  lui-meme  a.  t'aire  partie  d'une  expedition,  et  Irs  Anglais  songeaient 
serieusement  (1697)  h  aller  t'aire  les  etablisseinents  nouveanx  qu'il  patronisait  aver  urn-  verve 
et  une  ardeur  digues  d'une  meilleure  cause.  En  1098,  le  roi  (Juillauine  accurda  une  patente  u 
deux  seigneurs  anglais  qui  s'etaient  associe  trois  eapitaines  de  navire  pour  aller  an  Mississipi. 
Us  envoyerent  en  Ilollande  pour  savoir  si  Hennepin  voulait  retourner  en  Aineriqiic  et  piloter 
les  navires,  comme  il  s'y  etait  oft'ert  dans  son  livre.  Le  moine  t'ut  introuvablc.  Le  retour 
d'Iberville  des  bouches  du  Mississipi  vint  prouver  <|ue  eet  antenr,  sur  les  relations  dnqiiel  on 
s' etait  fie,  avait  menti  d'un  bout  a  1'autre.  Hennepin  alia  cacber  sa  liontecpielquepart,  niaissa 
niesaventure  n'empecha  jias  (ju'il  eut  des  itnitatenrs.  II  ne  nianc|iiait  ]>as  alors  de  res  explo- 
rateurs  de  contrebande,  gens  de  mauvaise  i'oi,  qui  t'erivaient  an  coin  du  fen  des  vovaices  ipi'ils 
n'avaient  jamais  faits,  esperant  ainsi  s'attirer  une  gloire  t'aeile  on  des  avantagen  de  la  coiir. 
C'est  ;\  pen  pros  i\  cette  epoipie  <[ue  parut  la  fausse  relation  de  Matbii-u  Sagoan  sur  la  riviere 
du  Mississipi. 

Labontan,  on  s'en  souvient,  alors  qu'il  esperait  rentrer  en  grace  aunres  desoii  gouverne- 
ment,  avait  ecrit  a  Paris  une  longue  lettre  on  il  racontait  avoir  rencontn;  dans  les  rues 
d' Amsterdam  deux  matelots  qui  disaient  avoir  des  nouvelles  de  1'expedition  du  malhcureux 
la  Salle.  Le  ministre  fit  faire  une  enquete,  et  il  tut  prouve  (j^ue  le  baron  avait  menti. 
Pourqnoi,  en  1703,  n'aurait-il  pas  employe  les  memes  moycns  (jiu-  Ilennepin  et  Sagoan,  dans 
1'espoir  d'obtenir  du  service  de  1'Angleterre?  AussitAt  son  livre  paru  en  Ifollande,  il  s'eni- 
presse  d'en  faire  faire  une  traduction  anglaise,  la  dedie  a  un  prince  dn  sang  du  Royaiime-rni 
et  met  bien  en  vedette  1'interet  que  1'Angleterre  a  a  miner  le  commerce  de  la  France  en 
Amerique.  C'est  le  systeme  qu'avait  adopte  Hennepin,  et  nous  soinmes  tente  <le  croire  qiie 
les  deux  firent  la  paire. 

Mais,  dira-t-on,  si  Labontan  a  bati  tout  d'une  piece  ce  voyage  imaginaire  de  la  riviere 
Longue,  comment  se  fait-il  qu'il  donne  des  renseignements  si  exacts  sur  le  Mississipi,  sur  ses 
principaux  affluents  et  sur  la  plupart  des  nations  qui  vivaient  sur  ses  bords  ?  A  FepiKjue  ou 
Lahontan  ecrivait,  il  existait  dej&  toute  une  bibliotheque  de  livres  et  de  mernoires  sur  ce.s 
lomtaines  regions.  Rien  de  plus  facile  pour  lui,  par  exemple,  que  de  consulter  la  relation  de 
Marquette,  que  Tbevenot  avait  publiee  dans  son  Recueil  de  Vogages  paru  en  1681.  Thevenot, 
dans  ce  meme  recueil,  discutait  deji  1'exploration  de  la  Salle.  La  premiere  edition  de  la 
Description  de  la  Louisiane  de  Hennepin  parut  en  1683.  II  en  parut  de  nouvelles  editions  en 
1688,  1697,  1698.  Lahontan  a-t-il  pu  les  ignorer?  II  dut  rencontrer,  du  reste,  plus  d'une 
fois,  ce  fameux  moine,  refugie  comme  lui  en  Hollands.  II  n'y  a  pas  de  doute  encore  que 
Lahontan  lut  1' Etablissement  de  la,  Foy  dans  la  Nouvelle-France,  du  recollet  Leclercq,  qui  fut 
imprime"  en  1691.  C'est  dans  ce  livre  que  se  trouvent  deux  relations  du  voyage  de  la  Salle 


144  J.-EDMOND  BOY 

au  Mississipi  :  Tune  du  P.  Zenobe  Membre",  1'autre  du  P.  Anastase  Douay.  Comme  Leclercq, 
Lahuntan  se  moque  des  pretendues  conversions  opeVees  par  les  je"suites,  et  de  1'exageration  de 
leurs  relations.  II  n'iguorait  pas  non  plus  le  memoire  sur  les  dernieres  decouvertes  de  la 
Salle,  publie  par  Tonty  vn  1697.  Quoi  de  pins  aise  que  de  broder  un  voyage  a  1'aide  du  reck 
de  CPU  vovagcurs '(  Labontan  avait  veeu  dix  ans  au  Canada.  II  y  avait  appris  les  tentativen 
de  Xicolet  en  1640.  N'avait-il  pas  rencontre  du  Lutb,  les  Tonty,  la  Durantaye,  Perrot,  qui 
i-omiaissaicnt  toutes  ccs  regions?  Un  esprit  observateur  eorame  celui  du  baron  bearnais 
n'avait  du  rien  oiiblier  des  longs  recits  des  coureurs  de  bois.  Dans  ces  postes  de  1'ouest  ou 
Libontan  avait  scrvi,  on  possedait  depnis  longtemps  la  vague  connaissance  d'une  riviere  qui 
venait  de  1'ouer-t.  Lainothe-Cadillac,  qui  ibndu  Detroit  le  24  juillet  1701,  raeonte  dans  ses 
lettrcs,  qu'il  v  a  ehcx  les  Sioux  une  riviere  qui  s'etend  dans  les  profondeurs  des  terres  sur  un 
parcoiirs  de  mille  lieues.  "Cette  riviere,  dit-il,  est  bordee  de  belles  prairies,  dont  on  ne  voit 
pas  la  tin.  Sa  source  n'est  pas  cunnue.  Kile  vient  de  1'ouest  et  toinbe  dans  le  Mississipi.  On 
pourrait  aller  par  la  a  la  iner  occidentale."  Kt,  plus  loin,  il  ajoute  :  "  En  prenant  la  riviere 
Saint-Pierre,  ijiii  se  jcttc  dans  le  Mississi[>i,  on  pent  aller  jusqu'a  inille  lieues  dans  rinterieur. 
Cctic  ri\i'Tc  est  aussi  grande  et  aussi  belle  ijue  le  Mississipi.  On  devrait  atteindre  en 
reiiidiitant  a  sa  r-niiree  line  riviere  ijiii  conic  vers  1'est." 

M.  dc  la  (J range  de  Cln'/ieiix  a  eru  trouver  une  resseinblance  entre  les  sauvages  Tabu- 
irlaux  ilniil  parle  Labontan  et  les  nations  des  Tejuago  (pie  eitent  les  Espagnols,  entre  les 
KI .k i ip's  ilu  nii'nie  aiiteur  et  les  Aixaoros  de  Beiiavides.1  Ce  rapprochement  de  noins  a 
i|Ueli|iie  ebose  d'asse/.  singulier,  I'll  eft'et.  Mais  il  ne  i'aut  pas  oublier  que  Liibmitan  etait  du 
|.a\>  ile  l>«'ani.  (|ii'il  devait  etre  siitHsaininent  verse  dans  la  langue  espagnole,  qu'il  a  fait  un 
assex.  li'iiir  st'jniir  en  Kspagm-  et  au  Portugal,  et  (jn'il  a  pu  y  lire  les  relations  des  voyageurs 
ile  ee  pavs.  (jiiand  Labontan  ]iarle  des  Ks]>agnols,  dans  son  voyage  de  la  riviere  Longue,  il 
>enible,  du  reste.  avoir  quelque  pen  eopie  Hennepin.8  Le  1'.  Anastasc  Douay  dit,  lui  aussi, 
avoir  rencontre  des  nations  sauvages  ijiii  lui  parlerent  des  Espagnols.  Vingt  nations  sau- 
vages. raeonte-t-il.  allaient  t'aire  la  guerre  aux  Espagnols,  et  elles  1'inviterent  d'y  aller  avec 
eiix. 

II  ne  taut  janiais  perdre  de  vue,  enfin,  (pie  Labontan  a  reneontre,  en  1688,  les  com- 
pagnons  de  la  Salic  a  Michilliniakimac,  et  qu'il  a  reeueilli  d'eux  de  preeieux  renseignements. 
Dans  son  pn'tendu  voyage  sur  le  Mississipi,  il  a  bien  le  soin  de  ne  se  rendre  que  jusqu'a 
1'Arkansas,  ou  llennepin  etait  alle.  II  y  avait  la,  en  1687,  quand  le  sulpicien  Cavelier,  le 
fro  re  du  nialbeureux  la  Salle,  le  P.  Anastase  Douay,  le  pilote  Joutel  y  passerent,  une  maison 
batie  ;\  1'europeenne,  avec  une  grandeeroix,  sur  laquelle  etaient  attachees  les  armes  du  roi  de 
Franee.  Ce  tort  etait  eonunande  par  le  sieur  Couture,  qui  y  vivait  avec  deux  Canadicns. 
T«>nty  les  avait  places  la  par  ordre  de  la  Salle  pour  y  maintenir  I'alliance  avec  les  nations 
sanvages,  voisines  de  ces  lieux.1  II  est  bien  etonnant  quo  Lahontan  ne  signale  pas  la  pre- 
Bence  de  ce  fort  et  de  la  petite  garnison,  alors  qu'il  s'y  rendit  1'annee  suivante.  II  nous 
semble  <pue  la  rencontre  de  ces  Francais  au  milieu  de  la  solitude  du  desert  dut  etre  un 
episode  a*sez  frappant  de  son  voyage.  II  se  contente  de  dire,  en  parlant  de  I'Arkansas,  ou 
il  pretend  s'etre  rendu  :  "  cette  riv'^re  si  bien  connue  de  la  Salle  et  d'autres  Francais." 

1  Le  pilot*  Joutel,  compaction  de  la  Salle,  parle  de  la  nation  des  Teao.  Un  homrae  de  bonne  volont^  en 
poarrait  faire :  Tabaglanx. 

'  Edition  de  1606,  p.  87. 

1  Hennepin,  p.  97,  Edition  de  1698,  d' Clare  qn'il  avait  connu  particiili^rement  ce  Couture  au  Canada. 
II  avait  M,  dit-il,  du  voyage  que  nous  entreprlmes  pour  la  iK-couverte  de  la  Louisiana  en  1680. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  143 

En  remontant  le  Mississipi,  Lahontan  use  de  la  meme  reserve.  II  ne  depasse  pas  le 
saut  Saint-Antoine,  jusqu'ou  s'etait  rendu  Hennepin. 

Plusieurs  out  cm  voir  dans  la  riviere  Saint-Pierre,  qui  traverse  le  Minnesota,  la  riviere 
Longue  dont  parle  Lahontan.  D'apres  le  volume  des  eaux  et  sa  position  geographique, 
disent-ils,  ee  ne  peut  etre  que  la  riviere  decouverte  en  1688.  Cette  riviere,  qui  prend  sa 
source  dans  un  chapelet  de  lacs  sur  la  t'rontiere  du  Dakota,  coule,  en  eft'et,  entre  les  45  et 
46°  de  latitude.  Apres  avoir  poursuivi  sa  course  vers  le  sud-est,  sur  line  distance  de  320 
milles,  elle  rencontre  un  affluent  qui  porte  le  noin  de  Blue-Earth,  tourne  vers  le  n«»nl-est,  et 
vient  se  Jeter,  au  bout  de  120  milles,  dans  le  Mississipi,  pres  de  Mendota.  (Test  une  riviere 
j\  pente  douce  qui  roule  ses  eaux  au  milieu  d'une  vallee  legerement  ondulee.  Les  steamers 
peuvent  la  remonter  jnsquVi  40  milles,  a  un  point  oh  la  navigation  se  trouve  internmipue 
dans  les  basses  eaux  par  une  chaine  de  roehers.  Lcs  bateaux  d'un  moyrii  tonnage  p«'netreiit 
d 'ordinaire  en  toute  saison  jusqu'a  205  milles  de  son  embouchure. 

Par  une  singuliere  coincidence  it  se  trouve  que  la  riviere  Longm-,  deerite  par  Lahontan. 
est  sitnee  sur  sa  carte  a  pen  pres  sous  la  meme  latitude  que  la  riviere  Saint-1'ienv.  Le 
hasard  servit  bien  cette  f'ois  le  voyageur,  qui  declare  lui-nieme  n'avoir  CMI  dans  tout  s<>n 
voyage  qu'un  pauvre  astrolabe  pour  prendre  la  bauteiir  des  terres.  II  est  lion  de  savoir. 
cependant,  que  juequ'aux  navigations  d'Iberville,  les  latitudes  et  les  longitudes  des  cartes 
des  regions  de  1'ouest  avaient  ete  donnees  a  pen  pres.  D'apres  ee  cclMirc  marin.  mi  niarc|iiait. 
par  exernple,  Michillimakinac  par  le  289  ,  tandis  qu'il  devait  etre  par  le  2'.iM  .  On  marquail 
le  Mississipi  }>ar  le  273  '  on  le  275  ,  il  trouva  2841  30'.  On  ignorait  meme  la  juste  longitude 
de  Quebec,  que  Ton  marquait  etre  a  310  ,  <pioi(pi'il  tut  a  Test  de  lieaiieoiip. 

Lahontan  eut  la  chance  heureuse  de  trouver  une  riviere  a  pen  pres  sous  la  latitude  qu'il 
avait  indiquee. 

Si  c'est  la  riviere  Saint-Pierre  <pie  Labontan  deeouvrit  en  I(i88,  il  est  bien  extra- 
ordinaire, cependant,  que  Nicolas  Perrot,  commandant  au  poste  des  Xadouessioiix,  (|iii  en 
prit  possession  au  noni  du  roi  le  8  mai  1680,  en  presence  du  missionnaire  NTarest  et  de 
Lesueur,  c'est  a  dire  un  an  apres  le  voyage  du  baron,  ne  mentionne  pas  le  fait  de  cede 
decouverte.  II  rencontra  a  1'entrec  de  cette  riviere  une  tribu  sauvage  (ju'il  appelle  les  Man- 
tan  tons,  ct,  plus  loin,  dans  les  terres,  il  trouva  les  Manchokotous  et  les  Sougeskitoux.  Oh 
etaient  alles  les  Essanapes  et  Gnacsitares  de  Lahontan  ?  Cos  tribus  si  puissantes,  au  dire 
du  voyageur,  n'avaient  pu  disparaitre  sitot  ? 

En  1697,  un  traiteur  t'ameux  dans  1'histoire  de  1'oucst  des  premiers  temps,  Pierre 
Lesueur,  se  rendit  par  les  terres  avec  quelques  Canadiens  jusqu'a  la  riviere  Saint-Pierre  a  la 
prise  de  possession  de  laquelle  il  avait  assiste  en  1689.  Lesueur  avait  epouse  la  cousine  germaine 
d'Iberville,  et  grace  a  la  protection  de  ce  dernier,  il  etait  parvenu  ;\  interesser  quelques 
particuliers  de  Paris  dans  la  recherche  des  mines  qu'il  pretendait  avoir  trouvees  dans  les 
regions  ou  coule  cette  riviere.  Une  compagnie  s'etait  forrnee,  et  M.  1'Huillier,  termier 
general,  en  fut  le  premier  soutien.  Le  premier  voyage  de  Lesueur  ne  parait  avoir 
about!  a  aucun  resultat.  En  1699,  il  demanda  de  retourner  ;\  la  riviere  Saint-Pierre,  en 
penetrant,  cette  fois,  par  1'embouchure  du  Mississipi.  Comme  il  jouissait  d'un  grand  credit 
sur  les  peuples  Sioux,  ou  il  avait  trafique  depuis  plus  de  quatorze  ans,  la  permission  lui  fut 
accordee.  Iberville  1'embarqua  sur  sa  flotte  avec  huit  ou  dix  hommes.  Au  mois  d'avril 
1700,  Lesueur  remontait  le  Mississipi.  II  raconte,  dans  le  journal  qu'il  a  laisse  de  ce  voyage, 
qu'arrive  &  un  quart  de  lieue  en  dega  du  saut  Saint-Antoine,  il  entra  dans  une  riviere  qui  se 

Sec.  I.,  1894.    19. 


146  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

jette  sur  la  rive  droite  du  Mississipi,  et  qu'on  nomme  la  riviere  Saint- Pierre.  II  penetra 
dans  1'interieur  jusqu'i  une  distance  de  44  lieues,  ;\  un  cndroit  ou  la  riviere  Saint- 
Pierre  est  grossie  des  eaux  d'une  riviere  qui  s'appelle  maintenant  Blue-Earth,  mais 
quo  Lesueur  noinma  la  riviere  Verte.  C'est  a  1  lieue  de  ce  confluent  que  rexplorateur 
batit  un  fort  qui  prit  le  nom  de  I'lluillier,  en  1'honneur  du  principal  promoteur  de  la  com- 
paguie.  Lesueur  passa  1'hiver  dans  ces  parages,  travaillant  ;V  exploiter  une  mine  de  cuivre 
rouge  qu'il  y  avait  decouverte.  II  en  rapporta  4,000  Hvres.  Au  printemps  de  1702,  Lesueur 
etait  <le  retour  ilu  tort  riluillier,  ou  il  avait  laisse  un  Canadien  du  nom  d'Eraque  comme 
eoniinandant.  Xoiis  nous  sommes  attarde  a  raeonter  les  divers  voyages  de  Lesueur  dans  les 
parades  de  la  riviere  Saint-Pierre,  parce  qu'ils  sont  d'une  grande  importance  an  point  de  vue 
de  la  question  i|uc  nous  etudions. 

S'il  est  vrai.  coinnic  on  le  pretend,  (|iie  la  riviere  Saint-Pierre  soit  la  meme  que  cette 
rivii'-n-  Loniriif  que  Lahontan  dit  avuir  rencontree  en  1688,  n'est-il  pas  extraordinaire  que 
Lfsiifiir.  qui  s'y  tviidit  en  li!H!'t.  1  till?  et  1 700,  ft  qui  y  passa  un  hiver  entier  ;\  explorer,  ne  fasse 
atirmif  mention  ilcs  nations  que  lr  banm  y  rencontra?  Comment  Lesueur,  qui  faisait  la 
traite  rhf/.  Irs  Sioux  dfpuis  plus  df  ((iiatorxc  ans,  an  dire  de  1'intendant  Ohainpigny,  a-t-il  pu 
ignore r  totalfiiifiit  IV xpfdition  dc  Lahontan  ?  Comment  les  sauvages  qui  vivaient  sur  les 
hords  ill-  la  pivtfiidiif  rivirn1  Longue,  avaient-ils  jiu  si  vite  oulilier  le  passage  des  six  canots 
ilu  ISi'-arnais? 

I.aliontan,  qui  t'tait  un  i-ausciir  plein  de  verve,  et  (|iii  savait  saisir  tons  les  details  dans 
ws  observations  de  ehaque  jour,  a  eu  la  main  malheu reuse  dans  re  voyage  de  la  riviere 
Longue. 

La  dfseription  des  liciix  ft  des  villages  i|u'il  rencontre  est  faite  avec  des  traits 
si  vagucs  (jii'il  est  pour  aiusi  dire  impossilile  de  les  identifier  aujourd'hui.  Tout  est  jete  dans 
un  niuiilf  lianal.  Aucmies  reinari|Ufs  typiques  sur  la  nature  du  pays,  les  hois,  les  plantes,  la 
cliassf.  la  pe.-hf.  Tl  ignore  ineine  eet  affluent  si  important  de  la  rivii>rc  Vcrte,  que  Lesueur 
reii'-niitre  a  40  lieues  de  1'e mhouchiire  de  la  Saint-Pierre.  Quelle  difference  entre 
Lahontan  et  les  voyageurs  dc  cette  fpoqiie?  Voyez  le  jesuite  Manjuette,  sur  les  greves  sau- 
vages du  Wisconsin,  qui  eueille  les  plantes  (ju'il  rencontre  sur  son  passage  et  les  jette  au  fond 
df  son  canot  atin  de  pouvoir  les  etudier  plus  a  son  aise,  le  jesuite  Beaulieu  (jui,  sur  les 
liords  du  Sagueiiay,  t'tudie  le  soir,  a  la  lueur  du  feu  de  bivouac,  1'anatoinie  des  animaux.  Jolliet 
dressf  des  cartes,  la  Salle  redige  des  ini'moiros,  Lamothe-Cadillac  domic  du  pays  des  grands 
lacs  des  descriptions  superbes.  (Jui  a  pu  egaler  Champlain,  quand  il  decrit  les  endroits 
(pi'il  rencontre  avcc  une  telle  precision  de  pinceau  (pi'ou  les  pent  reconnattre  ;\  la  simple 
lecture  de  ses  ouv rages? 

Cho«c  etoiiiiantc !  loreque  Lahontan  parle  de  contrees  connues,  de  rivieree  dej4  ezplo- 
rees,  eomme  le  Wisconsin,  la  Wabash,  I'lllinois,  le  Mississipi,  le  lecteur  peut  s'orienter. 
Entre-t-il  sur  le  territoire  de  eette  fameuse  riviere  Longue,  tout  devient  mystere  :  les  peuplcs 
(|iii  1'haliitent  sont  telleiuent  fahuleux,  <me  lui  seul,  de  tons  les  voyageurs,  les  signale ;  les  noms 
(jue  jxn'tent  ces  nations  sont  tellement  etranges,  que  personne  n'en  a  garde  la  memoire. 

Ce  qui  a  lieu  de  surpreudre  encore  dans  ce  voyage,  c'est  la  rapidite  avec  laquelle  les  six 
•  •aiiot-  de  Lahontan  traversent  cette  immensite  de  pays.  Parti  de  Michillimakinac  le  24 
septemhre  1688,  Lahontan  y  revenait  le  22  mai  1689.  II  est  facile  de  mesurer  sur  une  carte 
la  longueur  du  chemin  parcouru  en  aussi  pen  de  temps.  Et  si  Ton  songe  a  la  diflieulte  des 
portages,  aux  tatonnemente  inevitables  d'un  trajet  en  contreeinconnue,  aux  arrets  forces  pour 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  147 

premlre  languc  dans  les  villages,  est-il  vraisemblable  que  dans  Ic  coure  de  huit  mois  unc  expe- 
dition semblable  ait  pu  etre  mene"e  a  bonne  fin  ?  Quo  dire  lorsqu'on  voit  la  flottillc  de 
Labontan  remonter  le  cours  du  Mississipi  depuis  les  Arkansas  jusqu'aux  Illinois,  en 
explorant  1'embouehure  de  toutes  les  rivieres,  en  un  pen  inoins  d'un  mois,  en  pleine  saison 
priiitaniere,  alors  quo  le  grand  fleuve,  grossi  par  la  fonte  des  neiges  et  la  crue  de  ses  nom- 
breux  affluents,  coule  avec  une  rapidite  si  extraordinaire,  qne  l'on  ne  pouvait  y  laire  (jue 
5  ou  6  lieues  par  jour  en  canot,  d'apres  toutes  les  relations? 

A  part  ces  quelques  invraisemblancesqui  sautent  aux  yeux,  il  taut  avouer  que  Labontan 
a  su  ourdir  babilement  la  trame  de  son  voyage  imaginaire.  II  a  bien  le  soin,  par  exeinple, 
chaque  fois  qu'il  traite  d'un  coin  de  pays  connu  dans  cette  iniinensc  region  du  Mississipi,  di- 
ne dire  que  juste  ee  qu'il  faut,  ce  qu'il  a  pu  apprendre  des  autres  voyageiirs,  ou  ce  qu'il  a  )iii 
recueillir  dans  Hennepin,  Douay,  Menibre  ou  Thevenot.  II  ne  so  coupe  jainais  dans  sun 
recit,  et  malgre  la  revision  que  le  texte  a  subie  dans  les  diffcrentes  editions  ]<•  t'onds  restetou- 
jours  le  memo.  C'est  a  peine  si  Ton  pent  constater  quelques  divergences  dans  les  dates.  I'm- 
exeniple,  dans  les  premieres  editions,  il  dit  etre  arrive  le  ">  octobre  an  village  des  Kika- 
pous  ;  les  editions  posterieures  donnent  le  9  octobre.  II  suit  de  la  que  les  diverse*  ctapes 
du  voyage  sont  reportees  a  quatre  jours  de  difference.  II  raeonta,  en  1708,  etre  enfiv  dans 
la  riviere  Longue  le  2  novembre  1688  ;  les  editions  subsequentes  portent  le  7  novembtv.  Les 
dates  coneordent  de  nouveau  dans  toutes  les  editions  lorsqn'il  est  question  du  depart  de  1'au- 
teur  du  village  des  Eokoros,  le  21  novembre. 

Lahontan  a-t-il  voulu  par  la  derouter  les  chercheurs  de  1'avenir'.'  (Jcnnnent  conipter 
avec  un  personage  de  ee  calibre? 

Des  1715,  les  geograpbes  francais  inirent  en  doute  la  relation  de  Labontan,  ainsi  qn'on 
le  peut  voir  par  les  lettres  qu'adressait  alors  le  missionnaire  Bobe  a  1'Isle.  Ces  K-ttres  out 
ete  publiees  dans  1' Historical  Magazine  (lire  st'rie.  III,  281  et  •2->>2).  Snr  les  cartes  qu'il 
publia  de  1710  a  1720,  le  geographe  anglais  Herman  Moll  semble  eroire  a  la  version  du 
voyageur  de  la  riviere  Longue.  Un  autre  cartographe  anglais,  Jolm  Seiiex  (171(1).  ajn-es 
1'avoir  acceptee  avec  beaucoup  d'besitation,  linit  par  la  rejeter  completemeut.  Daniel  Cox, 
dans  sa  Carolana  (1727),  1'adopte  sans  reserve.  La  riviere  Longue  est  aussi  dessinee  sous  le 
noin  de  Mongoina  dans  V Atlas  de  Poffe  en  1733.  Le  geograpbe  allemand  Ilomann,  de 
Nuremberg,  se  laissa  lui  aussi  guider  par  cette  f'ausse  indication.  On  a  vu  dans  le  memoire 
de  M.  de  la  Grange  de  Chezieux,  que  1'Isle,  apres  avoir  trace  la  riviere  Longue  sur  sa  carte 
du  Canada  la  fit  disparaitre  sur  celle  du  Mississipi.  II  dut  suivre  les  conseils  de  Bobe. 
Belliu,  le  cartographe  qui  a  illustre  les  O3iivres  de  Cbarlevoix,  guide  par  ce  savant  auteur,  se 
donna  bien  garde  de  tomber  dans  les  erreurs  de  ses  devanciers.  Aussi  passe-t-il  sous  silence 
la  riviere  Longue.  II  semble  que  Ton  aurait  du  accepter  cette  carte  definitive  de  Bellin. 
Cependant  quelques  annees  apres  la  publication  de  son  oeuvre,  la  riviere  Longue  figure  eneore 
sur  la  carte  qui  accompagne  les  Extraits  raisonnes  des  Voyages  faits  dans  les  Parties  septen- 
trionales,  publies  a  Lausanne,  par  Samuel  Engel.  La  mSme  erreur  se  repete  dans  les  edi- 
tions de  1765  et  1779,  et  sur  la  carte  de  la  traduction  allemande  de  cet  ouvrage. 

M.  Justin  Winsor,  a  qui  nous  empruntons  quelques  uns  des  details  qui  precedent,  dit 
dans  son  beau  livre  Narrative  and  Critical  History  of  America,  (vol.  IV,  pp.  257-262),  que  1'ex- 
plorateur  Carver  accepta  comme  veritable  le  reeit  du  voyage  de  Lahontan  a  la  riviere  Lon- 
gue, et  qu'il  reconnait  en  elle  la  riviere  Saint-Pierre,  ou  il  penetra  durant  1'hiver  de  1766- 


148  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

1707.  Nous  avons  parcouru  attentivement  1'ouvrage  de  Carver,  '  et  nous  n'y  trouvons  rien 
de  semblable.  Cc  voyagcur  ne  mentionne  qu'une  seule  fois  le  nom  de  Lahontan  dans  son  livre 
(p.  220),  lorsqu'H  traite  des  coutumes  et  des  habits  des  sauvages,  et  encore  est-ce  pour  dire 
que  plusieurs  des  recits  du  baron  ne  sont  que  des  fictions  trompeuses  (mere  delusions). 

M.  Winsor  dit  encore  que  le  voyageur  Long,  dans  son  Exp'dition  a   la  Riviere  Saint- 
Pierre,  rejette  completement  le  recit  de  Lahontan.     Dans  le  livre  des  voyages  de  Long  que 
nous  avons  sous  les  yeux,  il  n'est  pas  (question  de  la  riviere  Longue.  2     II  peut  se  faire  que- 
le  savant  bibliothecairo  do  1'universite  Harvard  ait  voulu  parler  d'un  autre  voyageur  du  nom 
do  Ijong  quo  nous  no  connaissons  j>as. 

I'n  t'orivain  ties  Ktats-lTnis,  M.  J.-II.  IVrkins,  (jui  a  etudie  cette  question,  pense  que 
Lahnntan  cntra  dans  la  riviere  Saint-Pierre  on  Minnesota,  qui  se  jette  dans  le  Mississipi,  au 
1'uri  Swelling,  pendant  11110  erne  des  eaiix  du  grand  fleuve,  ct  qu'il  apprit  des  sauvages  que 
Ton  puiivait  eoinmuniquer  par  eette  riviere  jusqu'&  la  baie  d 'Hudson  par  la  riviere  Rouge  et 
Ic  lac  Winnipeg,  (|ii'il  oonfondit  la  nior  du  Nord  ou  de  1'Ouest  avcc  celle  du  Sud  et  du  golfe 
dr  Californio.  ' 

I>ans  nn  rapport  qii'il  pivseiita  an  Congres  americain  en  1843,  Nicolct  suppose  que  la 
riviere  Cannon  est  cello  ilont  parle  Lahontan,  ct  il  donna  en  consequence  ;\  ce  cours  d'eau  le 
iniin  ilf  Laliontan.  Mais  il  est  impossible'  que  Lahontan  ait  voulu  parler  de  la  riviere  Cannon, 
<|iii  n'a  ((ii'iin  parcoiirs  de  HO  millrs. 

I'uc  n-viic  df  notn-  pays,  publit'-o  ;\  Toronto,  The  Canadian  Journal,  s'est  aussi  occup^e 
i|iifl(|m'  pen  ilc  Lahontan.  Dans  le  tasciculo  du  niois  de  tevricr  1872,'  M.  II.  Scadding  dit, 
traitani  du  vnvaircdc  la  riviere  Longiu-,  qu'aucune  personne  de  bon  sens  qui  voudra  refle- 
cliir  nn  instant  uc  pmirra  croiro  <ju'il  tut  possible  au  milieu  des  niois  de  decembre,  Janvier, 
t'.'-vrior  ct  mars,  dc  conduiiv  une  tlottille  de  canots  avec  des  soldats,  des  guides  et  des[porteurs, 
Mir  unc  rivii'-iv  sitm'e  dans  nne  seiublable  latitude.  II  ajoute  qn'en  publiant  son  livre,  alors 
i|Ut-  la  giH-rri-  battait  sun  plein  entre  la  France  et  1'Angleterre,  Lahontan  a  voulu  attirer  sur 
lui  ('attention  et  tain-  unc  bonne  speculation  de  librairie.  En  se  faisant  auteur,  il  ne  de'sirait 
(|iie  s'attircr  ties  favours  do  cour. 

Cepcndant,  dans  le  fascicule  do  juillot  1872  (n°  76),  apres  y  avoir  reflechi  de  nouveau, 
M.  Scadding  seinble  accepter  la  version  de  Lahontan  qu'il  regrette,  dit-il,  d'avoir  attaquee 
trop  verteinent.  Les  partieularites  du  voyage  a  la  riviere  Longue  ne  lui  paraissent  plus 
aussi  indignes  de  t'oi.  L'hiver  de  1688-1689  a  pu  etre  exceptionnellement  tempere.  '"  Le 
climat  des  contrees  situces  a  1'ouest  du  lac  superieur  n'est  pas  aussi  rigoureux  que  dans  les 
regions  de  1'est  assists  sous  la  meme  latitude.  II  est  possible,  d'apres  M.  Scadding,  que 

1  Trarelt  through  the  interior  partt  of  North  America,  in  the  yean  1766,  1767,  and  1768.  By  J.  Carver,  E»q-,  captain 
of  n  company  of  provincial  troopn  during  l)te  late  tear  with  France.  London,  1778. 

'  Voyaget  chrz  difftrente*  Nationt  taumget  de  CAmerii/ue  teptentrionale,  etc.,  par  J.  Long,  trafiquant  et  interprfite 
des  laoKues  indiennes.  Long  vint  au  Canada  en  1768,  et  retourna  en  Anglelerre  en  1787.  Nous  consultons  la  tra- 
duction  de  Billecoq,  dans  les  etlitions  de  1794  et  de  1810. 

1  Cf.  J.-H.  Perkins,  dans  la  North  American  Review  (1839),  vol.  XLVIII,  n°  98,  et  dana  ses  Armalet  de  POtiest 
pablifai  &  Cincinnati,  en  1846,  p.  20. 

4  N°  76,  New  Seriet.  voL  XIII,  p.  240. 

4  Le  voyageur  Carver  p£n£tra  dans  la  riviere  $aint- Pierre  le  25  novembre  1766.  II  la  trouva  libre  de  glace.  II 
s'avanca  jusqu'a  200  milles  dans  riiitt'rienr,  naviguant  toujonrs  sur  la  riviere.  II  a'arrgta  le  7  decembre  et  campa 
an  milieu  des  NadoneaoioDx  pendant  sept  niois.  Ces  sauvages,  dit-il,  ne  connaissent  pas  1'usage  'le  la  raquette. 
Carver  revint  par  le  mi'-rne  chemin,  le  7  avril  1767. 


LB  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  149 

Lahontan  ait  remonte  jusqu'a  1'extremite  ouest  du  lac  Qui-parle.  II  croit  voir  sur  la  carte 
qui  fut  trace"e  sur  une  peau  cle  cerf  le  lac  Big-Stone.  Enfin,  il  pent  se  faire  que  lew  Essana- 
pis  soient  les  Assiniboines,  les  Gnacsitares,  les  Chocktaws,  les  Eokoros,  les  Absorokas,  que 
les  Anglais  appcllent  Crows. 

C'est  maintenant  une  opinion  re?ue  parmi  les  historiens  contemporains  des  Etats-Unirt 
que  Lahontan  n'a  jainais  decouvert  ni  explore  aucun  affluent  du  Mississipi,  qu'il  peiipla  une 
riviere  fictive  de  tribus imaginaires,  tronipant  iiinsi  les  geographes  pendant  plusicurs  annees. ' 

Francis  Parkman,  celui  qui,  de  tons  les  Americains,  a  le  niieux  connu  I'histoire  de  la  race 
francaise  dans  le  nouvcau  monde,  n'hesite  pas  a  ranger  le  reeit  ilu  prctendu  voyage  a  la 
riviere  Longue  parnii  les  pures  fabrications  (.thcur  fdlirlfntinn).  1'our  lui  les  peiiplades  des 
Eokoros,  les  Gnacsitares,  les  Mozeemlek,  les  Tahuglaux  sont  aussi  imaginaires  que  les 
nations  que  Swift  fait  reneontrer  a  Gulliver.  II  trouve  qiie  Ilennepin  et  Lahontan  font  la 
paire,  a  cette  exception  pres  que  Lahontan  n'a  pas  ajoute,  eonune  Hennepin,  le  v<>!  et  le 
plagiat  au  mensonge.  Le  premier  s'est  contente  d'inventer  un  pivtendn  vovagi-  de  decuii- 
verte  sur  un  terrain  neutre,  tandis  que  le  second  a  essaye  laeheinent.  de  deroher a  la  Salle  et 
a  sea  compagnons,  le  credit  qui  ponvait  rejaillir  sur  enx  pour  des  travaux  reels  et  des 
decouvertes  gloricuses.2 

II  y  a  quelques  annees  les  habitants  du  Minnesota  jouirent,  en  jilein  niois  de  Janvier, 
d'une  temperature  printaniere  et  tout  a  fait  extraordinaire  pour  la  saison.  Les  plus  aiieiens 
habitants  de  Saint-Paul  pretendirent  que  cet  hiver,  si  doux,  u'etait  pas  sans  precedent.  On 
decouvrit  alors  dans  les  archives  de  la  Socit'te  liistorique  du  Minnesota,  la  description  du 
voyage  que  Lahontan  pretend  avoir  fait  dans  ces  parages  pendant  1'hiverde  ltJH8-l(jh!t.  ( Vt 
incident  avait  lieu  en  1888.' 

Comme  dans  ces  contrees  nouvelles,  tout  evenement  qui  date  de  plus  de  cinquantc  ans 
est  du  domaine  de  l'anti(piite,  il  etait  naturel  (pie  les  habitants  rappelassent  par  une  solen- 
nite  quelconque,  un  voyage  accompli  il  y  a  deux  siecles,  a  une  e[>oque  facilement  confondne 
par  eux  avec  les  temps  hero'iques.  Des  gens  bien  in  formes  tirent  sans  doute  conijirendre  au 
bon  peuple  du  Minnesota  qu'il  valait  niieux  ne  pas  chdmer  le  deuxieme  centenaire  du 
voyage  de  Lahontan,  car  il  ne  fut  plus  Hen  dit  dans  les  journaux  de  ce  souvenir  historique. 

L'Etat  du  Minnesota  a  voulu  rappeler  a  la  posterite  les  noms  de  plusieurs  des  explora- 
teurs  de  1'epoque  fran^aise.  C'est  ainsi  que  1'on  voit  snr  les  cartes  recentes  de  ces  contrees 
de  1'ouest,  des  comtes  on  des  villes  qui  portent  les  noms  de  Hennepin,  Xicolet,  la  Salle, 
Jolliet,  du  Luth,  Lesueur  ;  mais  on  a  eu  le  bon  goiit  ou  le  flair  d'ignorer  jusqu'a  present  le 
baron  de  Lahontan. 

Nous  faisons  erreur  jusqu'a  un  certain  point.  En  regardant  attentivement  sur  une 
carte  geographique  des  Etats-Unis,  dans  la  partie  nord-ouest  de  1'Etat  du  Nevada,  au  sud  de 
la  limite  de  1'Oregon  et  de  1'Idaho,  le  lecteur  pourra  voir  le  lac  Lahontan.  II  ne  taut  pas 
croire  cependant  que  ce  soit  la  la  grande  mer  interieure  dont  parle  le  baron  dans  son  voyage 
a  la  riviere  Longue,  et  sur  les  bords  de  laquelle  s'elevaient  douze  villes  baties  de  pierre.  Le 
lac  Lahontan  est  un  lac  antehistorique.  Imaginez  plut6t  un  grand  bassin  hydrographique, 
completement  ferme,  et  dont  les  eaux,  accumulees  dans  les  parties  basses,  formerent  jadis  le 
lac  Lahoutan,  et  cela  au  commencement  de  l'4poque  quaternaire,  c'est-a-dire  il  y  a  quelque 

1  American  Cyclopedia,  vol.  X.  p.  107. 

2  La  Salle  and  the  Discovery  of  the  Great  West,  by  Francis  Parkman,  Boston,  1887,  appendice,  p.  458. 

3  D6p6che  publi£e  dans  les  journaux  de  New- York  (2  Janvier  1888). 


13O  J.-EDMOND   ROY 

cent  millc  ans.  Depuis,  les  changements  me^orologiques  ojit  fait  diminuer  la  quantite  de 
pluie  qui  tombait  autrcfois  dans  ce  grand  bassin,  1'evaporation  1'a  emporte  sur  la  precipi- 
tation, ot  actuellement  le  lac  Lahontan  se  voit  reduit  aux  lacs  minuscules  appeles  : 
Pyramid,  Winnemuca,  Humboldt,  ('arson  nord  et  sud.' 

D'ou  vieiit  ce  noin  de  lac  Lahontan  ?  Empressons-nous  de  dire  qu'il  n'a  aucune  valeur 
historiqiic.  II  fut  donne,  il  y  a  line  trentaine  d'annees,  par  M.  King,  geographe  americain. 
C'est  ainci  que  lea  savants  des  Etats-Unis,  se  souvenant  qu'ils  appartiennent  au  peuple  le 
plus  pratique  du  monde,  out  voulu  rappeler  la  memoire  de  Lahontan,  le  voyageur  imagi- 
naire,  en  donnant  son  noin  a  un  lac  aussi  hypoth^tique  peut-etre  que  la  riviere  Longue. 

XIV 

LKS    KKMMKS    D'APKKS    I,AHoXTAX.  —  I,K    PREMIER,    II.  COLPORTE  LA    NOUVELLE  QUE    LE    CANADA    FUT 
PEUM.K     PAH    HKS     FILLKS     DK     JuIE  -  HlSTllIKK     DE     CORPS     DE     GARDE.  -  Lfi     CHEVALIER     DE 

l.\n;v.  —  LKSAUE  ET  sn.\  KD.MAX  DES  AVEXTURES  DE  M.  ROBERT  CHEVALIER  DIT  DE  BEAU- 
.  —  KKIVTATKIN    DES  ACCTSATKIXS    DE    LAHONTAN.  —  COMMENT  EST  NIEE  CETTE  FABLE 

i.K.  -  TKMoIUXAtiES    "ES    CoXTEMPORAIXS.  -  ORKIIXE    DES    CANADIENS. 


M  in-  in;ini|iic  |>a^  dc  grus  t'ii  Kuropi-  ct  en  Ainericjue  (|iii  croient  encore  que  la  colonie 
dc  la  N'ou  velle-  France  t'ut  [leupli'e  a  1'origine  par  des  repris  de  justice  et  des  lilies  pcrdues. 
I.i's  roi.-  tivs  chri'tifiis  auraicnt  sui\'i  I'cxi'injik'  de  lioniulus  lorsqu'il  voulut  fonder  la  cite  aux 
r-t-pt  rulliiifs.  l,c  Canada  du  xvn'  sii-cle  n'aurait  ete  ni  plus  ni  inoins  que  la  Nouvelle- 
Calt'dniiif  tic  1'aiic-irii  iv^iim'.  I]  i-ntre  dans  ccs  speculations  beaucoup  d'ignorance  et  presque 
tuiijours  dc  la  inaliic.  Lcs  plus  savants  nous  citent  les  commissions  qui  donnaient  a  Roberval 
le  ]muviiir  d'alK-r  t'ouillcr  Irs  prisons  de  France  pour  y  recruter  des  colons  pour  son  etablisse- 
nu'iit,  on  riicoi-f,  1'exeinple  du  baron  de  Lt'ry  et  des  detenus  qu'il  abandonna  sur  1'ile  de  Sable 
a  Iciir  inalheiireux  sort,  (\-ux-la  oublient  que  les  projets  d'etablissement  de  Roberval  et  de 
<li-  Li'ry  ne  I'urriit  qiu-  <h-s  tciitatives  miserablement  avortees,  et  qu'aucun  de  ces  colons  ne 
prit  rai-ine  sur  la  tern-  d'Anit'riquc. 

("est  le  baron  dc  Laliontan  qui,  le  premier,  n't  imprimer  et  colporta  cette  fable  ridicule, 
qiie  los  aiiciens  colons  du  pays  se  marierent  a  des  filles  de  mauvaise  vie  que  Ton  avait 
envoyes  de  France  "  comme  une  cargaison  vivante  sur  les  navires  du  roi."  II  ne  fit  que 
n'-pi'ter  les  histoires  de  corps  de  garde  que  Ton  se  racontait  &  la  veillde  parmi  les  troupes, 
mais  il  doit  en  porter  toute  la  responsabilite  devant  1'histoire.  Officier  de  marine,  Lahontan 
partagea  centre  les  Canadiens  tons  les  prejuges  des  siens.  Les  racontars  de  ce  cadet  de 
Gaseogne.  aigri,  t'rondeur,  mauvais  sujet,  buveur,  et  querelleur,  nous  orit  fait  un  tort  consi- 
derable. Nos  enneniis  se  sont  empares  de  ces  mensonges  comme  d'une  arme,  et  depuis  deux 
sidles  on  nous  les  lance  a  la  figure.  Des  ecrivains  aussi  serieux  que  Parkman  s'y  sont  lais- 
se  prendre.  *  D'autres,  sur  la  foi  de  gens  apparemment  bien  disposes,  les  propageront 
dans  les  sieclcs  i  venir,  malgre  nos  protestations  indignees.  Comme  une  eottise  peut  faire 
du  chemin  ! 

II  n'est  pas  vrai,  pourtant,  que  les  sources  de  cette  race  francaise  du  Canada  soient  empoi- 

1  Nous  elevens  ces  int^retuumta  renseignementa  &  M*r  Laflamme,  recteur  de  1'nniversit^  Laval. 
•  Parkman  :  Old  Regime  in  Canada,  p,  215. 


LE   BARON   DB  LAHONTAN  151 

sonnies,  et  que  ce  petit  peuple,  sage  et  laborienx,  soit  le  produit  hybride  no*  de  repris  de 
justice  et  de  femmes  sans  mceurs. 

Non,  la  Nouvelle-France  ne  fut  jaiuais  une  colonie  penale  ;  les  l>ords  du  Saint-Laurent 
ne  virentjamais  ni  forcats,  ni  faussaires,  ni  filles  de  Inpanars  fonder  cos  beaux  et  paisibles 
villages,  qui  font  aujourd'hui  la  gloire  de  1'Angleterre. 

L'aete  d'aceusation  du  baron  de  Labontan  se  lit  comrne  suit  : 

"Apres  la  reforme  de  ces  troupes,1  on  y  envoya  de  France  plusicnrs  vaisseaux  charges 
de  lilies  de  moyenne  vertu,  sous  la  direction  do  vieilles  beguincs  i|ui  les  diviserent  en  trois 
classes.  Ces  V  estales  etaient  pour  ainsi  dire  entassees  les  nnes  sur  les  antres,  en  trois  di fit-- 
rentes salles,  oil  les  epoux  choisissaient  lours  epouscs  de  hi  inanif-re  <|iic  It-  bonrbcr  vaeboisir 
les  moutons  au  milieu  d'un  troupeau.  II  y  avait  de  quoi  contenter  les  fantasques  dans  lit 
diversite  des  iilles  de  ces  trois  serails,  car  on  en  voyait  de  grander,  <le  petites,  de  blondes,  de 
brunes,  de  grasses  et  de  maigres ;  enfin  chacun  y  trouvait  cbanssuri-  a  son  p'u-tl.  11  n'en 
resta  pas  une  au  bout  de  quinze  jours.  On  ni'a  (lit  (pie  les  plus  grasses  tun-nt  plutot  enle- 
vees  qne  les  autres,  parce  qu'on  s'imaginait  qu'etant  nmins  actives  el  les  auraient  plus  de 
peine  ;\  quitter  lenr  menage,  et  qu'elles  resisteraient  m'u-iix  an  grand  f'roiil  tie  I'liiver,  mais  ce 
principe  a  trompe  bien  des  gens.  Quoi  t]u'il  en  soil  on  pent  ici  I'aire  nne  n-manpic  assez 
curieuse.  C'est  qu'en  quelque  partie  du  monde  on  1'on  transporte  les  plus  vicieuses  europe- 
ennes,  la  populace  d'outrc  mer  croit  a  la  bonne  tbi  (pie  lenrs  piVln's  sont  telleniciit  effaces 
par  le  bapteme  ridicule  dontjevous  ui  parle,  ~  qn'ensuito  elles  sont  cen sees  filles  de  vert u, 
d'honneur  et  de  conduite  irreprochable.  Ceux  t[tii  vonlaient  se  maricr  s'adresserent  a  ces 
directrices  auxquelles  ils  etaient  obliges  de  declarer  leurs  liiens  et  Icnrs  facultt'-s,  avant  tpie 
de  prendre  dans  une  de  ces  classes  celles  (pi'ils  trouvaicnl  le  jilus  a  leur  gn'-.  Le  niariage  se 
concluait  snr  le  champ,  par  la  voie  du  pretrc  et  du  notaire,  et  le  lendemain  le  gouvi-rneur- 
general  faisait  distribuer  aux  maries  un  bd-uf,  une  vacbe,  an  cocbon,  nne  truie,  nn  etui,  une 
poule,  deux  barils  de  chair  salee,  onze  ecus  avec  ccrtaines  urines  tpie  les  gives  appcllent  xf  i"*?- 
Les  officiers,  plus  delicats  <{tie  leurs  soldats,  s'accommodaient  des  filles  des  aneiens  gentil- 
hommes  du  pays  on  de  celles  des  plus  riches  habitants " 

Ce  passage  est  extrait  de  1'edition  de  170:?.'  Le  rccit  est  encore  plus  i-njulive  dans  les 
editions  subsequentes  de  1705  et  de  1741.' 

Lorsque  Lahontan  brodait  cette  histoire,  il  venait  jnsteiuent  d'arriver  au  Canada. 
C'etait  pendant  1'hiver  de  1683,  qn'il  passa  cantonne  surla  cAte  de  Beaupre.  II  parlait  done, 
sur  oui'-dires,  de  faits  qui  se  seraient  passes  vingt  ans  avant  sa  venue  an  pays,  lors  du  licen- 
ciement  des  premieres  compagnies  du  regiment  de  Carignan.  11  ne  taisait,  dn  reste,  (pie 
rep^ter  les  medisances  de  ees  compagnons  d'armes,  gens  fort  pen  sympathises  aux  colons, 
et  que  ceux-ci  de  leur  part  detestaient  cordialcment,  s'il  taut  en  croire  les  rccits  de  I'epoqiie. 

Un  des  camarades  de  Lahontan,  le  chevalier  de  Baugy,  qui  servit  avec  lui  pendant  la 
campagne  de  1687,  et  qui  fut  1'aide  de  camp  du  gouvemeur  Denonville,  nous  a  laisse  des 
memoires.  On  voit  bien  dans  ces  memoires,  qui  n'ont  etc  publics  que  recemment,  qne 
Lahontan  rapportait  1'histoire  courante  parmi  les  soldats  de  1'epoque,  et  Ton  sait  que  ces 

1  L'auteur  parle  du  regiment  de  Carienan,  licenci^  au  Canada. 

*  L'£crivain  fait  ici  allusion  au  bapttme  des  banes  de  Terreneuve,  c^r^monie  grotesque  que  les  matelote  fai- 
saient  subir  &  ceux  qui  pour  la  premiere  fois  venaient  en  AmeVique. 

3  Vol.  I,  pp.  11  et  12. 

4  Vol.  I,  p.  13. 


182  J.-EDMOND  BOY 

sorte*  de  gens  out  toujours  aime  a  medire  des  femmes  et  du  paysan,  en  quelque  pays  qu'ils 
servent. 

"  Les  gens  de  ee  pays  sont  fort  doubles,  dit  le  chevalier  de  Baugy,  tenant  du  sauvage  ; 
grands  eauseurs  qui,  pour  la  plupart,  ne  savent  ee  qu'ils  disent,  la  plupart  se  faisant  gentils- 
homines.  Us  ne  sont  nulleinent  d 'accord  ensemble,  et  il  taut  les  entendre  parler  lea  uns  des 
ant  res.  C'est  ;V  qui  se  dechirera  le  mieux.  Pour  ce  qui  est  des  femraes,  elles  sont,  pour  la 
plupart,  d'assez  bonne  humeur  ;  il  ne  les  taut  pas  trop  precher,  a  ce  qui  m'a  (5td  dit,  pour 
obtenir  d'ellcs  quelques  faveurs.  Tout  ce  quo  je  saia,  c'est  quo  la  plupart  sont  des  donselles 
vi'iiiies  de  France  pour  peupler  le  pays  ;  si  Ton  pent  tirer  de  la  quelque  conjecture,  elle  n'est 
pas  ;i  leiir  avantagc.  Cependant,  ee  n'est  pas  regie  generate,  dans  le  grand  nombre  il  doit  y 
en  avoir  d'lionuetes.  Les  plus  honnetes  sont  les  otficiers  venus  avec  les  troupes — pour  le 
n-stc  banqiieroutiers  011  gens  <|iii  out  des  affaires,  presque  tons  gens  de  sac  et  de  corde  qui 
sont  veims  sV-tablir."  (pp.  1-">1,  I-")-  et  1  ">:?.) 

On  coin-oil  i|iie  ces  n'cits  de  troiipiers,  tabriqiics  dans  les  soirs  d'orgie,  eurent  le  don 
d'cxeiter  1'iniairinatiiiii  de  (juel(|iies  ecrivains  I'antaisistes.  Quel  plus  beau  sujet  de  roinan 
one  res  ra/./.ias  ilc  filles  dc  joie  en  pleiiies  rues  de  Paris,  leiir  transbordeinent  sur  les  navires 
de  1'Ktat.  leiir  rxil  dans  les  tln'ba'i'des  d'Amerique  !  L'enlevement  des  Sabines  n'etait  quo 
jeii  d'eiil'ant  a  roii'  ile  res  inariages  Corel's,  et  de  res  unions  et  ranges,  operees  par  ordre  du 
r.ii.  a  iles  milliers  de  lieiies  ile  la  patrir.  dans  nn  [tays  sauvage,  entre  des  filles  arraehees  sV 
Iriii--  aiiiants  et  des  gens  ile  iiier  on  (les  conreurs  de  bois  a  deini  civilises. 

l,'alil»'  I'ri'viist  a  tin'  de  1;\  le  sujet  d'un  des  [ibis  beaux  roinans  du  dix-buitieine  sieele. 
Maiion  Lci-raut  n  aurait  jainais  exist/'  s'il  n'v  cut  pas  eu  de  Louisiane. 

Le>aire.  le  t'aiiieiix  aiiteiir  de  d'il  ISInn  et  du  Dinhlc.  lioifc.itj;  ehoisit  la  Noiivelle-France 
pour  (beat iv  des  aventiires  du  capitaine  de  Hibustiers  Robert  Chevalier  dit  de  Beaucliene.1 

|'i-i'vo>t  broda  sur  un  fond  vrai  [iarce  (ju'il  est  de  fait  (jiie  le  gonvernetnent  Cran<;ais 
tenta  de  peupler  la  Louisiane  aver  les  rebuts  de  hi  eapitale.  Lesage  cniprunta  les  prinei- 
paux  I'pisodes  de  son  reeit  aux  cbroniijiies  inalicieuses  de  1'dpoque,  on  il  les  reeueillit  de  la 
Imiirbe  de  i|iielc|iies-uns  de  res  noinbreux  His  de  families  quo  leurs  parents  envoyaient  au 
Canada  atin  de  doinpter  leiir  Cougue,  et  (ju'il  Callait  ensuite  rapatrier  aux  Crais  de  1'Ktat. 
Lahontan.  en  ivalite.  Cut  le  vrai  coupable,  parce  (pie,  le  jiremier,  il  osa  donner  1'autorite  de 
la  parole  iinprimre  a  ees  raeontars  (pii,  jusipfii  lui,  n'avaient  couru  (pie  dans  les  ccrcles  de 
soldats.  ("est  dans  son  (ruvre  <pie  Lesage  puise  ;\  large  main,  lorsqu'il  decrit  la  facon  dont 
se  faisait  le  manage  des  nonveaux  colons  i  leur  arrivee  au  Canada. 

"  Avant  qii'on  ilistribne  les  colons  nouvellement  arrives  dans  leurs  quartiers,  dcrit-il,  on 
a  grand  soin  de  procurer  a  chacun  sa  chaeune,  le  celibat  etant  un  vrai  crime  d'Etatdans  une 
colonie.  II  taut  que  les  nouveaux  debarques  se  marient  en  arrivant  a  Quebec.  Ce  qui  se 
fait  de  la  maniere  suivante  :  La  dame  Bourdon,  directrice  de  la  maison  oil  Ton  met  les 
femmes  qui  viennent  de  Paris,  assortit  les  epoux  a  sa  fantaisie.  Heureux  1'epoux  a  qui  elle 
donne  une  eompagne  saine  de  corps  et  d'esprit.  Ce  n'est  pas  que  pour  faire  recevoir  sans 
repugnance  au  futur  la  benediction  uuptiale,  elle  ne  lui  fasse  un  bel  e"loge  de  sa  future." 
Lesage  accompagne  cette  description  d'une  histoire  ridicule,  qu'il  suppose  racontde  par  un 
reeollet,  qui  aurait  marie  un  jour  une  fille  borgne  et  qui  ne  voyait  pas  de  I'autre  ceil  a  un  petit 
tailleur  <jui  ne  n'apercut  pas  des  defauts  de  la  ftiture. 

1  Atenturei  dt  M.  Robert  Chevalier  dit  de  Beavchfne,  capitaint  de  flitnutiert  dant  la  Nauvelle-Pranct,  r6dig6es  par 
Lw«e,1788. 


LB  BARON  DB  LAHONTAN  183 

Voila  comment  s'^crit  1'histoire.  Un  troupier,  cle  retour  dans  ses  foyers,  raconte  ses 
folles  aventures  dans  1'intimite,  un  romancier  s'en  erapare.  La  legende  se  forme,  et  la 
fantaisie  devient,  avec  les  annees,  une  verite  irrefutable. 

C'est  ici  le  lieu  de  refuter  la  legende  propagee  par  Lahontan. 

II  n'y  a  pas  un  homme  serieux  qui  ait  etudid  notre  histoire  sans  parti  pris,  qui  ne  puisse 
dire  que  tout  au  Canada  preche  hautement  le  soin  particulier  avec  Icquel  on  fit  le  ehoix  dcs 
elements  de  la  colonie. 

Le  fonds  dominant  fut  une  importation  de  paysans  paisibles,  laborieux,  regulierernent 
organises  sous  leurs  seigneurs,  dit  M.  Rameau.1 

"  Les  chefs  de  famille  qui  passerent  en  Canada  n'etaient  pas  tons  des  gens  dc  naissancc, 
ecrit  le  reeollet  Leclercq,  mais  etaient  en  France  de  lions  bourgeois  de  ville,  mediocrement 
accommodes  on  des  artisans  de  difierents  metiers,  dcs  laboureurs  pen  aises  ou  dcs  soldats, 
mais  triNs  honnetes  gens  de  leurs  personnes,  ayant  <U'  lit  probite,  <lc  la  droiturc  ct  dc  la 
religion  ;  et,  quand  bien  mcme  la  disgrace  de  la  fortune  aurait contribute  a  leur  cloigiienicnt. 
ils  ne  laissaient  pas  d'etre  gens  d'bonneur  dans  lour  ('tat  et  condition.  On  v  tit  sonvent 
passer  des  personnes  suspectes,  parmi  quantite  dc  gens  d'lionneiir,  mais  les  autorites  n'v 
voulurent  jamais  rien  souft'rir  d'impie,  de  libertin  on  dc.  inal  regie.  L'on  cxaminuit  ct 
cboisissait  les  habitants,  et  renvoyait  en  France  les  niarchandiscs  dc  contrchandc  ct  les 
personnes  vicieuses  ou  marquees." 

"On  doit  rend  re  cette  justice  a  la  colonie  de  la  Nouvelle-Franee,  ccrit  Charlcvoix.  i|iic 
la  source  de  presque  tontes  les  families  qui  y  sulisistcnt  encore  aujourd'hui  est  pure,  ct  n'a 
aucune  de  ces.taches  que  1'opulence  a  bien  de  la  peine  a  efface r ;  c'est  <[iie  les  premiers 
habitants  etaient,  ou  des  ouvriers  qui  y  out  toujours  etc  occnpi's  a  des  travaux  utilcs,  on  dcs 
personnes  de  bonne  famille  qui  s'y  transportercnt  dans  la  scale  vne  d'y  vivre  pins  traiKmille- 
ment  et  d'y  conserver  plus  surement  leur  religion. . ." 

Et  combien  d'autres  ont  rendu  temoignage  a  la  bonne  reputation  des  habitants  <lu 
Canada?  Lahontan,  lui-meme,  malgre  son  esprit  fausse,  hargneux  et  naturellement  medi- 
sant,  a  parfois  des  echappees  de  verite.  "La  plupart  de  ces  habitants,  dit-il,  sont  des  gens 
libres,  qui  ont  passe  de  France  ici  avec  quelque  pen  d'argent  pour  commencer  leurs  etablisse- 
ments.  D'autres  qui,  apres  avoir  quitte  le  mt^tier  de  la  guerre  il  y  a  trente  on  quarante  ans, 
lorsque  le  regiment  de  Carignan  fut  casse,  embrasserent  celui  de  1'agriculture." 

Les  premiers  qui  vinrent  s'etablir  sur  cette  libre  terre  d'Amerique  furent  des  pauvres, 
gens  de  mers,  ouvriers  ou  fils  de  paysans,  mais  ils  etaient  honnetes.  Ils  vinrent  ici  pour 
ameliorer  leur  sort,  alors  que  leurs  semblables  mangeaient  souvent  de  1'herbe  dans  le  beau 
pays  de  France,  s'il  faut  en  croire  ce  qu'a  ecrit  la  Bruyere.  S'ils  eussent  ete  riches,  ils 
n'auraient  point  quitte  leur  patrie.  Les  riches  voy agent  pour  leur  plaisir,  mais  n'emigrent 
pas.  II  n'est  pas  necessaire,  du  reste,  pour  qu'une  emigration  soit  saine  et  honnete,  qu'elle 
ne  soit  composee  que  des  bourgeois  ou  des  grands  d'un  royaume. 

Tels  furent  les  hommes  qui,  les  premiers,  vinrent  coloniser  ce  pays. 

Ceux  qui  exercaient  le  pouvoir  dans  la  colonie  avaient  la  main  a  faire  strictement 
observer  1'ordre  qui  voulait  que  la  race  de  ces  colons  fut  forte  et  saine,  pure  de  toute  alliage. 
C'est  ainsi  que  le  Conseil  Souverain  decrete  un  jour  que  tons  ceux  qui  tombent  du  mal 

1  Let  Frwnqait  en  Amtriqw. — Acadiens  et  Canadiens- 
•'  Vol.  I,  p.  11,  dd.de  1703. 

Sec.  L,  1894.    20. 


1B4  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

caduc  doivent  quitter  le  pays.1  Une  autre  fois  il  renvoie  en  France  toutes  les  personnes 
inhabiles  au  travail.'  A  rant  de  pouroir  s'etablir  dennitirement  dans  le  pays,  tout  colon  doit 
faire  1111  stage  de  trois  ans.  Ce  n'est  que  lorsqu'il  a  pronv4  son  caractere  et  ses  aptitudes 
qu'il  acquiert  enfin  la  qualite  d'habitant,  Etre  reconnu  habitant  est  presque  un  titre  de 
noblesse  dans  eette  eolonic  nourelle. 

Est-il  possible  de  eroire  que  les  autorites  de  la  metropole,  desireuses  de  perpetuer  des 
families  dans  cette  colonie  si  pleine  d'arenir,  et  qui  devait  etre  comme  un  prolongement  de  la 
Franco  do  ce  cotc-ci  del'Atlantique,  eussent  choisi  pour  compagnes  a  ces  brares  gens,  les  fillos 
des  lupanars  do  Paris?  Est-ce  ainsi  quele  roi  de  France  reeomponsait  des  soldats  qui,  pour  la 
plupart.  avaiont  fait  les  campagncs  do  Bohoine,  de  Ilongrie  on  d'ltalie  ?  A  quoi  derait  servir 
lo  soin  particulior  (|iio  Ton  prcnait  ilo  choisir  les  colons  de  cette  nonvelle  terre,  si  c'etait  pour 
li-s  jcter  dans  les  bras  do  fillos  perduos  '!  Comment  cos  bomnics  libres  pouvaient-ils  accepter 
nil  scinblablo  bymon  ''. 

("est  a  I'annc'c  1 »;:>!»  <|ti'il  taut  Cairo  roiiionter  un  des  premiers  convois  reguliers  de  filles 
>|iii  aiont  etc  dingo.--  do  la  mctropolo  sur  la  oolonie  dn  Canada,  dans  le  dessein  de  peupler  ce 
nouvcaii  pays.  I,e  Mi-m/n'  fruitrnix  raronte  dans  quollos  circonstances  f'ut  fait  ce  premier 
envoi.  Co  n'oit  cst  do  naiuro  a  justitier  los  Canadions  des  accusations  que  Ton  a  portees  contre 
lour  origine.  II  sutlit  <lc  lo  oitor. 

••  La  pieto  n'a  point  do  bornos,  ocrit  1'annaliste,  olio  s'etend  an  dela  des  mers,  et  va 
jnsi|u'aux  oxtri'-mitos  do  la  torro.  Quantito  do  religieux  etant  partis  les  annees  passees 
pour  amoiior  los  ^auvagos  du  Canada  ;V  la  connaissance  de  leur  croatour,  lo  grand  fruit  qu'ils 
y  out  t'ait.  a  donno  onvio  a  plusiours  porsonnes  do  contribuor  a  ce  charitable  dessein,  et  j>our 
<-o  sujct  1'ini  tiro  tons  los  ans  nn  assoz  lion  nombre  do  fillos  de  1'hdpital  Saint-Joseph  du 
Caulioiirir  Saint-* ionnain  <lo  1'aris,  pour  pouplor  cos  terres  dosertes.  Une  si  sainte  coutume 
arant  done  fait  choisir  trente-ciiuj  ou  (juarante  fillea  dans  cet  h&pital,  pour  -les  envoyer  a 
IMcppc.  ot  los  Cairo  embarqner  sous  la  conduite  d'un  capitaine  nomine  Bontemps,  la  fondatrice 
dos  ursulines,  vcuvo  du  siour  do  Touvois  la  Freto,  roulut  temoigner  le  xele  qu'elle  avait 
IMIUT  la  glnire  de  Dion  :  olio  entreprit  la  conduite  de  toutes  ces  filles,  leur  associa  quelques- 
unes  de  ses  religieuses.  arec  intention  do  leur  faire  batir  un  couvcnt  en  ce  pays-la,  et  pour 
appuyer  co  ilossoin,  alia  trourer  la  roine  a  Saint-Germain  pour  recevoir  ses  commandements. 
Kile  avait  osporo  un  bon  accueil  do  cette  sage  et  grande  princesse,  elle  ne  fut  pas  trompee 
en  son  opinion.  Sa  Majesto  apjirouva  son  dessein,  loua  son  courage  et  sa  piete,  lui  promit 
quo  sa  liboralito  seconderait  1'ardeur  qu'elle  faisait  paraitrc,  et  temoigna  ronloir  que  1'Eglise 
qu'elle  batirait  en  ce  noureau  monde,  tut  consacrec  a  sainte  Anne,  qui  est  sa  patronne.  La 
flotte  dans  lacjuelle  elle  otait,  partit  de  Dieppe  le  15  du  mois  de  mai  (1639)."  3 

C'est  done  de  cet  lidpital  Saint-Joseph  que  1'on  tirait  tous  les  ans  queUpies  filles  pour 
les  diriger  sur  le  Canada.  Et  les  personnes  que  1'on  enroyait  pour  aider  aux  religieuses  a 
"  amener  les  sail  rages  du  Canada  a  la  connaissance  de  leur  createur  "  ne  deraient  pas  etre  de 
trop  mauraises  mo?urs  apres  tout. 

Anne  d'Autriche  prenait  beaucoup  d'interet  a  I'accroissement  de  la  colonie,  aussi  bien 

1  Juyrment*  et  DUibtratiant,  vol  I,  p.  114. 

'  Ibid.,  voL  I,  pp.  263-264. 

1  Vingt-troisit'-me  tome  da  ifrrcure  franfuitt,  ou  Suite  de  rHitloire  de  noire  Tempi,  tout  If  regne  du  Tre»  Chrettun 
Roy  <it  /Vance  et  de  Navarre  Louit  XIII,  et  armtet  1039  et  1640.  A  Parit,  chez  Olivier  de  Varennes,  rue  Saint-.lacquee, 
•a  VMM  d'Or,  MDCXLVI,  pp.  333  et  334. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  188 

que  pluaieura  des  principales  dames  de  la  cour.  Elle  fit  diriger  do  nouveau  en  1654  un 
certain  nombre  de  filles  vers  le  Canada.  "  Ce  printempa,  ecrit  le  P.  le  Jeunc,  la  Reine  y 
envoya  quelque  nombre  de  filles  fort  honnetes,  tirees  des  maisona  d'honneur.  On  n'en 
re^oit  point  d'autrea  dans  cette  nouvelle  peuplade.  Je  sais  d'assurance  que  dix-huit  ans 
se  sont  Joule's,  sans  que  le  maitre  des  hautes  oouvres  ait  fait  aucun  acte  de  son  metier, 
ainon  aur  deux  vilaines,  que  Ton  bannit  apres  avoir  ete  publiqtiement  fustigees.  Tant  que 
ceux  qui  tiennent  le  timon  defendront  aux  vaisseaux  d'amener  de  ces  marchandises  de 
contrebande,  tant  qu'ils  s'oppoeeront  au  vice  et  qu'ils  feront  regner  la  vertu,  cette  colonie 
fleurira  et  sera  benie  de  la  main  du  Tres-Haut."  ' 

Un  autre  convoi  de  trente-deux  tilles  arriva  en  1659. 

Voila  ce  qui  fut  fait  sous  le  regime  des  compagniea,  et.  la  colonie  n'eut  pas  a  se  plaindre 
de  la  qualite  des  Emigrants  qui  lui  arriv&rent  alors. 

A  partir  de  1662  jusqu'a  1670,  on  pent  retracer  d'annoc  on  annoo  le  nomhro  dos  filles 
qui  vinrent  au  Canada,  leurs  noms,  leurs  qualitos,  lour  pays  d'origino,  lour  /-tat  <lo  fortune, 
a  quelle  famille  clles  appartcnaient.  Kt  que  Ton  remaniuo  (|iio  oo  tut  pendant  cos  liuil 
annees  que  se  forma  le  gros  de  la  population  canadiennc.  Los  I'l'.  josuitcs,  dans  lour 
journal  de  chaque  jour,  la  mere  Mario  do  I'lncaniation,  dans  sos  lottros.  le  uouverneiir  et 
rintendant,  dans  leurs  correapon dances  avee  lo  ministro,  notent  soigneusement  1'arrivi'o  do 
chaque  convoi.  La  surveillance  la  pins  seven-  ost  exercee  dans  lo  olmix  dos  |iersoiines  au 
point  de  vue  phyaique  et  moral.  Jamais  emigration  no  tut  plus  intelligommoiit  organisoo. 
Jamais  peuplement  d'un  pays  no  s'exerca  aveo  un  soin  plus  minutieiix.  Colbert,  le  grand 
ministre,  presidait  de  la  metropole  a  la  formation  do  oo  ponplo  nouveau  qui  devait  continue!- 
les  traditions  de  la  France  de  ee  cflte-ci  de  1'Oeean.  Laval  et  Talon  completaiont  son  u-uvn- 
dans  la  colonie. 

Suivons  de  date  on  date  I'arrivee  de  cos  nouveaux  colons. 

1662. — 10  aoiit.  On  attend  dejour  en  jour  de  France  deux  vaisseaux  du  roi,  on  il  y  a 
deux  cents  homines  d'armes,  le  reste  sont  des  families  et  dos  gens  do  travail  quo  le  roi  fait 
passer  gratis  afin  que  le  pays  en  soit  soulage.  (Lett res  <h  Marie  de  V Incarnation,  156""'.) 

6  novembre. — Arrivee  de  M.  de  Monts  et  de  M.  Boucher  avec  pros  do  quatre  cents  per- 
son nes. 

1663. — Arrivee  de  M.  de  Mesy  et  de  1'eveque  de  Laval,  avec  cent  families  composees  de 
cinq  cents  personnes,  avec  des  avances  pour  un  an  pour  dofrayer  les  depensea  de  leurs 
terres.  (Lettres  de  Marie  de  V Incarnation,  II,  269.) 

1664. — 18  aoiit.  Le  roi,  voulant  continuer  de  peupler  le  pays,  envoye  trois  cents  hom- 
mes,  tons  defrayes  pour  le  passage,  a  condition  qu'ils  servent  les  habitants  qui  leur  paie- 
ront  gages.  Apres  trois  ans  de  service  ils  seront  en  droit  de  se  faire  habitants.  (Ibid.,  II, 
274.) 

1665. — 2  octobre.  Le  vaisseau  de  Normandie  arrive  avec  quatre- vingt-deux,  tant  filles 
que  femmes,  entre  autrcs  cinquante  d'une  maison  de  charite  de  Paris,  ou  elles  out  este  tres 
bien  instruites.  Item  cent  trente  hommes  de  travail  tons  en  bonne  sante.  (Journal  des  Jesui- 
tes,  p.  235,  4d.  de  1871.) 

—  Le  roi  a  envoye  cent  filles.  Elles  sont  quasi  toutes  pourvues.  II  en  enverra  encore 
deux  cent  1'an  prochain.  II  envoie  aussi  des  hommes  pour  fournir  aux  mariages.  Cette 

1  Relation  de  1654. 


156  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

an  ne'e  il  en  est  bien  venu  cinq   cent,  sans  parler  de  ceux  qui  composent  1'arme'e.     (Let- 
tres  de  Marie  de  V Incarnation,  II,  313.) 

1667. — 25  septembre.  Quatre-vingts  filles  arrive'es  par  le  Saint-Louis.  (Journal  des 
Jf suites.) 

—  II  est  venu  cette  annee  quatre-vingt-douze  filles  de  France  qui  sont  dejk  marines 
pour  la  plupart  ;\  des  soldats  et  &  des  gens  de  travail,  &  qui  Ton  donne  une  habitation  et  des 
vivres  pour  huit  mois,  afin  qu'ils  puissent  defricher  des  terres  pour  s'entretenir.  II  est  aussi 
venu  u n  grand  noiubre  d'hoinines  mix  depens  du  roi.  Le  roi  a  envoye  des  chevaux, 
cavalcs,  chevres,  inoutons,  afin  de  pouvoir  peupler  le  pays  de  troupeaux  et  d'animaux 
doinestiques.  11  est  probable  que  les  soldats  resteront  ici.  Us  y  trouveront  des  terres  qu'ils 
ii'aiiraient  petit  etre  pas  dans  lour  pays.  (Let tres  de  Marie  de  V Incarnation,  18  octobre.) 

liiiiN. — Le  vaisseau  arrive  cette  annee  etait  charge  comme  d'une  marchandise  melee. 
II  v  avait  des  I'ortugais,  des  Allemands,  des  Ilollandais,  et  d'autres  de  je  nc  sais  quelles 
nations.  II  v  avait  aussi  des  femmes  maures,  portugaises,  francaises  et  d'autres  pays.  II 
cst  venu  iin  irrand  nonibri'  de  tilles  et  on  en  attend  encore.  La  premiere  mariee  a  ete  la 
maurcsquc  ijiii  a  t'pouse  mi  Krant/ais.1  Quant  aux  bomines,  ce  sont  les  gens  qui  out  et^ 
case's  du  service  iln  roi  et  qu'il  a  envoyes  en  ce  pays.  On  les  a  tons  mis  au  bourg  Talon,  & 
deux  liciifs  dc  Quebec  pour  y  habiter  et  le  peupler.  Le  roi  leur  donne  une  barrique  de 
t'arine  et  tie  lard.  L'on  ne  vent  plus  demander  tjiio  des  filles  de  village,  propres  au  travail 
eonmie  les  homines ;  ('experience  fait  voir  t|iie  celles  qui  n'y  out  pas  ete  tMevees,  ne  sont 
presc|iie  jias  propres  pour  ici,  etant  dans  une  misere  d'ou  elles  ne  peuvent  se  tirer. 
(fjetti't's  ili'  Mni'ic  <li'  I' lam I'lintinn,  19IJ'"''.) 

Kill!!. — 1")  niai.  Sa  Majeste  envoie  cent  cint[ii!inte  filles  pour  y  etre  marieea.  (Leltres 
il,  <',,U,fft.} 

—  dftolire.  M""  Bourdon  a  t'te  ehargee,  en  France,  dc  cent  cinquante  filles  que  le  roi 
t-nvoye  en  re  pays  par  le  vaisseaii  normand.  Klles  ne  lui  out  pas  peu  donne  d'ennuis 
durant  un  si  loiii^  trajet — car  comnie  il  y  en  a  de  toutes  conditions — il  s'en  est  trouv^  de 
tri-s  grtissii-res  et  de  tres  tlifliciles  a  conduire.  II  y  en  a  d'autres  de  naissance,  qui  sont  plus 
homn"tes  et  lui  out  donne  plus  de  satisfaction.  Un  peu  auparavant  arriva  un  vaisseau 
rocbelais  charge  d'hommes  et  de  filles,  et  de  families  fournies.  Les  vaisseaux  ne  sont  pas 
plus  tAt  arrives  (jue  les  jeunes  homines  y  vont  chcrcher  des  femmes,  et  dans  le  grand  nom- 
l>re  des  uns  et  ties  autres  on  les  marie  par  trentaine.  Les  plus  avises  commencent  &  se  faire 
une  habitation  un  an  avant  que  de  se  maricr,  parce  que  ceux  qui  out  une  habitation  trouvent 
un  meilleur  parti.  C'est  la  premiere  chose  dont  les  filles  s'informent,  et  elles  font  sagement, 
parce  que  ceux  qui  ne  sont  point  etablis  souffrent  beau  coup  avant  d'etre  a  leur  aise.  Outre 
ces  manages,  ceux  qui  sont  etablis  dcpuis  longtemps  ont  tant  d'enfants  que  cela  est  mer- 
veilleux.  (Lettres  de  Marie  de  V Incarnation.) 

1  An  registre  de  U  paroisse  de  Quebec,  sous  la  date  da  9  octobre  1668,  on  trouve  en  effet  que  Simon  Longue- 
ville,  tiln  de  Marcel  Longueville  et  de  Jeanne  Bernard,  de  Notre- Danoe-d' Eatable,  ville  de  Montpellier,  ^pouaa 
K«p£rance-du-Roiiaire,  maure  de  nation,  qui  avait  t'ti'  baptis^e  en  la  parois.se  de  S'-Paul  de-la  ville  de  Lisbonne,  en 
Portugal 

Le  17  aeptembre  1668,  Octave  /apajilia,  fcuyer,  sieur  de  Kessan,  fils  d' Achilles  Zapaglia  et  de  Dominique 
Razetti,  de  la  ville  de  Mantoue,  l-pouae  &  Quebec,  Anne  Guillemot  du  Plessia,  fille  de  feu  Guillaume  du  Plessis  et 
de  Tiennette  De»pri». 

Panni  les  Portogais  dont  parle  la  mrre  de  1'Incarnation  se  trouvent  lea  anct'trea  de  la  famille  Dassilva.  I'armi 
lea  Allemands,  cenz  de  1*  famille  Molleur  (  Miilhnr). 


LE  BARON  DB  LAHONTAN  157 

1670. — 27  aout.  Arrivee  de  1'intcndant  Talon  avec  cent  cinquantc  filles  et  un  grand 
nombre  d'officiers  et  do  soldats.  II  emmene  des  chevaux,  des  mnutona,  des  chevres.  (Ibid.) 

—  10  novembre.  II  est  arrive",  cette  ann£e,  cent  soixante  et  cinq  filles,  trcntc  seule- 
ment  restent  a  marier.  Je  les  ai  reparties  dans  des  families  recommandables,  jusqu'a  ce 
que  les  soldats  qui  les  demandent  en  mariage  soient  prets  &  s'etablir  ;  on  leur  fait  present 
en  les  mariant  de  50  livres  en  provisions  de  toute  nature  et  en  eft'cts  ;  il  faudrait  encore  quo 
Sa  Majeste  en  envoyat  cent  cinquante  a  deux  cent  pour  1'an  prochain  ;  troisou  quatre  jeunes 
filles  de  naissance  trouveraient  a  epouser  ici  des  ofticiers  qui  sc  sont  etablis  dans  Ic  pavs. 

Madame  Etienne,  chargee  par  la  directrice  dc  rilopital-General  do.  la  direction  des  jcunes 
filles  qu'il  envoie,  retournc  en  France  pour  en  ramener  eel  les  que  Ton  enverra  cette  amice. . . 
II  faudrait  fortement  recommander  quo  Ton  choisit  des  filles  qui  n'aient  aucune  dirl'ormite 
naturelle  ni  un  exterieur  repoussant,  mais  qui  fussent  fortes,  alin  de  pmivoir  travailler  dans 
ce  pays,  et  enfin,  qu'elles  eussent  de  1'aptitude  t\  quclque  oiivrage.  inanuel.  -I'ai  ccrit  duns 
ce  sens  &  M.  le  directeur  de  1'hopital.  (Lettre  de  Talon.)  ' 

Ces  simples  notes,  que  Ton  pourrait  appeler  les  noiivelles  a  la  main  de  I'epixpie,  nous 
donnent  la  date  d'arriv^e  des  convois  de  filles  a  marier.  A  1'aide  des  arcliives  des  paruisses 
de  Quebec  et  de  Montreal,  et  des  gretfes  des  notaires,  on  pent  ret  racer  1'origine,  la  gent'-alnuSe, 
1'etat  de  fortune  de  chacune  de  ces  emigrees.  On  y  petit  lire,  cnmmc  dans  un  livre  ouvert, 
sous  quels  auspices  et  dans  quelles  circonstances  elles  furent  anu-in'es  a  se  lixer  dans  cc  pays. 
Ce  travail,  qui  depasserait  les  bornes  que  nous  nous  sommes  tracees  dans  cette  etude,  nous 
nous  rescrvons  de  le  presenter  un  jour  a  la  Societe  royale.  Xos  origines  sont  si  pures  et  si 
bien  degagees  de  toutes  scories,  que  nous  ne  craignons  pas  d'indi(iuer  les  sources  ou  il  est 
possible  de  les  saisir  sur  le  vif  et  dans  toute  leur  intimite.  Ce  i|iii  nous  a  surtout  I'toinn'  en 
parconrant  ces  dossiers  poudreux,  c'etait  de  voir  <|uel  di-gn'  d'instruction  possedaient  ees 
filles2,  quel  empressement  les  plus  bauts  dignitaires  mettaient  a  assister  a  leiirs  unions  et  a 
apposer  leur  signature  ;\  leur  contra!  de  mariage,  de  quels  soins  on  les  entourait.  avec  quclle 
delicatesse  on  ebercbait  a  leur  eviter  les  ennuis  d'un  voyage  aussi  long  que  celui  de  France 
au  Canada.  Le  gouvernenuMit  francais  traitait  vraiment  d'une  facon  bien  extraordinaire  ces 
pauvres  filles  perdues  de  moeurs  et  de  reputation. 

Apres  avoir  trie  sur  le  volet  les  femmcs  et  filles  destinees  au  Canada,  on  les  mettait  sous  la 
garde  d'une  personnc  vertueuse  pour  les  envoyer  au  pays.  La  sceur  Bourgeois  tut  souvent 
chargee  de  conduire  plusieurs  de  ces  recrues.  Rendues  a  Montreal,  elle  les  logeait  cliex  elle. 
C'est  ainsi  que  dans  le  rccensement  de  1667,  on  voit  qu'il  y  a  a  la  congregation  <  pi  at  re  filles 
i\  marier,  et  dans  un  grand  nomjbrc  de  contrats  il  est  dit  que  la  future  demenrait  cliez  la  sirur 
Bourgeois,  ou  simplcment  a  la  congregation  ;  dans  d'autres  on  marque  oxprcssement  quo 
c'est  a  la  congregation  meme  que  le  contrat  dc  mariage  a  ete  fait  et  passe.3 

1  Vide  Rameau,  p.  283. 

2  Presque  toutes  savaient  ^crire  leur  nom,  et  d'une  maniure  remarquable,  au  point  de  vue  calligraphique. 

1  Ainsi,  dans  les  contrats  de  mariage  de  Marie  Gouert,  venue  de  la  paroiss*  Saint-Sulpice  A  Paris  (27  mai 
1667),  de  Genevieve  Lesnai,  qui  ^pousa  Pierre  de  Vatichy  (18  nov.  1667) ;  dans  celui  d'Anne-Marie  Fannexesce, 
d'Hambourg,  il  est  marqu^  qu'elles  demeuraient  chez  la  soenr  Bourgeois.  Marie  Fannexesce,  fille  de  qualit^.  dont 
le  pere  avait  (A&  capitaine  dans  les  troupes  imp^riales,  4pousa  ft  Villemarie,  Hubert  le  Roux,  fils  d'un  notaire  royal 
de  Vitry-le-Francais  (7  nov.  1673).  Entre  autres  contrats  de  mariage,  faits  et  passes  4  la  congregation,  nous  avons 
celui  d'Elizabeth  Haquin,  avec  Antoine  de  Courtemanche,  dit  Joli-Coeur,  auquel  assista  toute  la  noblesse  du  pays 
(4  nov.  1666) ;  les  contrats  de  Jeanne  Layset,  avec  Jean  Beauchamp,  de  la  Rochelle  (4  nov.  1666),  de  Marguerite 
Tesnard  avec  Charles  Boyer,  du  bourg  de  Valse,  diocese  de  Poitiers  (23  nov.  1666) ;  celui  de  Jeanne  Colet  avec 
Mathieu  Binet  dit  1'Espgrance  du  village  d'Epernay  en  Picardie  (5  nov.  1668) ;  de  Jeanne  Fauconnier,  d'Orleans, 


158  J.-EDMONP  ROY 

Le  convoi  Bpe"cialement  destine"  &  Quebec  e"tait  tantdt  sous  la  garde  cle  Mn"  Bourdon,  la 
femme  de  1'ancien  procureur  general  de  la  colonie,  tant6t  sous  celle  d'une  directrice  des 
hApitaux  de  Paris.  Mn"  Bourdon  logeait  aussi  ces  filles  chez  elle,  comme  le  faisait  la  so3ur 
Bourgeois. 

I.:ilicnii;iii  et  Lesage  se  moquent  de  ces  vieilles  duegnes  prudes  qu'ils  comparent  aux 
condiictrices  d'un  troupeau  de  chair  humaine.  Maia  n'est-ce  pas  le  systerae  des  matrones 
adopte  par  let*  gouvernements  modern  es  d'Am^rique  dans  des  circonstances  analogues  ?  Les 
methodcs  se  suecedent,  mais  se  rcssemblent  toujours  par  quelque  e6te". 

Les  rois  tres  chretiens  encourageaient  de  la  fagon  la  plus  genereuse  les  manages  de  ces 
lilies.  ('lun|iu>  contrat  comporte  la  dot  du  roi,  qui  consistait  en  une  somme  d'argent  fixe, 
des  hfstiaux,  des  instruments  de  culture.  Le  mari  fournissait  le  homestead  acquis  dans  les 
conditions  les  plus  avantagenses  et  bien  souvent  ;\  simple  titre  gratuit.  On  favorisait,  du 
restc.  avec  line  civile  liberalite  les  manages  des  fils  de  colons  nes  dans  le  pays.  En  1668,  le 
n>i  ecrit  a  I'eveqiie  de  Laval  d'user  de  son  influence  pour  que  les  gargons  se  marient  & 
dix-liiiil  ans  ct  les  lilies  a  seix.e,  et  1'aiinee  suivante  il  assignc  annuellement  3,000  livres,  atin 
(I'aciM-l.'TtT  <-es  unions.  II  inandc  a  ses  ofliciers  de  donner  de  ce  thuds  20  livres  de  grati- 
ticatimi  a  tmis  les  <jari;ons  qui  se  marieront  a  vingt  ans  et  au-dessous,  et  20  livres  a 
cliai|iie  tille  i|iii  s'etalilira  au  plus  tanl  a  I'/ige  de  seize  ans.  C'etait  ce  qifon  appelait  le 
lin'-.-ii  i<i  'I"  rni'.  Kn  ItiTO.  une  |ieine  pecuniaire  etait  edictee  contre  les  parents  qui  negligeaient 
dc  laiiv  niarier  Inns  eiitaiits  (|iian«l  ils  etaient  parvenus  a  eet  age.  De  six  mois  en  six  mois, 
ils  i'-iaicnt  teuus  de  se  presenter  an  grette  ah'u  de  declarer  pourquoi  leurs  entants  n'etaient 
point  encore  marii's.  Kn  1700.  le  roi  accorde  encore  3,000  livres  pour  doter  soixante  filles,  a 
raison  de  ."id  livres  cbaeune. 

^"  a-t-il  i|iieli|iie  cho>e  dans  ce  systeme  i|iii  puisse  claxjuer  les  mmurs  ou  les  sentiments 
dc:-  plus  delicals'r  (jue  1'on  compare  les  inethodus  de  cettc  epoipie  avec  celles  cjui  furent 
employ. -es  pour  coloniser  1'Ontario  et  les  provinces  de  1'ouest.  Les  plus  malveillants  ne 
pom-rout  s'empeclier  d'adiiiirer  la  sage  prevoyance  et  la  largeur  de  vues  qui  presidaient  i 
ees  unions. 

Kn  HIT"',  il  t'ut  <'onstate  que  les  filles  tirees  des  villes  n'etaient  point  aptes  a  supporter 
les  nnlesses  de  notre  climat  et  les  miseres  des  commencements  d'une  vie  de  colon.  Colbert 
ecrivit  a  ce  ]>ropos  une  lettre  a  1'eveqiie  de  Laval,  et  Ton  se  mit  i  choisir  lesnouvellesrecrues 
dans  les  villages,  aux  environs  de  Rouen,  et  dans  trente  ou  quarante  paroisses  aux  alentours. 

("etait  assurer  du  coup  au  pays  une  population  saine  et  robuste.  En  eft'et,  la  race  des 
gars  et  des  lilies  de  Noriuandie  n'a  rien  qui  lui  soit  comparable. 

Les  auteurs  (pii  out  deja  traite  de  nos  origines,  out  souvent  cite  les  temoignages  d'^cri- 
vains  contemporains,  atin  de  ret'uter  les  sottes  assertions  des  Lahontan  et  des  Lesage.  II  est 
juste  que  nous  gmupions  dans  cette  etude  consacr^e  a  1'accusateur  toutes  les  preuves  qui 
peuvent  le  confondre. 

Interroge  en  France,  sur  1'etat  moral  de  la  population  du  Canada,  Pierre  Boucher,  un 
des  plus  ancicns  ct  des  plus  respectables  habitants  du  pays,  qui  fut  gouverneur  de  la  ville  de 
Trois-Rivieres,  disait : 

"  Voici  encore  une  question  qui  m'a  &£"  faite,  savoir,  comme  on  vit  en  ce  pays  ;  si  la 

avec  Antoine  Dufrwme  dit  Saint-Antoine,  natif  de  Saint-V6ry  en  Picardie  (21  novembre  1668).  Cf.  Grefife  de 
Btoigne  Baaaet  cit£  par  Faillon. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  1B9 

justice  s'y  rend  ;  s'il  n'y  a  point  de  libertinage,  cm  qu'il  y  passe,  dit-on,  quantitd  de  garne- 
ments  et  de  filles  mal  vivantes. 

" II  n'est  pas  vrai  qu'il  vienne  ici  de  ces  sortes  de  filles,  et  ceux   qui  en  park-lit  de 

la  fa?on  se  sont  grandement  mepris  et  out  pris  les  lies  de  Saint-Christophe  et  de  la  Marti- 
nique pour  la  Nouvelle-France.  S'il  y  en  vient  ici,  on  ne  les  commit  point  pour  telles  ;  car 
avant  que  de  les  cmbarquer,  il  taut  qu'il  y  ait  quelques-nns  de  lours  parents  on  amis  <|iii 
assurent  qu'elles  out  toujours  ete  sages.  Si,  par  hasard,  il  s'en  tronve  qiielques-uncs,  de 
celles  qui  viennent,  qui  soient  decriees,  on  que  pendant  la  traversee  ellcs  aient  en  le  limit 
de  se  mal  comporter,  on  les  renvoie  en  France. 

"  Pour  ce  qui  est  des  garnements,  s'il  y  en  passe,  c'est  qu'on  ne  les  connait  pas:  et, 
quand  ils  sont  dans  le  pays,  ils  sont  obliges  de  vivre  en  honnetcs  gens,  autreinent  il  n'y 
aurait  pas  dejeu  pour  eux  :  on  sait  aussi  liien  pendre  en  ce  pavs  qn'ailleurs,  et  mi  I 'a  fait 
voir  &  quelques-uns  qui  n'ont  pas  ete  sages."  ' 

Ceci  etait  ecrit  en  1663,  et  coiivre  toiite  la  periodc  du  regime  des  companies  depuis  la 
fondation  de  la  colonie. 

La  mere  Andre  Duplessis  de  Sainte-Helene,  snperieure  de  1'Ilntel-Dieu  de  Quebec,  une 
femme  des  plus  remarquahles,  tort  lettree  et  tres  spirituelle,  ecrivait  en  170i'.  en  parlant  dn 
peuplement  originaire  de  la  colonie  : 

"tin  certain  nombre  de  ces  tillen  etaient  des  demoiselles  de  qualite.  sans  liien  ;  d'autres 
appartenaient  a,  de  bonnes  families  qui,  etant  chargees  d'cnfants,  les  envovaient  dans  ce  pavs, 
dans  1'esperance  qu'elles  y  seraicnt  mieux  pourvues ;  et  entin,  on  en  tira  bcaiicoiip  de 
I'hflpital  de  la  Pitie  ;V  Paris,  oil  elles  avaient  etc  bien  elevees  des  leur  l>as  ai^e." 

"  Quant  anx  filles  qu'on  y 'envoyait  pour  les  marier  avec  les  nouveaiix  habitants,  ecrit 
Charlevoix,  un  auteur  qui  avait  longtemps  denieure  dans  le  pays,  on  cut  toujours  soin  de 
s'assurer  de  leur  conduite  avant  que  de  les  embarqner ;  et  celle  ([ii'on  leur  a  vu  tenir  dans  le 
pays  est  une  preuve  qu'on  y  avait  reussi. .  ." 

L'avocat  le  Beau,  qui  vint  au  Canada  en  17:20,  traitant  du  menic  sujet.  s'attaque 
directement  4  Lahontan  : 

"  II  y  cut,  dit-il,  plus  de  trois  cents  bommes  de  Carignan  «|ui  s'etablirent  dans  le  pavs. 
non  pas  avec  des  filles  de  joie,  comme  le  pretend  le  baron  de  Labontan,  inais  avec  des  filles 
et  des  femmes  qui  etaient  en  France  a.  cbarge  de  pauvres  communautes,  d'ou  on  les  a  tirees, 
pour  les  conduire  de  leur  plein  gre  en  Canada.  C'est  une  chose  que  j'ai  apprise  sur  les  lieiix 
par  des  personnes  de  probite  et  digues  de  foi  :  comme  du  R.  P.  Joseph,  recollet  canadien,  et 
d'autres  vieillards  qui  out  presque  toucbe  a.  ces  premiers  temps.  Aussi,  Lahontan,  si  snjet  a 
caution  dans  tons  les  points  capitaux  de  son  ouvrage,  ne  doit  pas  t'aire  prendre  pour  verite 
des  calomnies  si  injurieuses  h,  1'honneur  des  Canadiennes.  II  n'en  aurait  pas  pu  dire 
davantage  de  la  Louisiane,  ou  chacun  sait  que  Ton  a  envoye  beaucoup  de  filles  du  caractere 
sur  lequel  il  parait  prendre  tant  de  plaisir  h.  s'etendre." 

Que  Ton  ait  fait  jadis  des  battues  dans  les  rues  de  Paris  pour  y  raccoller  des  pauvres  et 
les  embarquer  de  force  pour  le  nouveau  raonde,  cela  ne  peut  faire  de  doute.  De  tons  temps, 
les  agents  d'emigration,  alleches  par  les  fortes  primes  ofFertes  par  les  compagnies  ou  par  les 

'  Histoire  vtritable  et  natiirelle  des  ifcewt  et  Productions  de  la  Nowtelle-France,  par  Pierre  Boucher,  dedi^e  i  Col- 
bert, 1663,  Edition  canadienne,  pp.  153  et  154. 
*^Voyages\de  le  Bean,  t.  ],  p.  £1. 


16O  J.-RDMOND  ROY 

gouvernemonts,  ont  chereW  f\  grossir  leurs  envois  de  flujets  peu  propres.  Pour  eux  la 
quantito  roinporte.  Us  no  se  souviennent  guere  du  reste. 

"...  Parini  les  honnetes  gens,  il  nous  vient  parfois  de  terrible  racaille,"  ecrivait  la  mere 
de  rincarnation,  le  7  septemhre  1668.  "  II  est  vrai  qu'il  vient  iei  beaucoup  de  monde  de 
France,  et  4110  le  pays  se  potiplu  boaucoup,  dit-elle  line  autre  fois,  mais  parmi  les  honnetes 
gens  il  vient  boaucoup  <le  canailles  de  Tun  et  1'autre  sexe,  qui  causent  beaucoup  de  scan- 
dale."  ' 

Xuus  avons  deja  <lit  (|iH-l  triage  sevfcre  so  faisait,  une  fois  les  emigres  rendus  an  port,  de 
Quebec.  1,0  Conseil  Souvoniin  if  hositait  pas  a  t'aire  retourner  en  France  tous  ceux  qui  ne 
piitivaicnt  justitier  d'uii  bun  caraetere  mi  de  ressourcos  suffisantes.  La  colonie  n'avait  pas 
l.esoin  il»-  tn.iirli.-s  iniitiles.  On  voiilait  de  bons  fcravailleurs  et  d'honnotes  gens.  Quant  aux 
niaiivaises  fcimncs,  i|iiant  a  cellos  nieiue  dont  la  reputation  etait  douteuse,  on  dont  les 
antecedents  in-  proniottaient  ricii,  il  suitit  do  parcourir  k-s  archives  du  Conseil  jioiir  constater 
ilc  (|iii-llr  inaiiii-rc  dies  ctaifiit  truitees,  Janwifi  justice  ne  f'ut  plus  exjieditive  et  jilus 
rii."»ireiise.  (iu'iui  lise,  par  exeinple,  I'anvl  gein'-ral  qui  tut,  rendu  le  5  avril  1675.2  Nous 
in-  rilc'iis  i|iie  n-liii-la.  inais  il  en  existe  une  eiinjuantaine  du  menu1  genre. 

I, a  iin'-ti-'ipule.  ile  sun  coti',  prit  les  inesures  les  plus  severes  pour  eiupcchor  les  abus  (jui 
pmivaieiit  se  i-uininettre.  I'n  anvt  <le  la  eiiur  ilu  parlement  do  I'aris,  du  18  avril  1663, 
ili'-ti •mlit.  MIIIS  les  IH-'HH-S  les  ]ilus  severes,  d'eiilever  aucunos  personnes  sous  quelqiie  pretexte 
.(He  ee  iTa.  1111*1111-  eeliii  de  les  envoyer  en  A.m«3riquc.  Nous  avons  sous  les  yeux  le  textc  de 
eet  arri'-t.  c|iii  est  t'i>rt  pen  cuiinu.  et  iiniis  le  pnhlions  on  appcndice. 

(Jut-  nuns  ayuiis  en  quoli|uoa  inauvais  sujets,  (pie  des  banqncrouticrs  soiont  venus 
t-'.'-tablir  an  Canada,  cela  est  I'nrt  possible.  Les  pays  nouvoaux  ne  sont  pas  plus  exempts  des 
mi~i'-i-e~  liuinaines  ipie  les  eon  I  n'-es  dcpuis  longteiups  otablios.  II  est  certain  memo  que  la 
euloiiie  ln'rita  de  plusieiirs  laux  sauniers  ijui  y  t'urent  onvoyos  par  ordre  dos  autorites.  Mais 
un  hoinine  pouvait  trompor  lagabelle,  chercher  a  se  {iroteger  centre  les  exactions  du  fisc, 
sans  pmir  eela  devoir  etre  range  an  noinbro  des  inauvais  sujets.  L'cxception,  du  reste,  n'a 
jainais  1'ait  la  regie. 

II  existait  autret'ois  a  Bayoiine  une  couturne  assez  curieuse.  C'dtait  de  t'aire  habiller, 
chaqiic  aniii'-e,  eiiH)  mi  six  iiiendiants  ]>ar  la  villo,  et  de  les  envoyer  ensuite  a  la  peche  h  la 
nionie  a  Terreneuve.  line  suit  pas  do  1&  que  tous  ceux  qui  t'aisaient  la  peche  dans  ces 
pa  rages  etaient  des  ineiidiants  et  des  vagabonds. 

Quo  qiiolquos  inauvais  sujets,  banqueroutiers,  faux  sauniers,  ou  filles  de  joie,  soient  venus 
an  Canada,  personne  no  le  pent  nier,  main  ce  t'urent  des  marchandises  de  contrebande.  II 
roste  un  fait  acquit*,  c'est  que  le  fond  dominant  fut  tel  qu'on  le  pouvait  ddsirer  dans  la 
formation  d'un  nouveau  pays. 

II  if  est  pa**  ctonnant  que  lo  baron  de  Labontan,  qui  entretenait  de  si  forts  prejuges  sur 
les  originos  de  la  colonie  canadienne,  ait  parle  d'une  facon  fort  peu  respectueuse  des  femmes 
du  pays.  Elles  etaient,  s'il  faut  Ten  croire,  de  moeurs  faciles.  "  On  y  est  deV6t  en  apparence, 
('•crit-il,  car  on  n'oserait  avoir  manque  aux  grandes  messes,  ni  aux  sermons,  sans  excuse 
b'-gitime.  (Vest  pourtant  durant  ce  temps-la  que  les  femmes  et  les  filles  se  donnent  carriere, 
dans  1'assurance  (pie  les  mores  ou  les  maris  sont  occupe"s  dans  les  dglises."  3  II  raconte 

1  Lottre  ls»,  II,  p.  877  ;  Ibid.,  II,  p.  437. 

'  Jvyement*  et  Dtlibtratian*  du  Conteil  Sowxrain,  voL  I,  p.  966. 

1  VoL  II,  p.  74,  Edition  de  1704. 


LB  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  161 

ailleurs,  a  propos  de  la  foire  qui  se  tenait  chaque  annee  a  Montreal,  une  histoire  invraisem- 
blable  au  snjet  des  relations  que  les  feratnes  de  cette  ville  auraient  entretenues  avec  les 
aborigines.1 

Lahontan,  qui  etait  celibataire,  meprisait  les  ferumes  par  parti  pris.  II  ne  croyait  pas 
que  la  vertu  leur  fut  possible.  Qu'il  soit  an  Canada,  au  Portugal  ou  en  Espagne,  il  ne  voit 
partout  que  des  maris  trompes,  des  intrigues  amoureuses.  Pour  lui,  toutes  les  femmes  sont 
des  Manon  Lescaut,  et  tons  les  hoinmes  des  Georges  Duudin.  L'homme  qui  possede  une 
pareille  disposition  d'esprit  est  bien  nialheureux. 

Toutes  les  me'disances  de  ce  soldat  besogneux  ne  s'aeeordent  guerc,  ilu  reste,  avec  ce 
qu'il  dit  lui-meme  de  la  severitc  avec-  laquelle  les  pretres  defendaient  toutes  reunions  sociales. 
"  Ce  qui  fait  qu'on  se  marie  facilement  en  ce  pays,  dit-il  quelque  part,  c'est  la  difficult^  de 
pouvoir  converser  avec  les  personnes  de  1'autre  sexe.  II  taut  se  declarer  aux  peres  ct  im-ivs 
au  bout  de  quatre  visites  qu'on  fait  a  leurs  tilles,  il  taut  purler  de  manage  <>u  cesser  tout 
commerce,  sinon  la  medisance  attaque  les  unset  les  autres  commc  il  taut.  On  nc  saiirait 
voir  les  femmes  sans  qu'on  en  parle  desavantageusemeiit,  et  qu'on  traite  les  maris  de 
commodes;  enfin,  il  taut  lire,  boire  ou  dormir,  pour  passer  le  temps  en  ce  pa'i's-l;\."; 

Dans  un  autre  endroit,  le. baron  rend  eneore  un  temoignage  plus  juste: 

"  Le  sang  du  Canada  est  fort  beau,  dit-il,  les  femmes  y  sont  gcneralcmcnt  belles,  les 
brunes  y  sont  rares,  les  sages  y  sont  communes  ;  et  les  paresseuses  y  sont  en  assex,  grand 
nombre  ;  elles  aiment  le  luxe  au  dernier  point,  et  e'est  a  (jui  mieiix  prendra  des  maris  au 
piege."  3 

Quant  aux  intrigues  avec  les  aborigenes,  Lahontan  a  menti  <le  propos  delibere.  ("est 
un  fait  connu  et  constate  par  tons  los  aneiens  qui  out  eerit  sur  le  Canada  :  les  Indiens  d'Ani<;- 
rique  n'eprouvaient  que  du  mepris  pour  les  femmes  blanches.  Les  femmes  n'ont  rieii  a 
apprehender  d'eux,  dit  la  m^re  de  1'Incarnation.  '  D'un  autre  cflte,  Tanguay,  <|ui  a  corn- 
pulse  un  million  deux  cent  vingt-six  mille  deux  cent  trente  actes  de  nos  registres,  a  relevo 
quatre-vingt-quatorze  mariages  entre  des  blancs  et  des  femmes  indigenes,  dans  1'espace 
de  deux  siecles.  Ces  chitfres  sont  plus  eloquents  que  toutes  les  demonstrations  (pie  nous 
j)ourrions  faire.  Us  sont  de  nature  a  faire  disparattre  bien  des  prejuges.  Combien  i-roient 
encore  que  la  population  franco-canadienne  est  formee  [>our  la  plus  grande  partie  de 
sang  mele?  Les  descendants  de  ces  quelques  families  dans  une  nation  composee  de  deux 
millions  d'ames  sont  un  element  a  pen  pros  imperceptible.  Par  urn  />ro  niltiln  rej»it<it"r. 

Que  dans  les  avant-postes,  jetes  sur  les  limites  de  la  civilisation,  il  y  ait  eu,  autrefois, 
des  desordres  et  des  niceurs  deplorables,  nous  ne  pouvons  pas  le  nier.  Les  courcurs  de  bois, 
les  batteurs  d'estrades,  les  soldats  et  les  officiers  canton nes  dans  les  garnisons  perdues  au 
milieu  du  desert  avaient  la  vie  large  et  facile.  Le  pere  jesuite  Carheil,  <mi  vectit  longtemps 
au  poste  de  Michillimakinac,  nous  a  laisse  une  peinture  fort  peu  flattee  de  ces  temps : 

"  Une  des  principales  occupations  des  garnisons,  dit-il,  est  de  faire  de  leur  fort  un  lieu 
que  j'ai  honte  d'appeler  par  son  nom,  ou  les  femmes  out  appris  que  leurs  corps  pouvaient 
tenir  lieu  de  marchandises,  et  qu'elles  seront  mieux  regues  que  le  castor,  de  sorte  que  c'est 
presentement  le  commerce  le  plus  ordinaire,  le  plus  continue!  et  le  plus  en  vogue Tous 

1  Vol.  I,  p.  65. 

1  Vol.  II,  pp.  78  et  79,  Edition  de  1704. 
'  If  (moires,  Edition  de  1704,  p.  81. 
4  Lettrei,  i.  IL,  p.  4. 

Sec.  L,  1894.    21. 


162  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

lea  soldate  tiennent  table  ouverte  a  toutes  les  fernmes  cle  lear  connaissance,  dans  leur  maison. 
Depuis  le  matin  jusqu'au  soir,  elles  y  passent  des  journees  entieres,  les  unes  apres  les  autres, 
arises  &  leur  feu  et  souvent  sur  leur  lit,  dans  des  entretiens  et  des  actions  propres  a  leur 


commerce. .  ." ' 


Ce  que  dit  iei  le  pere  Carheil  ne  s'applique  pas,  cependant,  aux  etablissements  plus 
important*,  on  regnait,  au  oontrairc,  la  plus  grande  severito"  dans  les  mceurs,  au  dire  de  toue 
les  t'crivains  contemporains. 

'•  A  1'appui  (In  tribut  rendu  ;\  la  puret«5  des  moeurs  des  premiers  Canadiens,  nous 
citerons.  dit  I'bistorien  Ferland,  une  autorite  qui  ne  pent  etre  8oup?onn4e  de  flatterie  :  ce 
sont  les  resristrcs  de  Xotre-Pame  de  Quebec,  ou  t'urent  inherits  presque  tous  les  baptemes 
i|iii  se  tin-lit  dans  le  gouverncment  de  Quebec,  jusque  vers  1'annee  1672.  Sur  six  cent 
snixante  et  qiiator/.e  eiit'ants  i|iii  tiirent  baptises  dcpuis  Tan  1621  inclusivement,  jtisqu'a 
1'anniV  Itit'd  exclusivement,  on  ne  compte  ([ii'iin  seiil  enfant  illogitime.'' 

I/al>bt'  Taniruav.  qiii  a  poursuivi  des  t'tudes  du  meme  genre,  a  fait  un  releve  des  naia- 
sainTs  clans  toute  la  cnlonie.  He  1701  a  1770,  sur  un  total  de  165,194  naissanees,  il  a  trouv4 
1i;:5.s-js  cnt'anis  li'-gitimes  et  1.86t!  illegitimes,  ce  ((in  donne  une  proportion  par  1,000  de  8*03. 
!>>•  1771  a  Ix7d  iiirlnsivciiifiit.  sur  2,0">7,2{'0  naissances,  la  statistique,  tel  que  compulsee  par 
!>•  iiiriuc  tWivain.  donne  2.o:!7,716  cnt'ants  Icgitinies  et  19,.r)74  illegitimes,  ce  qui  fait  une 
proportion  <!,•  ;i-o;,  p;ir  1,000. 

Ccs  cliitlrcs  sont  vraiment  elocjuents  lors(jue  Ton  songe  que,  d'aprfes  Marbeau,  on 
coinpte  a  I'aris  un  ent'ant  illegitime  sur  trois  naissauces. 

XV 

CoxcLrsmx.  —  APPRECIATION  GEXKRALK  SUR  LAHONTAN  ET  SON  CEUVRE. 

Arrive  A  la  tin  de  cette  etude,  ou  nous  avons  essay4  de  re^inir  toutes  les  pieces  qu'il 
i-tait  jiossible  de  recueillir.  suit  dans  les  arcbivcs  soit  dans  les  aneiens  auteurs,  nous  ne  savons 
trop  ijuel  verdict  le  lecteur  rendra  sur  celui  qui  en  est  1'objet.  Lahontan  a  ele"  bien  diverse- 
incut  appn'-cic.  Les  uns  1'ont  attaqiu'  avec  une  opiniatrete  qui  pent  paraitre  parfois  extra- 
ordinaire, les  autres  1'ont  defendu  avec  non  moins  de  persistance.  Le  dossier  de  1'inculp^ 
jiarait  inaintcnant  au  grand  jmir  et  il  est  a  pen  pres  complet.  Avant  que  sentence  finale  soit 
rendue,  rcsumons  en  quelques  traits  ee  qui  ressort  de  la  carri^re  et  du  caractere  de  ce 
personnage  multiple. 

I'n  ecrivain  <lu  commencement  du  siecle,  qui  a  fait  une  etude  approfondie  sur  1'arm^e 
franc;aice  de  Tancien  regime,5  nous  a  trace  des  officiers  d'alors  un  portrait  qui  a  sa  place  ici. 
"C'etait,  dit-il,  une  generation  de  petits-maitres,  dissolus,  frivoles,  etourdis,  a  1'esprit  leger. 
Devant  I'ennemi,  il  n'y  en  avail  pas  de  plus  braves,  et  ils  e"taient  toujours  prets  a  se  faire 
tuer  a  la  tete  de  leurs  eoldats.  Mais  ils  ne  pouvaient  endurer  les  privations  des  camps  et 
les  dures  eorvees  des  temps  de  paix,  sans  maugreer  et  pester." 

Lahontan  tut  un  pen  de  tout  cela  a  la  fois.  Nous  doutons  fort  cependant  qu'il  ait 
jamai-  et«  ce  que  Ton  appellc  un  soldat.  Pendant  ses  dix  annecs  de  service  au  Canada,  il 

1  Cit£  par  Margry,  Introduction,  cii. 

'  Court  d'Hittoire  du  Canada,  bi.  de  1«65,  voL  IF,  p.  14. 


Louis  Snfane,  auteur  de  I'Ifototrc  de  Fancienne  Infantene  franfaite,  Paris,  1849-1853,  huit  volu- 
io-8°,  avec  atlai. 


LB  BAEON  DB  LAHONTAN  163 

prit  part  a  deux  campagnes,  assista  a  deux  sieges,  et  le  sort  voulut  qu'il  ne  s'y  distinguSt  par 
aucune  action  d'eclat.  II  etait  a  Montreal  lors  du  fameux  massacre  de  Lachine  et  ne  prit 
aucune  part  &  la  sortie  de  la  garnison.  Enferme'  dang  Quebec  pendant  le  siege  de  Phipps,  il 
est  confondu  dans  la  tourbe  commune  des  officiers  de  second  rang,  et  son  nom  n'apparait 
dans  aucune  des  depeches  de  Frontenac,  ou  celui-ci  cite  tous  ceux  qui  se  sont  conduits  avec 
valeur.  Quand  on  veut  Penvoyer  en  mission  aupres  des  Iroquois,  il  prefere  la  vie  monotone 
et  ennuyense  de  garnison,  et  trouve  moyen  d'expedier  &  sa  place  le  chevalier  d'Aux.  Le 
baron  bearnais  n'est  pas  de  ceux  qui  bravent  le  danger,  ou  eherchent  les  aventures  perillcti- 
ses  dans  1'esperance  d'obtenir  un  rapide  avancement.  II  nu  se  vante  pas,  du  reste,  de  ses 
actes  de  bravoure,  ni  nc  se  targue  de  son  ardeur  guerriere.  Au  contraire,  il  declare  que 
"  la  valeur,  oui  meme  la  valeur  d'un  gascon,  doit  eeder  a  la  prudence,  et  de  plus,  la  sage 
nature  nous  ordonne  de  fatiguer  le  jaret  pour  le  salut  de  su  tete."  Dans  une  occasion  ou  il 
revenait  de  Michillimakinac  a  Montreal,  ses  gens  apprennent  qu'il  y  a  dans  le  voisinage  un 
parti  d'Iroquois,  et  il  a  toutes  les  peines  du  monde  a  les  retenir.  Us  veulent  s'ent'uir  sous 
bois.  "  Mais  si  vous  n'aviez  pu  en  venir  a  bout,  qu'eussiez-vous  fait,  lui  demanda-t-on  ?" 
"  Ce  que  j'eusse  fait?  repond  le  baron,  j'aurais  tachc  de  courir  plus  I'urt  qii'eux."  '  Kt, 
d'ailleurs,  que  dire  de  cette  sentence  dans  la  bouche  d'un  soldat  :  "  ( )li  !  1'excclleiite  nourri- 
ture  que  la  peur  !  elle  donne  courage  et  force  ;  elle  supplee  a  tons  les  besoins  de  la  vie,  et 
alors  on  ne  s'apergoit  pas  qu'on  est  un  homme,  sinon  par  ce  seul  endroit  qu'on  craint  de  ne 
1'etre  plus." 

II  y  a  des  soldats  modestes,  senses,  qui  out  le  ciilte  de  riionneiir,  du  devoir,  de  la  regie, 
toujours  prets  a  combattre,  a  servir,  ne  demandant  rien,  contents  et  presque  ('-tonnes  lorsqiu- 
leur  vient  la  recompense,  s'abstenant  de  critiqucr  les  chefs,  inviolablemcnt  tideles  an  drapeau. 
D'autres,  nes  pour  la  guerre,  sont  braves,  glorieux,  avides  des  occasions,  impatients  de  les 
faire  naitre,  toujours  en  avant,  confiants,  brillants,  ardents  aiix  honneurs  et  a  la  ii('(;oinpensi'. 
II  y  a  aussi,  dans  les  rangs,  le  contingent  des  penseurs,  des  pkilosopb.es,  des  raisonneurs. 

Labontan  appartcnait  a  cette  categoric. 

II  n'est  jamais  content,  n'a  jamais  un  mot  d'eloge  pour  ses  superieurs  ou  ses  coinpa- 
gnons  d'armes.  II  est  toujours  hargneux,  toujours  criticpie,  et  niedit  de  tout.  On  dirait 
qu'un  invincible  degout  lui  serre  la  gorge,  et  qu'il  a  garde  sur  toutes  choses  une  rancuMir 
inefFa^able. 

Lahontan  s'est  peint  ^  nous  maigre,  pale,  triste.1  C'est  le  type  physique  (pie  Ton  prete 
d'ordinaire  aux  temperaments  bilieux  et  acuriates.  Ajoutons  a  ces  dispositions  de  nature, 
que  les  malbeurs  domestiques  avaient  du  deteindre  sur  ce  caractere  deja  frivole  et  leger. 

Apres  avoir  maugree  cohtre  les  autorites  qui,  depuis  trois  ans,  le  laissaient  pourrir 
d'ennui  dans  quelque  village  isole  (1684-1687),  part-il  pour  la  campagne  de  Denonville 
centre  les  Iroquois  (juin  1687),  Lahontan  trouve  que  le  roi  depense  bien  mal  son  argent, 
qu'il  ecoute  les  avis  de  quelques  perturbateurs  publics  qui  cherchent  leur  utilite  particuliere 
dans  le  desordre  general.  Pourquoi  troubler  ces  pauvres  Iroquois  qui  n'en  douneut  aucun 
sujet  ?  Et  quaud  la  campagne  est  commencee,  il  s'apitoye  sur  le  sort  que  Ton  fait  subir  a  ces 

1  Vvyaget,  6d.  de  1741,  vol.  II,  p.  98. 

2  Loc.  tit.,  vol.  I,  p.  173. 

3 "  Le  pommeau  des  selles  du  pays,  dont  la  duret£  n'accommode  pas  les  gens  aussi  maigres  qae  nioi..." 
(Voyage  en  Portugal  et  en  Danemark,  p.  111.)  "  Les  Aragonais  sont  presque  aussi  maigres  que  moi  (ibid.,  p.  213),  de 
la,  vous  pouvez  juger  de  leur  bonne  mine.  Leurs  visages  sont  aussi  piles  que  le  mien." 


154  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

barbares.  II  roue  de  coups  les  sauvages  allies  aux  Frai^ais  qui  veulent  torturer  les  prison- 
niers  enncmis.  La  chose  va  si  loin  que  Ton  est  oblige"  de  le  mettre  aux  arrets,  et  de  faire 
croirc  nux  sauvagcs  indignes  qu'il  est  ivre  et  incontr&lable.  C'est  dans  cette  me*me  cam- 
pagne qu'on  amene  au  quartier  general  un  deserteur  qui  est  fusille  apres  avoir  e"t<5  convaincu 
d'avoir  nervi  de  guide  aux  Anglais.  Lahontan  trouve  cette  punition  injuste  au  dernier 
degre.  Mais  sur  quoi  compter  en  temps  de  guerre  si  Ton  ne  chStie  pas  les  de"serteurs  et  les 
cspions  ? 

II  est  desole  de  n'assister  qu'a  des  boucheries,  et  de  ce  que  les  officiers  sont  occup^s 
pendant  einq  ou  six  jours  a  couper  les  Ides  de  1'enncmi  avec  leurs  epees  dans  les  champs. 

Quaiid  tout  le  inonde  blame  la  Barre  au  sujet  de  la  campagne  infructueuse  de  1684, 
lui  seul  trouve  que  ce  n'est  pas  la  finite  du  pauvre  bomme,  et  il  s'en  prend  aux  medecins  de 
IVxpedition  et  diseute  avee  eux  des  maladies  et  des  remedes  au  lieu  de  faire  son  service. 

Commandant  ilu  fort  Saint-Joseph,  avec  son  talent  reel  d'observation,  il  eut  sans  doute 
dcvine  rimportance  que  prendrait  un  jour  ee  poste,  mais  il  s'y  sent  pris  d'un  invincible 
ennui  et  il  en  deguerpit  sans  honneur  et  sans  gloire.  Au  moment  meme,  oil  dosespe'rant  de 
ivntivr  dans  les  IK  nines  graces  des  ministres,  Lahontan  se  preparait  a  publier  ses  pamphlets, 
Lamnthe-Cadilhic  fondait  Detroit. 

Nomine  lieutenant  de  roi  a  I'laisanee,  Lahontan,  an  lieu  de  s'occuper  des  devoirs  de  sa 
charge,  passe  son  temps  a  la  chasse,  ou  erayonne  sur  le  coin  des  tables  d'aubcrges  des 
chansons  satvriques  etmtre  son  superieiir  qui  le  vent  reprimander. 

( )n  raecinte  ijiie  lesjeiines  homines  du  Beam  abhorrent  le  service  militaire  pour  la 
phi  part,  et  que  le  departcment  des  Basses-Pyrenees  a  com  pie  parfois  a  lui  scul  la  moitie  ou 
menu-  les  trois  ein<(iiieines  des  iiisoiuuis  francais.' 

Si  eela  est  vrai,  Lahontan  a  bien  ete  de  son  sang  et  de  sa  rae«.  Jamais  homme  ne  fut 
moins  fait  pour  le  metier  des  armes.  C'est  le  type  dc  Tindiscipline  dans  toute  la  force  du 
mot. 

II  y  a  eii  parmi  les  contemporains,  un  militaire  du  temps  du  premier  empire,  qui  nous  fait 
soiiirera  Lahontan:  e'ost  rani-Louis  Courier.  Comine  lui,  Lahontan  est  bilieux,  acariStre, 
se  mo(|iie  et  uii'-dit  de  tout,  diseute  sans  cessc  ses  chefs.  Anssi  pen  zele  1'un  que  I'autre  pour 
le  service,  tons  deux  reveiit  des  poetes  et  des  ecrivains  au  milieu  d'une  campagne,  tons  deux 
font  eontre  la  discipline  les  plus  grandes  ecpiipeeH  et  descrtent  leur  poste  au  moment  du 
ihmger.  Homines  a  eoups  de  tete,  revant  de  philosophic  et  d'idees  nouvelles,  et  negligeant 
les  details  de  leur  metier,  otliciers  ineommodes  et  dangereux  que  Ton  note,  paratt-il,  dans 
les  regiments  parmi  les  mal-pensants.  Comme  Courier,  Lahontan  se  forma  a  1'etude  au 
milieu  de  la  vie  des  camps.  II  s'echappait  du  service  et  des  corve"es  pour  lire  ses  chers 
aiiteiirs.  Medisant  des  chefs,  frondciir,  incapable  jamais  de  faire  une  action  d'^clat,  sans 
bravoure  etH'en  vantant,  capable  de  servir  le  Grand  Turc  aussi  bien  que  la  France,  Lahontan 
cut  les  gouts,  les  t ravers  et  la  mechancete  du  grand  pamphletairc,  il  lui  manqua  son  erudi- 
tion et  son  immense  talent,  et  il  ne  fut  qu'un  pietre  ecrivailleur. 

Lah-iiitan  avait  1'esprit  nourri  de  paradoxe  et  de  contradiction.  En  temps  de  paix,  il 
vent  se  voir  a  la  guerre.  Est-il  a  la  villc  il  aspire  de  vivre  loin  du  monde  avec  ses  livres. 
II  ne  pent  plus  demeurer  au  Canada,  "  dans  ce  pays  contr614  par  les  pretres  et  les  bigots," 
et  demande  a  grands  cris  son  rappel.  Une  fois  rendu  en  France,  il  peste  centre  les  gens 

1  Klw/«  Reclna,  Otographie  unirtrteUe—La  Franet,  t  II,  p.  94. 


LE   BARON  DE  LAKONTAN  165 

en  place,  les  avocats,  les  courtisans.  Dans  son  village,  il  trouve  tout  le  monde  idiot  et  bete, 
et  veut  se  revoir  au  milieu  des  sauvages.  II  ambitionne  les  postes  honorifiques  dans  le 
meme  placet  ou  il  fait  un  plaidoyer  pour  1'obscurite.  II  reclame  1'argent  prete  par  son  pere 
a  la  ville  de  Bayonne,  et  en  vie  le  sort  des  Indiens  qui  n'ont  pas  le  sou.  II  accompagne  ses 
livres  de  gravures  anarchistes  ou  1'homme  de  la  nature  foule  aux  pieds  le  sceptre  et  les  lois, 
et  il  tombe  a  genoux  devant  les  duchesses  pour  demander  sa  grace.  II  se  moqtie  des  courti- 
sans  et  il  se  fait  plat  valet  des  grands  au  Danemark  ct  en  Angleterre.  Robespierre,  dans 
son  discours  sur  PEtre  Supreme,'  a  trace  un  portrait  des  encyclopedistes  qui  s'applique  bien 
a  Lahontan  : 

"  Ces  coryphees,  dit-il,  declamaient  quelquefois  contre  le  despotisme,  et  ils  etaient 
pensionnes  par  les  despotes;  ils  faisaient  tantdt  des  livres  eontre  la  cour,  et  tan tot  des 
dedicaces  aux  rois,  des  discours  pour  les  courtisans,  et  des  madrigaux  pour  les  eourtisanes  ; 
ils  etaient  fiers  dans  leurs  ecrits,  et  rampants  dans  les  antichambres." 

A  quoi  tient  la  gloire  ? 

Tous  les  encyclopedistes  out  traite  Lahontan  comme  un  grand  voyageur,  et  ils  ne  citent 
pas  meme  les  noms  des  Jolliet,  des  Marquette,  des  Xicolet  et  des  la  Verandryc. 

Que  dire  des  livres  du  baron  hearnais  ?  Le  soin  que  Luhmitan  prenait  d'observer  tout 
autour  de  lui  nous  a  valu  certaiiiement  des  pages  utiles.  (Test  un  esprit  inqiiisiteur  et  bien 
en  avant  de  son  temps.  II  est  eurieux  d'y  voir,  par  exemple,  sa  preoccupation  au  sujet  de 
1'origine  des  indigenes,  avant  les  recherches  du  pere  Latitan  iit  celles  de  1'abln'  I><>be. 

Mais  ce  qui  gate  tout  chez  lui,  c'est  le  denigrement  baineux  et  de  parti  pris,  ce  sont  les 
faits  presentes  souvent  d'line  maniere  pertide.  La  complaisance  aver  laqiicllc  tons  les 
auteurs  ennemis  de  la  France  out  cite  Lahontan  nous  indiqiic  bien  quel  soin  doit  prrndre  le 
lecteur  de  le  contrOler  sans  cesse. 

Au  point  de  vue  des  moeurs  et  de  la  decenee,  les  livres  de  Lahontan  sont  de  ceiix  qui  se 
liscnt  pcut-etre  parfois  le  soir,  en  caehette,  mais  sur  le  premier  feuillet  desquels  on  dcvrait 
iascrire  cet  epigraphe,  qu'un  auteur  .contemporain  place  en  vedette  sous  le  litre  d'un  de  ses 
romans  :  La  m&re  n'en  devra  pas  permeltre  la  let-tare  a  s<i  filh:. 

Potir  terminer,  citons  ce  que  M.  I'arkman  dit  de  Lahontan.  (V  jugemeiit  de  IVminent 
historien  donne,  pensons-nous,  une  bonne  vue  d'ensernble  du  sujet  de  celte  elude  : 

"  Lahontan,  dit-il,  pent  etre  appele  un  homme  en  avant  de  son  sieele  ;  car  il  avail 
1'esprit  caustique,  sceptique  et  moqueur,  (mi  a  marqu4  cent  ans  plus  lard  I'approche  de  la 
grande  revolution,  mais  qui  n'etait  pas  un  des  caracteristiques  du  sieele  de  Louis  XIV.  II 
disait  ordinairement  la  verite  quand  il  n'avait  pas  de  raison  de  faire  autremenl,  et  cependant 
il  etait  capable  parfois  de  mensonges  prodigieux.  Lahontan  a  essaye  d'imposer  a  ses 
lecteurs  une  histoire  merveilleuse  de  pretendues  decouvertes  au  dela  du  Mississipi ;  et  sa 
mauvaise  reputation  sous  lo  rapport  de  la  veracite,  est  due  prineipalement  a  eette  fabrica- 
tion. D'un  autre  c6te,  le  recit  de  ce  qu'il  a  vu  dans  la  colonie  s'accorde  d'ordinaire  avec 
les  temoignages  contemporains."  2 

1  Cit6  par  Thiers  :  Hiftoire  de  la  Revolution  franyaise. 

2  Frontenac,  pp.  106  et  106. 


166  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

PIECES  JUSTIFICATIVES 
n°  1 

LA    NAVIGATION    DU    GAVE   DE 


Le  27  inai  1688,  Ic  baron  de  Lahontan,  alors  a  Michillimakinac,  ecrivait  a  M.  de 
Seignelay,  une  longuo  lettre  au  sujet  des  travaux  que  son  pere  avait  faits  pour  ame"liorer  la 
navigation  sur  le  gave  de  Pan. 

.I'ai  cru  devoir  reunir  ici  toutes  leu  pieces  probantes  au  sujet  des  grands  services 
i|ii'  Isaac  dc  Loin  d'Arce  rend  it  alors  au  Beam. 

Kj-tfiit  <l'  mi,1  1,-tti-f  I/H  Inn-oil  i/c  Ln/iniitan  a  M.  de  Seignelay,  dutee  a  Michichillimakinac,  le 

•21    in  ni  1(388. 

MoNSKKiNKUK, 

.!<•  -uis  til.-  il'iin  gentilhoinnie,  qiii  u  depense  trois  ccns  niille  ecus  pour  grossir  les  caux 
i|e-  ilnix  gave-  liearnais;  il  a  en  le  boiiheur  de  retissir  dans  cet  ouvrage,  en  faisant  entrer 
quantitc  ili-  ruisseaux  dans  ccs  deux  rivieres  :  le  coiirant  de  1'Adour  en  a  etc  tellcment  ren- 
t'orcr  qiic,  grossissant  la  l>anv  dc  Buyonne,  un  vaisseaii  de  cinquante  eanons  y  pent  entrer 
aver  |ilns  de  tacilite.  qiic  ne  t'aisait  auparavant  une  t'regate  de  dix.  Ce  tut  en  vertu  de  ce 
irraml  et  lu'iii-fiix  travail,  <|iie  le  roi,  |»>ur  rucompeiiBer  nion  pi-  re,  lui  aeeorda,  eonime  aussi  i 
hfs  descendants  a  perpetuite,  certains  droits  et  profits,  le  tout  inontant  a  la  valeur  de  trois 
millf  livres  par  an.  re  i|iii  se  vi'ritie  par  le  commencement  d'un  arret  donne  au  council  d'etat, 
le  neii\  ii'ine  jour  ile  Janvier  li)."),s,  signe  Bossuet,  et  collationne,  etc.  La  seconde  ntilite  que 
le  ri'i  el  la  province  rctireiit  ilcs  travaux  de  nion  pere,  consiste  en  la  descente  des  infits  et  des 
vi-rgne>  ties  I'yrenei's,  que  mil  autre  que  lui  n'aurait  jainais  entrepris,  et  qui  aurait  infailli- 
lileineiit  I'choin',  si  par  ^es  soins  et  par  des  sommes  immenses,  il  n'eut  doublement  grossi  les 
caux  i  In  tjave  d'Oloron  ........... 


30  dccembre  1048. 

(jrnttjii-atiuH  il<    -M  lii-rex,  danndes  /><tr  lr  curjis  dc  I'ille  de  Bayonne  a  des  marinierSj  pour 
i-ninliiit,  I/I'M  J'I/I-I'IH'I-X  <}  Buyuiiue,  ti'nlx  bdteaux  nf>j»irtenunt  d  M.  d'Arce.     (Archives  com- 
munales  de   Bayonne,  ('('.   4'2\,  n"12!'».     Dulaurens,  Inveittalre  sommaire  des  archives  de  la 
rifle  <le   Bayuiuie,  tonic  ler.) 

A  nos  seigneurs  les  eschevins,  jurats  et  Conseil  de  la  ville  de  Bayonne. 

Supplient  humblemcut  les  sieurs  Pivolet  et  autres,  bapteliers,  disant  qu'ilz  out  conduit 
trois  bapteaux  en  ceste  ville,  despuis  les  inons  Pirenees,  apartenant  a  Mr  Darce,avec  deapans, 
de  <juy  la  riviere  a  este  rciidue  navigable,  ce  quy  doit  ajiorter  de  grandz  biens  a  la  ville  de 
Bayonne  et  causer  ung  negoce  intertable,  a  <|iioy  nous  [avons]  aporte  nos  soings  et  aporterons 
d'i<-y  en  avant.  Ck-  considere,  il  vous  plaize,  a  ['imitation  des  autres  villes,  de  leur  donner 
une  estrene  telle  <ju'il  plairra  a  vos  lil>eralites.  Et  prieront  Dieu  pour  vos  prosperit^s  et  de 
vostre  ville  ;  et  feres  bien.  Ainsi  signe  :  Pivolet  et  Duval. 

K-*t  acorde  aux  supliants,  pour  gratifications,  la  somnie  de  vingt  livres,  quy  leur  seront 
payees  par  Mr  de  Larroy,  tresorier  de  la  ville,  en  verteut  des  presans,  sans  qu'il  soit.besoing 
d'autre  mandement,  et  en  seront  descharg^s,  prenant  aquiet  au  dos  et  le  raportant  a  la 
redition  de  vos  comptes.  Faict  a  Bayone,  en  Conseil,  le  30'  decerabre  1648.  Ainsi  signe1  : 
de  Lalande,  clercq  assesseur. 

(Sign4:)  DB  MI  i  NUM.  greffier. 

Nous  soubs  signes,  Jean  et  aultre  Jean  Pivolet,  pere  et  fis,  marchans  et  conducteurs  en 
les  ribieres  de  Oarone  et  Salat  et  a  presant  en  la  ribiere  du  gabe  de  Pau,  fesant  la  conduicte 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  167 

troues  (sic)  bateaux,  confesons  avoyer  ressu  des  meins  clu  sieur  de  Laroy,  tresaurier  de  la 
presante  anne,  la  somme  de  vingct  librcs  ordonnes,  en  1'aultre  part  escbriptes. — Feet  a 
Bayonne  ce  trantiesme  desatnbre  1648. — Sur  quoy  nous  sommes  signes. 

(Signe  :)         J.  PIVOLET  ;         .1.  I'IVOLET. 


6  Janvier  1649. 

Lettre  adressee  par  le  corps  de  ville  de  Bayonne  ti  M.  de  In   Vie,  ar,,i-nl  <jiner<il  «n  />< 
de  Bordeaujr.     (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  BB.  68.  t'1  8V".) 

MONSIEUR, 

Monsieur  le  premier  eschevin  nous  a  t'aiet  part  d'une  lettre  que  Monsieur  de  Laborde 
luy  a  escript,  par  laquelle  il  luy  niande  que  vous  aves  bailie  reqiieste  au  nom  ilu  sindiq  en  la 
Cour  des  monnoyes,  dont  il  nous  a  envoye  la  minutte,  ensemble  de  1'anvst  quy  a  cste 
prononce,  portant  que  le  sindiq  f'era  apparoir  de  sa  quallitte  et  raportcra  deliberation  du 
corps  de  ville,  portant  necessitte  qu'il  y  a  d'ouvrir  le  contoir  et  t'aiiv  travailler  la  nionove, 
comme  aussy  de  dresser  ung  proces  verbal  des  desordres  quy  sont  arrives  en  eeste  ville,  du 
despuis  le  chaumage  de  la  monnoye,  sattisfaisant  a  quoy,  nous  vous  envoyons  le  proces 

verbal,  1'acte  de  prestation  de  serment  du  sindiq C'e.-t  tout  ee  ijuv  se 

presente  a  VOUH  escripre  sur  nos  affaires,  a  quoy  nous  adjoustcrons  une  nouvelle  dij^ne  de 
curiosite  et  d'estre  couchee  dans  la  gasettc,  quy  est  (jue  M'  Isaq  I>ulon<r.  sieur  d'Arse, 
bearnois,  entreprant  de  rendre  la  riviere  du  Gabe  navigable,  quy  seroit  ung  grand  bien  pour 
ce  pai's  et  le  Bear,  quy  auroint  tons  deux  par  eeste  invantioii  le  eomineree  par  la  vove  de  la 
riviere.  II  a  t'aiet  construire  deux  bapteaux  du  port  d'environ  seixe  tbonneaux.  ebaeun 
proche  d'un  bourg  dans  le  Beam  appelle  de  St  Pee,  six  lieues  au  dessiis  de  I'au  et  distant 
de  ceste  ville  de  vingt-deux  lieues,  duqucl  lieu  il  a  t'aiet  naviger  lesdits  bapteaux  jusques 
dans  ceste  ville,  ce  que  nous  avons  regarde  aveq  grand  estonneinent,  aussy  bien  que  la  ville 
de  Pan  et  tous  les  endroictz  ou  lesdits  bapteaux  out  passe  eomme  une  chose  qii'on  n'avoit 
jamais  veu  et  quy  surpassoit  la  creance.  Comme  nons  nous  eraignons  que  vous  vern's 
d'autres  choses  a  Paris  quy  nous  estonneront  davautage,  Dicu  nous  en  preserve  par  sa  sainte 
grace  et  a  vous  particulierement  de  mauvaise  rencontre,  ce  sont  les  suiihaifs  de  vos.  .  .  . 

Pour  Mr  de  La  Vie,  conseiller  du  roy  en  ses  Conseils  et  son  advocat  general  au  parle- 
ment  de  Bourdeaux. — Du  6°  Janvier  1649. 


21  avril  1649. 

Arret  du  Conseil  d'Etat  da  roi  prescrivant  les  mesures  nbcessaires  pour  faciliter  In  )nn-i<j<iti<>ii 
sur  le  Gave  de  Pan  et  sur  le  Neez,  et  defendant  a  toutes  sortes  de  persoinies  d'empjcher  le  sietir 
Isaac  du  Loin  d'Arce  ou  ses  commis  de  transporter  toutes  sortes  de  marchandises  et  de»recfi,  qn'ils 
feront  descendre  des  provinces  de  Bigorre  et  Beam  par  la  dite  riviere,  ft  pcinc  dc  3,000  livres 
d'amende.  (Archives  des  Basses-Pyrenees,  C.  1339,  piece  de  4  feuillets,  in-folio,  parchemin.) 

EXTRAIT    DES    REGISTRES    DU    CONSEIL    D'ETAT. SUR    CE    QUI    A    ETE    REPRESENTE    ail    roy,  ell 

son  Conseil,  par  Isaac  du  Loin,  sieur  d'Arce,  qu'en  execution  des  lettres  patentee  de  Sa 
Majest^,  duement  veriffiees,  tant  au  parlement  que  Cbambre  des  Comptes  de  N"avarre,  le  18 
septembre  1648,  par  lesquelles  Sa  Majeste  auroit  accorde  a  perpetuite  au  dit  de  Loin  et  a  ses 
hoirs  et  ayans  cause,  la  faculte  de  naviguer,  luy  seul,  et  raettre  batteaux  sur  la  riviere  du 
Gabe  [Gave]  '  et  du  Nez  [Neez]  2  tant  en  consideration  de  ses  services  que  pour  son  rem- 

1  Le  Gave  de  Pau,  dont  le  nom  Gate  est  synonyme  de  "  cours  d'eau  rapide  "  est  quelquefois  d^sign^  sous  ce 
simple  nom  de  "  Gave."  Sorti  des  glaciers  de  Gavarnie,  dans  les  Hautes-Pyrenees,  il  traverse  la  vallee  du  Li- 
vedan,  passe  pros  d'Argetes.coutourne  le  pied  du  rocher  de  Lourdes.puis  s'engage  entre  les  Pyr^n^es  et  les  collines 
du  Bigorre  et  coule  vere  1'ouest  jusqu'au  del&  de  Saint- P6.  La,  entr4  dans  le  departement  des  Basses-Pyrenees  par 


168  J.-EDMOND   ROY 


oursement  des  depences  qu'il  est  oblige"  de  faire  pour  reridre  les  dites  rivieres  navigables,  il 
limit  travaille  aver  taut  de  fruit  pour  1'utilite  puhlique  que,  centre  1'esperanee  d'uu  ehaeun, 


boi 

anroit  .  ... 

il  auroit  fait  decendre  des  batteaux  sur  lesdittes  rivieres,  depuis  S'-Pe  •»  jusques  aux  villes 
[de]  Nay,  '  Pau  *  Ortes  [Orthez],"  Belloc  [Belloeq],7  Peyrahora  [Peyrehorade],  *  Bayonne, » 
et  ireux  fait  remonter  jusques  a  laditte  ville  de  Pau,  avec  grande  peine  et  travail,  a  cause 
des  nasses  (|iii  sont  sur  laditte  rivierre  du  Gabe  [Gave],  que  pour  les  roues,  arbres  et 
arbrisseaux  qui  sout  an  long  des  rives  desdites  rivieres,  n'ayant  pu  avoir  passage  libre  dans 
les  dites  nasses,  a  ca\ise  de  ce  que  ceux  qui  tiennent  les  moulins  de  Sa  Majeste,  par  enga- 
gement a  vil  prix,  out  ferine  ladite  riviere,  d'uu  cote  a  1'autre,  saus  laisser  passer  une  goutte 
d'eau  que  par  dessus  lesdites  nasscs,  bien  que  par  les  ordounanees  il  soit  fait  deffences  de 
faire  tics  nasses  sans  laisser  des  pertuis  suftisants  a  passer  des  bestiaux,  dont  s'etant  plaint 
an  parlenieiit  de  Pan  ct  requis  conformeinent  a  1'arret  d'iceluy  du  9  fevricr  1630,  qu'il  fut 
eoinmis  iin  <lrs  eonseillcrs  de  ladite  cour,  ensemble  le  procureur  general  de  S.  M.  pour 
visittcr  Irs  nasses  qni  sont  sur  laditte  riviere  du  (!abe  [Gave]  et  faire  proceder  aux  ouver- 
t  u  res  ft  constructioiiR  des  passalis  necessaires  pour  rendrc  la  navigation  libre;  ledit  pro- 
fiirfiir  ircneral  avani  consenty  les  dites  conclusions,  arret  seroit  intervenu,  le  19  novcmbrc 
li!4.{.  portant  (pie  If  susdit  arret  du  neiif  fevrier  1*530  seroit  execute  par  le  sieur  Doyennart 
[d'<  ii'ln'nart]  consfillfr  audit  parlfnu-nt  ft  J>iiliau  [dc  Salies  du  Hau],  procureur  general,  et 
ijiie.  siiivant  ii'eliiv.  il  sfi-oit  fait  ouverture  et  passalis  nccessairea  pour  la  navigation,  ou 
li.xiin  M'l-.iit.  iiDiiubstant  opposition  on  appellation  quelconques ;  et,  par  autre  arret  du 
premier  fevrier  1*549,  du  eoiirtentement  dudit  procureur  general,  ordonne  (jue  les  rives  qui 
Mint  sur  le  long  desdites  rivieres  du  ( ial>e  [( Jave]  et  du  Nex.  [Nee/,]  seront  mises  en  etat 
iii'i-t^saire  pour  la  faeilite  <le  la  navigation,  et,  a  ces  tins,  enjoint  a  toutes  les  eonununautes 
c|iii  alxiutisM'iit  a  I'line  et  a  1'autre  desdites  rivieres,  de  eouper  et  oter  les  arbres,  buissons  et 
aiitn-s  ebcisf>  i|iii  poiiroient  empeclier  iju'en  remontant  U's  batteaux,  ICH  bommes  et  chevaux 
ne  les  puissfiit  tirer  facillement,  lesimels  arrets  il  ne  pent  inettre  a  execution,  dans  toute 
1'etendue  c|iie  ladite  riviere  du  (Jabe  [(iave]  pent  f'tre  rendue  navigable,  pour  etre  du  ressort 
de  divers  parleinents  eoinnieiiceant  dans  la  Uigorre,  ressort  du  parlement  de  Toulouse,  et 
pa>-ant  an  travers  du  Hearn  et  (iiiissant  a  liayonne,  ressort  du  jiarleiueiit  de  Bourdeaux 
[Bordeaux],  eii  sorte  <|iie  le  dessein  quc  le  siipliant  a  en  de  servir  le  public  se  trouveroit 
eludi'.  s\ .  pour  terininer  toutes  les  diffieiiltes  cjui  se  pourroient  rencontrer  dans  1' execution 
de.-dittes  lettres  patciites  et  arrets  du  C'onseil,  donnes  en  consequence,  il  ne  Iny  etoit  pourvii 

31-  inutitv  d'altitude,  il  se  dirigo  vers  le  nord-ouest,  passe  &  Nay,  an  pied  de  la  colline  de  Pan,  descend  a  travera 
uno  larxe  et  belle  plaine  vers  Orthez,  oil  il  s'engage  dans  une  suite  de  gorges,  d'fHranglernents  et  de  ravins  pitto- 
rescues,  eutrecoupt'-s  de  fietites  plaines.  An  deli  de  Peyrehorade,  il  rencontre  PAdour,  dont  il  triple  le  volume  et 
dont  il  fait,  dt-a  lors,  un  veritable  tleuve.  I^e  Gave  est  favilement  navigable,  a  la  remonte,  depuis  le  confluent 
jim<iue  vers  Peyrehorade;  il  porte  IIU'IMI-  des  bateaux  a  vapeur  juxtjue  devant  cette  ville;  mais,  en  ainont,  il  a  un 

cuiirant  tr(ip  rapido  pour  olre  remontr  sans  de  grandes  difticultt's (Adolphe  Joanne,  Glvgraphic  det  Ba**e»- 

I'yrttitff,  Paris,  Hacliette,  Iss3,  p.  16.) 

1  "  1-e  Gave  r»^  )it  dans  le  d^'partement  des  Basses- Pyrenees  :  le  Louzon,  le  B^-^s,  le  Geat,  I'Oufse,  le  Ixjust,  le 
\, '..](•  riiiKseau  des  Hies,  la  Bayse,  le  LII/.UUC',  le  Geu,  la  Geule,  lo  Laa,  le  ruisseau  de  la  Taillade,  le  Gave 
d'Oloron " 

"  l.f  .V/-  ,  [>eu  abondant  dans  son  cours  surj^rieur,  qui  se  d£roule  dans  les  collines  des  environs  de  K^b^nacq, 
recoil,  anx  environs  de  ce  village,  In  d£bordement  d'une  source  £norme  qui  jaillit  du  milieu  des  prairies  et  forme 
aur  le  champ  une  writable  riviere.  Cette  source  ett  vraisemblablement  le  produit  des  pertex  du  Gave  d'Ossau 
qui,  au  sortir  de  la  haute  vallee,  au  moment  de  s'infldchir  vera  1'ouest  comme  tous  les  cours  d'eau  de  la  region, 
8'engonfTre  en  partie  dans  les  crevasses  du  sol.  GrAce  &  1'afflux  qui  lui  arrive  ainsi  des  Pyrenees,  le  Neez  prend 

1'aapect  d'un  petit  torrent,  et  se  rend  au  Gave  par  un  long  delour,  a  3  kilometres  en  aval  de  Pau "  (Joanne, 

Giographie  dfi  Battet-Pyrtnten,  p.  18.) 

1  Sainl-Pf,  chef-lien  de  canton  de  1'arrondissement  d'Argeles  (Hautes-Pyr^n^-es). 

1  .Vdy,  chef-lieu  de  deux  cantons  de  I'arrondissement  de  Pau  (Basses-Pyrenees). 

1  Pau,  chef-lieu  du  d^-partement  des  Basses- Pyrenees. 

•  Orlhfz,  chef-lieu  d'arrondiHaement  (Basses- Pyrenees). 

'  BtUocq,  commane  du  canton  de  Salies  (Basses-Pyrenees). 

'  Peyrehorade,  chef-lieu  de  canton  de  1'arrondissement  de  Dax  (Landes). 

•  Kayonnf,  chef  lieu  d'arrondissement,  port  de  commerce  tree  important  (Basses- Pyrenees). 


LB  BARON  DB  LAHONTAN  169 

par  Sa  Majeste,  tant  sur  le  fait  desdites  nasses,  pertuis  et  passalis  que  pour  rendre  leu  rives, 
le  long  desdites  rivieres  du  Gabe  et  du  Nez  [Xcez]  libres  poiirpouvoir  remonter  ICH  batteaux 
et  a  ce  qu'il  ne  luy  puisse  etre  donne  aueun  empe'cheraent  de  pouvoir  faire  transporter 
toutes  sortes  de  marchandises  et  denrees  qu'il  f'era  dessendre  par  laditte  rivierre  pour  faire 
conduire  tant  en  la  ville  de  Paris  qu'en  celle  de  Iknmleaux  [Bordeaux]  et  a  litres  du  royaume, 
qu'il  avisera ; 

Vu  LA  REQUITE  PRESENTEE  par  ledit  du  Loin  audit  parlenient  de  1'au,  a  ce  que,  confor- 
mement  audit  arret  du  neuvieme  fevrier  1630,  il  tut  coinmis  un  eonseiller  et  le  procureur 
general  de  Sa  Majeste,  pour  visitor  les  nasses  qui  wont  sur  laditte  rivierre  du  Gabe  [Gave], 
a  faire  proeeder  aux  ouvertures  necessaires,  nonobstant  oppositions,  sur  laquelle  sont  les 
conclusions  dtidit  procureur  general  et  1'arret  de  Indite  cour,  du  dix  neuvieme  novemlire 
mil  six  cent  quarante  trois,  port  ant  que  celuy  du  neuvieme  fevrier  mil  six  cent  (rente  sera 
execute  par  les  sieurs  Doyennat  [d'OThenart],  eonseiller,  et  du  I  lean  [de  Salies  du  Him], 
procureur  general,  et  que,  suivant  iceluy,  il  sera  fait  ouverture  et  passalis  necessairc  pour 
la  navigation,  nonobstant  opposition  on  appellation  quelconque,  lerlit  arret  du  neuvieme 
fevrier  mil  six  cent  trente  ;  autre  arret  dudit  parlement,  ilu  premier  ii'vrier  mil  six  cent  qiia- 
rante  neuf  portant  quo  les  rives  seront  mises  en  etat  pour  pouvoir  remonter  les  hattcaux.  et 
a  ses  (sic)  tins  enjoint  aux  communaute's  qui  aboutissent  a  rune  et  a  1'autre  desdites  rivieres 
du  Gabe  [Gave]  et  du  Nez  [Neez|  de  couper  et  oter  les  arbrcs,  buissons  et  tout  ce  qui 
pourroit  empecher  qu'en  remontant  les  batteaux,  les  homines nychevaux  neles  pui.-sent  tiivr 
facillement,  les  certificate  du  sieur  comte  de  Toulongcon,  goiiverncur  de  ISayonnc.  eche- 
vins,  jurats  et  consuls  de  laditte  ville  et  de  celle  de  1'au  et  d'Orthes  en  Mearn.  que  ledit 
d'Arce,  contre  1'opinion  commune,  a  rendu  ladite  riviere  du  Gabe  [Gave]  navigable  ;  ouy 
le  rapport  du  sieur  de  Mauroy,  eonseiller  du  roy  en  ses  ('onseils  et  intendant  de  ses  finances, 
et  tout  considere ; 

LE  ROY,  EN  SON  CONSEIL,  a  ordonne  et  ordonne.  conformeinent  auxilits  arrets  du  parle- 
ment de  Pan  des  neuf  fevrier  mil  six  cent  trente,  neuf  novembre  mil  six  cent  <|iiarante  trois, 
et  premier  fevrier  mil  six  cent  quarante  neuf,  qu'il  sera  fait  visitte  des  nasses  etant  sur  les- 
dites  rivieres  du  Gabe  [Gave]  et  du  Xcx.  [Xee/.j,  et  fait  procedcr  aux  oiivi'i-tures  m'cessaires 
et  construction  des  passalis  pour  la  navigation,  ensemble  que  les  rives.  <|iii  sont  le  long 
desdites  rivieres,  seront  mises  en  etat  necessaire,  pour  la  facilite  de  la  navigation,  paries 
eommunautes  qui  aboutissent  a  I'mie  et  a  1'autre  desdites  rivieres,  comme  il  est  pcirt<'-  par 
lesdits  arrets,  en  sorte  qu'en  remontant  les  batteaux,  les  liommes  t't  chevaux  [niissent  tii-er 
et  conduire  facillement  ;  enjoint  sadite  Majeste  audit  parlement  de  Xavarre  et  aux  lieiitc- 
nans  generaux  de  Tarbe  [Tarbes)  et  de  Dax,  cbacun  en  1'etendue  de  leiir  district  et  jurisdic- 
tion, de  tenir  la  main  a  1'execution  du  present  arret  ;  fait  Sa  Majeste  tres  expresses  inhibi- 
tions et  deffenses  a  toutes  sortes  de  personnes  d'empecber  ledit  d'Arce,  ses  coinmis  <>u  ayans 
cause  de  transporter  toutes  sortes  de  marchandises  et  danrees  qu'il  t'era  decendre  desdites 
provinces  dc  Bigorre  et  Beam  par  la  dite  riviere,  a  peine  de  trois  mille  livres  d'amende  et 
de  tous  depens,  dommages  et  intercts,  et  sera  le  present  arret  execute  nonobstant  opposi- 
tions ou  appellations  quelconques  et  sans  prejudice  d'icelles. 

Fait  au  Conseil  d'Etat  tenu  ;\  S'-Germain,  le  vingt  un  avril  mil  six  cent  quarante  neuf. 

Collationne, 

(Signe  :)  COQUELEY  DE  CHAUSSEI-IERRE. 


9  Janvier  1658. 

Arret  du  Conseil  d'Etat  du  roi  constituant  en  faveur  du  sieur  Isaac  dn  Loin,  sieur  d'Arce, 
une  rente  annuelle  de  3,000  livres,  pendant  douze  annees,  A  prendre  sur  les  droits  de  la  coutume  de 
Bayonne,  depuis  le  lm  Janvier  1659,  pour  dedommager  ledit  sieur  d'Arce  des  depenses  faites  par 
lid  pour  rendre  le  Gave  de  Pan  navigable.  (Archives  des  Basses-Pyrenees,  C.  1339,  piece  de  4 
feuillets,  parchemin.) 

EXTRAIT  DES  REGISTRES  DU    CONSEIL  D'ETAT. — SUR  CE  QUI  A  ETE  REPRESENTS  au  roy,  CI1  SOn 

Conseil,  par  Isaac  du  Loin,  sieur  d'Arce,  que  pour  le  recompenser  des  services  qu'il  a  rendus 

Sec.  I.,  1894.    22. 


17O  J.-EDMOND   ROY 


let t res  patentes,  qui  lui  nuroient  ete  aecordees,  twr  les  avis  donnes  par  le  parlement  et  Cliam- 
hre  des  Comptcs  do  Pan,  an  mois  d'aoiit  1648,  du  proffit  et  utilite  que  le  commerce  en  recc- 
vroit  et  la  province,  et  la  ville  de  Bayonne  en  particulier,  en  sorte  que  porte  d'un  zelle  tout 
particiilier  an  hien  du  service  de  Sa  Majeste,  il  auroit,  avec  une  excessive  depence,  fait  de 
noiiveanx  passages  a  ladite  riviere,  icelle  elargie  (si<-)  en  deux  divers  endroits  ou  elle  6toit 
arrctee  par  des  montagnes  de  inarbre,  fait  place  aux  eaux  arretees,  au  terns  des  inondations, 
si  bicn  que  par  son  soiii  et  travail,  en  la  dite  annee  1648,  il  auroit  fait  monter  et  decendre  de 
Brands  Imteaiix  dont.  quatre  auroient  etc jusques  a  Pan,  et  trois  de  Pan  &  Bayonne,  et  depuis, 
encore  auroit  fait  decendre  et  monter  trois  aut res  bateaux,  de  nouveau  fabriques,  en  1654, 
cette  interruption  de  tems  etant  faite  |»>nr  lever  les  ditticultes  et  oppositions;  en  sorte  que 
parson  soin  ft  diligence,  ladite  riviere  auroit  rendu  un  tres  grand  proffit  et  utilite  a  ladite 
province  et  ;i  la  ville  tie  Bayonnc,  pour  le  commerce  et  communication  qu'il  a  cause,  outre 
i|iie  !<•  port  de  ladite  villc  de  Bavoime.  qui  etoit  de>  plus  dith'ciles,  ou  les  vaisseaux  cchouoient, 
arriveiit  a  l>oii  port  et  suivmeiit,  de  sorte  que  c'est  aujourd'lmy  un  des  ports  et  havres  le  plus 
romiiiode  et  assure  :  s'elant  ledit  d'Arce.  pour  y  parvenir,  constitue  en  plus  de  cent  cinquante 
mil  livn-s  de  t'rais  dont  il  e-t  en  pure  perte,  sous  la  bonne  toy  des  arrets  et  lettres  patentes 
inexeeiites  par  la  ne^liijenee  des  otliriers  iludit  parlement,  qui  n'ont  tenu  la  main  a  1'execu- 
tion  des  arrets  et  eontraindre  les  proprietaires  des  moulins  et  terres  etans  sur  ladite  riviere, 
d.  -iiiil'rir  le  passairc  desdits  bateaux  et  des  ebevaux  et  attirail  pour  la  navigation,  prcfcrant 
rinteret  de  <|i]eli|iies  | ia ft ieii  1  iers  du  corps  dudit  parlement  au  bieii  public,  et  ainsy  oblige  le- 
dit d'Aive  d'abandonner  un  dessein  aebeve,  on  il  a  employe''  dix  ans  de  terns,  fait  plusieurs 
vovaircs  parmv  les  tmupes  relielles  a  Sa  Majeste  et  risque  sa  vie  plusieurs  fois  et  perdu  ses 
Mri;-  ijui  luv  out  etc  voiles  par  lesdits  rebelles.  inais  coinme  il  [pense ?]  que  son  travail  est 
I,  -alut  de  ladite  ville  de  liavotinc.  parcequ'auparavanl  on  tie  pouvoit  entrer  dedans  leur 
port.  aiii|iiel  de  six  navires  il  en  perissoit  le  tiers,  au  lieu  (ju'a  present  c'est  le  port  le  plus 
a-siire  i  Hi  il  ent  re  t  res  I'aeillenieiit  ties  iiavires  de  cinq  ecus  tonncaiix,  sans  aucune  (sic)  risque, 
ee  ijiii  arrive  de  1'ouverture  ijii'il  a  fait  pour  le  passage  des  eaux,  qui  dans  les  imiondations 
ne  eoidloient  lion  plus  i|u'aux  basses  eaux,  ee  qui  taisait  que  ladite  riviere  ne  pouvoit 
poiisser  les  sables  dans  la  mer  qui  t'eriuoieiit  renibouehiire  du  port,  au  lieu  qu'a  present, 
1'eaii  vient  avec  t'oi-ce,  aux  touts  [tbntes]  des  neiges,  et  pousse  les  sables  dans  la  mer  et  rend 
le  port  tons  les  jours  meilleur,  et,  par  const'quent,  ]ilus  traftieable  et  partant,  la  coutume  de 
liavoiine  plus  c.insidi'rable  et  la  ville  plus  Horissantc,  jioiir  la  surete  <lu  commerce,  ee  <|ui 
fait  'jiie  ledit  d'Arce  recoiirt  a  Sa  Majeste  pour  la  supplier  de  lui  accorder,  pour  aucunement 
le  desdommager.  la  somine  de  quatre  mille  livres.  par  chacun  an,  a  perj)etuite,  a  prendre  sur 
les  droits  de  ladite  continue  de  Bayomie,  (jiii  appartiennent  a  Sa  Majeste,  dont  il  sera  paye 
par  les  adjiidieataires.  t'erniiers,  reeeveiirs  on  pri'poses,  sur  ses  quittances  et  de  ses  hoirs  ou 
ayans  eause.  i|iii  seroiit  passees  a  la  eliambre  des  Comptes  partout  ailleiirs  ou  il  appartiendra, 
et  a  ee  fa  ire  eontraint.  nonobstant  tons  engagemeiis,  baux,  arrets,  declarations  et  autres 
eboses  contraircs.  i-oinnie  il  est  accoututne  pour  les  affaires  de  Sa  Majeste,  ct  pour  cet  effet, 
que  toutes  lettres  pattcntes.  sur  ee  necessaires,  luy  seront  expediees. 

Yr  AT  CIINSKII,  i>f  ROV  :  lesdittes  lettres  jiatentes  de  Sa  Majeste,  veriffiees  tant  au 
parlement  que  eliambre  des  comptes  de  Navarre,  le  18  septeinbre  1648,  par  lesquelles  Sa 
Majesti-  auroit  accorde,  a  perpetuiW,  ainlit  sieur  d'Arce  et  a  ses  heritiers  ou  ayant  cause  la 
faenlte  ile  naviguer  lui  seul  et  met  t  re  bateaux  sur  la  riviere  du  Gabe  [Gave] ;  arrot  de  la 
('our  de  parlement  de  Pan,  portant  que  celuy  du  19°  fevrier  1630  sera  execute  par  le  sieur 
Doyhenard  [d'OYhdnartl,  conseiller,  et  l)ubau  [de  Salies  du  Hau],  [>rocureur  general,  et  que, 
suivant  iceluy,  il  sem  fait  ou  venture  et  passages  ndeessaires  pour  la  navigation,  ou  besoin 
wra,  nonobstant  oppositions  ou  appellations  quelconques,  en  datte  du  19"  decembre  1648 ; 
un  certifticat  des  jurats  de  la  ville  de  Pan,  du  18  decembre  1648,  par  lequel  \\s  certiffient 
qu'il  y  avoit  quatre  mois  et  demy  que  le  dit  sieur  d'Arce  faisoit  travailler  a  rompre  des 
rochers  pour  faire  de  nouveaux  passages  a  la  riviere  du  Gabe  [Gave],  pour  la  rendre 
navigable,  et  qu'il  a  fait  arriver  quatre  bateaux  en  ladite  ville,  charge's  do  bois,  iustrumens 
et  machines  a  ereuser  et  romprc  des  rochers,  a  cordages  avec  j»lus  de  cinquante  personnes, 
ee  qu'ils  n'avoient  jamais  vu  sur  ladite  riviere  ;  autre  eertifficat  des  jurats  de  la  ville 


LE  BARON  DR  LAHONTAN  171 

d'Orrhes  [Orthez]  en  Beam,  par  lequel  51s  certiffient  que  ledit  sieur  d'Arce  a  fait  deccndre 
trois  bateaux  par  ladite  riviere  du  Gabe  [Gave],  pour  passer  a  .Bayonue,  chose  qui  n'a  jamais 
e"te  vu  (sic)  et  chose  teuue  pour  impossible ;  autre  eertifficat  du  sieur  de  Gramont,  mareschal 
des  camps  et  armees  de  Ha  Majeste,  par  lequel  il  certifie  au  roy  et  a  Nosseigneurs  de  HOII 
Conseil  que  ledit  sieur  d'Arce  a  fait  arriver  a  Bayonue  trois  bateaux  vcnans  des  nionts 
Pirennees  [Pyrenees],  qu'il  a  fait  conduire  par  la  riviere  du  Gabe,  qu'il  a  rendiic  navigable, 
chose  qui  a  toujours  ete  impossible,  et  que  1'on  n'auroit  jamais  cru  si  hi  chose  n'etoit 
parvenu  a  sa  vu  (sic)  et  de  toute  la  populace,  qui  etoit  presente  a  cctte  nouveaute,  cc  qui 
fait  esperer  une  ouverte  de  nouveau  negoee  et  grand  commerce  de  inarchandise  audit  pa'i's, 
ledit  eertifficat  datte  du  2"'  fevrier  1649  et  scelle  ;  arret  du  parlement  de  Navarre  <lu  premier 
fevrier  audit  an  1649,  portant  que  les  rives,  qui  sont  le  long  de  ladite  riviere  du  (iabe 
[Gave],  seront  raises  en  etat  neeessairo  pour  la  facilite  de  laditte  navigation,  et  cnjoint  a 
toutes  les  commun antes  aboutissantes  a  laditte  riviere  de  couper  et  <>ter  les  arbres,  buissons 
et  tout  ce  qui  pourroit  empecher  qu'en  remontant  les  bateaux,  les  homines  et  chevaux  ne 
les  puissent  tirer  et  conduire  t'acilement,  et  pour  cet  eftet,  permis  aux  jurats  d'v  eontraindre 
chacun  des  habitant)  de  travailler ;  arret  du  Conseil  d'Ktat,  du  ~1\  avril  lf>4!>.  portant  quc  les 
arrets  dudit  parlement  de  Navarre  seront  executes,  et  ordonin'  qu'il  seroit  fait  visittc  des 
misses  snr  ladite  riviere  et  proeede  aux  ouvertures  necessaires  et  constructions  lies  passalies, 
que  les  rives  seront  mises  en  etat  necesaaire  par  les  cominunautcs,  enjuint  sadite  Majeste  an 
parlement  de  Navarre  et  a  ses  lieutenans  generaux  de  tenir  la  main  a  rexecution  dudit 
arret,  avec  deft'enccs  a  toutes  personnes  d'empecher  leilit  d'Aree  mi  M-S  commis  <m  avans 
cause  de  transporter  toutes  sortes.de  marchandises  et  dcnrecs  qu'il  fera  decendre  des  provin- 
ces de  Bigorrc  et  Beam  par  ladite  riviere,  a  peine  de  trois  mille  livres  d'aiueiide.  si^nitlii' 
aux  deputes  de  Gelos,  le  15''  oetobre  1(>90  ;  commission  expedite  snr  ledit  arret.  leilit  jour  ; 
arret  dudit  parlement  de  Navarre,  du  premier  oetobre  audit  an  1690,  donne  les  chamhres 
assemblies,  par  lequel  le  sieur  Dufour,  conseiller.  est  commis  pom-  rexecution  de  tons  lesdits 
arrets  et  pour  informer  contre  ceux  qui  out  rompu  et  einporte  les  bateaux  et  par  lequcl 
appert  dn  vol  fait  audit  d'Arce;  requete  presentee  audit  parlement,  qni  commet  le  sieur 
Damade  en  la  place  dudit  sieur  Dufour,  du  sixieme  septcmbrc  li>.">:>:  deux  actcs  et  declara- 
tions faites  pardevant  notaires  par  ledit  Darce,  au  has  de  laquellc  sont  les  signiffieations  de 
laditte  declaration  faite  aux  communautes  qui  aboutissent  aux  rivi-s  de  laditte  riviere  du 
Gabe  [Gave]  ;  ordounance  des  jurats  de  1'au,  i>ar  la([Uelle  il  se  voit  les  empeeliemens  donnes 
au  sieur  d'Arce  pour  laditte  navigation  et  qu'il  en  seroit  informe,  avec  deff'ences  de  luy  plus 
donner  aucun  empechement,  du  '27  deccmbre  10.53,  au  has  de  laquellc  est  la  publication 
faite  a  son  trompe  de  laditte  ordonnance  en  laditte  ville,  le  memo  jour  ;  deux  actcs,  I'mi  du 
26  septembre  1653,  et  1'autre.  du  cinq  deeembre  audit  an,  signifKes  anxdittes  commuuautes 
qui  aboutisseut  a  ladite  riviere  du  Gabe  [Gave]  par  lesquelles  il  les  a  somim's  d'executer  les 
arrets  du  Conseil  ct  du  parlement  et  par  lesquels  actes  ledit  sieur  d'Arce  a  proteste  du 
sejour  et  depence  de  plusieurs  homines  et  douze  chevaux,  servant  a  la  navigation,  qu'il  avoit 
amenes  de  Paris,  qu'il  le  consommoit  en  frais  et  de  tons  ses  depens,  dommages  interets,  a 
quoy  ils  n'auroient  obeis  ;  proems  verbal  dresse  par  h>  juge  de  la  senechaussee  d'Orthes  en 
Beam,  le  14"  Janvier  1654,  par  lequel  il  se  voit  que  ledit  sieur  d'Arce  a  fait  travailler  inces- 
sament  pour  rendre  laditte  riviere  navigable  ;  eertifficat  des  jurats  et  echevins  de  Bayonne, 
du  28°  Janvier  1654,  par  lequel  ils  certiffient  que  le  supliant  a  fait  arriver  trois  bateaux, 
venant  de  Pan,  et  qu'il  a  sejournee  (sic)  trois  jours  avec  lesdits  bateaux  ;  autre  procea  verbal 
dresse  par  M'1  Simon  Lardoys,  commissaire  depute  par  laditte  Cour  de  parlement  de  Navarre 
pour  F execution  des  arrets  du  Conseil  et  de  laditte  Cour,  par  lequel  il  seroit  qu'il  s'est 
transporte  pardevers  lesdittes  communautes  pour  lessommer  et  interpeller  d'executer  lesdits 
arrets,  contenant  leurs  reponses,  a  quoi  ledit  commissaire  auroit  vaque  depuis  le  seize  Janvier 
jnsqu'au  16  fevrier  1654,  sans  que  lesdites  communautes  ayent  voulu  obeir  auxdits  arrets  ; 
vu,  aussy,  plusieurs  autres  pieces  et  ouy  le  rapport  du  sieur  commissaire,  a  ce  depute ;  et 
tout  consider^ ; 

LE  KOY,  EN  SON  CONSEIL,  pour  aueunement  desdommager  ledit  d'Arce  des  grandes 
depences  qu'il  a  faites,  luy  a  accorde,  fait  don  de  la  somme  de  trois  mille  livres,  pour  chacun 
an,  pendant  le  terns  de  douze  amides,  a  prendre  sur  les  droits  de  la  coutume  de  Bayoune, 
appartenant  k  Sa  Majeste,  a  commencer  le  premier  Janvier  mil  six  cent  cinquante  neuf, 
laquelle  luy  sera,  doresnavant,  paye  sur  ses  quittances,  par  les  adjudicataires,  fermiers, 


172  J.-EPMOND  ROY 

commis  ou  proposes  a  la  recette  et  perception  desdits  droits,  lesquels  seront  a  ce  faire  con- 
traints,  nonobstant  tous  edits,  declarations,  arrets,  engagemens  et  autres  choses  a  ce  con- 
traire,  comnie  51  est  accoutume'  pour  les  deniers  et  affaires  de  Sa  Majeste,  lesquelles  quittances 
seront  passes  et  alloue's  (sic)  en  la  Chambre  des  Comptes  et  par  tout  ailleurs  qu'il  appar- 
tiendra.  et  pour  ret  eft'et,  ordonne  saditte  Majeste  que  tons  arrets  et  expeditions  n^cessaires 
lay  seront  delivres. 

Fait  an  Conseil  d'Etat  dn  roy,  tenu  &  Paris,  le  neuvieme  Janvier  rail  six  cent  cinquante 
huit. 

ne.  (Signe  :)  COQUELEY  DE  CHAUSSEPIERRE. 


'• M.  </'.•!/•(•(•  lit  charger  trois  bateaux  d'ardoise  a  Saint-Pee,  et  les  conduisit  heureu- 

••  scmcnt  a  li'n/n,i,'i  ;  il  les  tit  remonter  ensuite  jusqu'&  Orthez.  II  en  conduisit  1111  quatrieme 
••  i|iii  ivinonta  jnsi|ii'a  /'"".  (Vs  particularity  sont  rapportees  par  M.  Le  Bret,  dans  ses 
••  Mcmoires  sur  lc  Beam.  ..."  (Memnire  de  M.  de  Flamichon,  mncernant  V  encaisse  merit  des 
(,',11-,-s  ft  I'l'tnl/Hnfit-iiii'iit  il'nite  iinrif/'itioii  en  Be<ir>i,  Pan,  Y.-P.  Vignancour  [vers  1774], 
page  -2.) 

•• I]    v  ;i   tout   juste  deux  siecles   qu'iin    magistral   bearnais,    M.    Isaac   Duloin, 

••  X  I>'i,-''<.  ci.iisi'illcr  hononiire  an  iiarleinent  de  Pan  et  reformateur  du  domaine  des  eaux 
••  ct  f'uivts  du  I'l'-arn.  essava  di-  faire  deseendre  des  bateaux  sur  le  (iave. 

••  II  ri;u-~it  au  ilda  d»-  toiitt-  enporaiice.     II  conduisit  plusieurs  embarcations  de  Saint- 

••  I'.'  a  I  Jay >•  :   inais  chose  |ilus  I'tonnante  encore,  il  les  fit  inonter  de  IJayonne  j\  Saint-Pe. 

••  <  in  ilc\  inc  aiscincnt  ]rs  ju'rils  et  les  fatigues  qui  accoinpagiierent  le  temeraire  navi- 
••  iratrtir  sur  lc  tun-cnt  <lcs  1'yiviu-t's  :  et  cependant  a  ses  premiers  voyages,  M.  Darce  ne  se 
••  [ilaiirnit  qiic  des  misses  posees  jiar  les  meiiiiiers  riverains,  malgre  les  prohibitions  des 
••  iirdoiiminecs.  dans  tniite  la  largeiir  ilc  la  rivit-re. 

•  II  -'adressa  an  |iarlcineiit  de  I'au,  qui,  jiar  deux  arrets  successifs  des  neuf  fevrier  1630 
••  et  ilix  neuf  noveinbre  lt!4:J,  commit   un   conseiller  et  le  prociireur  gt'neral  pour  faire  ouvrir 
••  /c.v  /II/.V.M.V  .-/  t'lii'iinT  Ifn  /xissnlis  nen'.ssnires  fumr  rendre  fibre  In  navigation  du  (rave. 

•  I'n  tniisit'-me  anvt  rendii    par  lc  meme  parlcmcnt,  le  premier  fevrier   1649,  enjoignit 
••  aux  communes  rivrraines  </<  i-mi/n^r  el  d>er  lex  ttrlire.i,  buissons  et  ant  res  f/ni  ponrraient  empjcher 
••  i/'i'i'ii  /•/ •iiiniiiiiiii  If.*  liii/<'</ ti.r,  lex  homines  et  les  chevaux  les puissent  tirer  facilement. 

•  Mais  comme  le  (iave  s'otendait  liors  du  ressort  du  parlement  de  Pan,  puisqu'il  preuait 
••  nais-ancc  dans  celni  de  Toulouse  pour  aller  se  jeter  dans  celui   de  Bordeaux,  M.  Darce  se 
••  pinirvut  an  Conscil  du  Hoi,  et  le  21  avril    1049,  il  obtint  de  ce  Oonseil  1'arret  qu'il  desirait 
"  et  (jni  se  termimiit  ainsi  :  "  Fait  SA  MAJESTE  tres  expresses  inhibitions  et  defenses  a  toute 
••  sorte  de  personncs  d'empecher   ledit   Darce,  ses  conmiis  ou   ayant  causes,  de  transporter 
••  toute  cspece  de  inarchandises  et  denrees  qu'il  fera  descendre  desdites  provinces  de  Beam 
••  et  de  Bigorre  par   ladite  riviere,  a   peine  de  3,000  livres  d'amende  et  de  tous  depens  et 
"  dommages-interets." 

"  Dejii,  jiar  des  lettres  du  mois  d'aout  1648,  "  le  Roi  avail  accorde  h  M.  Darce  et  a  ses 
"  heritiers,  a  perp«'tuite,  la  faculte  de  naviguer  lui  seul  et  mettre  baleau  sur  les  rivieres  du 
"  Gave  et  du  Neez,  taut  en  consideration  de  ses  services  que  pour  remboursement  des 
"  depenses  qu'il  t'-tait  oblige  de  faire  pour  rendre  lesdites  rivieres  navigables." 

"  II  parait  (pie  les  arrets  du  parlement  de  Pan  et  du  Conseil  d'Etal  furent  negligcmraent 
"  executes.  M.  Darce  s'en  plaignit  avec  amertume,  et  ne  pouvant  lutler  seul  contre  les 
"  caprices  du  torrent  et  1'inertie  des  riverains,  il  dut  renoncer  a  ses  hardis  projets." 

"  Mais  le  Roi,  voulant  recompenser  son  zfele  courageux  et  Pindemniscr  d'une  partie  de 
"  ses  dt'-penses,  lui  accorda,  par  des  lettres  patenles  du  neuf  Janvier  1659,  tine  pension  de 
"  3,000  livres,  pendant  douze  anuses,  a  prendrc  sur  les  droits  de  la  coulume  de  Bayonne, 
"  appartenant  a  8a  Majeste "  (Memoire  sur  Vendiguement  du  Gave  de  Pan,  par  M. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  173 

Laviellc,  conseiller  general  des   Basses-Pyrenees. — Proces-vcrbaux  clu   Conseil  General   des 
Basses-Pyrenees  [1837],  publics  par  O.  Joany,  tome  IV,  pages  271-297 ; — Pan,  Vignancour 
1870.) 

Nu  2 
FINANCES  ET  DKM&LES  D'!SAAC  DE  LOM  D'ARCE  AVEC  SES  DEBITEURS  ET  LA  VILLE  DE  BAVOXXE. 

Paris,  22  mai  1658  :  Lettre  adressee  an  corps  dc  ville  do  Bayonne  par  M.  Do  Clioverry, 
relative  aux  deux  aftaires  de  la  continuation  de  la  coutume  et  del'emprunt  des  30,000  livres  ; 
arrangements  pecuniaires  a  prendre  avec  la  marechale,  pour  la  n'ussite  de  ces  aftaires. 
(Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  851,  n°  64.) 


Paris,  29  mai  et  6  juin  1658  :  Lettres  adressees  au  corps  de  ville  de  Bayonne  par  M.  de 
Cheverry,  au  sujet  des  30,000  livres  tburnies  par  M.  et  M "c  d'Arce,  movennant  tine  rente 
viagere  de  10  °/o.  (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  851,  ir"  66  et  (17.) 


Paris,  dans  1'enclos  du  Temple,  10  juin  1658:  Obligation  de  80,000  livres  tounmis 
consentie  par  Me  David  Detcheverry,  avocat  en  la  Cour  de  parlement  et  au  siege  de  la  ville 
de  Bayonne,  agissant  tant  pour  lui  et  en  son  noin  que  eomme  depute  et  ayant  diarize  et  pon- 
voir  expres  des  eehevins,  procureur.  syndics  et  quelqiies  uns  des  prineipaiix  hoiirirenis  de  la 
dite  ville  de  Bayonne,  par  aete  passe  pardevant  de  Harran,  notaire  royal  en  la  dite  villc  de 
Bayonne,  le  6  mai  1658,  en  t'aveur  de  "  messire  Isaac  Duloin  (*/<•)  sieur  d'Kslox  et  d'Arse, 
chevalier  de  1'ordre  de  Saint-Michel,  et  damoiselle  Jeanne  IJuerin,  sa  t'emnie,  de  lui  authorisee, 
demeurans  a  Paris,  dans  1'enclos  du  Temple.''  Cet  aete  porte  (pie  "  les  dits  sieur  et  damoi- 
selle  d'Arse,  ayant  presentement  en  leur  pocession  une  somme  de  deniers  asses  considerable 
comme  ilz  n'ont  et  n'auront  pas  apparamment  aiieuns  eiit'ens  vivans  d'eulx  deux.  il/.  auroient 
pris  resolution  de  donner  ceste  somme  a  une  communaute  au  prof  fit  de  laqiidle  die  denieu- 
reroit,  a  condition  que  pendant  la  vie  d'eulx  deux  et  au  survivant,  il  leur  en  seroit  paii'-. 

une  rente  considerable ''  "  Le  dit  sieur  Detcheverry,  tant  pour  lui  que  pour  iedle  ville 

de  Bayonne,  promet  et  s'oblige  lui  seul  avec  la  dite  ville,  bailler  et  paicr  annudlenient  et 
par  advance,  de  trois  en  trois  mois,  au  fauxbourg  du  S'-Ksprit  de  ladite  ville  de  Havonne. 
soit  aus  dits  sieur  et  damoiselle  d'Arce  ou  a  telle  autre  personne  qii'ilx  desii>;neront  trois  mil 
livres  tournois  de  rente  viagere,  qui  sera  esteinte  et  admortie  apres  le  deces  desdits  sieur  et 
damoiselle  d'Arce  et  jusques  a  ce,  lesdites  trois  mil  livres  de  rente  leur  sennit  paiables  eomme 
il  est  dit  ci  dessus,  soit  a  tons  les  deux  conjointement  on  au  survivant  d'eulx.  en  telle  sorte 
que  la  part  du  premier  decode  demeure  et  accrue  au  profit  du  survivant.  qui  jouira,  pendant 

sa  vie,  entierement  des  dites  trois  mil  livres  de  rente  viagere "  Aete  au  rapport  de 

Prieur,  notaire,  garde-notes  du  roi  au  Chfitelet  de  Paris.  (Archives  communales  de  Bavonne, 
CC.  818,  n-  1. 

Annee  1659.  Distribution  d'une  somme  de  30,000  livres,  pretee  par  le  sieur  Isaac  du 
Lorn  d'Arce,  baron  de  Lahontan :  2,000  livres  a  M.  le  marechal  de  (iraniont :  6,000  livres 
i\  M'no  la  marechale,  sa  femme ;  3,900  livres  au  sieur  de  Lalande,  maitre  des  ports:  1,500 
livres  au  baron  de  Lahontan,  pour  interets ;  2,000  livres  au  sieur  Detcheverry,  pour  gratifi- 
cation, etc.  Livre  en  debit  et  credit,  contestant  les  com^tes  de  tons  les  rreantlers  de  In  rille  <le 

Bayonne liquidez  par  sieur  Jean  Couronneau,  t'ncien  fckevin,  en  cons'fjiieni'e  des  deliberations 

de  messieurs  da  corps  de  ville  ficelle,  jusques  et  com  pris  Vannee  1687.  (Archives  communales 
de  Bayonne,  CC.  792,  f 8  59  et  suivants.) 

Paris,  12  octobre  1659  :  Deux  lettres  adressees  par  M.  d'Arce,  aux  eehevins  de  la  ville 
de  Bayonne.  II  demande  qu'on  execute  son  contrat  ou  qu'on  lui  rende  son  argent  avec  les 
interets.  Ces  deux  lettres  sont  signees  :  Arce.  Elles  etaient  cachetees  d'nn  sceau  assez  bien 
conserve,  aux  armes  suivantes  :  "  ecu  tl  la  bande  chargee  de  trois  saitgliers  on  pores-epics,  tim- 
bre d'un  heaume  de  profil  &  lambrequins,  surmonte  d'un  sanglier  au  naturel."  (Archives 
communales  de  Bayoune,  CC.  851,  n'"  109  et  110.)  (N.B. — Le  sceau  plaque  sur  la  lettre 
numero  110  est  le  plus  lisible.) 


174  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

Paris,  20  novembre  1659:  Lettre  de  M.  d'Arce  aux  echevins  de  la  ville  de  Bayonne  : 
Insiste  pour  qu'on  execute  son  contrat;  51  lui  repugne  d'aller  en  justice;  il  consent  &  ce 
qu'on  moditie  son  contrat  sur  deux  points,  savoir  qu'il  accepte  pour  caution,  au  lieu  de  M. 
Oecheverry,  le  reeeveur  de  la  coutume  et  qu'il  recule  de  deux  niois  1'epoque  du  payement 
des  interets.  (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  851,  n°  111.) 


1»!5:-M»>59. — Lettres  de  MM    Peleau  et  d'Arce,  relative  aux  rentes  constitutes  au  profit 
ilc   M.  ct    M""    d'Arre.     (Arch,  coinin.  do  Bayonnc,  CC.   851. — Dulaurens,  Invent,  somm., 

tome    I". 

]i;r,ii-ii;i;i. — Lett  res  de  MM.  d'Arce  et  IVleau.     (Arch.  comm.  de  Bayonne,  CC.  852  et 

*.">:$. —  1  hllallivns.    /in',  nl.  sum  in.,  tome   I".) 

liiY.n. — Rente  de  :i,ouii  Hvres,  assignee  snr  la   coutume  de   Bayonne,  &  Isaac  de  Loin, 
chevalier  de  I'ordiv  de  Saint-Michel,  seigneur  et  baron  de  Lahontan.      (fliid.,  CC.,  452.) 


li)  :  Lett  rede  M.  d'Arce  a  MM.  du  corps  de  ville  do  Bayonne.  Plaintes 
cniitrat.     (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  852,  n"  2.) 


May. nine.  It!  decemhrc  ItHiii:  Lettre  de  M.  d'Arce  :  S'excuse  au  corps  de  ville  sur  son 
indi-po-ition  ijiii  ne  lui  a  pas  |icriuis  de  preiidre  conge  de  chacun  des  menihres  du  corps  de 
ville  iiidividiielleiiicnt  :  il  part  satistait  de  la  bonne  volonte  (ju'on  lui  a  montree,  etc. 
(Archives  commuiialcs  de  Mavonno,  ('('.  s."rJ,  n"  4'2.) 

I'ari-.  II  dcceiulirc  Ititil  :  Lettre  de  M.  d'Arce  a  MM.  du  corps  de  ville  de  Bayonne: 
II  ya  |. r.'--  d<-  tn>i~  iimis  .|ifil  a  cnvoyea  M.  de  Peyrclongiic  hi  ratification  de  Madame 
d'  Aree.  ijiie  la  ville  reclame:  la  lui  t'airc  demaiider.  (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne, 
CC.  v,!'.  n  1:14.) 


Lah.nitaii.  s  uctiihre  ltii;.~>:  Lettre  de  M.  d'Arce  aux  nicincs  ;  reclame  des  arrearages. 
I  Archive*  communales  de  Mavonne.  CC.  8.r).'!,  n"  112.) 

L''|  septeiiiliri-  ItiiiT,  a  Lahontan.  dans  la  maison  de  Pedamones  :  Cession  de  la  somme  de 
7,'MMi  livre-.  conseiitie  par  messire  Isaac  l)elom  d'Arce,  seigneur  haron  de  Lahontan  et 
K-lcix.  en  tavern-  d'  Alexamlrc  <le  Mler  (Mlair),  avocat  en  parlemcnt,  "etant  a  present  a  Uour- 
deaux,  aliment,"  n-pn'seiiti'  par  Me  I'ierre  I'airan,  consciller  du  roi  et  commissaire  ordinaire 
de  la  marine,  ^-on  »'.>nde  de  procuration,  l-a  dite  somme  de  7,000  livres  est  "a  valoir  sur  les 
arn'-rages  ijiie  la  ville  de  Bayonne  doit  audit  sieur  de  JA)III  d'Arce."  Acte  au  rapport  de 
Pierre  de  (Joeytcs.  notaire  royal.  (Archives  communales  de  Bayoune,  CC.  854,  n"  40.) 


Lahontan,  23  avril  IfJtJH:  Lettre  de  M.  d'Arce:  remet  la  copie  d'un  arret ;  et  parle  du 
pavement  de  ce  (|iii  lui  est  du.  (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  854,  n"  109.) 

1")  juillet  lCtj!>,  a  Lahontan,  dans  le  chateau  dudit  lieu  :  Ventede  la  maison  de  Sautrisse 
et  de  ses  dej>en<lances,  moyennant  le  prix  de  12,783  livres,  par  M'  Pierre  de  Pons,  receveur 
des  tallies,  en  1'election  des  Lannes,  habitant  a  Dax,  en  faveur  de  "  messire  Izacq  de  Lorn 
d'Arce,  conseiller  du  roy  au  i>arlement  de  Navarre  et  refformateur  du  domaine  de  Beam, 
seigneur  Imron  de  Lahontang  et  Esleix,  et  dame  Francoise  Couste,  son  epouse."  Lesdits  sei- 
gneur et  dame  de  Lahontan  consentent  que  "sur  la  somme  de  27,500  livres,  audit  sieur 
d'Arce  due  par  le  corps  de  ville  de  Bayonne,  ledit  sieur  de  Pons  re9oive  la  somme  de  8,783 
livrert  du  prix  de  ladite  Vente  et  qu'il  s'en  fiwsc  payer  par  vertu  et  en  consequence  de  Parrest 

du  con»eil,  donne  snr  la  veriffication  des  dehtes  du  corps  de  ladite  ville  de  Bayonne  " 

Acte  au  rapport  de  M'  Jean  de  Goeytes,  notaire  royal.  (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne, 
CC.  818,  n"  2.) 


LE  BARON  DB  LAHONTAN  173 

4  aofit  1670,  au  chateau  de  Lahontan  :  Cession  de  la  somme  ile  29,000  livres  par  dame 
Francoise  de  Couttes,  t'emmc  et  legitime  epouse  de  messire  Izaac  de  Loni  d'Arce,  seigneur 
baron  de  Lahontan  et  Eslin  (sic),  conseiller  du  roi  an  parlcment  de  Xavarre  et  retbnnateur 
general  du  domaine  de  Beam,  en  favour  de  Jean  Holland  de  Saint-Mesmin,  ecnver,  eonimis- 
saire  general  des  poudrcs,  salpetres  de  France  et  de*parteraent  de  (iiiyenne  et  Langnedoe, 
direeteur  general  de  la  foraine  de  Guyenne,  patentee  de  Languedoc,  continue  de  Bavonne, 
et  droit  de  fret.  Cette  somme  etait  due  an  sieiir  d'Arce  et  2i  sa  femiiie  par  le  corps  de  ville 
de  Bayonne.  La  cession  est  faite  en  paienient  de  pareilleet  semblahlc  suinine  <jue  leditsienr 
d'Arce  et  ladite  dame  doivent  audit  sieiir  de  Saint-Mesmin.  Acte  an  rapport  de  M'  Pierre 
de  Goeytes,  notaire  royal.  ( Virir  aussi  Archives  communales  de  Bavonne,  ('('.  803,  n'"  80 
et  81.)  (Archives  communales  de  Bayonne,  CC.  818,  n"  3.) 


27  juin  1073,  ;\  Bayonne:  Acte  de  I'ierre  de  La  Seiilie,  serpent  roval 
la  inonnaie  de  la  ville  de  Bayonne,  portant  saisie-arret  stir  les  sonmies  et  deniers  ilus  par  le 
corps  de  ville  de  Bayonne.  a  M.  M"  Isaac  de  Loin  d'Arce.  seigneur  el  l>ar<>n  ile  Lahdiitan  el 
Esleix,  conseiller  du  roi  et  rdformateur  an  parlement  de  Xavarre,  a  la  iv<piete  de  M.  M1 
David  de  Cheverry,  conseiller  dn  roi  en  ses  conseils  d'etat  et  prive.  Cette  acto  meiitionnc 
un  contrat  obligatoire  de  la  somme  de  11,000  livres  toiirnois  consc-nli  par  ledit  sieiir  d'Arce 
en  favour  du  sieur  I'ierre  Chopin,  bourgeois,  de  la  ville  de  Paris,  en  date  dn  li'.i  juin  IHijx, 
rctenn  par  Bouret  et  IVienr,  notaires  royaux,  de  ladile  ville.  et  mi  emit  rat  de  declaration  de 
ladite  somme  par  ledit  Chopin,  en  faveiir  dndil  de  Chcvcrrv.  (Archives  communales  de 
Bayonne,  CC.  818,  n"  5.) 


"Les  maistres  des  requestes  ordinnaires  de  1'hostel  du  mi.  a  tousceiix  i|iiv  ces  presanles 
lettres  verront,  saint.  Si;avoir  faisons  quc  veil  par  la  coin-  les  defl'anis.  (ante  de  dellendre  el 
et  comparoir,  obtenns  en  icelle,  les  20e  fevrier  1(177  et  ^^e  jour  de  Janvier  audit  an  liiTT.  (\i-— 
livre  le  23e  mars,  audit  an,  par  dame  Anne  Banjen,  vel've  et  lieritiere  heneticiere  de  delimit 
messire  David  de  Cheverry,  conseiller  du  roi  en  ses  conseils.  ayant  droit.  par  declaration,  de 
Pierre  Chopin,  demenderesse  aux  tins  de  la  requeste  du  3e  jour  d'aoiist  1»!7i>.  suivaiit  1'ex- 
ploit  du  20e  jour  de  novembre  audit  an,  controlle,  ledit  jour,  comparant  par  M  Claude 
Boyer,  son  procureur,  contre  M.  Armand  de  Lon  d'Arce.  demoi/.cllc  Marie  de  Lon  d'Arce. 
sa  soeur,  et  autres  enfens  et  heritiers  de  messire  Izaac  de  Lon  d'Arce.  dievallier.  baron  de 
Lahontan,  deft'endeurs  et  deft'aillans,  a  faute  de  comparoir,  et  dame  ?"raii(;oixe  de  Lacmir 
(sic)  vefve  dudit  sieur  Lon  d'Arce,  deft'aillante,  a  faute  de  detfendre,  apres  que  les  delais  de 
1'ordonnance  sont  expires;  veu,  aussi,  ladite  rermeste  du  3  jour  d'aoust  1<)7H,  presentee  par 
ledit  detfunt  sr  de  Cheverry,  contenant  ses  tins  et  conclusions  a  ce  i|ii'il  lui  feiist  permis  de 
faire  assignor  lesdits  deft'endeurs  en  la  Cour,  pour  reprendre  en  1'instance  des  saizics  et  crit'es 
poursuivies  en  la  Cour  de  la  terre  et  aeigneurerie  de  Lahontan  sur  ledit  dettunt  s"  de  Lon 
d'Arce  ;  ensemble  pour  voir  declarer  executoire,  a  rencontre  d'enx,  le  contract  dc'  constitu- 
tion de  500  livres  de  rente,  passe  par  ledit  deft'unt  s  de  Lahontan  au  pro  Hit  de  Pierre 
Chopin,  duquel  ledit  sr  de  Cheverry  avoit  les  droits,  le  29"  jour  de  Janvier  1668,  comme  il 
estoit  a  1'encontre  du  dit  deft'unt;  ce  faisant,  condempner  personnellement,  jioiir  telles  parts 
et  portions  qu'ils  sont  heritiers  et  hipotequairement  pour  le  tout,  a  paier  audit  demendeur 
huit  annees  des  arrerages  de  ladite  rente,  escheues  le  29"  jour  de  juin  1676,  et  ceux  escheus 
depuis,  et  continuer  a  1'advenir,  comme  aussy  condempner  a  }>eyer  audit  sr  de  Cheverry  la 
somme  de  1666  livres  contenue  en  un  billet  dudit  deffunt  s"  de  Lahontan,  avecq  les  interests 
de  ladite  somme  a  raison  de  1'ordonnance,  que  pour  facilliter  le  paiement  desdites  somrnes  et 
arrerages  de  rente,  les  deniers  ci  devant  saizis,  a  la  requeste  dudit  .sr  Cheverry,  entre  les 
mains  des  habitans  et  corps  de  ville  de  Baionne,  provenans  des  arrerages  d'une  rente  de 
1,074  livres  par  eux  constitute  au  proffit  dudit  feu  sr  de  Lahontan  escheus,  jusques  au  jour 
de  la  saizie  reelle  quy  a  este  faite  de  ladite  rente,  a  la  requeste  de  Claude  Lois,  escuycr, 
conseiller  secretaire  du  roi,  seroient  bailies  et  deslivres  audit  s'  Cheverry  sur  et  tant  moins  et 

jusques  a  concurrance  de  son  deub ;  ladite  Cour  a  declare  et  declare 

lesdits  deffauts  avoir  este  bien  et  deuement  obtenus,  et  adjngeaut  le  proffit  d'icenx,  a  tenu 
et  tien  ladite  instance  de  saizie  reelle  et  criees  pour  reprise  par  les  deftendeurs,  au  lieu  et 


176  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

place  dudit  dettunt  Pierre  (sic)  de  Lou  d'Aree,  baron  de  Lahontan,  ce  faisant,  a  declare"  et 
declare  Unlit  contract  de  constitution  de  500  livres  de  rente,  passe  par  ledit  deft'unt  e'  de 
Labour an.  au  proffit  du  s'  Cheverry,  le  29'  jour  Janvier  1668,  executtoire  a  1'encontre  des 
dert'endeurs,  comme  il  est  vit  contre  ledit  dett'unt  sf  de  Lahontan,  ce  faisant  les  a  condempne 
et  condempne  peraonnellement,  pour  telles  parts  et  portions  qu'ils  sont  heritiers  et  hipote- 
qiiaireinent  pour  le  tout,  a  payer  a  la  dememleresse  les  arreragcs  de  ladite  rente,  deubs  et 
escheus  et  quy  escheront  a  1'advenir,  jusques  an  parfait  paiement  et  rembourcenient  de 
ladite  rente,  et  outre  a  paier  a  ladite  demenderesse  la  somme  de  1666  livres  portee  par  la 
promesse  dudit  s'  de  Laliontan,  du  jour  de  1676,  jusques  au  parfait  paiement,  et 

outre  :i  ordonne  et  ordonne  que  pour  facilliter  le  paiement  desdites  sommes,  les  arrerages  de 
ladite  ivntr  ilc  1,074  livres  dene  audit  defunt  s'  de  Laliontan  par  les  eschevins  et  jurats  de  la 
ville  ilc  Bayonne.  qiiy  estoient  deubs,  lors  de  la  sai/.ie  et  arrest  fait  a  la  requeste  dudit 
ilcH'unt  ?•'  Chevcrry,  Ic  ~21'  jiiin  li>73,  et  qiiy  sont  escheus  jusquea  au  jour  de  la  saizie  reelle 
i|iiv  a  eMe  I'aite  de  ladite  rente.  MTont  bailies  et  deslivres  a  ladite  demenderesse  sur  et  taut 
moin~  et  jnsi|iics  a  concurrence  <le  ce  quy  Iny  ost  deiib,  a  ce  faire  lesdits  eechevins  ct  jurats 
de  la  ville  de  l.avonne  cont raints.  ce  I'aisaiit  deschargea  envers  lesdits  deffendeura,  con- 
dcmpiie  le>  ilet'emleiirs  aux  dcspens  de  ('instance  dudit  defiant  et  de  tout  ce  quy  s'en  est 
cn-iiivv.  Ml  -era  la  pivsciite  sentence  cxeciittee  nonobstaut  1'appel,  en  baillant  caution,  quy 
>i-ra  rei-eiie  par  !<•  s  Jassand,  in'  des  reqiiestcs.  Sy  mandons  au  premier  buissier  etc. — 
Iii  niiii' a  I'aris,  anxdites  requestes  de  1'bostel,  soulz  le  seel  de  ladite  Cour,  le  premier  jour 
il'avril  1'ITT. — Cullatioime.  siirm'- :  Lamirault."  (Arcbives  coinmunales  de  Bajonnc^  CC. 


l»;."iS-1  ~.'!1. — ('n'ance    ilcs    ln'ritiers    du    baron    de    Laliontan. — C'ontrat    d'emprunt  de 

:',II.OIHI   livres   par    I>avid    Detclieverry,   avoeat,   ayant   pouvoir    des    escbevins    et    jurats  de 

liav'iinie.  a  nie»ire  Isaac  liulmn.  sieiir  d'Ksleix  [Ksleeb]   et   d'Arce,  clievalier  de  1'ordre  de 

Saint-Michel,    et    demoiselle    .leanne    (tiierin.    sa    temme. —  Requetes   du   <-orps  de  ville  de 

liayonne  a  1'intcndant  Faucoii   de    His.  au    sujet   iles  pretentious  du  sieur  Jean   Roland  de 
Saiiit-Mc-min.  a  la  cri'ance  d'Arce.   (Arch,  coiinn.  de  Hayonne,  (!C.  818. — Duhiurens,  Invent. 

Ullc    I". I 


2'.'  anut  Iii7'.t  :  M  Jacques  Tuve-Hautcfort,  bourjreois  de  I'aris,  tuteur  d'Anne-Margue- 
rite  Tuvi'.  >a  tille.  ct  de  d<-funte  dainoisclle  Marguerite  Brisset,  vivant  sa  femme,  donataire 
de  di'-tunte  dame  Jeanne  (iiii'-rin,  vivante  temme  d'lsaac  Le  Lon«r  (»!>•)  s'  d'Arce,  baron 
il'K-lix  et  de  Laliontan.  demandeur  en  saisie  arret  etc.  (Arcbives  coinmunales  de  Jiavonnc, 
CC'.  sis.  n  s. 


ltir<4-lt!K!i. — Cession  de  creance  par  dame  Fran«;oise  de  Coutte,  epousc  d'lsaac  Dulom 
d'Arce.  seitrneiir  baron  de  Lahontan  et  Ksleix  [Ksleeb],  a  Jean  Roland  de  Saint-Mesmin, 
directeiir  ijeneral  de  la  foraine  de  Ciuyenne.  (Arch.  comm.  de  Bayonne,  CC.  803. — Dulau- 
relis,  Iin'inl.  mini  in.,  tome  I".) 


HiH7. —  Distribution  d'nne  somme  de  30,000  livres  pretee  par  Isaac  Dulom  d'Arce, 
baron  dc  Lahontan:  2,000  livres  au  marecbal  de  Grammont  ; — 6,000  livres  a  madanie  la 
marecbale,  sa  femme; — 3,000  livres  a  Lalande,  matt  re  des  ports; — 1,500  livres  au  baron 
de  Laliontan  pour  des  interets,  ;\  Detcheverry,  pour  gratification,  2,000  livres.  (Arch, 
comm.  de  Bayonne,  CC.  792. — Dulaurens,  Invent,  somin.,  tome  Iet.) 

N"  3. 
NOTE  SUR  M.  DE  BROUILLAN. 

Lahontan  a  toujours  accuse  M.  de  Brouillan  d'avoir  etc  la  cause  immediate  de  sea 
malbeurs  et  de  ses  deboires.  C'est  lui  qu'il  poursuit  sans  ceese  de  sea  sarcasmee  ;  c'est 
toujours  lui  qui  se  dresse  comme  tin  fantome  quand  on  lui  parle  de  ses  pers^cuteurs.  Les 


LE  BARON  DR  LAHONTAN  177 

accusations  qu'il  a  portoes  contre  ce  gouverneur  dans  son  livre,  sont  si  violentcs  et  elles  out 
duro  avec  taut  do  persistance  qu'il  importe  de  domeler  ce  qu'il  y  a  do  vrai  la.  M.  de 
Brouillan  a-t-il  ete  le  concussionnaire  quo  Lahontan  dit  duns  sa  xxv1  lettre?  Merite-t-il  tons 
les  reproches  qu'il  lui  adresse  dans  ses  Memoires  (pp.  34  et  35,  edition  do  1709)? 

Un  memoire  que  nous  avons  sous  les  yeux,  et  dont  1'original  est  depose  aiix  archives  de 
Terreneuve,  ne  nous  laisse  aucun  doute  sur  la  veracite  do  Lahontan  a  ce  sujet. 

Ce  memoire  date  lo  2  fevrier  1692,  par  consequent  plus  de  six  mois  avant  1'arrivee  dc 
Lahontan  ii  Plaisance,  portc  pour  titre  :  M&moire  tauchaiii  le  <-<,n»,,,°rrr  t/nr  M.  <l<:  /{i-m/HIti,, 
fait  et  vent  faire  A  Plaisance,  <i  F  exclusion  ties  habitants  el  mui-rlmmls.  11  tut  fait  et  si^iic  a 
Nantes  par  David  Daitherre,  h  la  dcmande  de  M.  de  (Justine,  de  la  part  de  I'onteliartrain. 

M.  de  Brouillan,  dit  le  memorialiste,  veut  se  rendre  malt  re  <lu  cnminerce  a  IVxclusiim 
de  tons  autres.  Lorsqu'il  passa  ;\  Plaisance  dans  le  ./«///  <|iie  commandait  M.  Daitherre.  il 
n'avait  pour  tons  biens  qu'un  an  d'appointement.  II  rempluva  a  acheter  ;'i  Nantes  des 

meubles,  vivres,  ustensiles  et  chaloupos  dc  peche De  connivence  avec  Custelicllc.  il 

a  employe  les  fonds  des  troupes  pour  1G80,  Iti'.K),  lii'.il II  a  tmiirri  ses  donic>ti<|iies  et 

seize  on  dix-sept  pecheurs  avec  les  vivres  des  soldats.  Les  soldals  travaillent  pour  1'lmliitaiit 
et  sont  nourris  par  ce  dernier.  Brouillan  et  (.'ostohcllc  tirent  d'eiix  un  percentage  en 
monies.  II  a  vendu  le  vin  emlmrque  pour  les  soldats.  II  a  employe  pour  lui  et  I'aslonr  |e- 
vingt-cinq  Basques  envoyes  pour  les  habitants.  II  est  associe  avec  (iittoti.  marchand  ile  la 
Rochelle.  II  force  les  habitants  a  lui  vendre  leiirs  monies. 

Tel  est  en  resume  1'acte  d'accusation  portc  par  Daitherre.  II  s'accordc  en  ton.-  jioints 
avec  le  requisitoire  que  Lahontan  publiait,  on/e  ans  apres. 


M.  de  Brouillan  part  it  dc  Plaisance  le  III  j  nil  let.  1701,  pour  all  er  commander  en  A<  a  die. 
La,  aussi,  il  fut  en  butte  aux  accusations  des  fonetionnaires  qu'il  avait  sous  ses  ordre.-. 
Dans  le  vingt-deuxieme  volume  de  \a  C<»'res{)i>nilniii-i'.  tjeiic.nile.  I/H  ('munla,  mix  archives  de 
Paris,  on  trouve  un  curieux  memoire  de  M.  de  Brouillan  n'poiidant  a  line  lettre  ipie  le 
ministre  lui  avait  ecrite  le  4  juin  1704.  Xous  croyons  devoir  le  citer  pan-e  qu'il  nou>  domic 
quelques  details  sur  la  carriere  de  ce  gouverneur  a  Plaisance  : 

"MEMOIRE  DU  SK  DE  BROUILLAN   A  LA  LETTRE  QUE  MONSEK;NEUK  LUI  A   ECIUTK 

LE  4  JUIN  1704. 

"  II  n'avait  mis  personne  en  qualite  d'inspccteur  sur  les  travaux  des  fortifications,  il  avait 
seulement  commis  le  Sr  de  Boullay  et  un  appareillcur  tres  applique  et  /Me  pour  ]ircsscr  les 
ouvrages  ainsi  qu'il  parait  par  les  certiticats  ei-joints  des  S'de  Labat  et  de  Goutin.  Le  Sr 
de  Boulay  est  un  gentilhomme  qu'il  avait  envoye  en  France  en  1703  pour  rend  re  compte  de 
la  colonie;  il  est  reste  et  Bert  actuellement  dans  la  premiere  compagnie  des  Mousquetaires. 

"II  avait  explique  et  explique  encore  qu'il  ne  s'etait  point  servi  desouvriers  employes  au 
service  du  roi,  que  dans  un  temps  on  ils  n'y  etaient  point  occupes  et  que  1'habitation  qu'il  y 
a  fait  faire  a  ete  bStie  par  un  habitant  de  1'Acadie  et  non  par  un  charpentier  de  S.  M.  ainsi 
qu'il  le  justifie  par  la  declaration  ci-jointe. 

"  Le  Sr  de  Goutin  n'a  pu  dire  avec  sincerite  qu'il  ne  lui  a  pas  laisse  la  liberte  d'etablir 
1'ordre  necessaire  dans  1' arrangement  et  la  distribution  des  munitions,  puisqu'il  ne  lui  en  a 
jamais  donne  aucune  connaissance ;  qu'il  a  vu  avec  regret  qu'il  les  dissipait  et  fraudait  lui- 
meme  et  qu'il  a  eu  1'adresse  d'obtenir  sans  doute  sur  de  faux  exposes,  la  faculte  d'agir  de 
concert  dans  toutes  ses  fonctions  avec  le  Gouverneur  et  d'avoir  entree  dans  le  Conseil  de 
Guerre  comme  commissaire,  d'ou  il  s'en  est  suivi  que  la  portee  du  genie  de  cet  ecrivain  etant 
au-dessous  de  Pelevation  qu'on  lui  a  donnee,  il  a  acheve  de  se  meconnaitre,  a  faire  des  inci- 
dents absurdes  dans  ce  conseil,  et  en  fin  &  fomenter  des  cabales  et  conepirations  qui  out  failli 
perdre  la  colonie,  ainsi  qu'il  la  expose"  par  les  memoires  qui  precedent  cettc  reponse. 

"  A  1'egard  de  1'excedant  de  la  depense  de  1'annee  1703,  il  a  deja  dit  qu'il  n'en  avait 
aucune  connaissance,  le  S'"  de  Goutin  ne  lui  ayant  pas  communique  tons  les  emplois  des 
fonds.  II  s'est  reduit  au  service  du  roi  selon  les  regies  de  Part  militaire  et  A  presser  le 
travail  des  fortifications  pour  combattre  et  repousser  les  ennemis  et  par  consequent  main- 
Sec.  I.,  1894.  23. 


178  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

tenir  et  empeeher  la  destruction  de  la  colonie.  Tout  <5tait  en  d&ordre  dans  son  gouver- 
neinent  quand  il  y  arriva,  chacun  faisait  comme  il  voulait  et  commandait  de  meme.  La 
discipline  a  deplu"  a  plusieurs  brouillons  qu'il  n]a  pu  ranger  :\  leur  devoir ;  et  bien  loin  de 
pouvoir  pcnscr  a  cet  excedant  de  fonds,  dont  il  ne  pouvait,  comrae  (lit  est,  avoir  aucuiic 
coimaissance,  il  n'est  pas  hors  de  propos  de  repr&enter  a  monseigneur  que  lew  faux  exposes 
et  calomnies  qu'on  a  eerites  centre  hii  et  qu'il  lui  parait  qu'on  a  ecoutees  1'ont  jete  dans  la 
necessite  de  se  mettre  continuelleinent  en  garde  pour  les  dctruire  et  faire  connaitrc  la  verite 
coinnii'  Ton  verru  dans  les  suites. 

••  Sur  ce  qu'on  a  expire  a  monsoignour  qu'il  avait  pris  d'un  habitant  pour  100  livresune 
terre  ijiii  en  vaut  plus  de  400,  il  rapporto  le  contrat  d'achat  que  cet  habitant  en  avait  fait 
p«nir  tin  livivs.  Des  certiticats  coinnie  il  n'y  avait  jaiuais  rien  fait,  qu'il  1'avait  voulu  dontter 
IMIHT  sit,  rt  qu»-  le  Sr  limuillan  1'a  sonime  publiquement  de  la  reprcndre  en  lui  rendant  les 
loo  livivs  rt  le  deboiirse  des  ouvrages  qu'il  v  a  tUit  faire  suivant  ('estimation  qui  en  serait 
I'aite  p;ir  tcls  experts  que  lion  lui  seinblerait  en  lui  oft'rant  meme  de  lui  faire  60  livres  de 
diminution  >ur  la  derniere  estimation. 

••A  IV-irai'd  de  la  nominee  [iarat,  femme  du  (Ireflier  de  Plaisance  que  son  mari  avait 
envo\  i'e  an  1'ort  Rnval  en  attendant  <|u'il  y  put  venir  lui-meme  suivant  la  permission  de  la 
coiir.  cctte  I'eiiinie  r-erait  rcpassce  il  y  M  longt einps  a  1'liiisanee  pour  y  rejoindre  son  mari  si 
die  avait  troiive  uiie  occasion  favorable  pour  cela.  Kile  n  a  jamais  loge  chex,  lui  comme  il 
le  iu-tilie  par  le  ccrtiticat  ei-joint  <la  eiin'  de  1'ort  Royal. 

••  II  n'a  troiivi-  aiieime  occasion  pour  faire  passer  la  dame  Freneuse  !\  Quebec,  OU  1'obliger 
a  idler  di-iiieiirer  ilans  s;i  pri'teiidue  habitation  (|iii  a  ete  r/'imie  an  domaine  du  roi  quoi- 
qii'elle  ait  de  bons  titres  de  proprietc  dont  die  n'a  rcrii  aucun  dedommiigemcnt  ce  ([iii  la 
met  bor>  d'i'-tat  il<'  >ulisi>tcr  et  d'entretenir  ^  a  *>  enfants.  II  n'a  pu  I'envoyer  ((u'aux  mines 
pour  lY-loiirner  du  S  de  Monaventiire  qui  est  si  outre  des  calomnies  (ju'on  a  ecrites  contre 
lui.  '|iiil  demiinde  :ivee  emprt-sr-eiiient  comme  une  grace  particuliere  qu  il  plaise  ;\  S.  M.  de 
lui  doniier  tels  eommissiiires  qu'elle  jtigera  il  propos  pour  lui  faire  son  proces  s'il  se  trouve 
eoiipidile  de  ee  dont  on  1'a  accuse  I'sperant  qu'apres  que  son  innocence  sera  conniie  on  lui 
Pi-mlra  justice  emit  re  les  ealomniateurs. 

••  A  Tc^anl  ilu  S  !<•  ,  iiicrrier,  ebiriirgien  du  fort  royal,  il  s'est  senti  si  picjuc'  des  calomnies 
qii'oii  a  f;iite>  contre  lui  i|ii'il  a  [loiirsuivi  en  justice  les  calomniateurs  et  les  a  fait  condamner 
a  lui  taire  ri'-piiration  d'lionneur  et  aux  di'pens  apres  <|iioi  il  s'est  absolumout  voulu  retirer  de 
I'Ai-adie  pour  n'i'tre  plus  exposi'  aux  rap|>orts  des  esprits  aussi  dangereux  que  eeux  de  ce 
pays-la. 

••  II  avait  poiirvu  ii  y  a  Inngtemps  ((ii'on  n'enlevat  jioint  1'ecorce  des  arbres  propres  k  la 
mature  et  Ton  s'est  conform*'1  a  cet  i-gard  a  ses  ordres. 

••  II  croiyait  poiivoir  se  servir  de  la  memo  prerogative  que  les  particuliere  avaient  d'ache- 
ter  des  magasins  les  dioses  ijni  deperissaient  en  les  payant  exactenient  comme  il  1'a  fait  jus- 
qu'i'i  iles  articles  de  six  hlancs  ainsi  qu'il  parait  par  les comptes qu'il  en  a  arretes  avec  le  S'  de 
(iiuitin.  Aus>itot  qu'il  ii  su  (ju'oii  la  trouv»'  mauvais,  il  s'est  dispense''  d'y  rien  jtrendre. 

"  II  Vetait  flattt'  qu'on  aurait  «'te  persuade  quec'dtait  au-dessous  de  son  caractere  et  de  sa 
naissance  qu'il  se  tut  abaiss<>  jusqu'a  1'a  ire  vendre  du  vin  et  de  1'eau  de  vie  en  detail  quelque 
exposition  qu'on  en  ait  pu  faire  a  Monseigneur  ;  si  Ton  avait  contre  lui  des  idees  pareilles,  il 
se  trmiverait  bien  malheureux  dans  le  service  du  roi  ou  il  a  toujours  fait  son  devoir  avec 
honneur  d'etre  oblige  de  nqiporter  continuelleinent  des  preuves  contraires  a  ccs  faux  exposes 
qui  sont  d'autant  plus  piquant*  a  un  homme  d'honneur  et  de  cHMir  qu'on  tourne  en  ridicule 
lorsqu'oii  lui  marque  qu'on  dit  qu'il  a  condamne  des  soldats  a  1'amende  parce  qu'ils  n'ont  pas 
bu  dans  son  pretendu  cabaret.  11  n'a  rendu  des  ordonnauces  pour  condamner  a  1'amende 
(pie  sur  et-  rju'il  avait  reeonnu  qu'il  n'y  avait  point  de  justice  ni  de  police  h.  1'Acadic  et  que 
les  ecclesiastiques  s'etaient  jdaints  a  lui  (jn'on  donnait  publiquement  de  la  viande  le  careme 
et  les  ant  res  jours  defendus,  et  du  vin  et  de  1'eau  de  vie  les  jours  de  fetes  pendant  le  service 
divin.  La  nommee  Barat  dont  on  vent  parlor  fut  du  nombre  des  cabaretiere  qui  payercnt 
1'amende  au  S'  de  Goutin  pour  avoir  donned  a  boire  pendant  les  vepres. 

"  Voila,  nionseigneur,  sur  cet  article  et  sur  tons  les  autres  la  verite  totite  pure  qu'on 
jKjurrait  croire  parla  droiture  du  S'  de  Hrouillan  (pii  apres  avoir  servi  36  ans  le  roi  sans  qu'on 


NOT*— Qu'il  I'aenvoyl  avec  un  d.'ta<  lifineiil  d'un  auldat  et  dr  4  set^eutu  suivaiit  son  ordre  dont  il  reniet 
ropie  iri— (Nole  de  I'antetir  dn  m^moiro.) 


LE   BARON   DE  LAHONTAN  179 

lui  puisse  faire  aucun  reproche  se  trouve  cependant  reduit  ;\  rapporter  &  Votre  Grandeur  des 
informations,  des  proces-verbaux  et  des  certificatH  pour  autoriser  ses  bonnes  vies  et  manure, 
prouver  quo  la  nomme'e  Barat  n'a  jamais  loge  chez  lui  ni  cause  aucun  scandale,  qu'il  n'a  fait 
aucun  tort  a  personne,  et  que  e'il  n'a  pu  morigener  et  faire  faire  le  devoir  a  quelques  brouil- 
lons,  ce  n'a  pas  ete  sa  faute.  S'il  avait  oublie  son  metier  de  la  guerre  ou  qu'il  y  cut  long- 
temps  qu'il  n'eut  vu  les  ennemis,  pent  etre  qu'on  dirait  aussi  en  le  voyant  avec  son  fatras  de 
papiers  que  son  esprit  tourne  &  la  procedure  et  a  la  chicane,  eomine  cela  ne  lui  convient  point 
et  que  ce  n'est  nullement  son  penchant,  il  supplie  monseigneiir  d'avoir  la  bonte  de  s'en  rap- 
porter  &  son  integrite. 

(Signe),  "BKurii.LAN. 

"  Fait  k  Versailles,  le  5  mars  170f>." 

Comme  on  le  voit  par  la  date  de  ee  memoire,  Brouillan  t'tait  alors  a  Versailles.  A 
1'automne  de  cette  meme  annee,  le  18  septembre,  il  deceda  a  bonl  du  vaisseau  li:  /Vo/'o////,  a 
une  journee  de  Chibouctou,  et  tut  inhume  aupres  de  la  grandc  eroix  du  Cap,  place  <>ii  l'i>n 
devait  btitir  une  cbapelle.  (Registres  de  Port  Royal.)  11  y  ava.it  deux  ans  deja  que  le  baron 
de  Lahoutan  avait  stigmatise  son  ancien  adversaire  dans  sun  pampldel  qui,  en  faisant  It- 
tour  de  1'Europe,  proclamait  le  gouverneur  Jacques-Francois  de  Brouillan  eoncussionnaire. 


N"  4 
NOTES  SUR  LES  DIVERSES  EDITIONS  DBS  OUVRAUKS  DE  LAHD.VTAN. 

Les  ouvrages  de  Lahontan  out  eu  de  si  nombreuses  t'-ilitions  qu'il  est  utile,  croyons-nous, 
d'en  donner  1'exacte  Enumeration.  Les  erudits  (jui  s'oi'i-upent  <lc  la  primitive  liistoire  des 
etablissements  francais  en  Ameriqu'e  trouveront  peut-etre  qin'l([iu'  avantage  a  consulter  cette 
liste.  Nous  avons  essaye  do  faire  la  description  de  chacune  dt'  ees  editions,  en  notant  lt-s 
mots  des  titres,  les  changements  d'adresse  des  editeurs,  la  forme  des  caracti-res,  Irs  diflV-rents 
formats.  Les  gens  superficiels  et  presses  ne  s'occupent  guJ-res  de  ces  minuties,  mais  les 
bibliophiles  tiennent  a  tons  ces  details,  soit  pour  faire  des  etudes  comparatives,  soit  pour 
completer  des  collections.  Nous  repetons  iei  ce  que  nous  avons  (lit  au  cours  de  notre  etude, 
i  savoir :  1'edition  de  1703  est  celle-la.  memo  qui  est  sortie  de  la  main  de  1'auteiir  :  celle  de 
1705  a  ete  revue  et  corrigee  ;  colle  de  1728  a  ete  repudiee. 

L'ouvrage  de  M.  James  Constantine  Pilling:  Bibliography  of  (he,  Algonquin  lj<iiijii<i<jes, 
Washington,  1891,  nous  a  ete  d'un  grand  service  dans  la  preparation  de  ce  travail. 


1703 

(1) 

"  Nouveaux  voyages  de  Mr.  le  baron  de  Lahontan  dans  1'Amerique  Septentrionale,  Qui 
contiennent  une  relation  des  difterens  Peuples  qui  y  habitent ;  la  nature  de  leur  Gouverne- 
ment ;  leur  Commerce,  leurs  Coutumes,  leur  Religion,  et  leur  maniere  de  faire  la  Guerre. 
L'interet  des  Fran9ois  et  des  Anglois  dans  le  Commerce  qu'ils  font  avec  ces  Nations  ;  1'avan- 
tage  que  PAngleterre  peut  retirer  dans  ce  Pais,  etant  en  Guerre  avec  la  France.  Le  tout 
enrichi  de  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Tome  premier."  [Ecusson  encercle  d'une  couronne  ou  se 
voit  une  figure  allegorique :  1'histoire  sous  les  traits  d'une  femme  portant  une  couronne 
dans  sa  main,  et,  au-dessous,  la  legende  Honoraius  qui  virtutem  honorat.]  "  A  la  Haye,  chez 
les  Freres  1'Honore,  Marchands  Libraires,  M.DCCIII." 

Titre,  rouge  »t  noir  (lignes  2,  4,  6,  8,  12,  17,  18  et  20  en  rouge,  le  reste  y  compris  la 
figure  en  noir),  epitre  i  Sa  Majeste  4  pp.  non  chiffrees,  prefiace  7  fen  ;  table  des  lettres  9  fen ; 
texte  1-266,  explication  de  quelques  termes  pp.  267-279,  in-12.  Precedant  la  page  du  titre  se 


ISO  J.-EDMOND   ROY 

trouye  uno  double  page  gravee  ;  sur  celle  de  droite  dans  un  cadre  oval  est  un  sauvage  nu, 
tenant  nne  Heche  dans  la  main  droite  et  un  arc  dans  la  gauche,  son  pied  droit  foule  un  livre, 
celui  de  gauche  une  couronne  et  un  sceptre.  Au-deasus  de  cette  figure  on  lit :  Planche  <lu 
litre,  et  au-desaous  :  Et  leyes  et  scejrtra  terit.  Sur  la  page  de  gauche,  un  globe  terreatre  entour4 
d'etoiles,  au-desaua  du  globe  lea  mota :  Orbi*  Patria.  Une  tourterelle  plane  dans  1'eapace. 
En  face  de  la  page  du  titre  ae  trouve  une  Carte  generate  de  Canada  a  petit  point.  A  la  page 
suivant.  la  t-nrte  '//if  les  Gnacsitures  out  dessine  avec  la  carte  de  la  riviere  tongue.  Dans  le 
volume,  oii/.c  planches 'gravies.  Ce  volume  eat  decrit  d'aprea  un  exemplaire  en  la  possession 
de  1'auteur.  M.  Pilling  a  vn  dea  exemplaires  semblables  chez  Astor,  Brown,  Lennox. 

Le  titre  tin  deuxieme  volume  eat  comme  suit  : 

••Mcmoircs  ile  1'Ameriqne  Septentrionale,  ou  la  suite  des  voyages  de  Mr.  le  baron  de 
Lahontaii.  (^ui  contiennent  la  Description  d'une  grande  etendue  de  Pai's  de  ce  Continent, 
1'iiiti'ivt  des  Kranc;ois  et  des  Anglois,  leiirs  Commerces,  leura  Navigations,  les  Mojurs  et  les 
Continue.*  des  Sauvages,  etc.  Aver  un  petit  Dictionnaire  de  la  Langue  du  PaTs.  Le  tout 
en rirlii  de  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Tome  second."  [Figure  comme  dans  le  premier  volume.] 
•  A  la  Hay,-,  ,-hex  les  Frercs  1' 1 lonorc,  Man-hands  Libraires,  M.DCCIII." 

!..•  litre  e>t  rouge  et  iioir.  Les  lignes  1.  3,  6,  7,  12,  14,  15  et  17  sont  rouges,  les  autres, 
v  cMinpri-  la  tiirure.  sont  noiivs.  Texte,  pp.  3-220.  Table  des  matieres  fase.  8.  Les  planches 

preccilaiit  !>•  titre  i me  dans  le  premier  volume.  Pn'-cedaut  le  titre  de  la  premiere  page, 

iiiif  earte  pliee  mari|ii<'-  en  trie  a  gaiiebe  Cnrfe  generate  de  Canada,  et  sur  la  droite  Te.rre  de 
/..//././/A./-,  etc.  Dans  le  volume,  on/.e  planches  gravees. 

••  Pel  it  dictiotmain-  de  la  langue  des  saiivages,"  pp.  195-214;  "  Conjugaison  du  verbe 
aimer,  en  algonquin  .SW.v'i/,'' pp.  214-215  ;  "  Manic-re  de  compter  des  Algonquins,  1-1000," 
l>p.  -\>'<--\l.  "  QiK'lques  mots  hurons,"  pp.  Jl!i-^20.  Decrit  d'apres  1'exemplaire  en  la  pos- 
-e~^imi  de  1'aiiteiir.  \'n  par  M.  Pilling  chez  Astor,  Brown,  Lennox. 

l.r  litre  du  tro'iMeiue  volume  est  eoinine  suit: 

••  Siipl.'-meiit  aux  voyages  du  liaron  de  Lahimtan,  on  Ton  trouve  dea  Dialogues  curieux 
.•MI  re  rauteiir  et  un  sauvage  de  bons  sens  ijiii  a  voyage.  L'on  y  voit  aussi  plusieurs  Observa- 
tions t'aito  par  le  m'-me  Auteiir,  dans  ses  Voyages  en  Portugal,  en  Espagne,  en  Hollande  et 
en  DaniH-marek.  etc.  Tome  iroisieme,  avec  figures."  [Figure  comme  dans  le  premier 
\i.liiine.|  ••  A  la  Have.  die/,  les  Fivres  I'lloiioiv,  Marehands  Libraires,  M.DCC.III." 

Titre  noir.  Preface,  »i  Inc.  Avis  de  1'auteur  au  lecteur,  1  Inc.  Texte,  pp.  1-222,  in-12. 
A  travels  le  volume.  MX  planelies  gravees. 

Cette  desi-ription  empriiiitee  a  M.  Pilling  (p.  289),  est  faite  d'apres  un  exemplaire  vu 
i  hex  P.roxvn.  M.  Pilling  ajoute  que  la  seule  serie  complete  de  cette  edition  qu'il  connaisse 
est  ei-lle  de  la  liihliot hequc  de  Carter  Brown,  Providence,  Rhode  Island.  C'eat  aur  cette 
-i-rie  nu'il  a  tail  sa  description.  11  donne  troia  belles  photogravures  des  titres.  Cette 
description  ne  s'iipplic|iie  pas  eependant  a  tons  les  exemplaires  des  deux  premiers  volumes 
de  cette  edition.  I/exemplairc  Lennox,  par  exemple,  un  bel  exemplaire  dans  sa  premiere 
ivl'mre.  n'a  pas  les  planches  gravees  de  la  double  page  des  volumes  I  et  II,  et  les  grandes 
cartes  pliecs  des  volumes  I  et  II  de  I'exemplciire  Brown  sont  dans  lea  volumes  II  et  I  de 
1'exemplaire  Lennox. 

D'apres  le  dictiunnaire  de  Sabin,  n"  38,636,  cette  Edition  de  1703  est  1'edition  originate 
des  \ri>i/ii</i'.i  de  Lahontan. 

M.  Pilling  dit  avoir  vu  deux  autres  editions  de  1703  en  deux  volumes,  et  il  en  donne  la 
description  eoinine  suit  : 

(2) 

"  Xouveaux  voyages  de  Mr  le  baron  de  Lahontan,  dans  1'Amerique  Septentrionale,  Qui 
contiennent  une  Relation  des  difterens  Peuples  qui  y  habitent ;  la  nature  de  leur  Qouverne- 
ment  ;  leur  Commerce,  leu rs  ( 'outumes,  leur  Religion,  et  leur  Maniere  de  faire  la  Guerre. 
L'interet  dea  Fran<;ois  et  des  Anglois  dans  le  Commerce  qu'ila  font  avec  ces  Nations  ;  1'avan- 
tage  que  1'Angleterre  pent  retirer  dans  ce  Pa'is,  ^tant  en  Guerre  avec  la  France.  Le  tout 
enrich!  de  Cartea  et  de  Figures.  Tome  premier."  [Fleuron.]  "  A  la  Haye,  chez  lee  Freres 
rilonore,  marchanda-librairea.  M.DCCIII." 

Titre  rouge  et  noir.  Lea  lignes  2,  4,  6,  8,  10,  11,  12  et  21  sont  rouges,  le  reste  est  noir. 
Epitre  a  Sa  Majeste,  4  fnc.  Preface,  7  fnc.  Table  des  lettres,  11  fnc.  Texte,  pp.  1-279,  in-12. 


LB  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  18l 

PnScedant  la  page  du  titre,  est  une  planche  graved  HUT  une  seulc  page.  Elle  represente  un 
sauvage  mi  dans  1111  cadre  oval,  portant  une  Heche  dans  la  main  droitc  ct  un  arc  dans  la 
main  gauche ;  le  pied  droit  repose  sur  un  livre,  celui  de  gauche  sur  une  couronne  et  un 
sceptre.  Au-dessus  de  cette  figure  sont  les  mots  :  Planche  du  til  re  et  Et  let/es  ft  sce/>tra  terit. 
En  face  de  la  page  9,  une  Carte  generale  tin  Canada  en  petit  /mint,  en  regard  de  la 
page  136,  la  carte  pliee  avec  en-tete  :  Carte  rjtte  Ics  Gnacsitares  <mt  dexsine,  etc.,  et  Carte  de.  In 
riviere  longite,  etc.  Le  volume  contient  en  outre  treize  gravures. 

M.  Pilling  a  vu  des  exemplaires  de  cette  edition  dans  les  bibliotheqiies  de  Brown  et  de 
la  Societe  historiijtie  du  Massachusetts. 

Le  titre  du  deuxieme  volume  est  comme  suit  : 

"Memoires  de  I'Amerique  Septentrionale,  on  In  suite  des  voyages  de  Mr  le  baron  de 
Lahontun.  Qui  contiennent  la  Description  d'une  grande  etendue  de  1'a'i's  de  ce  Continent, 
1'interet  des  Francois  et  des  Anglois,  lours  Commerces,  leurs  Navigations,  les  Mu-urs  et  les 
Coutumes  des  Sauvages,  etc.  Avec  un  petit  Dictionnaire  de  la  Langue  du  PaYs.  Le  tout 
enrichi  de  Cartes  et  de  Fgurcs.  Tome  second."  [Fleuron.]  "Ala  Have,  die/,  les  t'reres 
1'IIonore,  Marchands  Libraires.  M.DCCIII."  [1703.] 

Titre  rouge  et  noir.  Les  lignes  1,  3,  5,  7,  13,  lo,  1G  et  18  sont  routes,  et  le  reste  est 
noir.  Texte,  pp.  3-220.  Table  des  matieres,  9  t'nc.,  in-12.  A  la  suite  de  la  page  du  titre  ><• 
trouve  la  carte  pliee  :  Carte  gbntrale  </c  Canada.  II  y  a  de  plus  dix  icravurcs  dans  I'oiivrai'c. 

"Petit  dictionnaire  de  la  languc  des  sauvages  "  [Algonquin.-*],  etc.,  pp.  194-^17.  "Qud- 
qucs  mots  hurons,"  pp.  219-220. 

Exemplaire  vu  :  tiuriele  lii^turiijue  dit  Massachusetts. 

M.  Pilling  donne  deux  photogravures  des  tit  res  des  deux  volumes  de  cette  edition. 

(3) 

"  Nouveaux  voyages  de  Mr  le  baron  de  Lahontan,  dans  rAnn'-rique  Septentrionale,  (^ui 
contiennent  une  relation  des  ditterens  Peuples  cpui  y  habitent ;  la  nature  de  leur  Gouverne- 
ment  ;  leur  Commerce;  leur  (sic)  continues;  leur  Religion,  et  leur  manierc  de  t'aire  la 
Guerre.  L'interet  des  Francois  et  des  Anglois  dans  le  Commerce  i|ii'ils  tout  a\cc  ces 
Nations  ;  1'avantage  que  1'Angletcrre  pent  retirer  dans  ce  pa'i's,  etant  en  guerre  nvee  la 
France.  Le  tout  enrichi  de  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Tome  premier."  [(iravure  representant 
une  sphere.]  "  A  la  Haj'e,  chez  les  Freres  1'IIonore,  Marchands  Libraire  (••"'•).  M.  IX'CII  I." 

Titrc  noir.  EpTtrc  a  sa  majeste  Frederic  IV,  4  t'nc.  Preface,  7  Inc.  Table  des  lettres, 
11  fnc.  Texte  pp.  l-2lit!.  Explication  de  quelques  tcrmes,  pp.  207-279,  in-12.  Pivcedant  la 
page  du  titre  une  feuille  portant  gravure.  J)ans  un  oval  un  indien  nu,  portant  une  Heche 
dans  la  main  droite  et  un  arc  dans  la  main  gauche  ;  le  pied  droit  repose  sur  mi  livre,  celui 
de  gauche  foule  un  sceptre  ct  une  couronne.  En  regard  de  la  page  9,  une  petite  carte  pliee  : 
Carte  generate  tin  Canada  en  petit  point,  en  regard  de  la  page  13(i,  la  grande  carte  avec  les 
deux  en-tetes  :  Carte  qite  les  Gnarsitares  ant  destine,  etc.,  et  Carte  dc  la  ririere  ln/iyne,  etc. 
A  travers  le  volume,  onze  planches  gravees. 

Exemplaires  vus  :    Congres,  Lennox. 

Le  titre  du  deuxieine  volume  est  comme  suit  : 

,,  Memoires  de  I'Amerique  Septentrionale,  ou  la  suite  des  voyages  de  Mr  le  baron  de 
Lahontan,  Qui  contiennent  la  Description  d'une  grande  etcndue  de  Pa'i's  de  cc  Continent, 
1'interet  des  Frai^ois  et  des  Anglois,  leurs  Commerces,  leurs  Navigations,  les  Mu>urs  et  les 
Coutumes  des  Sauvages,  etc.  Avec  un  petit  Dictionnaire  de  la  Langue  du  Pa'i's.  Le  tout 
enrichi  de  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Tome  second."  [Figure  de  la  sphere.]  "A  la  Have,  chez 
les  Freres  1'Honore,  Marchand  (sic)  Libraires.  M.DCCIII." 

Titre  noir.  Texte  pp.  3-220.  Table  des  matieres,  9  fnc.,  in-12.  En  regard  de  la  p.  5 
une  carte  pliee  :  Carte  generate  de  Canada,  et  a  travers  le  volume,  onze  gravures. 

"  Petit  dictionnaire  de  la  langue  des  sauvages  "  (Algonquins),  etc.,  pp.  195-217. — "  Quel- 
ques mots  Hurons,"  pp.  219,  220. 

Exemplaires  vus  par  M.  Pilling  :  Corigrks,  Lennox. 

Se  trouve  aussi  a  la  bibliotheque  de  la  legislature  de  Quebec  et  a  1'universite  Laval. 

La  bibliotheque  du  parlement  a  Ottawa  possede  le  troisieme  volume  de  la  premiere 
edition  de  1703. 


182  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

Harrisse,  dans  sea  Notes  pmir  servir  a  la  bibliographic  de  la  Nouvelle-I ranee,  signale 
(p.  349):  n"  795,  1'edition  dc  1703,  deux  vol.  in-12,  planches  et  cartes,  sphere  sur  le  titre. 

X"  796,  le  meme  ouvrage,  imprime  a  la  Haye,  chez  1'Honore,  imprint  en  caracteres  plus 
gros.  1703,  deux  volumes  in-12,  sans  la  sphere. 

II  y  a  done  eu  trois  editions  en  laugue  francaise  en  1703. 

I'll  avis  de  riinprimetir  (edition  de  1704)  fait  allusion  a  r  edition  de  1703  au  commen- 
fcmenl  rouge.  "  II  s'est  passe,  dit-il,  quantite  de  fautes  dans  Petition  des  petites  lettres,  et 
surtotit  a  cello  qui  a  le  commencement  rouge,  avcc  des  figures  mal  faitee  qui  eont  corrige"es 
dans  cctte  p  resell  to  edition. 

LYdition  de  1703  avec  la  sphere  etait  eotoe  en  1878  par  Leclerc,  n"  737,  a  40  francs,  et 
par  (Juaritch,  n"  12162,  a  £1  5s. 

M.  Pilling.  <|iii  a  eu  sous  Ics  ycux  Ics  trois  editions  de  1703,  a  pu  lea  comparer  a  loisir, 
et  i!  a  indiqiie  tons  Irs  details  <jui  peuveut  les  identifier  ou  les  reconnaitre. 

Hi!  Mippnsant.  conmic  (lit  Saliin.  quc  r  edition  en  trois  volumes  de  1703  soit,  ecrit-il,  1'edi- 
tinii  (iriginalc.  !<•  jireinier  volume  des  editions  nubsequentes  de  1703  en  deux  volumes,  res- 
>enil>le  page  par  page  et  pivM|iic  ligne  par  ligne  a  la  premiere  edition  dans  la  distribution  de 
la  matieiv  i|i:i  >uit  la  preface.  /.  i.  dcpuis  la  page  1  du  texte.  Dans  le  volume  II,  les  editions 
r-e  ro>enil>lciit  aiisM  page  par  page.  Les  tables  ;\  la  fin  des  editions  en  deux  volumes 
different  eepetidant  de  la  table  du  second  tunic  de  lY-dition  princeps  en  trois  volumes.  Le 
caracteiv  typographi(ine  do  ('ditimis  en  deux  volumes  est  a  pen  pres  le  meme,  inais  differe 
mati'-i  It -llemeiii  de  eelui  dun!  on  s\^t  servi  dans  le  deiixieiue  volume  de  1'edition  princeps. 
l,r-  ti'to  de  ebapitre  et  Irs  <'iil>  ile  laiupe  dillt-i'cnt  iiuitc'rielleiuent  dans  les  trois  editions,  de 
iiieiin-  <|iie  les  planches  gravees  et  les  cartes  ;  il  se  rencontre  aussi  quelques  petites  differences 

(lull-  le  teXte  des  trois  ed  it  ions. 

A  remarquer  (pic  la  position  de  la  figure  de  la  planche  preliminaire,   dans  le  volume  I 

des  deiix  >'iliiioii>  en  deux  \-oliinies.est  a  1'oppose  de  cello  du  vol.  1  de  1'edition  en  trois 
v.iliinie-  d.-  la  bililiotln-i|iic  Carter  l'>ro\vn.  Cctte  figure  n'upparatt  pas  du  tout  dans  le 
deiixii'ine  volume  des  editions  eii  deux  tonics,  noii  plus  quc  dans  le  premier  volume  de  1'edi- 
tion prinei'ps. 

l/iqiparence  et  rimpression  des  editions  en  deux  volumes  sont  de  beaucoup  int'erieures 
a  celle  de  ri'(liti,,n  en  ti'ois  volumes,  siirtoiit  au  point  de  vue  des  planches  gravees. 

(4) 

•  N'e\v  voyages  to  North  America,  containing  an  account  of  the  several  nations  of  that 
va~t  continent  :  their  customs,  commerce  and  way  of  navigation  upon  the  lakes  and  rivers; 
the  x-veral  attempts  ot  the  Knglish  and  French  to  dispossess  one  another,  with  the  reasons 
of  the  miscarriage  of  the  former  :  and  the  various  adventures  between  the  French  and  the 
Iroijuese  con  federates  of  England,  from  l*ii*.'5  to  1(JJ>4.  A  geographical  description  of  Canada, 
and  a  natural  history  of  the  country  with  remarks  upon  their  government  and  the  interest 
of  the  Knglish  and  French  in  their  commerce.  Also  a  dialogue  between  the  author  and  a 
general  of  the  savages,  giving  a  full  view  of  the  religion  and  strange  opinions  of  those  people, 
with  an  account  of  the  author's  retreat  to  Portugal  and  Denmark,  and  his  remarks  on  those 
courts  to  which  is  added  a  dictionary  of  the  Algonkine  language,  which  is  generally  spoke 
in  North  America.  Illustrated  with  twenty-three  maps  and  cults.  Written  in  French  by 
the  Baron  Lahontan,  lord-lieutenant  of  the  French  colony  at  Placet! tia  in  Newfoundland, 
now  in  England.  Done  into  Knglish  in  two  volumes,  a  great  part  of  which  never  printed 
in  the  original.  London  :  Printed  for  II.  Bouwicke  in  St.  Paul's  Churchyard  ;  T.  Goodwin, 
M.  Wotton,  B.  Tooke,  in  Fleet  street,  and  S.  Manship,  in  Cornhill,  1703." 

Dedicace  a  William,  due  de  Devonshire,  1  the,  preface,  4  fnc ;  contenu  6  the.  Texte, 
pp.  1-274;  table,  pp.  275-280;  deux  cartes,  gravures,  in-12. 

Le  titre  du  deuxieme  volume  est  comme  suit : 

1  New  voyages  to  North  America,  giving  a  full  account  of  the  customs,  commerce,  reli- 
gion and  strange  opinions  of  the  savages  of  that  country,  with  political  remarks  upon  the 
courts  of  Portugal  and  Denmark,  and  the  present  state  of  the  commerce  of  those  countries. 
Never  printed  before.  Written  by  the  Baron  Lahontan,  lieutenant  of  the  French  colony 
at  Placentia  in  Newfoundland,  now  in  England.  (Volume  II).  London  :  Printed  for 


LE   BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  183 

II.  Bonwicke  in  St.  Paul  Churchyard  ;  T.  Goodwin,  M.  Wotton,  B.  Tooke,  in  Fleet  Htreet 
and  S.  Manship  in  Cornhill.  1703." 

Texte,  pp.  1-302,  index,  7  fnc.,  in-12.  "A  short  dictionary  of  the  most  universal  lan- 
guage of  the  savages  (Algonkin),  etc.,"  pp.  287-301  ;  "  Some  Huron  words,"  pp.  301-302. 

Exemplaires  vus  par  M.  Pilling,  a  qui  nous  enipruntons  la  description  :  Brown,  Harvard, 
Watkinson.  Se  trouve  aussi  a  la  bibliotheque  de  1'universite  Laval.  Faribault  ne  donne  hi 
description  que  du  titre  du  premier  volume.  Signals  par  Harrisse  sous  le  n"  707. 

L'exemplaire  Fischer,  n"  2500,  a  ete  achete  par  Triihner  pour  neuf  didins  ;  1'excm- 
plaire  Field,  n"  1245,  a  rapporte  $12  ;  Quaritch,  n"  12,104,  le  cote  £1  Hs. 


1704 

15) 

"  Nouveaux  voyages  de  Mr  le  baron  de  Lahontan,  dans  1' AnnTiqiif  Septentrionale,  Qui 
contiennent  nne  relation  des  difterens  I'etiples  qui  y  habitent.  la  nature  dc  Irnr  ( Join •crnr- 
ment,  leur  Commerce,  leur  Goutlltne,  lenr  Religion  et  leur  nianiriv  dr  fairc  la  ( iiierre.  L'intr- 
retdes  Francois  et  des  Anglois  dans  lr  coininerce  ((u'ils  font  aver  res  Nations.  I'avantage 
que  1'Angleterre  pent  retirer  dans  ce  I'aYs,  ('taut  en  (inn-re  aver  la  France.  Le  tout  cnrirlii 
de  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Tome  premier."  [Kleuron.]  "A  la  Have,  die/  Irs  Kivres  1'llonoiv, 
Mart-hands  Libraires.  M.DCCIV.'-'  [1704.] 

Titre  noir.  KpThv,  4  fnc.  Preface,  5  Inc.  Table  des  Ictl  res,  !•  Inc.  Trxtr.  pp.  l-2*u. 
2  cartes,  gravures,  in-12. 

Le  titre  du  deuxieme  volume  est  com  me  suit  : 

"  Memoires  de  1'Amerique  Septentrionale,  ou  la  suite  des  voyage.-  dc  Mr.  lr  baron  dr 
Lahontan.  Qui  contiennent  la  Description  d'nnr  grande  I'tenduc  de  pa'i's  de  ce  Continent, 
1'interet  des  Frani/ois  et  des  Anglois,  leiirs  Commerces,  Iriirs  Navigations.  Irs  Minns  rt  Irs 
Coutumes  des  Sauvages,  etc.,  Avec  un  petit  Dictionnairc  dc  la  Langue  du  1'a'iV.  he  tout 
enrichi  de  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Et  augmente  dans  cc  second  Tome  de  la  maniriv  doiit 
les  Sauvages  se  regalent."  [Fleuron.]  "A  la  Have,  die/  les  Krrres  rifoiioiv,  Man-hands 
Libraires.  M.DCCIV." 

Titre  noir.  Texte,  pp.  2-222.  Table  des  matieres,  0  fnc.  Cartes,  gravures.  in-li'. 
"  Dictionnaire  algonquin,"  pp.  199-220.  "  Quelqnes  mots  hurons,"  jip.  220-222. 

Cette  edition  differc  par  le  caractere  typographique  et  les  pages  des  trois  editions  t'ran- 
qaises  de  1703. 

Decrit  d'apres  I'exemplaire  en  notre  possession. 

M.  Pilling  1'a  vu  chez  Brown  et  Maisonneuve.  II  est  catalogue  par  Ledriv,  187s, 
n"  739,  a  20  francs. 

Se  trouve  aussi  a  la  bibliothecme  du  parlement  d'Ottawa  et  ;\  la  bibliotheque  particuliere 
du  departement  de  1'instruction  publique  a  Quebec.  Ce  dernier  a  appartenu  a  M.  Viger,  et 
celui-ci  y  a  mis  en  marge  des  notes  interessantes. 

Le  titre  du  troisieme  volume  se  lit  comme  suit : 

"Dialogues  De  Monsieur  le  baron  de  Lahontan  Et  d'un  sauvage  Dans  1'Araerique. 
Contenant  tine  description  exacte  des  mo3iirs  et  des  coutumes  de  ces  Peuples  Sauvages.  Avec 
les  Voyages  du  meme  en  Portugal  et  en  Danemarc,  dans  les([uels  on  trouve  des  particularitez 
trfes  curieuses,  et  qu'on  n'avoit  point  encore  remarqures.  Le  tout  enrichi  de  Cartes  et  de 
Figures."  [Petit  cul  de  lampe.]  "  A  Amsterdam,  chez  la  veuve  de  Boeteman,  et  se  vend  a 
Londres,  chez  David  Mortier,  libraire,  dans  le  Strand,  a  1'enseigne  d'Erasme.  >[.DCCIV." 

Titre  noir  et  rouge.  Lignes  1,  2,  4,  13  rouges,  le  reste  noir.  Preface,  3  fuc.  Avis  de 
1'auteur,  1  fnc.  Texte  des  Dialogues,  pp.  1-103.  Texte  des  Voyages  en  Portugal,  etc.,  pp. 
107-222,  six  cartes  et  gravures,  in-]  2. 

Decrit  d'apres  Pexemplaire  en  notre  possession.  Se  trouve  aussi  a  1'universite  Laval. 
M.  Pilling  a  vu  cet  exemplaire  :  Astor,  Brown,  Lennox,  et  le  decrit. 

Indique  par  M.  J.-M.  Guerard  :  La  France  litteraire,  etc.,  vol.  IV,  p.  448. 

M.  Harrisse,  n"  798,  p.  349,  indique  1' edition  de  1704,  deux  vol.  in-12. 

M.  Pilling  (p.  291)  decrit  une  autre  Edition  de  ce  troisieme  volume  en  1704,  avec  le 
titre  suivant : 


184  J.-ET)MOND   ROY 

(6)  -  ' 

"  Suite  Du  voyage  De  I'Amerique,  Ou  dialogues  De  Monsieur  le  baron  de  Lahontan 
Et  d'un  sauvagc  Dans  1'Amerique.  Contenant  une  description  exacte  des  manirs  et  des 
continues  dotes  reticles  Sauvages.  Avec  lew  Voyages  du  mf>me  en  Portugal  et  en  Dan.  •- 
marc,  dans  lesquels  on  trouve  des  particularitez  tres  curieuses,  et  qu'on  n'avoit  point  encore 
remarquecs.  Le  tout  enriehi  de  Cartes  et  de  Figures."  [Fleuron.]  "  A  Amsterdam,  chez 
lit  veuve  de  Bd'teman,  et  se  vend  a  Londres,  chez  David  Mortier,  Libraire,  dans  le  Strand, 
a  1'Knscigne  d'Erasinc.  M.DCCIV." 

Tit  re  noir  et  rouge.  Preface,  (i  t'ne.  Avis  de  1'auteur  an  leeteur,  1  the.  Texte  des 
Dialogues,  pp.  1-1<»:!.  Texte  des  Voyages,  etc.,  pp.  107-212,  six  cartes  et  gravures,  in-12. 

Exemplaires  VMS  :  Congres,  Lennox. 

M.  I'illiiiir  'lit  ijiic  ccs  deux  editions  de  1704,  a  1' exception  des  titres,  sont  evidemmcnt 
iln  niciue  caractere  typographique  (pie  le  troisicme  volume  de  1'edition  de  1703. 


170.'). 

(7) 

••  Vovatres  'In  IJaron  (!«•  Lahontaii  dans  rAinc.riquo  Septentrionale,  Qui  contiennent  line 
Ili'-laticiii  il<'-  diH'i'-rens  Peiiplcs  ijiii  v  liabitent  ;  la  nature  de  leur  Gouverneinent,  leur  Com- 
nieivc.  Iriir.-  Ciiutuiues.  leur  Heligioii  et  leiir  niaiiii're  de  t'aire  la  (tiierre:  L'Interet  des  Fran- 
i-i>is  et  do  Anglois  dans  leCommeree  qu'ilsi'oiit  avecces  Nations;  1'avantage  qiie  1'Angleterre 
pent  retirer  de  ce  I 'aY>,  ('taut  en  (Jiiei-re  avec  la  France.  Le  tout  enriclii  de  Cartes  et  de 
Kiirui-e>.  Tuine  pi-emier,  secinide  Kditioii,  revue',  corrigi'i-  et  augiiientee."  [Vignette.] 
••  A  la  Have.  Che/,  Jonas  1'IIonore  et  eoiupaguii'.  MI)CC\'." 

l,c-  volume  deux  a  pmir  litre  : 

••  Meimiiivs  de  1"  Am«'ri(|Ue  Septentrionale.  on  la  suite  des  voyages  de  \P  le  baron  de  la 
llniitan  :  <2ui  eoiitieiineiit  la  Description  d'une  grande  etendue  de  I'aYs  de  ce  Continent,  1'in- 
ti'ret  des  Francois  et  des  Anglois,  leurs  Commerces,  leurs  Navigations,  leg  Mo-urs  et  les  Coutu- 
ine-  des  Saiivaires.  etc..  Avecun  jietit  1  )ictioiinaire  de  la •  Langne  du  Pa'i's.  Le  tout  enriehi 
de  Carter-  et  d«j  Figures.  Tome  Second.  Seconde  Edition,  augrnentee  des  Conversations  de 
1' Auteiir  avec  iin  Sauvaye  distingue."  [Vignette.]  "  A  Amsterdam,  Pour  Jonas  1'IIonore  h. 
la  Have.  MDCCV." 

Deux  vols.  troiitisjiiee,  1  Inc.  Preface,  1  the.  Table,  4  the.  Figure  du  globe.  Carte 
pliee.  Texte,  pp.  l-:Ui4  ;  ex|ilication  de  quelciues  termes,  jip.  365-376,  onze  gravures  :  Curie 
ifi'iii'-i-'ili  ill  Ciii'inl'i,  1  the.,  une  carte  pliee.  Texte,  pp.  5-l!»H,  conversations  de  1'auteur,  pp. 
l!t""">l<>,  demi-titre.  1  Inc..  dictionnaire  pp.  313-33t>  ;  table,  1  fnc..  donze  gravures,  in-12. 
Dictionnaire  Algonquin,  vol.  II.  pp.  :J1 0-335.  Mots  Hurons,  pp.  335-336. 

Description  de  Pilling.     Exemplaires  vus  parl'illing:   British  Museum,  Brown,  Lennox. 

I'll  exemplaire  a  la  ventc  Fischer,  n"  24!lf»  a  rapporte  un  chelin.  A  la  vente  Murphy, 
n"  1424.  vcndu  a  ?3.50.  Quaritch,  n"  28899,  cote  £1. 

(8) 

"  Voyages  du  Baron  de  Lahontan  dans  PAmerique  Septentrionale,  Qui  contiennent  une 
Relation  des  differens  Peui>les  qui  y  habitent ;  la  nature  de  leur  Gouvernement,  leur  Com- 
merce, leurs  Continues,  leur  Religion  et  leur  maniere  de  faire  la  Guerre  ;  L'Interet  des  Fran- 
<;ois  et  des  Anglois  dans  le  Commerce  qu'ils  font  avec  ees  Nations  ;  1'avantage  que  1'Angle- 
terre  pent  retirer  de  ce  PaYs,  etant  en  Guerre  avec  la  France.  Le  tout  enriehi  de  Cartes  et 
de  Figures.  Tome  premier.  Seconde  Edition,  revue,  corrigee  et  augmented."  Dessin 
curienx.  "A  Amsterdam,  chez  Francois  1'IIonor^,  vis-a-vis  de  la  Bourse.  MDCCV."  [1705]. 

Frontispiee:  Dessin  allegorique.  L'histoirc,  sous  les  traits  d'une  femme,  est  assise  en 
face  d'un  glol>e  terre«tre.  Le  Temps  arme  d'une  faux  recouvre  a  demi  le  globe  d'un  voile 
epaiw  ;  un  satyre  a«sis  sur  un  piedestal  semble  contempler  cette  scene.  Sur  le  socle  du  piedes- 
tul  :  Xinirea>ix  niyages  dn  baron  de  Lnhontan  ;  a  1'arriere  plan,  un  groupe  de  huttes  indiennes 
ombragees  par  un  palmier.  Des  aborigines  se  prosternent  au  pied  d'Europeens  et  leur 
off  rent  des  fruits. 


LE   BARON   DB   LAHONTAN  18B 

Titre  rouge  et  noir.  Lignes  1,  3,  5,  6,  11,  12,  13,  14,  16,  18,  20  rouges,  le  reste  noir. 
Preface,  4  fnc.  ;  table,  4  fnc.  ;  titre,  pp.  1-376.  Decrit  d'apres  un  exemplaire  en  notre  pos- 
session, M.  Pilling  indique  une  carte  du  globe  et  une  carte  generate  tie,  Camilla  quo  noun 
n'avons  pas.  Exemphiires  vus  par  lui :  Boston  Athenaeum,  Harvard.  He  tronve  aussi  k  la 
bibliotheque  de  1'universite  Laval. 

Le  titre  du  deuxieme  volume  se  lit  uomine  suit : 

"  Memoires  de  1'Amerique  Septentrionale,  on  la  suite  dew  voyages  de  M.  le  baron  de 
Lahontan,  qui  contiennent  la  description  d'une  grande  etendue  de  pa'i's  de  ce  continent,  1'in- 
teret  des  Frangois  et  des  Anglois,  leurs  Commerces,  lenrs  Navigations,  les  Mn-urs  et  les 
Coutumes  des  Sauvages,  avec  un  petit  distionnaire  de  la  langue  dn  pa'i's.  Le  tout  enridii  de 
cartes  et  de  figures.  Tome  second.  Seconde  edition,  augmentee  des  conversations  de 
1'auteur  avec  un  sauvage  distingue."  [Dessin.]  "  A  Amsterdam,  chez  Francois  1'IIonoiv  et 
compagnie.  MDCCV." 

Titre  rouge  et  noir.     Lignes  1,  3,  6,  7,  12,  14,  17,  10  rouge,  le  reste  noir. 

Carte  generate  de  Canada  a  petit  point.  Texte  des  memoires  l-10t!;  texte  des  conversa- 
tions de  1'auteur  de  ces  voyages  avec  Adario.  sauvage  distingue;  <>n  Ton  voit  une  descrip- 
tion exacte  des  coutumes,  des  inclinations  et  des  mci-urs  de  ces  peiiples.  pp.  107-'!  !0.  IMction- 
naire  de  la  langue  des  sauvages,  1  fnc.,  texte  pp.  313-336,  table  1  fnc.  Decrit  d'apri-s  un 
exemplaire  en  notre  possession. 

Cette  deuxieme  edition  de  1705  indiquee  par  Harrisse,  n"  700  ;  indiqiiec  aussi  par  .I.-.M. 
Querard :  JM  France  litteraire,  on  dictionnaire  bibliographique  des  savants,  bistoriens,  etc., 
tome  IV.,  Paris;  Firmiii  Didot,  1830,  p.  448. 


1706 

(9) 

"Voyages  dn  baron  de  Laliont.au  dans  1'Amerique  Septentrionale,  Qui  eontiennent  tine 
Relation  des  difterens  Peuples  qui  y  habitent,  la  nature  de  leur  Gouvcrncjuciit.  leiir  Com- 
merce, leurs  Coutumes,  leur  Religion;  et  leur  manierc  de  faire  la  Guerre,  L'lntt'ivt  des 
Frangois  et  des  Anglois  dans  le  Commerce  qu'ils  font  avcc  ces  Xations  :  1'avantage  qiie 
1'Angleterrc  pent  ret  ire  r  de  ce  Pa'i's,  etant  en  (.Jnerre  avec  la  France.  Le  tout  eiirichi  de 
Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Tome  premier.  Seconde  Edition,  revue',  corrige  (*«•),  et  auirincntec." 
[Vignette.]  "  A  la  Ilaye,  chez  Charles  Delo,  sur  le  Singel.  MDCCVI." 

Le  titre  du  deuxieme  volume  se  lit  comme  suit  : 

"Memoires  de  1'Amerique  Septentrionale,  on  la  suite  des  voyages  de  M1  le  baron  de 
Lahontan,  Qui  eontiennent  la  Description  d'une  grande  etendue  de  1'ai's  de  ce  continent. 
1'interet  des  Franqois  et  des  Anglois,  leurs  Commerces,  leurs  Navigations,  les  Mn-urs  et  les 
Coutumes  des  Sauvages,  etc.,  Avec  un  petit  Dictionnaire  de  la  Langue  du  Pa'fs.  Le  tout 
enrichi  de  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Tome  second.  Seconde  Edition,  augmentee  des  conversa- 
tions de  1'Auteur  avec  un  Sauvage  distingue."  [Vignette.]  "  A  la  Have,  chez  Charles  Delo, 
sur  le  Singel.  MDCCVI." 

Deux  vols.,  titre  grave  ;  preface,  4  fnc.,  table  4  fnc.,  planche  du  globe  ;  texte,  pp.  l-3t!4 ; 
explication  de  quelques  termes,  pp.  365-376,  11  gravnres,  carte  generate  de  Canada;  1  carte 
pliee ;  texte,  pp.  5-196;  conversations  de  1'auteur,  197-310;  demi-titre,  dictionnaire,  pp. 
313-336,  carte,  table  1  Inc.,  12  gravures,  in-12.  Dictionnaire  algonquin,  etc.,  vol.  2,  pp.  311- 
335.  Mots  hurons,  vol.  2,  pp.  335-336.  Description  de  Pilling.  Exernplaires  vus  chez  Brown 
et  Lennox,  cotd  par  Quaritch,  n'"  12,163  et  28,900,  15  chelins;  indique  par  Harrisse,  n"  800. 

1707 
(10) 

"  Nouveaux  voyages  de  Monsieur  le  baron  de  Lahontan  dans  1'Amerique  Septentrionale, 
Qui  Contiennent  une  Relation  des  difterens  Peuples  qui  y  habitent,  la  nature  de  leur  Gouver- 
nement,  leur  Commerce,  leurs  Coutumes,  leur  Religion,  et  leur  manure  de  faire  la  Guerre. 

Sea  1 , 1894.    24. 


186  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

L'interot  des  Francois  et  des  Angloia  dans  le  Commerce  qu'ils  font  avec  ces  Nations  ; 
1'avantage  que  la  France  pent  retirer  dans  ce  PaYs,  6tant  en  Guerre  avec  1'  A ngleterre.  Le 
tout  enriehi  de  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Tome  premier/'  [Vignette.]  "  A  la  Haye,  chez 
Isaac  Delorme,  Libraire.  MDCCVII." 

Trois  volumes  in-12.     Vol.  II,  Memoires,  etc.  ;    vol.  Ill,  Dialogues  de  M.  Lahontan, 
etc.      Description  tie  M.  Pilling.     Exeinplaire  vu  au  Congres. 


1709 
(11) 

••  Xoiivcaux  voyages  de  Mr.  le  baron  <le  Lahontan.  dans  1'Amerique  Septentrionale,  Qui 
contieimcnt  nne  relation  des  difterens  I'enjiles  ((iii  y  habitant,  la  nature  de  lenr  Gouverne- 
inent.  Icur  Commerce,  leur  Coutiime,  lenr  Religion,  et  lenr  manicre  de  faire  la  Guerre. 
l/inteivt  ilf.-  Francois  et  des  Anglois  dans  le  (bommeree  qu'ils  font  avec  ces  Nations,  1'avan- 
tage  i|iic  I'Angleterre  pent  retirer  dans  ce  I'aYs,  etant  en  Guerre  avee  la  France.  Le  tout 
cnriehi  dc  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Tinne  premier.  A  la  Have,  chez  les  Frcres  1'Honore, 
MaivhaiiiU  Lil.raires.  MDCCIX." 

Premier  volume.  Krmitispii-e.  Dedieaee,  3  fnc.  Preface  coinmencant  an  verso  de  la 
page.  .">  fin-.  Talile.  4  I'm-.  Texte.  p|i.  1-^titi,  explication  de  (jnelcjues  termes,  pp.  267-280. 

Le  litre  ilu  deiixieine  volume  se  lit  eomme  suit  : 

•  Mi'ini'ires  ile  l'.\nii'ri(|ue  Kepteiitrionale,  on  la  suite  des  voyages  de  M.  le  baron  de 
Lahontan,  tv)iii  conticnnent  la  ileseription  d'une  grande  etendue  de  PaYs  de  ce  continent, 
1  intiTet  des  Kranriiis  ei  de>  Anglois,  leurs  Commerces,  lenrs  Navigations,  les  Moeurs  et  les 
Coutnines  des  Sanvages.  etc.  Avec  un  petit  IMctionnairc  de  la  Langne  dn  PaYs.  Le  tout 
eiiriehi  de  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Kt  angniente  dans  ce  second  tome,  de  la  maniere  dont 
le-  Saiivaires  se  ri'iralent.  A  la  Have,  die/,  les  freres  I'llonore,  Mart-hands  Libraires. 
MDCCIX." 

Texie.  pp.  :{-222.     Table.  !•  fnc.  in-12. 

J>escripliun  d'apres  les  exemplaires  en  la  possession  de  1'antenr. 

M.  Pilling  fait  sa  description  d'apres  les  exemplaires  de  Brown  et  Harvard.  Indiqno 
an  ciiii|iiit''nie  volume  dn  Mmmel  ilu  liltrniir  de  Brnnet,  p.  377,  (table  <ln  bibliophile  Jacob). 
Indiqiie  par  .l.-M.  (iuerard  :  Funifc  li/t/'ruiir,  p.  448. 

("est  1' edition  ijue  cite  de  preference  M.  Parkman  dans  ses  ouvrages. 

Cote  par  Leclerc,  187^,  n"  740,  a  20  francs. 

(12, 

"  I>es  bernhiMteii  Herrn  Baron  de  Lahontan  neuste  Reisen  nach  Nord  In  (lien  oder  dem 
mittciniiehtischen  America,  mit  vielen  besondem  und  bey  keiwem  Scribentem  befindlichen 
Curiomtocten.  Ans  dem  Frant/.osischen  iibersetzet  von  M.  Vischer.  Hamburg  und 
Leipzig.  Im  Xenmannischen  Verlag.  MDCCIX." 

Texte,  l-4;'»!t,  carte,  in-12.  Description  de  M.  I'illing,  d'apres  les  exemplaires  du 
Britisli  Museum  et  de  Brown. 

M.  Grand,  archiviste  a  Montpellier,  a  eu  la  complaisance  de  nous  traduire  ce  titre  de 
rallemand  en  francais : 

"  Derniers  voyages  du  celebre  seigneur,  baron  de  Lahontan.  dans  1'Inde  Septentrionale 
ou  rAmerique  Arctique,  avec  beaucoup  de  curiosite's  particulieres  et  non  encore  men- 
tionnees  par  aucun  ecrivain.  Traduit  du  franyais  par  M.  Vischer.  Hambourg  et  Leiii/ig. 
Librairie  Neumann,  1709." 


1711 
(13) 

"  Des  beriihmten  Herrn  Baron  de  Lahontan  Neueste  Reisen  nach  Nord  Indien,  oder  dem 
mitternachtischen  America  mit  vielen  besondem  und  bey  keinem  Seribentem  befindlichen 


LE  BARON  DB  LAHONTAN  187 

curiositaeten.  Auch  bey  dieser  audern  Auflage  mit  seiner  Reise  nach  Portugal!,  Dennemark 
und  Spanien,  vermchret.  Aus  dem  Frantzosischen  iibersetzet  von  M.  Vischer.  Hamburg 
und  Leipzig,  Im  Neumannischen-Verlag.  MDCCXI." 

Texte,  pp.  1-753,  cartes. 

Description  de  M.  Pilling,  d'apres  un  exemplaire  vu  chez  Brown. 

( — ...Encore  augmentee,  dans  cette  nouvelle  edition,  de  son  voyage  en  Portugal,  Dune- 
mark  et  Espagne.) 

1715 

(14) 

"Nouveaux  voyages  de  M.  le  baron  de  Lahontan  dans  I'Amerique  Septentrionale,  qui 
contiennent  une  relation  des  difierens  peuples  qui  y  babitent  ;  la  nature  de  Iciir  gouverne- 
ment;  leur  commerce,  religion,  et  leur  maniere  de  t'aire  hi  guerre.  L'interet  des  Francois 
et  des  Anglois  dans  le  commerce  qu'ils  font  avec  ces  nations  ;  1'avantasre  quc  1'Angleterre 
pent  retirer  dans  ce  pai's,  etant  en  guerre  avec  la  France." 

IM  Jfaye,  les  frbres  I'Jfmore,  1715,  in-12,  vol.  I,  8  the.,  280  pp.,  frontisp.  grave,  14  pi. 
et  cartes. 

D'apres  le  catalogue  de  Ob.  Cliadenat.     Paris,  18H2,  n    '.». 

Titre  du  deuxieme  volume  : 

"Memoires  de  1'Amerique  Septentrionale,  ou  La  suite  des  Vovaircs  dc  M.  le  baron  de 
Lahontan,  Qui  contient  la  description  d'une  Grande  etendne  de  I'a'i's  de  ce  continent,  rinteivt 
des  Francois  et  des  Anglois,  leurs  Commerces,  leurs  navigations,  les  nici-uis  et  les  continues 
des  Sauvages,  etc.,  avec  un  petit  dictionnaire  de  la  laiigue  du  I'a'i's,  le  tout  enricbi  de  cartes 
et  de  figures,  et  augmente  dans  ce  second  tome  de  la  maniere  dont  les  Sauvages  se  n'galent. 
A  la  Haye,  cbez  les  freres  1'IIonore,  marchands  libraires.  MIH'CX  Y." 

Texte,  pp.  1-198. 

Decrit  d'ajires  un  exemplaire  en  notre  possession.  Indi<jue  par  Faribault.  Sc  tmuve 
aussi  a  1'universite  Laval.  Pilling;  ne  parle  jias  de  cette  edition. 


1721 

(15) 

Sabin  et  Leclerc  signalent  en  cette  annee  une  edition  en  deux  volumes  in-12,  ;\  Amster- 
dam, chez  Francois  1'Honore. 


1728 
(16) 

"Voyages  du  baron  de  Lahontan  dans  1'Amerique  septentrionale,  Qui  contiennent  une 
Relation  des  diflerens  Peuples  qui  y  habitent ;  la  nature  de  leur  Gouvernement ;  leur  Com- 
merce, leurs  Coutumes,  leur  Religion,  leur  maniere  de  faire  la  Guerre  :  L'interet  des  Frangois 
et  des  Anglois  dans  le  Commerce  qu'ils  font  avec  ces  Nations ;  1'avantage  que  1'Angleterre 
pent  retirer  de  ce  Pai's  etant  en  Guerre  avec  la  France.  Le  tout  enrichi  de  Cartes  et  de 
Figures.  Tome  premier.  Seconde  Edition,  revue,  corrigee  et  augmentee."  [Vignette.] 
A  Amsterdam,  chez  Francois  1'Honore,  vis-a-vis  de  la  Bourse.  M.DCC.XXVIII." 

Titre  du  deuxieme  volume  : 

"  Memoires  de  1'Amerique  Septentrionale,  ou  la  suite  des  voyages  de  Mr  le  baron  de 
Lahontan  :  Qui  contiennent  la  Description  d'une  grande  etendue  de  Pai's  de  ce  Continent, 
1'interSt  des  Fra^ois  et  des  Anglois,  leurs  Commerces,  leurs  Navigations,  les  Mceurs  et  les 
Coutumes  des  Sauvages,  etc.,  avec  un  petit  Dictionnaire  de  la  Langue  du  Pai's,  le  tout 
enrichi  de  Cartes  et  de  Figures.  Tome  second.  Seconde  Edition,  augmentee  de  la  maniere 
dont  les  Sauvages  se  re"galent.  A  Amsterdam,  chez  Francois  1'Honore  &  Compagnie. 
M.DCC.XXVIII." 


188  J.-EDMOND  ROY 

Troisieme  volume : 

"Suite  du  Voyage  de  1'AmeYique,  On  dialogues  de  Monsieur  le  baron  de  Lahontan  Et 
d'un  8au vagi*,  de  I'Amerique,  eontenant  une  description  exacte  des  mceurs  et  des  coutumes 
de  ees  peuples  sauvages.  Avec  les  Voyages  du  meme  en  Portugal  et  en  Danemarc,  dans 
lesquels  on  trouve  des  particularites  tres  curieuses,  et  qu'on  n'avait  pas  encore  remar- 
quees,  le  tout  enrichi  de  cartes  et  figures.  A  Amsterdam,  chez  la  Veuve  de  Boeteman. 
MDCCXXVIII." 

Cette  edition  dec-rite  d'apres  les  exemplaires  de  la  bibliotheque  de  1'auteur.  Pilling  1'a 
decrite  d'apres  les  exemplaires  d'Astor,  Boston  Athenreum,  British  Museum,  Brown. 

L'exemplaire  de  Brinley,  nl  100,  s'est  vendue  $2.50.  Un  vieil  exemplaire,  n°  27901,  est 
cote  .£1  pur  Quaritch. 

Se  trouve  a  la  bibliotheque  du  parlement  a  Ottawa,  a  la  bibliotheque  de  la  legislature 
dc  tjuehec  et  a  I'liniversite  Laval. 

Signalce  par  Harrisse,  n    801.     Signalee  par  J.-M.  Querard  :  La  France  litt&raire. 

Frcytag  (Frcdcric-Gotthilf)  ecrivaiii  allemand  (1723-1776),  dans  ses  Analecta  litteraria 
,1,  i;i,i-i'.«  nn-i'iriliiift  ((Jutha,  I77ti,  in-H  )  p.  4C(J,  nous  apprend  que  la  description  francaise  de 
ccs  Voyages,  avcc  la  continuation  (Dialogues)  publiee  a  Amsterdam  en  1728,  en  trois  volu- 
mes, a  etc  recusee. 

A  noter  <[iic  rcttc  I'ditioii  dc-  1728  donne  eomme  preface  celle  pa  rue  en  1705,  ou  il  est 
ilit  i|iu-  l'oiivra<ri'  a  t'ti-  corrigt'-  et  <[iK-  les  Voyages  an  Portugal  et  au  Danemark  out  ete 
i-ciraiii-ln'-s.  (\-  ([iii  n'empeche  pas  <jiu'  cette  I'ditioii  de  1728  reproduit  integralemeiit  le  texte 
•  It-  la  pr»'iiii<Tc  i''ditioii  de  170:!.  Lr  troisieme  volume  de  1'edition  de  1728  eonticnt  la  preface 
dc  I'l'-ilitinn  ilc  1704  el  k-s  X'oyagi-s  dc  Portugal. 


1731 

(17) 
Suiir-  lr  ii    SOL'.  Harrisse  signale  une  t'-ditidn  ;\  Amsterdam,  i-hez  Frs  1'IIonore,  en    1731, 


ileiix  viilunies  in-1:;. 

SiLTiiali'e  aiisM  par  Fariliault. 

Signal.  -e  par  .I.-M.  (iuerard  :    /,"  /•'/•////(•<•  Httt'raiir,  etc.  (1830). 

Siirnali'c  au.->i  par  Midland  (liiwrttphie  tuiirerselle). 

(18) 

Saliin  ct    Ledei-c  signalent   cette  meme  ann«'e  une  edition  iV  la  Ilaye,  chez  les  Freres 
I'll.  .n.  .iv,  MIH't'XXXI  (1731),  deux  volumes  in-12. 


1735 

(19) 

••  New  Voyages  to  North  America,  Containing  an  Account  of  the  several  Nations  of  that 
vast  Continent  ;  their  Customs,  Commerce,  and  Way  of  Navigation  upon  the  Lakes  and 
Rivers;  the  several  Attempts  of  the  English  and  French  to  dispossess  one  another;  with  the 
reasons  of  the  Miscarriage  of  the  former;  and  the  various  Adventures  between  the  French, 
and  the  Iroqueae  Confederates  of  England  from  1683  to  1694.  A  Geographical  Description  of 
Canada,  and  a  Natural  History  of  the  Country,  with  Remarks  upon  their  Government,  and 
the  Interest  of  the  English  and  French  in  their  Commerce.  Also  a  Dialogue  between  the 
Author  and  a  General  of  the  Savages,  giving  a  full  view  of  the  Religion  and  strange  Opinions 
of  those  people :  With  an  Account  of  the  Author's  Retreat  to  Portugal  and  Denmark,  and 
his  Remarks  on  those  Courts.  To  which  is  added,  a  Dictionnary  of  the  Algonkine  Language 
which  is  generally  spoke  in  North-America.  Illustrated  with  Twenty-three  Maps  and  Cuts. 
Written  in  French  by  the  Baron  de  Lahontan,  Lord  Lieutenant  of  the  French  Colony  at 
Placentia  in  Newfoundland,  at  that  time  in  England.  Done  into  English.  The  Second 
Edition.  In  two  volumes.  A  great  Part  of  which  never  Printed  in  the  Original.  Vol.  I  [II]. 


LE  BARON  DE  LAHONTAN  189 

London  :  Printed  for  John  Brindley,  Bookseller,  at  the  Kings-Arms,  in  New-Bond-street, 
Bookbinder  to  her  Majesty  and  his  Royal  Highness  the  Prince  of  Wales ;  and  Charles 
Corbett,  at  Addison's-head,  Temple-bar,  1735." 

Deux  volumes  in-8.  Dans  le  second  volume  on  lit  :  Printed  for  J.  Brindley...  and 
C.  Corbett..'.  MDCCXXXV.  Diction naire  algonquin,  etc.,  vol.  II,  pp.  289-303.  Mots 
hurons,  pp.  303-304. 

De"crit  d'apres  M.  Pilling,  qui  a  vu  des  exemplaires  de  cette  edition  duns  la  bibliotheque 
Brown. 

A  la  vente  Menzies,  a  rapporte  $13  ;  a  la  vente  Brinley,  §12.50  ;  a  la  vente  Clarke  &  Co 
$12.     Catalogue"  a  £3  15  par  Stevens,  n°  11397. 

(20) 

"New  Voyages  to  Xorth  America,  Containing  An  Account  of  the  several  Nations  of 
that  vast  Continent;  their  Customs,  Commerce  and  Way  of  Navigation  upon  the  Lakes  and 
Rivers;  the  several  Attempts  of  the  English  and  French  to  dispossess  one  another;  with  the 
Reasons  of  the  Miscarriage  of  the  former;  and  the  various  Adventures  between  the  French, 
and  the  Iroquese  Confederates  of  England,  from  lt>83  to  H>94.  A  Geographical  Description 
of  Canada,  and  a  Natural  History  of  the  Country,  with  Remarks  upon  their  Government,  and 
the  Interest  of  the  English  and  French  in  their  Commerce.  Also  a  Dialogue  between  the 
Author  and  a  General  of  the  Savages,  giving  a  full  view  of  the  Religion  and  strange  ( (pinions 
of  those  People:  With  an  Account  of  the  Author's  Retreat  to  Portugal  and  Denmark,  and 
his  Remarks  on  those  Courts.  To  which  is  added,  a  dictionary  of  the  Algonkine  Lanijiiaifc. 
which  is  generally  spoke  in  North-America.  Illustrated  with  Twcntv-tlircc  Maps  and  cuts. 
Written  in  French  By  the  Baron  de  Lahontan,  Lord  Lieutenant  of  the  French  colonv  at 
Placentia  in  Newfoundland,  at  that  Time  in  England.  Done  into  English.  Tin- Second 
Edition.  In  two  volumes.  A  great  Part  of  which  never  Printed  in  the  Original.  Vol.  I  [II]. 
London:  Printed  for  .1.  and  .1.  Bomvicke,  R.  Wilkin.  S.  P>irt,  T.  Ward,  E.  WickMccd  and 
J.  Osborn.  M.DCC.XXXV." 

Deux  volumes,  dedicace  1  fnc.,  preface  4  the.  ;  table  des  matieres,  (',  the.  ;  texte,  pp.  1- 
274  ;  table,  pp.  275-280  ;  texte,  pp.  3-384  ;  in-8. 

Quelques  exemplaires  du  premier  volume  portent:  London:  Printed  for  .1.  Osborn. 
at  the  Golden-Bull,  in  Pater- Noster  Row.  MDCCXXXV  (1735).  P.ibliotheqiie  Astor.  An 
volume  II  on  lit:  London  :  Printed  for  .1.  Walthoe,  R.  Wilkin,  .1.  and  .1.  Honwickc,  .1.  Os- 
born, S.  Birt,  T.  Ward  and  E.  Wicksteed.  1735.  Dietionnaire  algonquin,  vol.  II,  pp.  L'X'.I- 
303.  Exemplaires  vus  par  M.  Pilling  :  Athenee  dc  Boston,  Congres. 

A  la  vente  Murphy,  prix  obtenu,  n"  1425,  $11.50.  Sous  le  n"  803,  llarrisse  signale  lYdi- 
tion  de  ehez  J.  and  J.  Bonwicke,  London,  deux  volumes  in-8. 


1739 

(21) 

"Reizen  van  den  baron  von  la  Ilontan  in  het  Noordelyk  Amerika,  Vervattende  un 
Verhaal  van  verseheide  Volkeren  die  het  bowoonen  ;  den  oart  hunnu  regeering,  bun  gods- 
dienst,  en  hun  wys  van  Oorloogen.  Neevens  het  Belang  der  Franschen  en  der  Engelschen 
in  hun.  koophandel  met  die  Volkeren  ;  en't  voordel  dat  Engeland,  met  Vrankryk  in  Ooorlog 
zynde,  von  dat  land  kan  trekken.  Alles  met  verseheide  Aanteekeningen  vermeerdert  en 
opgeheldert,  en  met  Kaarten  en  Plaaten  verciert.  Eerste  deel.  Vertaatt  door,  Gerard 
Westerwyk.  [Filet.]  In's  Gravenhage,  By  Isaac  Beauregard,  1739." 

Le  titre  du  deiuxeme  volume  se  lit  comme  suit: 

"  Gedenkscriften  van  het  Noordelyk  Amerika,  of  het  vervolg  der  reizen  van  den  baron 
von  la  Ilontan.  Vervattende  de  Beschryving  van  un  groote  streek  land  von  dat  Weereld- 
deel ;  het  Belang  der  Franschen  en  der  Engelschen  in't  zelve ;  hun  Koophandel,  hun 
Schipvaart,  en  de  Zeeden  en  genrrontens  der  Wilden,  etc.  Alles  met  Aanteekeningen 
vermeerdet  en  opgeheldert.  Neevens  de  Zaammenspraaken  van  der  Schryver  met  un 
Wilden,  en  een  Woordenbock  van  de  Taal  dier  Volkeren  Met  Kaasten  en  Plaaten  Verciert. 


19O  J.-KUMOND  ROY 

Tweede   deel.     Vertaal   door   Gerard   Westerwyk.     |  Filet]     In's   Qravenhage,   By   Isaac 
Beau  regard,  1739." 

(Test  la  traduction  hollandaise  de  Gerard  Westerwyck,  publiee  chez  Beauregard. 

M.  Tilling  on  a  vu  des  exemplaires  chez  Brown,  Lennox  et  au  Congres. 


1741 

(22) 

Premier  voliune  : 

••  Yovaires  (In  liaron  de  Lahontan  dans  l'Am<5rique  Septentrionale,  Qui  contiennent  une 
relation  des  dirt'ercns  Penplos  (jiii  y  hahitcnt  ;  la  nature  de  leur  Gouvernement,  leur  Com- 
nirrce.  leurs  Continues,  leur  Religion  ft  Iriir  inaniere  do  t'aire  la  Guerre:  L'interet  des  Fran- 
cois rt  ilc-  An^lois  1 1 ans  le  Coiiinicrrc  (jifils  lout  aver  ces  Nations,  1'avantage  que  1'Angleterre 
prut  ivtirer  de  ce  I'ai's,  etant  fii  Guenv  aver  la  France.  Le  tout  enrichi  de  Cartes  et  de 
Fiirure-.  'I'oiiif  premier.  Sn-ondf  Kdition,  revue,  corrigoe  et  augmentee."  [Vignette.] 
••A  Amsterdami,  eho/  Fraiiroi>  1,'Iloin.re.  vis-a-vis  de  la  Bourse.  M.DCC.XXXXI." 

I  )<•  uxii-nif   volume  : 

••Suite  de-  voyages  ilu  Karon  de  Lahontan  dans  1'Amerique  Septentrionale,  Qui  contien- 
i if  nt  une  I J chit  ion  dos  diftercns  Pciiplesqui  y  lialiitent  :  la  nature  de  leur  Gouvernement  :  leur 
Coinnieive,  lours  Continues,  leur  Keligion  et  leur  mamere  de  faire  la  Guerre :  L'interet  des 
Franc;oi«  d  <\>-~  Anirlois  dan-  If  ( 'omnierce  ijii'ils  font  avcc  res  Xations,  1'avantage  (pie  I'An- 
LflftfiTc  I'dii  rrtnvr  de  cf  I 'a  Vs.  I'tiiiil  fii  (iiu-rrc  aver  la  France.  Le  tout  enrichi  de  Cartes 
et  de  Kij.ru i-e-.  Toiiif  -ecoml.  Sfroiidf  Kdit'ion.  rrvue',  eorrigt'e  et  augiuentee.  A  Amster- 
dam, el,.-/  Kraiirni-  1' 1 1 .  .ii  of. '.  vis-a-vis  la  IJoursc.  M.IK'C.XXXXI." 

Ti'iii-ifiiif  \ '  ilunie  : 

••  Memoiivs  ili-  1' A nn'rii|Ue  Sejitentrionale,  ou  la  suiti'  des  voyages  de  M.  le  baron  de 
Lahontan.  <Jui  cont  leniieiit  la  description  dune  grandc  t'tcnduc  de  I'aYs  de  ce  Continent, 
1'inti'ret  <le-  Kram;oi>  et  des  Anirlois.  leiirs  ('oininerres,  Irurs  Navigations,  les  Muuirs  et  les 
( 'oiitunif-  de-  Sanvages,  etc..  avee  un  petit  Dictioniiaire  de  la  langue  du  1'aVs.  Le  tout 
enriehi  de  carte-  el  ile  liiruivs.  'I'oine  t  I'oisieiiie,  sccoiidf  fditioii,  auiriuentee  de  la  inaniere 
di.ni  le-  r-auvairf>  -e  iv'iralf nt.  A  Amsterdam,  rhrx.  Kranrois  l*Honor4  et  compagnie. 
MIU'CXXXXL" 

heiix  cent  treiiie-sept  paiTrs.  Le  I »ict ioniiai re  de  la  langue  des  sauvages  est  compris 
nitrr  If.-  j.atrrs  lil'.'-^-.T. 

( 'es  trois  vohiines.  dt'-rrits  d'aprrs  les  exeinplaires  en  la  possession  de  1'auteur.  Vus  par 
M.  I'illinir  au  Imreaii  d' Kthnologie,  au  Congivs  et  chez  lirown.  Se  trouvent  a  la  hihliotheque 
ilu  parlniiriit  ti'dt'ral  rt  a  1'nnivf rsite  Laval.  Signales  par  le  bibliophile  Jacob.  (Manuel  du 
liliraire  •!<•  Unmet,  vol.  V,  p.  :!77).  .I.-M.  (iui'rard  (La  France  litteraire  ou  Dictioniiaire 
biblimjritphiiiM  <h'x  .sV<//</.v.  llintoriena,  etc.,  tome  IV.,  p.  448  ;  Paris,  F.  Didot,  1830),  signale 
un  edition  a  la  Have  de  1702,  et  une  edition  ;\  Amsterdam  de  1742.  Nous  crayons  que 
le  savant  anteur  fait  crreur. 

CAKTUURAPHIK  KT  PLANCHES  GRAVEES. 

Les  diverges  editions  de  Lahontan  sont  accompagnees  de  cartes  et  de  gravures. 

"  Ce  iju'il  y  a  de  plus  utile  et  de  tre,s  uonforme  au  gout  du  siecle,  qui  ne  veut  point  etre 
instruit  a  demi,  c'est  que  Ton  donne  des  cartes  fort  bonnes  et  fort  exactement  dessin^es. 
L'on  aura  le  double  plaisir  de  connaitre  a  fond  les  mceurs  de  ces  Ameriquains,  et  Ton  verra 
d'un  coup  d'u-il  la  veritable  disposition  de  ee  pa'is-la."  (Preface  de  Tuition  de  1703.) 
Lahontan  assure  (p.  5,  t.  II,  ed.  de  1704)  qu'il  n'a  jamais  paru  de  cartes  aussi  correctes  que 
••elles  rju'il  public.  Ces  assertions  if  empechent  pas  que  toutes  ces  cartes  sont  pitoyables. 
Ix?  premier  volume  de  1'edition  de  1703  contient  : 

1"  Carte  generate  de  Canada  a  petit  point.  On  y  trouve  dessinds  a  grands  traits  le  cours 
du  Saint-Laurent  el  des  lacs,  la  grande  riviere  des  Outaouais,  le  lac  Frontenac,  le  lac  Eri4, 
lac  de  Huron-,  lac  des  Illinois,  lac  Supi^rieur,  Quebec,  les  Trois-Rivieres,  Montreal,  le  fort 


LE  BAEON  DE  LAHONTAN  191 

Frontenac,  le  fort  Niagara,  le  fort  St-Joseph,  Miffllimakinac,  le  Saut  Ste-Marie,  le  pays  des 
Iroquois,  la  riviere  Famine  et  les  cinq  cantons  Agnies,  Ounontagues,  Onnoyaiites,  Sonon- 
touans,  Goyoyouans,  une  partie  du  pays  <les  Anglaiis,  Boston  et  Manat. 

2°  Carle  de  la  riviere  Longue  et  de  quelquee  autres  qui  se  ddchargent  dans  le  grand 
fleuve  du  Mississipi,  en  le  petit  espace  de  ce  fleuve  marque  sur  cette  carte  le.s  petits  points 
qni  partent  de  Missilimakinac  et  qui  revieiinent  ensuite  par  line  autre  voye  marqucnt  la 
route  qnej'ay  tenu  dans  mon  voyage.  Les  fleurs  de  lis  marquees  en  quelqiicR  rivieres 
signilient  les  lieux  ou  j'ay  este  sans  monter  plus  avant,  les  Hh  niarqiicnt  les  portages  d'un 
lieu  a  un  autre.  Cette  carte  se  rapporte  a  la  lettre  16""'.  Kehelle  des  lieues  des  deux  cartes 
;\  20  par  degre. 

L'auteur  dessine  le  lac  des  Illinois,  la  riviere  des  Ounianiis  qui  s'y  jette  de  meme  <|iic  la 
riviere  des  Puants,  et  la  baie  du  meme  noin,  la  baie  de  Pours  qui  Dort.  Le  long  de  la  riviere 
des  Puants,  il  indique  les  Outagainis,  les  Maloniinis,  les  Kikapoiis.  Le  lung  de  la  riviere 
des  Oumamis,  les  Maskouteins,  les  Oyatinons.  Au  lund  du  lac  des  Illinois,  le  portage  de 
Chegakou  ;  au  46'' degre  de  hit.,  Missiliinakiuac  avec  son  village  de  Franrais,  Iluruiis  et 
Outaouais".  Sur  la  riviere  qui  se  jette  du  lac  Superieiir  an  lac  Krie  :  les  Saiiteurs  et  le  village 
des  Jesuites.  Le  lac  Superieur  est  dessine  avec  la  riviere  Miehipicoton,  eelle  de  Chagotia- 
niigoii,  la  riviere  Lemipisaki  avec  le  fort  Dulhut  ou  Camanistiyaga  a  sun  eiiiliouchmv,  hi 
riviere  du  Torabeau  et  les  ties  Minong.  II  trace  le  cours  du  Mississipi  et  les  rivieres  c|iii  s'v 
jettent  a  droite  et  t\  gauche.  Sur  hi  droite  au  51'  degre  la  riv.  d'Assciuiis,  an  4<i  la  rivi<'-re 
Morte  selon  quelquee  peuples  et  riviere  longue  scion  t|Uelqucs  autres  ;  la  r.  des  (Itteiitats,  la 
riv.  de  Tamaroa,  la  riv.  des  Missouri  et  des  ( (sages.  Sur  la  gauche  :  la  riv.  ( Inahaeh  :  la  riv. 
des  Illinois  avec  le  tort  de  Crevecosur  ;  la  riv.  des  Ouiscousink  ;  la  riv.  aux  Itienl's  et  deux 
villages  de  Nadoessis.  La  riv.  Longue  ou  Morte  qu'il  dit  avoir  explun'e  suit  pivs^ue  en 
ligne  droite  la  latitude  46".  C'est  d'aburd  le  pays  des  Kokorus  avec  scs  don/.e  villau'es.  pnis 
le  pays  des  Essanupes  avec  ses  treize  villages.  Rendu  a  la  Uurne  de  Lahontan,  une  li»-ne 
pointillee  separe  la  carte  du  pa}-s  (ju'il  a  visite,  de  la  '•  carte  qiie  les  Gnacsitares  unt  dessine 
sur  des  peaux  de  cert's  la'ayant  fait  connaitre  A  80  minutes  pres  les  latitudes  de  tuns  les  lieux 
qui  y  sont  marques  en  me  montrant  la  partie  du  ciel  vers  hu|uelh'  gisi-nt  les  uns  et  les 
autres  apres  meme  avoir  donne  les  distances  par  Tazuiix  i|iii  sont  trois  grandes  lieiies  de 
France  selon  ma  supputation."  II  iudi([iie  alors  le  pays  des  Gnacsitares  ijui  habitcnt  le  loni^ 
de  la  riv.  Longue.  Cette  derniere  riviere  prend  sa  source  par  plusieurs  autres  dans  une 
chaine  de  montagnes  qu'il  trace.  Sur  le  versant  op[>ose,  une  autre  riviere  ga<inc  1'oiiest 
traversant  le  pays  des  Mozeemlek. 

Cette  carte  est  accompaguee  de  plusieurs  dessins  informes  : 

1"  "  Canots  des  Gnacsitares  et  des  Essanapes." 

2°  "  Batiments  des  Tahuglauk  ou  200  homines  peuvent  ramer  s'ils  sont  tcls  <|ue  (piel- 
ques  Mozeemlek  me  les  out  depeints  sur  des  ecorccs  d'arbres.  J'estime  <ju'un  tel  batiment 
doit  avoir  130  pieds  de  longueur  de  proue  a  poupe." 

3"  "  Maisons  des  Tahuglauk  de  80  pas  de  longueur  telles  (pie  des  esclaves  Mozeemlek 
me  les  out  depeintes  sur  des  ecorces  d'arbres." 

4"  "  Medaille  des  Tahuglauk  d'une  especc  de  metal  coulcur  de  roxe  scmblalile  au 
cuivre  "  (la  pile  et  la  face). 

Les  planches  gravees  qui  accompagnent  le  texte  du  premier  volume  (edition  dc  1703), 
sort  les  suivantes  : 

Page  34  :  "  Canots  des  Iroquois  d'ecorce  d'ormeau  ;  sauvages  voyageant  debout  dans 
un  grand  canot;  canot  d'ecorce  de  bouleau  de  huit  places;  rame  ou  aviron." 

Page  46  :  "  Campement  de  M.  de  la  Barre,  scene  du  traite  de  paix  avec  les  Iroquois  et 
la  Graude-Gueule." 

Page  72  :  "  Raquettes ;  orignaux  ou  elans." 

Page  85  :  "  Sauvage  tuant  des  martres  ou  des  chats  sauvages  ;  sauvage  tuant  des  gelino- 
tes  de  bois  avec  ses  Heches  par  la  voye  d'un  chien ;  sauvage  tuant  un  ours  sur  un  arbre  ; 
cerfs  renfermes  dans  un  pare  apres  avoir  ete  poursuivis  par  les  sauvages  ;  renard  qui  se  tue 
lui-meme  par  un  fusil  tendu  et  pointe  sur  un  appas." 

Page  98  :  "  Ordre  de  marche  de  M.  Denonville  centre  les  Iroquois  (1687)." 

Page  126  :  "  Lac  des  Hurons  et  peche  du  poisson  blanc,  et  fort  de  Missilimakinac." 

Page  141 :  "  Figure  d'un  castor." 


192  J.-EDMOND  ROY— LE  BARON   DE  LAHONTAN 

Page  174  :  "  BcBufs  sauvages  ;  sauvages  boticanant  des  viandes ;  sauvage  sautant  sur  un 
ba>uf;  bti-uf  attaque  &  coup  de  lance;  breuf  pris  par  les  cornes  avec  des  eordes ;  crocodile 
allant  devorer  un  petit  veau." 

Page  211  :  "  Attaque  de  Quebec  (1690)." 

Page  226  :  "  Combat  entre  deux  vaisseaux  anglais  et  fraucais." 

1'uge  242  :  "  15aie  et  fort  de  Plaisance." 

(Iravures  du  second  volume  de  1'edition  de  1703. 

Planches  du  t'rontispice  deja-  deerit.es.  Carte  generale  du  Canada  dediee  an  roi  de 
Dam-mark,  par  son  tres  bumble  et  tres  obeissant  et  tres  fidele  serviteur  Lahontan.  Cette 
e.irte  cst  annex  complete.  Kile  cst  marquee  sur  la  dextre  des  armes  des  rois  de  Danemark. 

Page  !'•") :  "  Sauvage  allant  ;\  la  chasse  ;  sauvage  marie  on  vieillard  se  promenant  dans 
lc  village  :  jciine  sauvage  sc  promcnant  dans  le  village  ;  villages  de  sauvages  de  Canada  ; 
enfant  attache  a  line  branche  d'arbre  ;  femme  sauvage  portant  son  enfant  entre  les  bras." 

Page  12.~>  :   ••  Adoration  des  sauvages  ;  danses." 

Page  !•'!:>:  "Sauvage  portant  1'allumette  au  lit  de  sa  maitresse,  qui  ne  voulant  ptus 
I'ailmettre  aupres  d'elle  se  couvre  lc  visage  de  sa  convert ure  ;  sauvage  portant  Tallumette 
an  lit  dc  sa  maitresse  (jui  consent  de  I'admcttrc  en  uteignant  cette  allumette  ;  ceremonie  du 
manage;  sauvage  en  conversation  avec  sa  maitresse  etant  assis  sur  le  pied  de  son  lit; 
vieillard  allant  rcccvoir  a  la  portc  <lc  la  cabane  la  mariee  accompagne  de  ses  parents." 

Page  I'lii  :  ••  \'illnge  sauvage  :  etuve  ou  suerieou  deux  homines  (jui  suent ;  jongleur  dans 
-a  caliane.  criant  :  parents  ilu  malade  ijiii  dansent  :  cerf  dont  on  doit  faire  un  festin  par 
ordonnaiicc  dc  mcdecin  ;  truite  monstrueuse  jiour  le  repas  du  medecin  ;  parents  du  mort  qui 
dan-rut  :  eiiterrcment  d'un  sauvage:  esclaves  du  mort  sortant  son  bagagc  ;  cirnetiere  des 
sauvages." 


e 


I  'a  ir 

Page  ItiO 
Pa'irc  ItiH 
Page  IN.") 
Page  1ST 
1'a'g 
' 


e 


I'a'ire  P.U 


•  Ktang  a  castors." 

Chasse  a  castors." 

Arnioiries  des  sauvages." 

Mieurs  des  sauvages  a,  la  guerre.'' 

Calumets  de  paix  et  ceremonies  pour  conclure  la  paix." 
1  Arnioiries  des  sauvages." 

Ilieroglyphe  des  sauvages.' 


Toutes  les  gravures  des  livres  de  Lahontan  sont  autant  de  caricatures.     Les  sauvages  y 
sont  de  veritables  Kuropeens  mal  brosses.     Aussi,  dans  la  jireface  de  1'edition  anglaise  de 
l~n:{.    Lahontan  nous    apprend   ((u'll   etait   en    Angleterre   lorsque  son  livre  fut  publid  en 
se  plaint  ainerement  des  gravures.     Les  graveurs  danois,  dit-il,  ont  mart^-rise 
s  figures.      Us  n'ont  jias  cnmpris  les  explications  qui  etaient  en  frai^ais.     Us  out  represent^ 
des  homines  j)our  des  femmes  et  des  t'emmes  pour  des  hommes,  mi-nues  des  personnes  qui 
auraient  du  etre  vetues,  et  ainsi  de  suite. 

L'edition  anglaise  contient  une  carte  de  Terre-Neuve. 


Cette  derniere  edition,  publiee  sous  la  direction  ineme  de  1'auteur,  est  peut-etre  encore 
plus  exacte  ijue  la  franraise.     C'est  l'o]iinion  de  1'encyclopediste  Rich. 

Vni/aye  dc  Portugal  et  de  Danemark  (1704)  contient  une  carte  de  Portugal,  de 
Danemark,  des  vues  de  Lisbonne  et  Copenhague.  Le  frojitispice  des  Dialogues  comporte 
une  composition  allegorique.  Des  officiers  prt'sentent  un  tableau  d'e"glise  a  un  groupe  de 
sauvages.  Des  palmiers  ombragent  le  tout. 


SECTION  I,  1894.  [    193    ]  MEMOIRES  8.  R.  CANADA. 


V. — Le  Comte  d' Elgin,  Gouverneur  ijeneral  da  Canada. 


Par  J.-M.  LfiMoiNE. 


(Lu  Ie25  mai  1893.) 

James  Bruce,  huitieme  comte  d' Elgin  et  douzieme  comte  de  Kincardine,  dans  la  pairie 
d'Ecosse,  descend  ait  de  hi  royal  o  t'amille  des  Bruce,  illustree  par  Robert  Bruce,  lc  In'ros  dc 
Bannockburn.  Lord  Bruce,  un  de  sea  ance'tres,  avait  suivi  Jacques  VII,  roi  d'Ecosse.  a  son 
avenement  an  trone  d'Angleterre  en  1603  sous  lc  nom  dc  Jacques  I'r,  et  dcvint  un  de  ses 
conseillera  confidentiela.  Second  tils  <lu  comte  Thomas  Bruce,  connu  dans  1'histoire  et  tri-s 
maltraite"  par  le  satirique  lord  Byron  pour  avoir  enrichi  le  Musi'c  britannique  des  marbrcs 
du  Parthenon  et  des  sculptures  antiques  acquises  pendant  son  scjoiir  en  Grece,  .lames  Bruce, 
notre  tutur  gouverneur,  naquit  a  Londres  le  20  juillet  1H1 1. 

II  tit  ses  etudes  classiques  a  Oxford,  on  Kami'-nite  de  son  caractere,  ses  talents,  aiissi 
bien  que  ses  succes  dans  rnaintes  joutes  oratoires,  lui  ac«juirent  de  noiulireiix  amis  et  admi- 
rateurs  parmi  ses  condisciples,  dont  plusieurs  out  plus  tard  pris  place  an  temple  de  la 
Renommee  :  William  Ewart  Gladstone,  Ronndell  Palmer  (lord  Selhorne).  James  Ramsay 
(lord  Dalhousie),  Sidney  Herbert  (lord  Herbert  of  Lea),  Robert  La\ve  (lord  Sberbruoke), 
sans  oublier  un  jeune  camarade — plus  tard  homme  d'Etat  distingue — le  due  de  Xexvcastle, 
qui  aeeompagna  le  prince  de  Galles  an  Canada  en  18HO.  II  remporta.  en  1832.  le  premier 
prix  de  belles-lettres,  et  fut  plus  tard  agrege  k  Merton  College.  On  avait  d'almnl  cru  cpril 
se  destinait  au  barreau,  mais  ses  gouts  le  portaient  vers  la  carriere  diploinaticpie,  et  il  se  tit 
bientftt  remarquer  par  la  publication  d'ecrits  politiques  de  nierite. 

En  1841,  il  epousa  Miss  Elizabeth- Mary,  tille  de  Charles  Lennox  Bruce.  II  fut  elu.  la 
meme  annee,  aux  communes  pour  Southampton,  mais  il  dut  renoncer  ;\  ce  siege  pour 
succeder  au  titre  nobiliaire  de  son  pere,  son  frere  aine  etant  mort  deux  ans  auparavant. 

En  mars  1842,  le  comte  de  Derby,  alors  lord  Stanley,  secretaire  d'Etat  pour  le*  colonies, 
le  nomma  gouverneur  de  la  Jamaique,  et  cela  a.  une  epoque  tourmentee  ou  cette  colonie 
souffrait  de  tiraillements  survenus  entre  les  planteurs  et  les  noirs  reeemment  emancipes. 
Lord  Elgin,  accompagne  de  sa  jeune  femme,  fit  voile  durant  la  rude  saison  de  1'hiver,  et  le 
navire  sombra  en  mer.  Personne  cependant  ne  perit,  mais  le  choc  nerveux  eprouve  par 
lady  Elgin  eut  pour  elle  des  suites  funestes,  et  causa  sa  mort  1'annee  suivante.  L' adminis- 
tration de  lord  Elgin  dura  jusqu'£  1'annee  1846 ;  il  devint  fort  populaire  parmi  toutes  les 
classes  de  l'ile,  qui  avaient  trouve  chez  lui  un  ami  plein  de  bienveillance,  aussi  bien  qu'un 
sage  conseiller  politique.  II  avait  succede  k  lord  Metcalfe,  plus  tard  gouverneur  du 
Canada. 

En  1846,  le  comte  Grey  devint  secretaire  d'Etat  pour  les  colonies.  Bien  qu'il  appar- 
tint  k  une  e*cole  politique  opposed  &  celle  de  lord  Elgin,  qui  etait  conservateur  mais  conser- 
vateur  liberal  et  homme  de  progres  avant  tout,  il  choisit  lord  Elgin  pour  remplacer  lord 

Sec,  I.,  1894.  26. 


194  J.-M.  LEMOINK 

Metcalfe,  dont  I'administration  des  affaires  au  Canada,  laissait  beaucoup  a  desirer.  Le 
nouveau  representant  de  la  couronne  devait  s'embarquer,  dans  les  premiers  jours  de  Janvier 
jHiur  le  Canada, 

Deux  mois  avant  son  depart,  il  convola  en  secondes  noces  et  e"pousa  lady  Mary-Louis 
Lambton,  1'atiH'e  des  filles  survivuntes  du  comte  de  Durham,  notre  ancien  gouverneur.  Le 
steamer  Jlilx-rniii  le  deposait  ;\  Halifax,  le  20  Janvier  1847,  et  le  29  de  ce  mois  lord  Elgin 
prcnait  possession  de  Monklands,  la  residence  vice-royale  a  Montreal.  Lady  Elgin  le 
rcjoigmt  au  printemps  suivant. 

I.e  discmirs  i|u'il  tit  en  reponse  a  1'adresse  de  felicitation  que  lui  prescnterent  les 
ritoven-  tut  tort  goute.  Tout  en  recoiniaissaiit  la  grave  Tesponsabilite  qui  lui  ineombait, 
eonmie  repriWntant  <le  sa  souvcrainc.  le  imuvcau  titulaire,  ne  cacha  pas  sous  les  voiles  de 
reloi|iieiiee  son  ile^sein  iradniinistrer  la  colonie  en  consultant  les  desirs  et  les  besoins  du 
peiiple  et  sans  -e  rcmlrc  1'eselavc  ties  partis  politiques.  On  coniiiiem;ait  a  se  bercer  de 
i|oii,-e-  espcranci-.-i,  i|iioit|u'il  regiult  un  malaise  visible  [turrni  le  peuple,  L'tm  sc  ilenianda  a 
<jii»i  lion  la  iioiivfllf  cnii>titiitii>n  ct  le  iriHivenicincnt  parlenientaire,  a  inoins  d'une  main 
lurtf  el  rx|ii-riinciii.'c  pour  nit-ttrc  en  intnivcniciit  scs  roiiaifcs  encore  nciit's.  Les  sentinieiits 
ex|iriiin'~  par  !<•  nunveaii  \ice-roi  taisaiciit  croire  t|iic  cettc  main  forte  ct  cxperimentee,  on  la 
PM. -,ihiit  <-n  lui.  l,c  prestige  de  lunl  l']lgin  ernissail  ilc  jmir  en  jour  :  en  crt'et  1'aiK'ien  onlrc 
i|e  rli,i-e-  avail  ili-paru.  Sajeunes.se,  sun  i''lm|iieiiee,  I'lirbaiiite  de  scs  manieres  tlonnaient  a 
-un  ailininist ration  un  caractcre  tjiii  contrustait  favorublemciit  avec  le  regime  preccilcnt. 
<  >n  le  pronait  eciiiiinc  le  premier  orateiir  tin  ('anatla. 

S.ui  union  aver  la  tille  tie  1'babile  eonite  tie  Durham  le  reuommandait  aux  partisans  de 
rillu>tre  pair  anglais.  l)'antre  part,  lidele  a  hi  ligne  tie  coiiduite  ofticielle  tjue  lui  avail 
tract'c  lonl  (iivy.  il  apparaissait  aux  ycux  ties  plus  clairvoyants  d'entre  nous  charge  d'une 
iiuiivelle  et  importante  mission  :  eelle  d'etablir  au  Canada  sur  ties  solides  assises,  le  gouver- 
iieinent  responsable  appuyt'  d'unc  majoritc  parlcincntairc. 

A  son  arrivi'e.  en  1X47.  le  cabinet  Draper  t'tait  au  pouvoir,  mais,  evidemment,  il  tirait  a 
^•a  tin.  On  tit  ties  efforts  pour  le  eonsolitlcr,  en  invitant  la  cooperation  des  chefs  du  parti 
canailicn-franrais.  M.  ( 'aylev  s'atlressa.  mais  en  vain,  a  1'honorable  R.-E.  Caron  :  1'honora- 
ble  Diiininick  Daly,  secretaire  ]iriivincial,  refusant  tie  se  demettre,  1'honorable  M.  Badgley, 
prit  la  place  du  proeiireur  general  Smith  t|iii  t'ut  nomine  juge  de  la  cour  du  Bane  de  la 
Heine. 

L>rd  Klgin  continuait  le  cours  de  ses  succes,  visitant  dans  une  marehe  triomphale,  les 
principales  villes  du  Canada. 

L'ere  des  eanaux,  ties  voies  ferret's,  des  reformes  fiscales  ou  devait  jouer  un  rdle  domi- 
nant 1'honorable  Francis  Ilincks,  approchait,  Le  10  mars  1849,  M.  Lafontaine  ayant 
acoepte  le  poste  de  premier  ministre,  soumettait  et  faisait  agre"er  le  lendemain  a  son  Excel- 
lence la  liste  <les  membres  de  son  cabinet. 

BA&-CANADA. 

I.-H.    LAFOXTAIXE...  FROCURKUB  Q«N^RAL. 

.IAMK  l'i:i -IIII:M-  DU  CONHKII.  EX^CUTIF. 

H.  K.    CAKOX  I '11  1<M. I. M    DU  CONHKII.    l.l.iil-l   \MI 

L.  M.   V'KiER..  KBCEVKUK  oriNiiitAi.. 

.    COMMISSAIKK  EN  CHKP  IJK8  TRAVAUX   PUBLICS. 

T.  C.    A YMVIN SOLLICITEITR  t. KM:KM. 


LE  COMTK  D' ELGIN  198 

HAUT -CANADA. 

ROB.  BALDWIN PHOCUREUR  GENERAL. 

R.  B.  SULLIVAN SECRETAIRE  PROVINCIAL. 

FRS.  HINCKS INHPKCTKUK  GENERAL. 

T.  H.  PRICE '   COMMISSAIHE  DES  TKKRKS  DK  LA  COURONNK. 

MALCOLM  CAMKRON COMMISSAIHE  I>KS  TKAVAITX  PUBLICS. 

Tel  fut  le  memorable  cabinet,  dont  lea  mesures  out  laisse  un  si  profond  sillon  dans 
les  affaires  du  pays;  tels  furent  les  conseillera  avec  lesquels  Son  Excellence  devait  taire 
face  a  "la  loyale  opposition  do  Sa  Majeste,"  conduite  par  sir  Allan  MeXab  et  1'honorable 
M.  Sherwood  et  vigoureusement  appuyee  par  la  Gnzt'.tte,  do  Montreal  ;  riiori/.on  parlemen- 
taire  etait  charge  de  gros  images.  Des  jours  mauvais  ae  preparaient  qu'allait  oompliquer 
encore  une  crise  commerciale  presque  sans  parallMo. 

Le  discours  du  trone,  lu  pour  la  premiere  t'ois  dans  los  deux  languos,  on  anglais  d'abord, 
puis  en  francais,  causa  une  surprise  aux  tories  de  vieillo  rocho,  a  coiix  (|iii  avaiont  interet  a 
ressusciter  les  traditions  du  defunt  Puniili/  Conijxtct.  La  surprise  so  oliangoa  on  indignation, 
lorsque  le  representant  do  la  roine,  aunonca  (pie  son  gouverneineiit  so  proposait,  entre  autros 
choses,  d'amnistier  an  110111  do  Sa  Majosto,  cortainos  personnos  i|iii  avaiont  etc  melees  aux 
evenements  de  1837,  et  aussi  do  presenter  un  liill  pour  indcnmisor  ooux  c|iii  n'avaient  pas 
pris  une  part  active  a  rinsiirroction,  inais  (jui  avaiont  subi  dos  jiortes  inrtig«:os  par  los  troupes 
de  Sa  Majeste.  Apres  d'interminables  et  acrinionieuses  discussions,  dans  la  prcsso  t't  au 
parlement,  sur  los  personnes  qni  no  devaient  point  partic'qior  a  rindi-inuiti-,  il  tut  decide  que 
le  seiil  obstacle  centre  elles  sorait  une  condamnation  judiciairo  on  une  sentence  d'exil  aux 
Bermudes. 

Le  debat  parlementaire  ([iii  donna  lieu  a  une  passe  d'armos  dos  plus  violontos  outre 
1'honorable  William  Hume  Blake  et  sir  Allan  McXab  sera  a  janiais  momorablo.  Co  jour-la, 
le  fougueux  tribun  Blake  so  surpassa  eu  verve,  en  emportemont  memo  ;  son  requisitoire 
contre  1'oligarchie  du  passe  et  en  favour  do  la  politique  liberale  de  M.  Latbntaine,  ost  citi'- 
comme  une  des  belles  pieces  d'eloquenee  parlementaire  du  temps.  La  niosure  (pii  avait 
provoque  ce  debat  ayant  et»5  agroee  par  une  immense  majorite  dos  deputes,  lord  Elgin,  apres 
mure  deliberation  et  guide  par  le  precedent  qui  avait  eu  lieu  au  Ilaut-Canada,  ou  une  loi  do 
meme  nature  avait  ete  approuvee  par  le  gouverneur  sans  avoir  ete  reservee  ;\  la  sanction  do 
la  reine,  et  etant  d'avis  quo  la  mesure  de  M.  Latbntaine  n'etait  quo  la  consequence  naturelle 
de  1'adresse  presentee  en  chambre  sous  lord  Metcalfe,  par  le  ministere  Draper,  se  rendit  le 
25  avril  au  parlement  et  donna  1'assentiment  de  la  couronne  au  fameux  projet  de  loi. 
L'illustrc  homrae  d'Etat  exprima  plus  tard  en  discutant  ce  sujet,  de  nobles  et  beaux  senti- 
ments, ajoutant  que  la  loi  en  question  etait  une  de  ces  mesures  dont  un  gouverneur  devait 
avoir  le  courage  de  prendre  la  responsabilite,  sans  la  rejeter  sur  sa  souveraine,  dut-il  enfin 
de  compte,.  encourir  la  defaveur  populaire. 

En  effet,  le  meme  soir,  a  8  heures,  une  assemblee  monstre  eut  lieu  au  Champ-de-Mars, 
ou  Ton  debita  force  harangues  4chevelees  ;  la  fut  forme  le  complot  de  saccager  et  d'incendier 
1' edifice  oil  siegeaiten  ce  moment  le  parlement,  sous  la  presidence  de  1'honorable  A.-N.  Morin. 
Uue  populace  ivre  de  rage  et  vociferant  des  maledictions,  se  rendit  aux  salles  de  la 
legislature  et  enfon9a  portes  et  fenetres  en  jetant  une  grele  de  pierres.  La  masse  du  presi- 
dent fut  arrachee  violerament  des  mains  du  massier,  M.  Chisholm  ;  plus  tard,  apres  avoir 
circule  en  bien  des  mains,  elle  fut  retrouvee  dans  la  chambre  occupee  par  sir  McNab  a 
I'h6tel  Donegana. 


J.-M.  LEMOINK 


En  quelques  instants,  I'&lifice  du  parloraent,  sa  belle  bibliothfcque,  ainsi  que  les  archives 
de  la  province  devenaient  la  proie  des  flainmes  ;  tout  perit,  except^  les  dossiers  des  mesures 
legislative*  ;  on  sauva  le  Rebellion  Losses  Bill  sanctionne  ce  jour  meme  par  Son  Excellence. 
IA-  30  avril  1849,  le  gonverneur,  cntoure  de  sa  suite  et  escorte  d'un  detachement  de  cavalerie 
volontniiv,  so  rendit  do  Monklands  i\  son  bureau  officiel,  rue  Notre-Dame,  pour  recevoir 
1' ad  reuse  do  svmpathie  et  d'approlmtion  que  le  parlemeut  lui  avait  votee  a  une  majorittS  de 
t  rente-six  voix.  (V  tut  lo  signal  d'tine  seconde  attaque.  An  sortir  de  son  bureau,  lord 
Kli;in  nionta  on  voituro  an  miliou  des  hueos  d'une  populace  e"meute"e  qui  lui  lanca  des 
pionvs  ot  dos  < nil's.  Uno  piorro  du  poids  de  deux  livrcs  atteignit  a  la  tete  le  frere  du 
LTOIIVO  rnoiir,  lo  rolonol  Bruce,  assis  ;\  sos  cAtes.  Lord  Elgin  resta  calme,  dedaignant  de  faire 
obariror  la  oavalerio  pour  so  degager  ilo  eetto  canaille. 

Mai*  t  irons  le  rideau  sur  les  seines  malheureuaes  dont  Montreal  fut  le  theatre  a  cette 
trii-to  i'pi>i|ur  do  turbulence. 

I.f-  aiituriti's  iiii'-tropolitiiinos,  a  I^nidros,  approuvferent  la  conduite  constitutionnelle  de 
ti.ii  :•>•  •£n\\\ vrnriir :  dies  rotusoront  d'accoplor  sa  demission,  qu'il  oft'rit,  bien  que  plusieurs 
lil.-'niia— rut  >a  iiiml.'Tatii>ii.  ct  cussciit  pivt't'iv  ((ii'll  out  ivpriine  pur  la  force  armee,  la  bru- 
taliti'  elf  la  I'milc  qui  1'outragoait. 

I"n  ih-  inciilciit^  dc  >a  rarrii'-rc  an  Canada,  ijni  plus  tard  cut  d'oxccllents  resultats  pour 
la  I'uliiiiii-  ft  lui  t'arilita  rulitfiition  d'un  traito  de  rociprocite  avec  les  Etats-Unis,  en  1854, 
I'ut  If  vnvaL'f  df  lord  Kljrin,  a  Mostoii.  fii  ]*•>}.  1'no  ('clatante  celebration,  une  tete  quasi- 
naiioiialf  so  pri'parait  rliiv.  no>  voisins  :  1'onvf rturo  de  deux  eheinins  de  t'er,  le  Rutland  et  le 
\',rui»iit  t'iiitr<il.  fiit re  Iioston  ft  Montri'-al,  ot  aussi  1'inauguration  d'une  grande  ligne  de 
-toaiiifr-  atlaiiti'|Ui--  cri'i'-o  par  MM.  Knoi-li,  Train  &  Cie.  Cos  voies  ferrees  devaiont  t'aciliter 
i-iiornioiiioiit  If-  coiiiniuiiicutionH  fiiti-f  la  tlorissanto  oapitale  du  Massachusetts  et  le  Canada. 
N'i~  alfi'tf-  \oi>in>,  si  bospitaliors  d'ordinair*1,  lo  sout  davantage  encore  lorscju'ils  comptent 
t'aii-f  r.'nssir  Iriirs  ]irojcts  mercantile^.  11s  tiront  los  chosos  princieremeiit,  et  j'en  parle  avec 
'"imaissaiiff  ilf  caiiso.  attondu  quo  j'etain  invito  a  ootto  magnifique  fete,  qui  dura  trois  jours, 
ft  'ju'i'ii  iioinma  If  .Inliili-  dos  voios  forroos  do  Iioston.  En  aoilt  1851,  John  Bigelow, 
iiiairo  do  Boston,  <•(  sos  i-rlif vins,  noiiiinaiont  un  coinite  special,  charge  de  visitor  Toronto, 
Kingston,  Montroal,  (Juobro  ot  los  provinces  niaritiinos,  ot  de  convier  le  gouverneur-gen^ral 
du  Canada,  sos  ininistros,  los  jugos,  los  shorifs,  los  dignitaires  civils,  municipaux  et  inilitaires, 
a  la  celobration  inn  devait  avoir  lion  a  Boston,  los  17-9  septembre  de  cette  annee.  Le  pro" 
grainino  otait  fort  varii'-  :  prooossion  monstre  den  arts  et  metiers,  regales,  revues  militaires, 
vit-ito  dos  oinlroits  historiques,  dos  institutions  puhliques,  des  grandes  manufactures,  tours  de 
plainance  on  steamers  dans  la  baie  do  lioston,  bals,  receptions  chez  les  particuliers.  La  fete 
devait  so  clore  j»ur  un  banquet  solonnol  sous  line  vaste  tente  dans  la  celebre  Commune,  ou 
trois  millo  six  cents  invites  prendraient  place.  On  comptait  sur  la  presence  du  president 
dea  Etate-Unis,  dea  jugea  ot  hauts  fonctionnaires  de  1'Etat,  civils  et  militairee,  aussi  bien  que 
den  goiiverneurs  des  divers  Etats  de  1' Union  ;  vingt  mille  Strangers  de  distinction,  plusieurs 
d'outre-mer  et  du  Canada,  prendraient  part  a  la  celebration. 

Lc  Boston  Railiray  Jubilee,  par  sa  pompe  et  sa  magnificense,  fit  ^poque  dans  les  annales 
de  I'Athenes  de  1'Ameriquo.  TJC  president  Millard  Filmorc  e"tait  present,  accompagn^  de 
tut  minutrm,  dec  jngea  et  grands  dignitaires  de  1'Union,  et  dans  les  discoura  qu'ils  pronon- 
o^-rent,  ainsi  qu'en  tout,  ces  hommes  distingues  se  montrerent  on  ne  peut  plus  aimables 
clivers  leurs  nombreux  invitea. 


LE  COMTE  D'ELGIN  197 

Parmi  lea  aommites  politiquea  du  jour,  chez  noa  voisins,  brillait  comme  tStoile  de  pre- 
miere grandeur,  1'honorable  Daniel  Webster,  secretaire  d'Etat.  II  me  semble  revoir  sa  tete 
imposante,  son  torse  hereule'en,  caracolant  dans  la  Commune  de  Boston,  sur  un  auperbc 
cheval  noir.  II  ne  prononya  pas  a  ma  connaissance  de  diacours,  mais  d'eminents  orateurs, 
MM.  Putnam  et  Everett,  surent  ravir  leurs  auditeurs.  Lord  Elgin,  an  grand  banquet  du  la 
Commune,  leur  repondit  avec  son  eloquence  et  son  tact  habituels  ;  j'y  assistais  et  j'etais  tier 
d'etre  Canadien. 

Le  spectacle  imposant  que  Boston  presentait  pendant  les  jours  de  gula  de  suptumbre 
1851,  oil  Ics  progres  du  pays  dans  ['Industrie  et  le  commerce  s'etaient  affirmes  avec  taut  de 
pompe,  avait  frappe  tons  les  assistants.  L'esprit  sagacu  de  notre  clairvoyant  goiiverneur 
entrevit  dans  une  union  commerciale,  dans  1'echange  do  nos  produits  agricoles  pour  les  den- 
rees  de  la  contree  voisine  une  source  de  profits  incalculable,  une  civ  de  solidc  bieti-r-trc  pour 
notre  pays.  Lord  Elgin  reva  pour  nous  un  traite  de  reciprocite.  Ce  ivve  nuilgiv  des  obsta- 
cles sans  nombre,  s'accomplit  ;\  la  lettre.  Un  financier  d'un  rare  talent,  longtemiis  un  de 
sea  ministres,  1'honorable  Francis  Ilincks,  le  secondait. 

Pour  conclure  un  traite,  il  iallait  alors  comme  aujourd'hui  la  sanction  cxpresse  dc  notre 
metropole,  peu  au  fait  de  nos  bcsoins,  quelquet'ois  pen  soucieiise  d'y  [lourvoir.  L'illuslre 
homme  d'Etat,  cntreprit  de  faire  prevaloir  ses  idees  eclairees  en  Angletcrrc.  En  1853,  il 
traversait  a  cette  fin  1'ocean.  II  passa  1'biver  dc  1854  a  Londres,  oil  niaints  banquets  lul 
fournirent  1'occasion  de  developpcr  ses  projets.  II  presenta  sous  des  coiileurs  si  t'rappantcs 
les  avantages  imnienses  qu'une  union  commerciale  avec  les  Etata-Unia  assurerait  au  Canada, 
qu'il  triompha  de  tons  les  obstacles.  En  mai  18;34,  accompagne  de  son  premier  ministre. 
1'honorable  M.  Ilincks,  il  se  rendit  a  Washington,  pour  regler  les  clauses  de  la  convention  ; 
le  traite,  qui  avait  aussi  rapport  a  nos  pecheries  en  can  protbnde,  ratitie  par  rAngleterre.  le 
congres  et  le  Canada,  entra  en  vigueur  en  mars  1855.  Cc  lien  de  t'raternite  et  de  bon  voisi- 
nage  dura  onze  ana.  Les  Etats-Unis  le  rompirent  en  186tJ,  au  grand  detriment  des  deux 
pays,  pour  punir  les  Canadicns,  a-t-on  dit,  d'avoir  sympathise  avec  les  Etats  du  Sud  dans 
leur  lutte  impuissante  pour  conquerir  le  Home-Rule. 

La  politique,  ici  comme  ailleurs,  reserve  ^  ses  disciples  d'etranges  reveils.  En  voulex- 
vous  un  exemple  eclatant?  Rappelez-vous  la  coalition  McXab-Morin,  de  1854.  Sir  Allan 
McNab,  John  A.  McDonald,  Wm.  Cayley  prenaient  place  k  la  meme  table  du  conseil,  a  e6te 
de  MM.  Morin,  Drummond,  Tache,  Chauveau  :  des  tories  du  meilleur  aloi  donnant  la  main, 
1'accolade  fraternelle,  aux  liberaux  de  la  nouvelle  ecole.  Si  les  coalitions  ne  sont  pas  tou- 
jours  justifiables,  quelquefbis  la  force  dea  evenementa,  la  rupture  dea  grandes  lignes  des 
partia,  les  imposent. 

Deux  grandes  meaures  legislativca  out  marque  la  fin  de  1'administration  dc  lord  Elgin  : 
la  secularisation  des  reserves  du  clerge  dans  le  Haut-Canada  et  1'abolition  de  la  tenure 
aeigneuriale  dans  le  Baa-Canada.  Les  reserves  du  clerge,  c'etait  la  septieme  partie  du  reve- 
nu  dea  terrea  de  la  couronne,  aequeatr^e  par  un  atatut,  en  1833,  pour  venir  en  aide  au  clerge 
protestant ;  cela  avait  ete  une  source  d'agitation  vive  depuia  nombre  d'annees.  La  metro- 
pole ayant  donne  aon  assentiment,  par  une  loi  imperiale,  cette  reserve  tut  abolie  et  le 
produit  de  la  vente  de  cette  portion  du  domaine  public,  fut  verse  dans  le  fond  municipal  du 
Haut-Canada  au  profit  de  1'education  et  pour  autres  fins. 

L' antique  tenure  aeigneuriale,  tout  avantageuse  qu'elle  eflt  4te  au  developpement  de  la 
colonie  naiaaante,  devenait  avec  le  temps  et  par  auite  de  la  cupidite  et  des  exactiona  de 


198  J.-M.  LKM01NE 

quelqties  seigneurs,  tin  regime  oppressif,  un  fardeau  pour  le  censitaire.  Chacun,  &  1'excep- 
tion  des  seigneurs,  en  desirait  voir  la  fin.  C'est  ce  Byst&me  surann4,  mais  encore  vivace 
qu'un  riche  seigneur,  1'honorable  L.  T.  Drummond,  aide"  de  M.  Ilincks,  eut  le  courage 
d'attaquer  de  front  et,  enfin,  la  satisfaction  de  voir  abolir.  Dieu  en  aoit  loue*. 

Void  un  extrait  dti  diseours  d'adieii  quo  lord  Elgin  prononqait,  en  presence  d'un  con- 
cou re  immense  dc  citoyena  emus  jusqu'aux  larmee,  dans  cette  me'me  ville  de  Montreal,  qui 
qiielqucs  amices  anparavant  lui  avait  prodigue  1'insulte  et  1'outrage  : 

••  Ihirant  pivs  de  lniit  ans,  scion  le  dcsir  de  notre  hien-aimee  reine,  j'ai  occupe*  ce  poste 
an  milieu  dc  voiis.  m'acqiiittant  de  mes  fonctions  sans  negligence  ni  indifference.  L'epoque 
approchc  rapidement  on  jc  «'ois  in'atti'iidre  a  ce  4111-  la  meme  gracieuse  autorite  exige  que  je 

ivmette  a  ii it n-  i|ui  en  sera  plus  digne,  je  1'espere,  la  charge  do  gouverneur  general, 

avi-r  Ic  Iminl  lard  can  <lr  soucis  et  dc  rt-sponsabilitt'  411!  y  ent  attache.  II  convient  done  que 
n. ni-  iii'ii>  parl'inn*  id  iViuirlicinciit  ct  sans  reticence.  Laiasez-moi  vous  declarer  que  la 

niptim-  dr  I'attad flicii'llc  4111  nons  lie  n'attenuera  pas  k>s  vct-nx  sinceres  que  je  fais  pour 

vcitri'  Imiilii'iir  el  vntiv  avaiicriiifiit  :  la  tin  dc  ines  rapports  officiels  n'eteindra  pas  ehez  moi 
la  ciinvii-tiiiii  i|iie  j'ai  si  liingteinpri  iionrrif  i-t  411!  in'a  soutenu  a  travers  bien  des  epreuves,- 
iiu'iin  lirillant  avi-iiir  ,-r  li-vc  pmir  les  possessions  britanniques  de  l'Am4rique  du  Nord,  non 
[pin-  4ii'elle  ne  diiuinnera  1'inti'ret  ijue  je  porte  ;\  I'aec'omplissement  de  mes  esperances. 

••  I'l-i'inetti'/.-inoi  cneore  de  vons  assurer  (|iiij  lorsipie  je  vous  quitterai,  que  cela  soit  t'6t 
.HI  tard.  je  n'emp'irlerai  de  nimi  sijoui1  an  milieu  de  vous  qu'un  agreable  souvenir.  Je  me 
-MII\  iendrai  avee  I'ei-oniiai.-saiiee  de  la  n'-eeption  rordiale  (pii  m'a  ete  faite,  &  Montreal,  a  moi 
i'-traiiirei'  ipii  n'avait  pour  tmite  reroinniandatioii  (|in-  la  commission  de  notre  souveraine. 
.le  me  -mivieiidrai  des  premiers  nmis  de  ma  rt'isidenee  iri,  lors(|iie  j'appris,  dans  cette  partie 
t'avori-.'e  du  pay-,  a  appn'eier  les  cliarmes  des  jours  elairs  et  brillunts  de  1'hiver  canadien  et 
a  me  ili'li-c-ter  de  la  mu>ic|iie  joyeiise  des  elochettes  de  vos  truiueaux.  Je  me  souviendrai 
d'un  jrlorieux  apres-midi  d'avril.  Iors4iie  des  hauteurs  de  Moiiklaiidn,  au  moment  on  je 
re\enai>  de  la  ville.  je  m'apeivus  ipie  les  vasti-s  phtines  s'etcndant  devant  moi,  que  j'avais 
toiijourr- vue>  roiivertes  dn  blaiie  inaiiteaii  de  1'hiver,  avaient  pris  soudainement  et  connne 
par  eneliaiitemeiit  la  toilette  du  printemps,  tandis  <jue  votre  noble  Saint-Laurent,  sorti  de  sa 
pri-on  de  irlaee,  eomiiiein;ait  a  briller  au  soleil  et  a  murinurcr  ses  hymnes  printaniers 
d'ai-tions  de  grace  an  liient'aisaiit  dispensatcur  de  la  chaleur  et  de  la  lumifere.  Je  me  sou- 
viendrai  de  mes  visites  a  vntre  Me,i'k<ini<-' *  Institute,  et  votre  Mercantile  Library  Association, 
et  de  I'attention  bienveillante  avec  laquelle  r'urent  re<;us  les  conseils  que  j'offris  alors  a  vos 
citoyelis  et  a  vos  ji-unes  gi'lis. 

".le  n'oiiblierai  pas  le  courage  indomptable  avec  leipuel  les  marchands  de  cette  ville, 
qiioique  sous  le  coup  (1'une  i-rise  coinmcrciale  d'une  rigueur  presque  sans  pareille,  se  sont 
j»ortes  vers  I'accomplissement  de  cette  grande  (cuvre,  qui  a  4te  le  premier  pas  de  1'achemine- 
ment  du  Canada  vers  la  place  tjui  lui  appartient  dans  cette  ere  de  chemins  de  fer  et  de 
progres. 

"  Je  me  souvieiidrai  de  1'energie  et  du  patriotisme  qui  reuniseaient  un  jour  dans  cette 
ville  les  echantillons  de  Tindustrie  eanadienne,  venus  de  tous  les  points  de  la  province  & 
destination  de  1'exposition  Universelle,1  et  grace  auxquels  la  magnitique  id-^e  de  1'illustre 
prince-e'poax  de  notre  bien-aimee  reine  a  ete  plus  utile,  peut-etre,  au  Canada  qu'^l  tout  autre 
den  pays  sans  nombre  (jui  se  sont  fait  representer  a  ce  grand  concours  des  nations. 

1  A  Londres,  en  1861,  pr&idfe  par  le  prince  Albert. 


LE  COMTK  IVELGIN  199 

"  Et  j'oublierai  —  mais  non  —  ce  que  je  pourrais  avoir  a  oublier,  je  1'ai  oublie  deja. . . . 
et  par  consequent  je  ne  puis  vous  dire  ce  que  j'oublierai.  ..." 

M.  Louis  Turcotte,  1'historien  du  Canada  sous  I'  Union,  resume  ainsi  la  carrierc  adminis- 
trative  de  lord  Elgin  parmi  nous  : 

"  En  quittant  le  Canada,  lord  Elgin  allait  paraitre  HUP  1111  theatre  plus  eleve,  <>u  1'utten- 
daient  de  grands  honneurs  et  des  marques  do  distinction  meritces  ;  1111  cliani[i  plus  vaste 
allait  s'ouvrir  a  son  energique  activite,  et  ses  talents  admiuistratif'fi  allaient  se  developper  a 
l'aise  dans  une  sphere  d'action  plus  etendue.  En  efl'et,  des  1X">7,  il  tut  envove  en  Cliine, 
en  qualite  de  ministre  p!4nipotentiaire  ;  il  se  rendit  au  Japon  I'anin'c  suivante  et  m'gocia 
avec  ces  pays  lointains  les  importants  traites  de  1N">8.  A  son  retour  en  Anu'leterre  (iN.V.h, 
il  entra  dans  le  ministere  de  lord  Palmerston,  eoniine  ministre  des  posies  ;  mais  en  iKiii).  il 
fut  de  nouveau  nomme  eommissaire  royal  en  Chine,  et  prit  part  a  la  eampagne  de  i-ette 
annee,  qui  se  termina  par  le  traite  de  I'ekin.  EnHn,  pour  iveompenser  Irs  services  au.-si 
nombreux  que  distingues  de  ce  grand  homme  d'Etat.  <m  le  noiiima  viee-roi  de  1'Indeen 
1861.  C'est  dans  ce  poste  eminent  (pie  la  mort  est  veiiu  le  trapper.  Kurd  Kl^in  avail  pris 
1'administration  du  Canada  le  30juin  1K47  ;  il  la  laissa,  le  11  >  decemlnv  |S.">4,  eiitre  les  mains 
de  son  su'ccesseur,  sir  Edmund  Walker  Head. 

" Homme  du  caractere  le  [>lus  distingue,  dom'-  d'une  lialulele  supi'rieiire  et  de  tali'iit.- 
varies,  il  tit  preuve  des  veritablea  qualites  de  1'homme  d'Etal  dans  unc  position  environni'e 
de  nombreuses  difficultes.  II  a'appliqua  surtout  a  t'aire  t'onctionner  le  gouvernement 
tutionnel,  tel  qu'on  1'entendait  en  Angleterre.  et  il  tavorisa  i-galement  tons  les 
politiques.  La  loi  de  1'indemnite,  et  les  questions  des  reserves  du  elerge  et  de  la  tenure 
seigneuriale  creerent  des  luttes  ardentes  entre  les  partis.  Connaissant  au  pari'ait  les  nmages 
du  gouvernement  respon sable,  il  resta  spectateur  impassilile  de  ces  luttes.  Les  trouliles 
occasionnes,  en  1849,  par  la  loi  d'indemnite  t'urent  surtout  une  epoipie  de  grande  t'-preiive. 
II  lui  eut  etc  facile  de  punir  severement  les  insultes  ipi'll  avait  rec/ues  de  la  populace  en  t'urie, 
mais  il  n'tjcouta  que  la  bonte  de  son  caractere  et  il  pn'tora  soiitKrir  en  silence  ees  avanies, 
que  de  causer  1'eiFusion  du  sang,  et  peut-etre  la  guerre  civile.  Ce  tut  encore  a  son  hahilete 
que  1'on  dut  le  reglement  des  difficultes  des  pecheries  et  le  traite  commercial  avec  les 
Etats-TJnis. 

"  Lord  Elgin  laissa  dans  une  condition  heureuse  et  prospere  cette  colonie  pleine  d'avenir, 
dont  il  avait  travaille  a  ameliorer  la  condition  sociale  et  politique.  Son  administration  eut 
un  succfes  signale  ;  elle  retentit  en  Angleterre,  ou  on  lui  tit  a  son  retour  une  reception 
magnifique.  L'exemple  qu'il  a  laisse  et  les  succes  qu'il  a  obtenus  sont  demcures  comme  une 
lumiere  pour  diriger  ses  successeurs  ;  nous  osons  le  dire  avec  franchise,  mil  gouverneur 
anglais  n'a  mieux  compris,  ni  mieux  rempli  ses  devoirs. 

"  L' administration  dclord  Elgin  est  sans  contredit  la  phis  importante  de  toutes  celles  de 
1'Union.  Elle  vit  passer  les  lois  d'amnistie  generale,  d'indemnite  par  suite  des  troubles 
de  1837-38,  des  postes  et  de  I'augmentation  de  la  representation  nationale.  En  outre,  les 
deux  plus  grandes  reformes  qui  aient  ete  soumises  a  la  legislature  canadienne,  furent 
amenees  a  bonne  fin  :  1'abolition  du  systeme  seigneurial  et  la  secularisation  des  reserves  du 
elerge  protestant.  D'un  autre  c6te,  la  politique  commerciale  fut  favorisee  au  plus  haut 
degre :  les  canaux  furent  termintss,  d'autres  agrandis,  la  navigation  du  Saint-Laurent  subit 
des  ameliorations  par  1' erection  de  phares  et  de  jetees,  et  par  Petablissement  d'une  ligne  de 
bateaux-remorqueurs ;  le  rappel  des  lois  de  la  navigation  permit  aux  nations  d'etablir  des 


20O 


J.-M.  LEMOINE— LE  COMTE  D'ELGIN 


relations  commerciales  avec  le  Canada.  Une  premiere  ligne  de  vapeura  oc4aniques  fut 
etablie  ;  des  lignes  telegraphiques  mirent  toutes  les  parties  de  la  province  en  communication 
:i\ -. •••  los  Etata-Unis  et  les  provinces  maritimes.  Enfin,  Pore  des  chemins  de  fer  fut  heureuae- 
nii'iit  inauguree." 

Sown  les  rois  de  France,  la  colonie  a  eu  quelques  bons  gouverneurs,  et  parmi  eux, 
Champlain,  Tracy,  Frontenac,  la  Galissonniere  ont  laisse  une  empreinte  toute  pcrsonnelle 
dans  1'histoire  du  pays;  cependant,  tout  devoues  et  tant  habiles  qu'ils  fussent  tons,  leur 
sphere  d'action,  leur  initiative  a  ne'cessairement  ete  restreinte,  a  cause  des  monopoles, 
ilu  militarism!',  do  I'absolutisme  qui  pesaient  sur  le  Canada. 

!,!•  vicc-roi  i|iK-  rAngletern-  nous  donnait  on  1847,  n'avait  rien  de  commun  avec  ces 
porsonnages de  rancion  regime.  C-'etait  1111  homme  du  xix"  siecle,  nourri  des  saines  doctrines 
ilu  parlomontarii<me  anglais.  Dresse  ;\  1'eoole  <le  Pitt,  de  Fox,  de  Burke,  continuateur  de  la 
jiiiliii(|iic  vigoiirciiso  ilo  Durham,  s«uis  la  direction  do  son  chef,  le  comte  Grey,  lord  Elgin 
il'-vint  lo  1'iviuirr.  If  plus  ominont  gouvoriifiir  constitutionnel  <jue  le  Camida  ait  eu. 

Mais  dismis-liii  ad'u-n.  1'houro  du  <l»'part  ost  Bonnee  :  il  nous  quittc  ajires  avoir  iidini- 
nistri- sagfinont  la  i-oldiiie  on  tom]>s  onigoux.  Sa  aouveraine  requiert  sa  presence  ailleurs, 
Mir  an  tlii'-Mtrf  plus  vastc,  pour  wauvegarder  If  ]>rostige  du  noin  britannique. 

Mari-liant  toujours  dr  succfs  en  succi's,  il  continue  de  Itriller  comme  vice-roi  ile  I'lndo, 
iii'iil  'l"ii  >'i'-ifindrf  apivs  (|iifli|iifs  aniu'os  d'unc  administration  romarquable.  Une  main 
( ln'ric.  relic  dc  son  cxcflifiitf  (-onipagne,  lady  Elgin,  deposera  ses  rentes  dans  un  lieu  qu'il 
s'ost  lui-nifitif  cliuisi,  a  1'ombre  des  Hiiualavas. 

Sa  niiirt  t'ul  lialc'c  par  Ics  fatigues  qifil  cssnya  pendant  une  mission  oflicielle  de  haute 
importance.  II  expirait,  a  Dhrumhala,  le  20  novembre  1863,  age  de  cinquante-deux  ana. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY   OF  CANADA 


TRANSACTIONS 


JSKCTIOX     II. 


ENGLISH    LITERATURE,    HISTORY,    ARCHAEOLOGY.    ETC. 


PAPERS    FOR     1894 


SECTION  II.,  1894.  [    3    ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


I. — Sable  Inland:  Ita  History  and  Phenomena. 
By  the  Rev.  GEORGE  PATTERSON,  D.I). 

(Read  May  25,  181)4.) 

I.  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  ISLAND. 

From  the  great  bank  of  Newfoundland  westward,  oft'  the  south  coast  of  Xova  Scotia, 
almost  to  the  shores  of  the  United  States,  the  ocean-bed  presents  a  scries  of  shoals  or  hanks. 
composed  of  sand,  pebbles  and  fragments  of  sheila  and  corals,  with  a  depth  of  water  on  them 
of  from  thirty  to  seventy  fathoms,  and  .varying  in  extent  from  fifteen  or  twentv  miles  to 
nearly  three  hundred  in  length,  with  proportionate  breadth. 

One  of  the  largest  of  these  submarine  sand-beds  is  Sable  island  hank,  two  hundred 
miles  in  length  from  east  to  west,  and  about  ninety  in  breadth  from  north  to  south.  The 
summit  or  apex  of  this,  being  raised  above  the  water,  forms  Sable  island,  so  long  the  terror 
of  navigators,  and  associated  with  so  many  sad  recollections.  It  is  situated  about  eighty-live 
miles  from  Whitehead,  the  nearest  point  on  the  Nova  Scotia  shore,  in  a  southeasterly  direc- 
tion. It  is  now  less  than  twenty  miles  long,  by  about  one  mile  wide,  and  the  east  end  is  in 
latitude  43°  59'  north  and  in  longitude  59'  45'  west,  By  Oapt.  Haylicld's  survey,  in  1S.">1, 
the  west  end  was  in  latitude  45°  56'  north  and  longitude  00  08'  west,  and  this  is  still  given 
as  its  position.  But  some  miles  have  been  carried  away  from  the  point,  leaving  its  longitude 
somewhat  less.  It  forms  two  parallel  ridges  of  loose  gray  sand,  in  a  bow  or  crescent  shape, 
with  the  inner  side  to  the  north.  In  the  valley  between  these  is  a  lake,  now  not  more  than 
eight  miles  long,  formerly  nearly  twice  that  length. 

Approaching  it  from  the  north,  it  exhibits  a  range  of  small  sand  dunes  at  the  west  end 
about  twenty  feet  high,  eastward  rising  to  a  height  of  eighty,  and  then  falling  away  toward 
the  east  end.  As  the  island  is  thus  comparatively  low,  is  perfectly  treeless,  and  in  colour 
presents  no  marked  contrast  with  the  surrounding  waters,  it  proves  a  snare  to  navigators, 
who  have  often  sailed  directly  for  it,  till  brought  to  a  sense  of  their  danger  by  the  sight  of 
the  signal  staff  of  one  of  the  stations. 

From  the  west  point  stretches  northwesterly  a  bar,  which  is  dry  in  ordinary  weather 
for  one  and  a-half  miles,  nearly  so  for  another  mile,  then  extends  nine  miles  over  which  the 
sea  breaks  at  all  times,  and  still  seven  miles  farther  over  which  it  breaks  in  heavy  weather, 
and  at  all  times  shows  a  great  ripple  and  cross  seas,  the  whole  being  thus  seventeen  miles 
in  length.  From  the  east  end  a  similar  bar  stretches  northeasterly  for  seventeen  miles,  of 
which  the  first  four  are  dry  in  fine  weather,  the  next  nine  covered  with  heavy  breakers,  and 
the  last  four  with  a  heavy  cross  sea.  Thus  the  island  and  its  bars  present  in  stormy  weather 
a  continuous  line  for  upwards  of  fifty  miles  of  terrific  breakers. 

Besides  these  bars,  at  each  extremity  of  the  island  there  are  three  shoals  or  ridges  paral- 


4  KEY.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

lei  with  the  shore  on  each  side,  over  which  the  sea  breaks  heavily,  when  there  is  any  sea 
running,  rendering  landing  with  boats  difficult  and  often  dangerous. 

These  bars  are  more  dangerous  than  the  island  itself.  If  a  vessel  strikes  on  the  latter, 
those  on  board  may  be  saved,  as,  commonly,  she  will  not  break  up  for  two  or  three  days. 
But,  in  bad  weather,  the  rescue  of  a  vessel  striking  on  one  of  the  bars  is  impossible.  Their 
sides  are  somewhat  steep,  thirty  fathoms  of  water  being  found  on  the"  north  side  of  the  east 
liar  and  as  nuirli  :is  one  hundred  and  seventy  off  its  eastern  extremity,  so  that  a  few  minutes 
after  tindinir  no  soundings  a  vessel  may  strike,  and  then,  forging  over,  be  entirely  engulfed 
in  the  waters  beyond.  Alter  a  gale  or  foggy  weather  some  wreckage  or  bodies  drifting 
a-lioiv  will  be  t  lie  only  memorial  of  such  an  event.  The  wrecks  that  have  taken  place  on 
tin-  i-land  since  the  founding  of  t  he  relict  establishment  in  1801  are  known  and  recorded, 
but  thrv  are  supposed  to  lie  considerably  exceeded  in  number  bv  the  unknown. 

(  >n  the  smith  side  the  water  deepens  gradually,  and  such  is  the  swell  and  the  distance 
to  In-  I  ra\ cr-cil,  that  landing  is  attempted  only  alter  a  succession  of  northerly  winds  and  in 
tine  weather.  IleiM-e  vessels  seldom  aiielmr  on  this  side.  On  the  north  vessels  anchor  from 
one  to  two  mile>  nil',  when-  there  is  good  holding-ground  of  line  sand,  but  it  the  wind  arises 
from  the  north  they  niii-t  put  to  sea.  Landing  can  only  he  effected  after  a  continuance  of 
line  weather,  and  with  the  wind  off  shore.  Kveii  in  such  favouring  circumstances  it  is  sel- 
dom attempted  but  in  the  siirf-bojits  belonging  to  the  station  on  shore. 

Another  circumstance  greatly  increasing  the  danger  connected  with  the  island  is  the 
strength  and  irregularity  of  the  currents.  Of  three  ot  these  it  seems  to  be  the  centre  and 
meeting  place.  (In  the  south  the  gulf  stream  passes  it  on  its  eastward  course.  Then,  of  the 
great  Arctic  current,  the  main  portion,  passing  down  the  cast  coast  of  Labrador  and  New- 
foundland till  it  reaches  the  great  bank  of  Newfoundland,  is  there  deflected  to  the  west,  and 
ve.-seU  are  carried  forward  so  rapidly  that  sometimes  they  are  upon  Sable  island  before  those 
on  hoard  arc  conscious  ol  their  danger.'  Another  portion  of  this  current,  passing  through 
the  .-traits  ot'  Helleisle.  being  joined  by  the  outflow  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  passes  down  the 
east  coast  of  Cape  liivton.  and,  meeting  the  last  mentioned,  is  deflected  westward  to  the 
shores  ot'  this  island.  From  these,  and  perhaps  other  causes,  the  currents  round  the  island 
are  terribly  conflicting  ami  uncertain,  sometimes  being  in  the  opposite  direction  to  the  pre- 
vailing winds,  and  sometimes  passing  round  the  whole  circuit  of  the  compass  in  twenty-four 
hours.  As  currents  of  water  like  currents  of  air  meeting  from  different  directions,  produce 
eddies,  these  produce  marvellous  swirls  round  the  island.  An  empty  cask  will  be  carried 
round  and  nmnd  the  island,  making  the  circuit  several  times,  and  the  same  is  the  case  with 
bodies  from  wrecks. 

Nor  arc  these  all  the  dangers  which  beset  the  mariner  in  the  neighbourhood  of  this  ill- 
tated  isle.  Fogs  of  a  density  rarely  experienced  elsewhere  prevail  at  all  seasons  of  the  year. 
Then  the  northern  edge  ot  the  gulf  stream  is  noted  for  the  severity  of  its  storms.  Mr. 
Maury  says  that  the  most  terrific  storms  that  rage  on  the  ocean  have  been  known  to  spend 
their  fury  on  its  northern  border.  The  suddenness  with  which  they  arise  and  their  awful 
violence  are  among  the  most  striking  phenomena  of  the  island. 

1  Capt  Darliy,  a  former  superintendent  on  the  island,  thus  writes  to  'Slant's  CoMt  Pilot ' :  "  The  most  of  the 
wrecks  occurring  here  arise  from  error  in  longitude.  I  have  known  vessels  from  Europe  that  had  not  made  an 
error  of  one-half  degree  in  their  longitude  till  they  came  to  the  banks  of  Newfoundland,  and  from  there,  in  mod- 
erate weather  and  light  winds,  have  made  errors  from  sixty  to  one  hundred  miles."  This  shows  the  strength  of 
UHJ  current  westerly. 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  3 

"  The  sun  often  rises  clear,  giving  indications  of  continued  good  weather,  and  with  the 
exception  of  the  sea  breaking  high  on  the  bars,  and  the  fretful  moan  of  the  surf  as  it  breaks 
along  the  shore,  there  is  no  premonition  of  the  coming  storm.  Suddenly  a  dull,  leaden  haze 
obscures  the  sun,  clouds  gather  from  all  directions.  The  sky  assumes  a  wild,  unusual 
appearance.  The  wind  begins  to  rise  in  fitful  gusts,  carrying  swirls  of  sand  before  it.  The 
darkness  increases  as  the  low,  driving  scud  shuts  in  all  distant  objects.  Xow  the  gale  bursts 
in  awful  fury,  whipping  oft'  the  summits  of  the  hummocks,  carrying  before  it  a  cloud  of 
blinding  sand-drift.  Darkness  adds  to  the  horror  of  the  scene,  while  the  rain  descends  in  a 
perfect  deluge.  No  human  voice  can  be  heard  above  the  tempest.  The  crinkled  lightning 
for  an  instant  lights  up  the  mad  waves,  as  they  rear  and  leap  along  the  beach.  Then  a  sud- 
den calm  ensues — as  strange  as  culm.  A  few  short  gusts  at  rirst  break  this  period  of  tran- 
quillity, and  in  a  few  minutes  the  hurricane  bursts  again  from  the  opposite  quarter.  The 
darkness  is  still  intense,  relieved  only  by  the  red  glare  of  the  lightning,  which  is  quickly 
followed  by  the  crashing  of  the  thunder,  as  it  strives  to  be  heard  above  the  bowling  of  the 
blast.  Gradually  the  storm  ceases,  the  clouds  break  and  pack  away  in  dense  black  masses 
to  leeward,  and  the  sea  alone  retains  its  wild  tumult.'' 

The  more  violent  of  these  strike  the  boldest  with  awe,  it'  not  with  terror.  The  full 
force  of  the  Atlantic  beating  upon  a  shore  of  fifty  miles  seems  to  cause  the  earth  to  quiver 
to  its  foundations,  while  the  inhabitants  tremble  at  the  fury  of  the  wind,  which  seems  likely 
to  hurl  their  dwellings  into  the  seething  ocean. 

One  of  the  most  striking  phenomena  connected  with  the  island  is  the  phosphorescent 
light  of  the  sea,  of  which  there  are  here  sometimes  the  most  magnificent  displays.  The 
ocean  will  appear  at  times  to  be  in  a  blaze,  or,  when  the  sea  breaks  high,  it  will  rise  as  a 
great  fire,  it  may  be  to  the  height  of  fifteen  or  twenty  feet. 

At  times  the  weather  is  so  calm  and  the  sea  so  still  that  a  lad  might  land  in  a  Hat,  but 
again,  when  the  wind  is  high,  landing  is  not  attempted  ;  but  even  in  ordinary  weather  it  is 
a  work  of  difficulty  and  sometimes  of  danger. 

As  the  visitor  lands  he  sees  here  the  shore  cut  by  the  sea  into  sand-cliffs,  and  there  a 
sloping  expanse  of  sand  defended  by  a  sea-beach.  As  he  turns  his  eyes  to  the  right  or  left 
he  sees  relics  of  wreck — here  it  may  be  the  remains  of  some  gallant  mast,  or  there  a  ship's 
timbers  standing  ghastly  out  of  the  sand  like  ribs  of  some  huge  skeleton.  Proceeding 
onward  he  mounts  a  ridge  of  sand,  here  blown  into  hills,  there  scooped  into  bowl-like  hol- 
lows, here  without  vegetation,  but  as  he  advances  covered  with  coarse  grass  mixed  with  wild 
peas.  Descending  into  the  central  valley,  he  finds  a  soil  of  black,  peaty  texture  to  the  depth 
of  fifteen  or  eighteen  inches.  In  several  places  there  are  fresh-water  ponds,  formed  by  the 
rain-water  in  hollows  scooped  out  in  the  sand  by  the  wind.  It  may  be  mentioned  that  fresh 
water  is  found  anywhere  in  the  sand  by  digging  to  the  depth  of  about  eighteen  inches.2  In 
the  interior  around  the  lake  are  seen  wild  roses,  asters  and  lilies,  and  abundance  of  straw- 
berries, blueberries  and  cranberries,  the  latter  forming  an  article  of  export  of  some  importance. 

Wild  ducks  remain  on  the  island  all  the  year  round,  the  most  common  being  the  black 
duck  and  the  sheldrake.  Numbers  are  shot  to  supply  the  tables  of  the  residents,  and  their 

1 "  Sable  Island,  and  its  Attendant  Phenomena,"  by  S.  D.  McDonald, '  Transactions  of  N.  S.  Institute  of  Science,' 
vi.,  29. 

2  Sir  William  Dawson  ("  Acadian  Geology,"  page  37)  supposes  that  (his  is  from  rain-water,  which  floats  on  a 
subsoil  soaked  with  water  from  the  ocean. 


6 


REV.  GKORGK  PATTERSON 


eggs  are  "ometimes  collected  in  their  season.  Gulls,  divers  and  other  wild  fowl  arrive  in 
May,  and  their  eggs  may  he  gathered,  we  might  say,  by  the  boat-load.  Quantities  of  them  are 
sometimes  collet-ted  for  use  or  export.  Plovers  and  curlew,  during  their  autumn  migrations, 
appear  in  large  numbers,  as  formerly  did  the  wild  pigeon.  A  species  of  sparrow  is  abund- 
ant, remaining  the  year  round.  Stray  specimens  of  the  land-birds  common  on  the  continent 
mav  sometimes  be  seen.  Two  species  of  snipe,  however,  breed  on  the  island. 

The  walrus  was  formerly  found  here,  doubtless  brought  by  the  Arctic  current,  but  it 
ha*  luiiir  since  been  extinct,  though  their  tusks  are  still  found  in  the  sand.  Seals  still  resort 
hitln-r.  They  arc  of  two  species,  the  large  gray  or  Greenland  seal  and  the  common  or  har- 
boiir  seal.  The  former  arrive  in  December  or  January,  bring  forth  their  young  in  February 
or  M-n-.-li.  and  leave  in  August.  The  male  is  sometimes  eight  feet  long,  and  may  weigh  800 
pounds.  When  on  shore  they  live  in  families,  each  male  attended  by  several  females.  They 
are  >om<'tim<--  hunted  bv  residents,  though  this  is  not  without  danger.  The  common  or 
harbour  >eal  is  a  permanent  dweller.  In  the  waters  around,  particularly  to  the  south,  it  is 
found  in  trreat  numbers,  luit  it  delights  to  bask  on  the  sands,  or,  when  the  sea  has  formed 
an  iipeninir  inio  the  lake,  to  play  in  its  shallows.  It  sometimes  reaches  a  length  of  six  feet, 
thoiiirh  live  i-  more  .-0111111011.  It  brings  forth  its  young  in  May,  which  in  about  twenty 
dav-  take  to  the  water.1 

(if  iii»llu><-a   found   on    tin-  island   the   following  list  was  prepared  by  Mr.  J.  Willis  in 


jw/immM/n. 

.\ntnrt*   sitl«it<t. 
in  >/r/  /a  n , 

.1  n.lf.nif    1. 'inn. 
Itnri  in  ii  ni    ii  n'l'il  ii  ni . 

tru-itttitinn. 
<  't'tjiiflttltl  tun  i  '  .ni. 

ftu'nirftttt, 
t  'tt  fih n  in  t  if  it  ft . 
'  'tintn  it  hi    (MI  lit  nil  r  is. 

fliattrntd. 
f  '*//"'' "  " •**  ixfit  ntftctift. 

t  'f/tttt  fill    mm  t.rn. 
h.i'h  inn  t  if  i'n  n  ii  I  nt  us. 
/•,'/(  i  tin  t'tir/t  n  i IIM  ftti si n(t. 
f~' it .* it*  fii'i'fitifii.tfitfti-i. 

i't  ntt'u'it.iiift. 
(flycinrritt  Mitufim. 


Ilili.  i'  aubgloboga, 


Dm  FT  SIIF.I.I.S. 


Cui-iliiiiii   I  ii'i/iniiinii,  W.  liulit-H,  I '.Still  ex. 
fit rii ml, n n  /, i/(/'V/.i.  WfHl  In.lic-.. 


Mtulitiln  A  mrrimna. 
/ilicatiiltt. 

Miirtrii  f/ii/aiitea. 

MI/II  iirrnnrin. 

\ittlcti  rlatififi. 
hi'  run. 

I'll  i  in  Is  ilnrtylutt. 

1'i'i-ten  Mtii/flla  n  icua. 
inlit  ndicuji, 
rinteenlricun. 

Hufiti  I/aria  ocritlrn  Inlix. 

Solfn  I'nxitt. 


I'rrnnii. 


Srr/mln 


mercenarta, 


( 'ul n nihrlln  merciitoria.  West  Iiiille.H. 
Oliiti  i>nri>lit/riii,  I'anamii. 


1  crustacca  there  are  three  varieties  of  crabs  and  lobsters  of  immense  size.     There  are 
also  a  iimnlKT  of  shrimps,  sandhoppers,  etc. 

II.  EARLY  NOTICES  OP  SABLE  ISLAND,  1500-1600. 

Who  first  of  European  voyagers  sighted  this  island  is  unknown.     Mr.  8.  D.  McDonald 
supposes  that  it  was  to  it  that  Cabot  refers,  when  on  his  first  voyage,  starting  to  return 


1  See  Dr.  Oilpin  on  "Seal*  of  Nova  Scotia,"  'Transactions  of  N.  a  Institute  of  Science,'  Hi.,  377;  McDonald's 
"BbfM  oo  Sable  Island,"  ibid.,  vi.,  •£>. 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  7 

homeward,  he  passed  two  islands,  which  he  might  conclude  the  sand-hills  to  he.  If  this 
were  correct,  it  would  he  the  first  recorded  notice  of  this  island  being  seen  hy  mortal  man. 
But  this  view  is  a  mere  conjecture,  with  scarcely  anything  to  support  it. 

It  is  certain,  however,  that  at  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century  the  fishermen  of 
western  Europe  were  acquainted  with  it.  This  is  shown  by  maps  of  the  period.  One  lire- 
served  in  the  royal  library  at  Munich,  marked  as  made  by  I'edro  Reinel,  who  is  described 
hy  Herrera  as  "a  Portuguese  pilot  of  much  fame,"  and  supposed  to  be  of  about  the  year 
1505,  has  it  under  the  name  of  Santa  Crux. 

On  the  13th  March,  1521,  the  king  of  Portugal  granted  to  .loam  Alvarez  Fairundcz  a 
large  territory  embracing  Nova  Scotia  and  adjacencies,  together  with  various  islands  Iving 
oft'  it,  which  he  is  said  to  have  discovered  on  a  previous  vovairc.  and  antonir  them  is  Santa 
Cruz. 

Under  this  name  it  also  appears  in  the  celebrated  mappemonde  dated  l.~>44.  attributed 
to  Sebastian  Cabot,  and  in  a  Portuguese  map  of  Diego  Moment  it  appears  under  the  similar 
name  of  I.  da  Cms. 

Gastaldi,  a  distinguished  Italian  cartographer,  in  a  map  of  1">4H,  represents  it  under  the 
name  Isolla  del  Arena,  and  he  is  followed  by  his  countryman  Zaltieri  in  1. ">(!(!.  Hut  as 
early  as  1546  Joannes  Freire,  a  Portuguese  mapmakcr,  rails  it  I.  de  Sable.  A  number  of 
other  maps  of  this  century  show  an  island  unnamed  in  a  position  indicating  that  this  was 
the  one  intended,  and  by  the  end  of  that  period  it  seems  to  have  been  commonly  known  h\- 
that  name. 

It  is  therefore  certain  that  at  this  early  period  the  island  was  well  known  to  the  fisher- 
men and  traders  who  resorted  to  our  coasts.  In  addition  we  find  it  occupied  by  Kuropeans, 
who,  if  they  did  not  permanently  reside  upon  it.  placed  upon  it  cattle,  which  bred  and  mul- 
tiplied. Lescarbot,  the  historian  of  Port  Royal,  says  that  the  Hanm  de  Li'ry  undertook  to 
commence  a  colony  in  America,  and  with  that  object  sailed  from  France  in  1">1M  with  a  hand 
of  emigrants.  But  failing  in  his  purpose,  he  returned  home,  leaving  the  cattle  on  this 
island.  He  writes  about  one  hundred  years  after  the  event,  and  mentions  it  incidentally  in 
referring  to  La  Roche's  emigrants  in  1598;  but  as  no  notice  of  such  an  expedition  appears 
in  any  record  or  in  the  works  of  any  author  during  that  interval,  we  cannot  regard  his 
authority  as  sufficient  to  establish  the  fact.  Moreover,  Charlevoix,  who  was  diligent  in  col- 
lecting information  regarding  the  early  voyages  to  America,  and  who.  in  his  '•  Fastes 
Chronologiques,"  has  given  a  chronological  table  of  them,  knew  nothing  of  de  Lery's. 
Neither  does  Champlain,  who  was  on  the  same  expedition  as  Lescarbot  to  Port  Royal,  who 
had  the  same  means  of  information,  and  is  more  reliable  as  a  historian.  lie  refers  also  to  the 
fact  of  cattle  being  upon  the  island,  but  says  they  were  left  there  about  sixty  years  before 
he  wrote,  or  about  the  year  1552,  by  the  Portuguese.  All  the  circumstances  render  the 
idea  of  such  an  expedition  as  Lescarbot  ascribes  to  de  Lery  at  that  time  utterly  improbable. 
France  was  in  such  a  condition  that  her  rulers  had  not  begun  the  work  of  western  explor- 
ation. It  was  six  years  later  that  Verrazzano  received  his  commission  for  that  purpose,  and 
exploration  almost  necessarily  preceded  colonization.  Norman  and  Breton  fishermen,  it  is 
true,  were  by  that  time  visiting  the  banks  and  coasts  of  Newfoundland,  and  perhaps  also 
Acadia  and  the  St.  Lawrence,  but  they  did  not  favour  colonization.  Indeed,  at  that  time 
the  idea  had  not  taken  possession  of  the  French  people,  uor  had  the  king  set  up  his  claim  to 
territorial  authority  in  America. 


8  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

Whether  the  French  had  placed  cattle  upon  it  so  early  as  alleged,  it  is  certain,  however, 
that  this  was  done  a  little  later  hy  the  Portuguese.  Not  only  does  Champlain  mention  the 
fact,  but  we  find  the  same  asserted  by  the  historian  of  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert's  expedition. 
That  intrepid  mariner  sailed  from  Newfoundland  in  1583  for  the  American  coast,  intending, 
after  making  Cape  Breton,  to  go  to  Sable  island,  as  the  writer  says,  "  upon  intelligence  we 
had  of  a  Portugal  who  was  himself  present  when  the  Portugals,  above  thirty  years  past," 
consequently  before  1553,  "did  put  into  the  same  island  neat  and  swine  to  breed,  which 
were  since  exceedingly  multiplied."  Charlevoix,  indeed,  says  that  the  cattle  and  sheep  had 
escaped  from  some  Spanish  vessels  which  had  sailed  to  settle  Cape  Breton,  but  which  had 
been  wrecked  on  the  island.  It  seems  evident  that  the  good  father  was  mistaken  as  to  the 
nationality  of  these  vessels.  History  gives  us  no  record  of  the  Spaniards  attempting  settle- 
ment H>  tar  north,  but  it  is  known  that  the  Portuguese  did  attempt  a  settlement  in  Cape 
Breton  as  described.  As  tlu1  latter  had  for  some  time  been  subject  to  the  former,  he  might 
easily  have  confounded  the  two. 

The  island  and  the  cattle  upon  it  next  come  into  notice  by  the  expedition  of  Troilus  du 
Mesirouey..  Man(iiis  de  la  Roche,  lie  was  a  Catholic  nobleman  of  Brittany,  who  had  from 
his  vuiith  been  connected  with  the  French  court.  lie  agreed  with  the  king  to  found  a 
c.ilonv  in  America,  and  ti>r  that  purpose  received  from  him  a  commission  in  which  he  was 
named  lieutenant-general  of  Canada.  Ilochelaga,  Newfoundland,  Labrador,  and  the  countries 
adjacent,  with  sovereign  power  over  this  vast  domain.  This  commission  was  first  issued  in 
1  .">"*.  luit  not  having  been  acted  on.  it  was  renewed  in  loJIH. 

In  that  year1  he  set  out  with  one  small  vessel,  under  Chefd'hAtel,  a  distinguished 
Norman  pilot,  and  havinir  on  board  fifty  <>r  sixty  convicts.  He  reached  Sable  island  and 
landed  them  there.  Leaving  a  small  supply  of  provisions  and  goods,  he  sailed  away  to 
explore  the  iiei«jhl ion rinjj  coast  of  Acadia.  and  to  select  a  site  tor  settlement  to  which  he 
proposed  afterward  to  remove  them.  On  his  return  he  was  caught  by  a  tempest,  which 
drove  him  eastward.  His  trail  bark  was  obliged  to  run  before  the  storm,  and  at  last  lie 
reached  France-,  intending  soon  to  return.  Hut  misfortune  attended  him.  The  Due  de 
Moiieu-ur  is  >aid  to  have  cast  him  into  prison.  At  all  events  five  years  elapsed  before  any- 
thing could  be  done  for  the  relief  of  the  unfortunate  creatures  he  had  left  behind. 

In  the  meantime  they  had  formed  a  shelter  for  themselves  from  the  timber  of  wrecks, 
had  killed  seals  and  the  cattle  which  they  found  upon  the  island,  using  their  skins  for 
clothing  and  their  flesh  tor  food,  modifying  their  animal  diet  with  berries,  which  were 
abundant.  Their  miseries  did  not  subdue  their  passions.  Quarrels  broke  out  among  them, 
which  led  to  fatal  affrays. 

At  length,  in  lt»0:5,  Chefd'hntel  was  despatched  to  bring  them  home,  lie  arrived  at 
the  island  on  the  20th  September,  but  found  only  eleven  survivors.  They  were  brought 
back  to  France,  and  were  presented  to  the  king,  clothed  from  head  to  foot  in  shaggy  skins, 
and  their  hair  of  prodigious  length.  They  had  accumulated  a  quantity  of  valuable  furs, 
which,  with  a  bounty  from  the  king,  enabled  them  to  engage  on  their  own  account  in 
Canadian  trade.1 


1  Paul  de  Case*  ('Transactions  of  Royal  Society  of  Canada,'  voL  ii.,  and  again  vol.  i.,sec.  i.,  p.  7)  has  endea- 
voured to  place  this  expedition  in  158s.  His  main  reason  for  this  is  that  Monca-ur,  having  made  peace  with  the 
king  in  1596,  could  not  after  that  date  have  imprisoned  La  Roche.  But  (he  documents  quoted  by  Parkman 
("  Pioneers,"  page  234)  seem  to  leave  no  doubt  that  it  took  place  in  that  year. 

'There  were  till  recently,  and  probably  are  yet,  grounds  inclosed  by  an  embankment  of  sods,  known  as  the 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  9 

At  this  early  period  we  find  no  particular  account  of  the  island.  The  earliest  we  have 
found  is  by  De  Laet  in  his  "Novus  Orbis,"  published  in  1633,  which  may  be  hold  as  repre- 
senting the  reports  received  of  it  in  the  years  previous.  " Farthermore,"  he  says,  "the 
island  of  Sabla  (so  called  by  the  French  from  its  sands)  is  situated  in  44  degrees  north  lati- 
tude, about  thirty  leagues  from  the  island  of  the  Bretons,  or  of  St.  Lawrence,  toward  the 
south.  It  is  about  fifteen  leagues  (over  forty  miles)  in  circuit,  much  longer  than  it  is  broad, 
the  sea  surrounding  it  being  shallow  and  without  harbours,  and  having  ;i  bail  repute  for 
shipwrecks."  .  .  .  "There  is  but  one  small  pond,  but  no  springs  of  water,  in  the  island, 
many  thickets  of  bushes,  very  few  trees,  the  soil  naked  or  but  slightly  covered  with  grass, 
and  the  landing  is  difficult." 

The  position  here  assigned  to  the  island  is  pretty  nearly  correct,  but  the  author  must 
have  been  in  error  as  to  its  dimensions.  In  describing  it  as  having  a  circuit  of  a  little  over 
forty  miles  he  represents  it  as  scarcely  as  large  then  as  it  is  at  present.  But,  from  the 
rapidity  with  which  it  is  wasting  away,  it  is  evident  that  in  those  earlv  times  it  must  have 
been  much  larger.  From  actual  measurements  it  is  proved  that  since  the  end  of  the 
eighteenth  century  it  has  diminished  from  forty  miles  in  length  and  two  ami  a  half  in 
breadth,  to  twenty  miles  in  length  by  one  in  breadth.  It  is  also  certain  that  the  hills  have 
diminished  from  two  hundred  feet  to  eighty  in  height.  .But  as  the  wasting  had  been  going 
on  long  previous  to  that  date,  it  must  in  the  early  times  have  been  much  larger.  Mr.  S.  I). 
McDonald,  from  the  rate  of  disintegration  going  on  in  the  observed  period,  calculates  that 
three  hundred  years  ago  the  island  would  have  been  two  hundred  miles  long  and  the  hills 
upon  it  eight  hundred  feet  high. 

His  estimate  may  be  too  large,  but  there  cannot  be  a  doubt  that  in  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury it  must  have'been  much  larger  than  it  is  at  present.  From  its  position,  surrounded  by 
water  and  on  the  edge  of  the  gulf  stream,  its  climate  must  have  been  milder  and  more 
equable  than  that  of  the  mainland.  Snow  does  not  lie  upon  it  and  the  frost  is  not  severe. 
De  Laet  represents  it  as  having  thickets  of  bushes  and  a  few  trees.  There  is  nothing  of  the 
kind  now,  and  it  would  be  interesting  to  know  whether  he  was  correctly  informed  on  this 
point  or  not.  The  island  being  so  much  larger  and  the  hills  so  much  higher,  it  might  have 
afforded  a  shelter  under  which  bushes  or  trees  might  have  grown.  At  all  events  the  soil  of 
peaty  mould,  which  must  have  been  then  more  extensive  than,  owing  to  the  encroachment 
of  the  sand,  it  has  since  become,  indicates  that  for  a  lengthened  period  it  had  been  the  site 
of  a  copious  vegetation.  Thus,  to  the  first  comers,  the  island  presented  advantages  for 
grazing  not  afforded  on  the  mainland,  where  much  of  the  land  was  rocky  and  barren,  and 
where  what  was  fertile  was  covered  with  wood  to  the  water's  edge.  These  circumstances 
will  account  for  the  fact  of  parties  placing  their  cattle  upon  it,  if  not  with  a  view  to  perman- 
ent settlement,  at  least  for  temporary  occupation. 

Mr.  McDonald  also  supposes  that  at  that  time  it  contained  a  convenient  harbour.  Our 
author  affirms  the  contrary,  and  we  believe  him  to  be  correct.  At  a  later  period  the  pond 
in  the  centre  was  open  to  small  vessels,  but  it  was  in  consequence  of  the  sea  cutting  a  passage 
to  it  through  the  ridge  of  sand  which  separates  it  from  the  ocean.  But  there  is  nothing  at 
this  early  period  to  indicate  anything  of  the  kind. 

De  Laet  tells  us  that  even  at  this  early  period  the  island  was  in  bad  repute  for  ship- 
French  gardens,  said  to  have  been  the  work  of  La  Roche's  convicts.  The  work  is  older  than  the  present  estab- 
lishment on  the  island,  and  the  tradition  may  be  well  founded. 

Sec.  II.,  1894.    2. 


1O  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

wrecks.  In  spring  the  fields  of  ice,  which  gathered  on  the  southern  shores  of  Cape  Breton, 
then  UK  now  would  require  the  navigator  hound  for  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  or  the  fisher- 
man coming  to  ply  his  craft  on  the  shores  of  Acadiu,  in  approaching  land,  to  run  southward 
and  then  work  up  to  the  coast.  They  were  thus  necessarily  brought  into  close  proximity  to 
the  island,  and  amid  the  winds  and  currents,  treacherous  and  uncertain  then  as  now,  must 
have  often  lieen  driven  upon  it,  to  their  utter  destruction,  sometimes  striking  on  the  bars 
and  being  engulfed  in  the  pitiless  sea,  leaving  no  trace  behind  ;  or  at  other  times  striking  the 
island  itself,  the  vessels  scattered  in  fragments  on  its  shore,  their  crews  perhaps  perishing  in 
the  catastrophe,  <>r  landing  to  linger  out  existence  on  the  island,  till  either  death  came  or 
possibly  in  some  instances  they  might  be  rescued  by  some  passing  vessel. 

One  instance  of  tliis  kind  was  brought  to  light  some  years  ago.  One  of  the  men  con- 
nected with  the  humane  establishment  on  the  island  having  his  attention  directed  to  a 

blackened  lit n  the  face  o|   a  sand-cliff,  the  sand  was   removed,  when   there  was  found  the 

>itc  of  an  old  encampment.  Scattered  about  were  rusty  guns  and  bayonets,  knives  made 
from  iron  hoop-,  broken  glass,  a  tattered  English  ensign,  human  bones  mingled  with  those 
ol'cattle  ami  >eals,  and  an  Knglish  shilling  <>l  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  as  sharp  as  when 
it  rame  from  the  die.  Nothing  more  roiild  be  learned  as  to  who  the  partv  were  who  left 
the-e  nieinorial>  than  that  they  were  Knglish  men,  but  the  coin  and  some  of  the  other  articles 
miirlii  indii-ate  that  they  were  sonic  Knglish  sea-rovers  of  the  days  of  Good  Queen  Hess. 
lint  it  the  weapons  were  really  bayonets,  the  party  must  have  belonged  to  a  subsequent  age. 

What  their  fate  was  eaimot  be  known.      The  1 es  of  cattle  showed   that    from  the  stock  of 

the-.-  left  upon  the  island  they  had  been  able  to  prolong  life,  but  the  human  bones  seemed 
to  -how  that  at  length  they  had  succumbed  to  the  hard  circumstances  of  their  lot  and 
perished  on  the  island.  How  many  more  met  a  similar  fate  can  only  be  known  when  the 
sea  gives  up  the  dead  which  are  in  it.' 

III.   Kit"M  mi:  UK.MKV.U.  OF  J,.\   ROCHE'S  COLONISTS  TIM,  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE 

FlHST    LlFK-SAVIXii    STATION,    1601-1801. 

From  the  time  of  the  removal  of  La  Roche's  colonists,  for  a  period  of  two  hundred 
years,  there  is  little  recorded  of  this  island.  We  know  little  more  of  it  than  that  it  was  the 
same  scene  of  wreck  and  destruction  as  before,  only  more  extensive  as  commerce  with 
America  had  increased. 

There  are  several  notices  ot  it  in  Winthrop's  "Journal,"  from  which  it  appears  that  in 
the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth  century  it  was  resorted  to  both  by  English  and  French 
fishermen,  especially  for  the  capture  of  the  walrus  and  the  seal.  The  former  were  then 
abundant,  and  were  eagerly  sought,  their  carcasses  affording  a  large  quantity  of  oil,  their 
skins  forming  the  toughest  leather,  and  their  tusks  being  of  the  best  ivory  and  worth  from 
three  to  four  dollars  a  pair. 

From  the  same  source  we  learn  that  in  the  year  1633  John  Rose  of  Boston,  in  his  ship, 

•  Mary  and  Jane,"  was  wrecked  on  the  island.  He  was  three  months  upon  it,  during 
which  he  constructed  a  yawl  out  of  the  remains  of  his  vessel,  in  which  he  was  able  to  reach 
the  mainland.  He  reported  that  he  had  seen  upon  it  "  more  than  eight  hundred  head  of 


Some  writers  have  supposed  that  it  was  here  that  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert's  principal  ship  was  wrecked. 
it  a  closer  observation  of  Hayes's  narrative  shows  that,  while  he  sailed  from  Newfoundland  intending  to  reach 
Sable  uiand,  h«  first  directed  hie  course  to  Cape  Breton,  where  he  lost  his  leading  vessel. 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  11 

wild  cattle,  and  a  great  many  foxes,  many  of  which  were  black."  The  number  of  cattle  is 
perhaps  exaggerated ;  and  we  are  tempted  to  ask  what  the  foxes  found  to  live  on  ?  At  all 
events  his  reports  so  interested  the  Acadians  that  seventeen  of  them  started  in  a  vessel  for 
the  island,  Rose  acting  as  pilot,  lie  afterward  returned  to  Boston,  and,  from  the  information 
received  from  him,  a  company  was  formed  to  hunt  on  the  island.  On  their  arrival  they 
found  that  the  Acadians  had  built  houses  and  fortified  themselves,  and  made  such  a  slaugh- 
ter among  the  cattle  that  only  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  remained.'  What  became  ulti- 
mately of  these  cattle  we  are  not  informed.  Probably  they  were  killed  oft'  by  the  fishermen. 
At  all  events  we  hear  no  more  of  them.  Only  at  a  much  later  period  do  we  hear  of  cattle 
upon  the  island,  and  then  it  is  of  tame  ones  introduced  for  the  use  of  residents. 

For  about  a  century  we  hear  nothing  more  of  this  island.  But  at  the  end  of  that  period 
we  find  an  interesting  attempt  made  to  form  an  establishment  on  it.  This  was  1>\  the  Rev. 
Andrew  Le  Mercier.  lie  was  a  graduate  of  Geneva,  but  of  old  Huguenot  stock,  and  in 
1719  became  pastor  of  the  French  Protestant  church  of  Boston.  ( )n  the  arrival  of  ( iovcrnor 
Phillips  in  Nova  Scotia,  in  1729,  he  made  proposals  to  him  to  plant  a  colonv  of  Fiviirh 
Protestants  in  Nova  Scotia.  The  governor  recommended  a  grant  of  f>,ili(0  acres,  but  nothing 
earne  of  the  project. 

Le  Mercier's  attention,  however,  had -been  directed  toward  Sable  island,  and  on  the  Uth 
March,  1738,  he  wrote  to  Governor  Armstrong,  inclosing  a  petition  for  a  grant  of  it,  on 
behalf  of  himself  and  his  associates.  ITis  design  was  stated  as  being  to  stock  it  with  such 
domestic  animals  as  might  be  useful  in  preserving  the  lives  of  mariners  who  miirlit  escape 
from  shipwrecks;  though,  from  the  suitableness  of  much  of  the  soil  tor  gra/iny  and  the 
opportunities  afforded  for  seal  hunting,  they  no  doubt  hoped  to  combine  profit  with  bene- 
volence. The  petition  was  approved,  but  the  grant  does  not  seem  to  have  actnallv  passed. 
lie  was  unwilling  to  pay  the  penny  an  acre  (piit  rent  demanded  by  the  instructions  of  his 
majesty's  government.  The  lieutenant-governor  and  council  referred  the  matter  to  the 
board  of  trade,  to  whom  he  wrote  on  the  10th  April  of  that  year.  But  what  answer  he 
received,  or  whether  any,  does  not  appear.  But  in  the  meantime  Mr.  M.  sent  a  stock  of 
cattle  to  the  island,  preparatory  to  removing  his  family  thither. 

In  1740  he  again  applies  for  a  grant  of  the  island,  but  represents  that  as  the  land  is 
"low,  boggy  and  sandy  soil,  with  large  ponds  or  settlings  of  water  occasioned  bv  the  over- 
flowing of  the  tides,  he  thinks  the  penny  an  acre  too  much  for  what  cannot  be  improved." 
On  the  16th  August  Governor  Mascarcnc  writes  to  the  board  of  trade  that  it  would  be  to 
the  advantage  of  the  public  to  encourage  the  settlement,  by  affording  relief  to  the  ship- 
wrecked, and  profitable  to  the  proprietors  by  grazing,  fishing,  and  killing  seals  for  their  oil 
and  skins.  Le  Mercier  does  not  even  then  seem  to  have  received  his  grant,  but  he  continued 
to  have  cattle  upon  the  island  for  some  years,  and  also  some  settlers,  and  through  his  efforts 
many  lives  were  saved.  But  he  complains  that  evil-disposed  fishermen  stole  his  cattle  and 
goods,  and  in  1744  we  find  him  advertising  in  Boston  papers  a  reward  of  £40  for  the 
discovery  of  the  depredators. 

For  the  next  fifty  years  we  have  only  occasional  notices  of  this  ill-fated  isle.  In  the 
year  1746  the  Due  d'Anville,  in  his  celebrated  expedition  against  the  British  colonies,  was 
overtaken  with  a  severe  storm  near  this  island,  and  lost  a  transport  and  a  fire-ship.  In  the 
year  1761  a  vessel  with  part  of  the  43rd  regiment,  returning  from  the  capture  of  Quebec, 
was  wrecked  on  the  island.2  This  was  curiously  brought  to  light  long  after.  In  the  year 

1  See  Appendix,  p.  45.  *  Murdoch's  "  Nova  Scotia,"  ii.,  403. 


12  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

1842,  during  a  severe  gale,  an  old  landmark  in  the  form  of  a  pyramid,  said  to  be  one  hun- 
dred teet  high,  was  completely  blown  away,  exposing  some  small  huts  built  of  the  timbers 
and  planks  of  u  vessel.  On  examination  they  were  found  to  contain  quite  a  number  of 
articles  of  furniture,  stores  put  in  boxes,  bales  of  blankets,  a  quantity  of  military  shoes,  and, 
among  other  articles,  a  dog-collar  of  brass,  on  which  was  engraved  the  name  of  Major 
Klliott,  43rd  regiment.  On  referring  to  the  records  of  the  regiment,  however,  it  was  found 
that  the  partv  had  been  taken  oft'  the  island.  The  site  of  the  encampment  is  now  under  at 
least  five  fathoms  of  water. 

In  the  vcar  1774  mention  is  made  of  permission  granted  by  Governor  Legge,  and 
approved  liv  the  king,  to  Michael  Klannigan  and  his  associates  to  reside  on  the  island.1  But 
we  know  nothing  of  the  purpose  for  which  they  went  there  or  how  long  they  remained. 

Hut  we  find  that  tin-  island  continued  to  he  occupied.  In  the  year  1788  mention  is 
made  of  one  Je-se  Lawrence  as  residing  there  to  receive'  wrecked  people  and  to  carry  on  the 

M'al  li-herv.  Some  | pie  from  Massachusetts  landing  there  wantonly  pillaged  and  destroyed 

hi-  hoii-e  and  effects,  ami  compelled  him  to  leave  the  island,  lie  received  some  compen- 
:-ation  from  ( i.i\  -i-nnu-  IIaiir.uk  and  the  council  of  Massachusetts,  hut  not  equal  to  his  losses. 

I'roliablv  not  a  vear  elapsed  without  one  or  more  vessels  being  wrecked  and  a  number 
of  live-  lo-t.  lint  sonic  d faster.-  of  this  kind  that  occurred  at  the  close  of  the  century 
directed  the  attention  of  the  authorities  to  the  subject.  On  the  !>th  November,  1797,  the 
tiriir  "  1'riiirr-:-  Amelia."  ('apt.  \Vvatt,  from  London,  was  wrecked  on  the  south  side  of  the 
i-land.  IVovi-ion-  and  passenger*'  baggage  wen-  saved,  and  a  hut  found  on  the  island,  by 
whirl,  tho-e  ,;ived  were  enabled  to  live.  On  the  4th  December  the  schooner  "  Hero,"  Thomas 
Cunningham,  ma.-tcr.  beini;  in  the  neighbourhood,  he  saw  over  thirty  men  on  the  island, 
makiiiLT  MirnaU.  Hut  the  tcmpotuous  weather  drove  him  off.  He  arrived  at  Cole  Harbour 
about  the  new  year,  in  great  destitution  and  distress.  There  lie  and  his  crew  were 
received  by  a  Mr.  Mu inly,  an  aged  man  inhabiting  a  cottage  there,  who  gave  them  all  the 
provi-ion-  he  had  laid  up  for  his  family  for  the  winter,  after  which  Cunningham  put  to  sea 
again,  leaving  a  written  memorandum  respecting  the  wrecked  people  he  had  found  on  Sable 
i-laml.  The  governor  on  receiving  the  information,  by  advice  of  his  council,  hired  a 

r-chooner  belonging  to  Liver) 1.  the  "  Black  Snake,"  ('apt.  Thomas  Parker,  and  sent  her  to 

the  ir-land  with  provisions,  blankets  and  clothing,  which  the  inhabitants  of  Halifax  contri- 
buted for  the  benefit  of  the  wrecked  men.  Meanwhile  Capt.  "Wyatt,  with  the  Hon.  Lieut. 
Cochranc-'  ami  four  of  the  crew,  left  the  island  in  the  long  boat,  which  they  had  decked 
with  canvas  and  made-  one  <d  our  eastern  harbours.  The  "  Black  Snake  "  left  Halifax  on  the 
12th  January,  17i'H,  and  returned  with  the  rest  of  the  crew  and  passengers  on  the  28th, 
leaving  some  men  on  the  island  during  the  winter  to  save  property  and  assist  vessels.3 

In  the  year  1  "!•!!,  the  "  Francis,"  bringing  the  equipage  of  his  royal  highness  the  Duke 
of  Kent,  valued  at  .£11,000,  was  lost  here,  and  every  soul  on  board  perished.  She  had  been 
detained  in  Kngland  owing  to  an  embargo  imposed  on  shipping  on  account  of  the  Helder 
expedition,  so  that  she  was  late  in  the  season  in  leaving,  and  reached  the  coast  toward  the 
close  of  autumn,  when,  among  the  storms  of  that  season,  she  met  this  untimely  fate.  The 


1  Murdoch's  "  Nova  Scotia,"  ii.,  526. 

'  It  in  Mid  of  the  7th  regiment,  but  I  think  it  probable  that  it  was  Lieut  C'ochrane  of  the  navy,  afterward  the 
Karl  of  Ihmdonald.  who  at  that  time  was  serving  on  the  North  American  station  with  that  rank. 

1  The  above  is  from  Murdoch's  "  HiHtory  of  Nova  Scotia."  He  gives  the  details  BO  fully  that  it  is  plain  he  had 
before  him  some  contemporary  narrative,  and  there  is  every  reason  to  regard  it  as  correct 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  13 

outfit  of  the  duke  was  very  valuable,  including  furniture,  plate,  a  select  library,  and  a  col- 
lection of  maps,  collected  on  the  continent,  of  much  value.  Among  those  lost  were  the 
surgeon  of  the  prince's  regiment,  who  was  in  charge  of  the  property,  his  wife  and  children, 
his  Royal  Highness's  coachman  and  gardener,  several  officers,  and  a  crew  of  nineteen  men.1 
About  this  time  reports  were  current  of  the  island  being  the  resort  of  wreckers  and 
pirates  of  the  worst  description,  but  these  became  more  prevalent  in  connection  with  this 
event.  Jewels  and  rare  articles  were  seen  in  the  cabins  of  fishermen  on  the  shores  of  Nova 
Scotia,  and  reported  as  coming  from  Sable  island,  some  of  them  such  as  excited  suspicion 
of  their  belonging  to  his  royal  highness' s  outfit.  Stories  were'  circulated  even  of  murder, 
and  it  was  believed  that  some  belonging  to  this  vessel  had  reached  the  shore  in  safety  but 
were  afterward  murdered  tor  the  sake  of  their  property.  The  attention  of  tin-  authorities 
of  Nova  Scotia  was  roused.  Accordingly,  in  response  to  a  message  from  the  governor.  Sir 
John  Wentwortb,  the  legislature  at  its  session  in  1S01  passed  an  act  for  flu-  protection  of 
shipwrecked  property.  Several  clause's  applied  to  the  provim-e  in  general,  but  some  reter 
specially  to  Sable  island.  By  these  the  governor  was  authorized  to  appoint  a  person  from 
time  to  time  to  inspect  the  island,  who  should  have  power  to  remove  from  it  any  person  who 
may  have  gone  there  voluntarily,  without  a  license  under  the  hand  and  seal  of  the  ifovernor, 

*/  O  »      ' 

lieutenant-governor  or  commander-in-chief,  together  with  all  goods  found  in  his  possession. 
Justices  were  empowered  to  order  such  to  be  imprisoned  for  a  period  of  not  less  than  six 
months,  the  goods  found  in  their  possession  to  be  sold,  and  the  surplus,  it'  anv,  paid  over  to 
the  rightful  owner  if  known,  or,  if  not,  into  the  treasury  to  be  held  for  his  benefit. 

A  proclamation  was  issued  to  this  effect,  and  it  having  been  reported  that  a  man  and 
woman  of  bad  character  had  taken  up  their  abode  on  the  inland  for  evil  purposes.  Mr.  Seth 
Column  was  sent  there  with  power  to  remove  them,  which  we  understand  was  done. 

In  connection  with  this  affair  there  hangs  a  tale  of  the  marvellous,  which,  as  it  has 
gained  a  place  in  literature,  must  be  referred  to.  Jt  is  thus  given  by  llaliburton  in  bis 
"  Wise  Saws  and  Modern  Instances,"  omitting  bis  Yankee  dialect  and  pruning  bis  verbiage  : 

"  In  the  year  1802  the  'Princess  Amelia'  was  wrecked  here,  having  the  furniture  of  the 
queen's  father,  Prince  Edward,  on  hoard,  and  a  number  of  recruits,  officers  and  their  wives 
and  women  servants.  There  were  twu  hundred  souls  of  them  altogether,  and  they  all  per- 
ished. About  that  time  piratical  vagabonds  used  to  frequent  there,  for  then1  was  no  regular 
establishment  kept  upon  the  island  then  ;  and  it  is  generally  supposed  some  of  the  poor 
people  of  that  unfortunate  ship  reached  the  shore  in  safety,  and  were  murdered  by  the 
wreckers  for  their  property.  The  prince  sent  down  Capt.  Torrens  of  the  2!>th  regiment  to 
inquire  after  the  missing  ship.-  But  he  was  wrecked,  and  nearly  lost  his  life  in  endeavour- 
ing to  save  others.  There  were  few  that  could  be  rescued  before  the  vessel  went  to  pieces. 
He  stationed  the  survivors  at  one  end  of  the  island,  and  went  to  the  other  to  extend  his 
lookout  for  aid  as  far  as  he  could  ;  but  first  they  had  to  bury  the  dead  that  floated  from  the 
troopship,  and  gather  up  such  parts  of  the  prince's  effects  as  came  ashore  and  were  worth 
saving.  It  was  an  awful  task,  and  took  a  long  time,  for  the  grave  was  almost  as  large  as  a 
cellar.  Having  done  this,  and  finding  firearms  in  the  government  shelter-hut,  he  started 
off  alone  to  the  other  end  of  the  island.  One  day,  having  made  the  circuit  of  the  lower 
half  (we  presume  the  western),  he  returned  about  dusk  to  where  there  was  a  hut  that  had 

1  Neale's  "  Life  of  the  Duke  of  Kent." 

2  In  the  brig  "  Hariot"  of  Newcastle,  not  the  gunbrig  "  Harriet,"  as  sometimes  asserted. 


14  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

fireworks  in  it,  and  some  food  and  chairs  and  tables  that  had  been  saved  from  wrecks, 
which  were  placed  there  for  distressed  people,  and  there  were  printed  instructions  telling 
them  what  to  do  to  keep  themselves  alive  till  they  could  be  taken  oft'.  lie  made  a  fire, 
drew  some  hav  out  of  the  loft,  made  up  a  bed  in  one  corner,  and  went  out  to  take  a  walk 
along  the  side  of  the  lake  before  turning  in.  As  he  returned  he  was  surprised  to  see  his 
dog  at  the  door,  seemingly  thoroughly  scared  and  barking  furiously.  The  first  thing  he 
saw  inside  was  a  lady  sitting  on  one  side  of  the  fire,  with  long,  dripping  hair  hanging  over 
her  shoulders,  her  face  pale  as  death,  and  having  no  clothes  on  but  a  loose,  soiled  white 
dre-s,  wet  as  if  it  had  come  out  ot  the  sea  and  with  sand  sticking  to  it.  'Good  heavens, 
madam.'  he  exclaimed.  '  who  are  you,  and  where  did  you  come  from?  ' 

•'  She  did  not  speak  to  him.  but  only  held  up  her  hand  before  her,  when  he  saw  that  one 
nt'  the  ti Hirers  wa<  cut  off  and  was  .-till  bleeding,  lie  turned  round  and  opened  a  case  that 
lie  had  picked  up  in  the  morning  from  the  drift  ship,  in  which  were  materials  for  bandaging 
the  wound,  and  was  about  otfcring  her  assistance,  when  she  suddenly  slipped  by  him  and 
pa--ed  .mi  of  the  door,  lie  followed  her,  calling  her  and  begging  her  to  stop,  but  on  she 
went,  and  thinking  that  -he  was  out  ot'  her  mind,  he  ran  after  her,  and  the  faster  he  went 
the  -wilier  -he  went  till  she  reached  the  lake,  when  she  plunged  in  head  foremost. 

••  lie  pn/./led  him-elf  over  the  a  Hair,  and  concluded  that  it  was  neither  a  ghost  nor  a 
demented  per.-oii.  but  a  murdered  woman,  and  he  vowed  vengeance  on  the  piratical  villain 
whohaddoiiethedefd.il  he -bonld  find  him.  Returning  to  the  hut,  he  found  her  in  the 
-aim-  place.  She  held  up  the  mutilated  hand  again.  He  paused  before  speaking,  and 
looked  inteiiilv  upon  her.  when  In-  rccogni/ed  her  as  the  wife  of  Dr.  Copeland,  the  surgeon 
of  tin-  7th.  the  prince's  own  regiment,  a  lady  well  known  to  him  and  well  known  and 
beloved  in  Halifax.  -Why.  Mr-.  Copeland,  is  that  you!'  he  exclaimed.  She  bowed  her 
head,  and  then  held  up  her  hand,  showing  the  bloody  stump  of  a  finger.  '  I  have  it,'  said 
he;  'murdered  for  the  -ake  of  your  ring.'  She  bowed  her  head.  'Well,  I'll  track  the 
villain  out.  till  he  is  -hot  or  hanged.'  She  looked  sad  and  made  no  sign.  'Well,'  said  he, 
•  I'll  leave  no  stone  unturned  to  recover  that  ring  and  restore  it  to  your  family.'  She 
-miled.  bowed  her  head,  ami  waving  her  hand  for  him  to  keep  out  of  the  way,  as  he  did 
-he  -lipped  pa-t  him.  She  then  turned  and  held  up  both  hands  as  pushing  someone  back. 
She  retreated  in  this  manner,  and  he  did  not  attempt  to  follow  her. 

•Now  that  story  is  a  positive  fact,'  said  the  superintendent.  'Them  is  the  real 
names.  My  father  heard  Torrens  tell  it  word  for  word,  and  there  is  people  now  living  to 
Halifax  who  knew  him  well,  for  he  was  a  great  favourite  with  everybody.  Just  after  that 
then-  was  an  awful  storm,  and  another  wreck,  and  he  was  mainly  the  means  of  saving  the 
people,  at  the  risk  of  his  own  life.  His  name  is  on  the  chart  as  the  'brave  Captain  Tor- 
rens.' The  House  of  Assembly  voted  him  a  large  sum  of  money,  and  the  prince  thought 
everything  of  him.' 

"  Captain  Torreus  got  hold  of  the  names  of  three  of  the  most  noted  wreckers,  and  on  his 
return  to  Nova  Scotia  set  to  work  to  trace  them  out.  One  of  them  lived  at  Salmon  river, 
whither  the  captain  went.  He  found  him  away  at  the  Labrador,  but  he  became  intimate 
with  the  family  by  staying  with  them  while  fishing  and  hunting  in  the  neighbourhood.  One 
evening  he  put  on  a  splendid  ring  which  he  had  brought  down  for  the  purpose  of  directing 
conversation  to  the  subject  in  which  he  was  interested.  The  eldest  girl  admired  it  greatly, 
and  he  took  it  off'  and  it  was  handed  round,  when  one  of  the  daughters  said  that  she  did  not 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  15 

think  it  half  as  pretty  as  the  one  her  father  had  taken  oft'  the  lady's  hand  at  Sable  island. 
'  No,  my  dear,'  said  the  mother,  who  came  behind  his  chair  to  telegraph,  '  he  got  it  from  a 
Frenchman,  who  picked  it  up  on  the  sand  there.'  '  Oh,  I  believe  it  was,'  said  the  girl, 
colouring  up  and  looking  confused.  The  ring  was  handed  back,  and  he  asked  for  a  sight  of 
theirs,  offering  to  purchase  it  if  it  was  as  handsome.  lie  was  told  that  it  was  in  the  bands 
of  a  watchmaker  in  Halifax,  with  whom  it  was  left  to  sell,  and  who  bad  advanced  twenty 
shillings  upon  it.  The  next  morning  be  started  on  bis  return  to  Halifax.  There  were  then 
only  two  watchmakers  in  town,  and  in  the  shop  of  the  first  be  visited  he  found  the  ring,  and 
on  inquiring  its  history  received  the  same  account  as  be  bad  beard.  He  immediately  said  : 
'Give  it  to  me  ;  here  are  the  twenty  shillings  advanced  ;  and  if  the  owner  wants  inure,  tell 
him  to  bring  the  finger  that  was  cut  off  to  get  at  it,  and  then  come  to  inc.' 

"The  ring  was  identified  at  once  by  the  ladies  of  the  regiment  and  some  of  the  doctor's 
brother  officers.  And  the  moment  the  prince  saw  it  he  knew  it,  for  it  was  a  curious  old 
family  ring,  and  the  captain  sent  it  to  England  to  Mrs.  Copeland's  friends,  ('apt.  Torivns 
was  ordered  home  soon  after  that,  and  there  the  matter  dropped. 

" 'Well,'  says  Eldad,  '  that  story  is  as  true  as  gospel,  lor  I've  beard  it  from  Mr.  ('ol- 
lingwood's  father,  who  was  with  the  prince  at  the  time,  and  saw  the  ring;  and,  more  than 
that,  I  can  tell  you  the  name  of  the  wrecker,  but  I  won't,  for  some  of  his  descendants  arc 
still  living  and  are  decent  people.  I  have  seen  the  old  coon  several  times,  and  nothing 
could  coax  him  out  of  the  house  after  dark.' " 

The  author  evidently  meant  to  represent  the1  statements  of  this  story  as  real  facts,  lor 
he  says  in  a  note  that  "  it  is  given  with  the1  real  names,  and  was  well  known  to  an  officer  of 
the  7th,  still  living,  who  wan  intimately  acquainted  with  the  parties.''  This  can  be  no  other 
than  the  late  chief  justice  Halihurton,  who  was  an  officer  of  the  7th  while  the  prince  was 
in  Halifax.  Xo  better  authority  could  be  given.  Xone  would  doubt  his  truthfulness.  As 
little  would  any  who  knew  him  question  the  soundness  of  bis  judgment.  Accustomed  to 
weigh  evidence  and  to  form  conclusions  from  facts,  be  was  little  likely  to  be  led  astray  by 
idle  tales.  In  addition,  being  in  a  position  to  know  the  whole  circumstances  of  the  case, 
one  could  not  doubt  the  story  if  really  told  by  him.  At  all  events  it  has  long  been  firmly 
believed  in  a  circle  in  Halifax  and  on  the  southern  shore  of  Xova  Scotia.  Curiously 
enough,  Halihurton  gives  to  one  of  the  speakers  in  whose  mouth  he  puts  the  story,  the 
name  of  a  man  who  was  generally  regarded  in  his  neighbourhood,  as  having  shared  in  the 
plunder  which  bad  been  brought  from  the  island.  We  may  add  further,  that  the  site  of  the 
hut  in  which  the  lady  appeared  has  been  till  recently,  and  perhaps  is  yet,  pointed  out,  being 
known  as  "smoky  hut,"  and  a  tribe  of  horses  which  fed  in  its  neighbourhood  being  known 
as  the  "  smoky  hut  gang." 

And  yet  his  statement  is  so  full  of  errors,  so  mixed  up,  and  even  contradictory,  as  to 
throw  discredit  upon  the  whole  narrative.  In  the  first  place,  he  represents  the  vessel  which 
was  bringing  the  furniture  of  Prince  Edward  from  England  as  wrecked  on  the  island  in 
1802.  Passing  the  error  of  calling  her  the  "Princess  Amelia,"  which  was  wrecked  in  1797, 
five  years  previous,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  the  prince  had  finally  left  Halifax  in  1800,  two 
years  previous.  He  received  his  appointment  as  Commander-in-chief  in  1799,  and  arrived 
in  Halifax  in  September.  His  equipage  followed  and  was  lost,  the  same  season.  Besides, 
while  he  states  that  there  was  then  no  regular  establishment  on  the  island,  there  has  been 
such  an  institution  since  1801,  and  the  superintendent  reported  all  wrecks  from  that  date, 


16  BKV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

and  there  was  among  them  no  "  Princess  Amelia,"  no  transport,  and  no  vessel  carrying  the 
goods  of  Prince  Edward.  In  1802,  too,  he  was  in  command  at  Gibraltar,  and  could  not 
have  despatched  Capt.  Torrens  from  Halifax  to  look  after  his  missing  ship. 

It  might  l>c  said  that  this  is  only  an  error  in  date.  But  this  still  leaves  the  story  in 
confusion.  The  author  represents  Capt.  Torrens  as  having  occupied  the  government  shelter- 
house,  hut  this  was  only  erected  after  the  foundation  of  the  relief  establishment  in  1801,  so 
that  his  visit  7iiust  have  been  after  that  date.  But,  in  fact,  we  know  from  the  records  that 
his  visit  was  in  1X03,  and  that  the  vessel  in  which  he  went,  the  "Hariot"  of  Newcastle, 
was  wrecked  in  that  year.  Then  his  story  of  burying  the  dead  floating  from  the  transport, 
so  maiiv  that  the  irravc  was  as  large  as  a  cellar,  is  simply  absurd.  It  is  rarely  that  the  sea 
ca.-t-  ti|">n  the  islaml  bodies  once  in  its  embrace,  but  if  there  was  any  such  transport 
wr.-rked  it  nm>t  have  been  three  years  before,  and  that  such  a  number  were  coining  ashore 
-ii  Imiir  alter  i-  incredible.  And  what  had  the  men  of  the  government  establishment  been 
do'mir  in  the  meantime ? 

\Vhilc  the  -lory  in  it>  details  is  so  inaccurate,  there  remain  the  three  facts,  that  the 
vcsi-el  cuiiiainiiiif  the  prince's  equipage  was  lost  on  the  island  in  17!*!l  and  all  on  board 
iicn-hed  :  t  hat  rumours  ol  uiracv  on  the  island  followed,  which  led  to  the  action  of  the  gov- 

I  .  O 

eminent  ol'  \ova  Scotia:  and  that  in  1si>:>  it  sent  down  ('apt.  Torrens,  on  the  application 
of  the  superintendent,  for  the  removal  of  a  family  of  bad  reputation  that  he  hail  found  on 
the  i-land.  A-  to  the  appearance  of  the  woman  we  must  leave  the  question  to  the  society 
for  p-ychical  ivM-aivh.' 

IV.   FIK.-T  KKI.IKI-  ESTABLISHMENT  ox  THK  ISLAND,  1801-1809. 


The  -aine  year  that  the  legislature  adopted  measures  for  the  removal  of  wreckers  from 
the  i-land.  they  projected  an  e-tabli-hiucnt  for  the  saving  of  life  and  property.  On  the  25th 
June.  l^n|.  the  llmi-e  o|'  A—  enihly  addressed  the  governor  recommending  the  settlement  of 
three  families  of  good  character  upon  it.  tinder  the  immediate  authority  and  direction  of  the 
iroveriinient  —  al-o  that  persons  tor  the  situation  be  advertised  for,  with  the  expectation  that 
by  -eciinng  to  them  a  term  of  possession  and  exclusive  right  to  certain  advantages,  suitable 
pen-on*  might  be  obtained  at  little  expense,  and  that  II.  M.  council  draw  up  proper 
regulations  for  their  government.  To  meet  the  expense  they  granted  a  vote  of  £600 


On  the  '27th  the  governor  replies  that  he  will  have  great  satisfaction  in  carrying  their 
proposal  into  effect.  Measures  were  immediately  adopted  for  the  purpose.  Commissioners 
were  appointed  to  have  charge  of  the  business,  of  whom  the  treasurer,  Hon.  Michael  Wallace, 
was  the  most  important.  James  Morris  was  appointed  superintendent  at  an  annual  salary  of 
£«>0  (£240)  per  annum,  afterwards  increased  to  £100  ($400),  with  hoard  for  himself  and  wife. 
Four  men  wen-  engaged  at  the  rate  of  £2  (afterwards  raised  to  £3)  per  month,  to  serve  under 
him,  who  humid  themselves  to  use  their  utmost  endeavours  to  protect  life  and  property.  A 
little  later  we  find  Edward  Hodgson  with  his  family  on  the  island,  acting  as  assistant  to  the 
superintendent,  and  second  in  command. 

'  It  BhoaU  be  noted  that  there  are  several  other  ghoet  stories  connected  with  the  island.  One  is  of  a  Paris 
gentleman  that  always  appears  to  wrecked  Frenchmen,  and  complains  of  Henry  IV.  for  banishing  his  wife  with 
the  convicU  of  1598.  Another  is  of  one  of  the  regicides  of  Charles  I.,  who  made  this  island  a  hiding  place,  and 
li»ed  and  died  here,  who  on  the  20th  of  May  marches  round  with  broad-brimmed  hat  on,  and  singing  psalms 
through  his  nose  to  loudly  as  to  be  heard  above  the  storm. 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  17 

On  the  6th  October,  the  party  sailed  from  Halifax  in  two  vessels,  carrying  all  the 
supplies  and  material  deemed  necessary  for  such  an  establishment.  Among  these  were  the 
frame  of  a  house  28  x  18  feet,  one  for  a  storehouse  16  x  12,  with  lumber,  nails,  etc.,  for  its 
completion,  a  set  of  carpenters'  tools,  a  medicine  chest,  a  whale  boat  with  oars,  provisions,  etc. 
They  also  carried  the  following  live  stock :  1  3-year-old  bull,  2  young  cows  in  calf,  2  young 
sows,  1  young  boar,  1  male  and  1  female  goat,  2  rams,  8  ewes  and  1  horse.  They  also 
took  a  supply  of  grass  and  garden  seeds.  The  outfit  was  complete,  costing  over  two 
thousand  dollars  and  consuming  the  greater  part  of  the  assembly's  grunt. 

The  party  landed  on  the  13th  and  the  vessels  returned  to  Halifax,  leaving  them  to  their 
own  exertions.  Their  first  care  was  the  erection  of  the  bouses.  Before  they  could  get  this 
accomplished  their  provisions  were  damaged  by  the  wet,  so  that  if  they  had  not  found  bread 
on  the  island  from  some  of  the  wrecks,  they  must  have  suffered.  "This,"  says  Mr.  Morris 
in  his  report,  "gave  us  many  hard  struggles  ere  the  buildings  were  in  order,  and  having  no 
bills  of  the  scantling,  and  several  pieces  lost,  occasioned  another  difficulty.  Hut  by  making 
substitutes  and  by  prayer  and  perseverance,  the  store  and  house  were  put  in  good  order  bv 
the  6th  November.  But  surely  the  carpenter  that  trained  the  house  was  either  in  love  or 
stupid,  as  many  pieces  were  wrong  numbered,  and  no  braces  of  any  consequence  to  the. 
building,  which  gave  me  a  great  deal  of  trouble  to  affix  the  frame,  as  a  building  on  this 
island  should  be  exceedingly  well  braced  on  all  angles." 

The  site  of  these  buildings  was  on  the  north  side  about  five  miles  from  where  the  west 
end  of  the  island  then  was,  but  now  some  miles  at  sea.      Here  was  erected  a  flagstaff,  and 
within  the  following  year  were  added  at  this  point  a  stable,  a  forge  and   a   fowl    house. 
About  the  centre  of  the  island   was  an   old  house  20  x  14  feet,  but  toward  the  east  end  of 
the  island  they  erected  a  new  one  18  x  14  feet,  which  was  afterwards  occupied  by  Hodgson 
and  his  family.     Here  also    was   erected    a   flagstaff.     At  a   later   period   we  find  Mr.  M. 
recommending  the  erection  of  three  more  buildings,  one  on  the  north  side  at  the  east  end  of 
the  lake,  another  nearly  opposite  on  the  south,  and  a  third  about  five  miles  further  east  than 
Hodgson's  station,  but  these  do  not  seem  to  have  been  built  in  his  time. 

Two  vessels  had  been  wrecked  that  season,  the  ship  "Packet"  of  Boston,  and  the  schooner 
"  Industry"  of  Liverpool,  N".  S.,  and  it  was  not  long  till  their  services  were  in  requisition  for 
others,  and  the  benefits  of  the  institution  were  to  be  proved.  On  the  16th  December,  the 
"Hannah  and  Eliza,"  a  fine  new  ship  belonging  to  Boston,  on  her  passage  from  Rotterdam  to 
that  port,  laden  with  salt,  was  stranded  on  the  south  side  of  the  island,  but  the  crew 
numbering  thirteen  were  all  saved. 

On  the  19th  of  March,  1802,  Mr.  Morris  writes  to  the  commissioners  :  "All  the  people 
that  were  landed  on  the  13th  October  last,  are  at  present  in  good  health.  All  the  stock  of 
cattle  that  were  landed  are  in  excellent  order.  The  sheep  have  wintered  independent  of  us, 
generally  keeping  a  distance  from  us  toward  the  northwest  bar  in  the  valley.  I  often 
brought  them  to  the  stack  of  hay,  which  was  very  good,  but  they  seldom  ate  any.  They 
have  lost  three  lambs,  and  there  are  four  living.  The  goat  has  lost  her  kids.  The  bull  we 
joke  and  he  draws  well.  The  horse  has  been  of  infinite  service  to  us.  The  hogs  have  no 
hair  from  the  gristle  of  the  nose  to  their  eyes  from  rooting  in  the  sand.  I  expect  they  will  be  a 
damage  in  the  end."  He  also  mentions  that  from  the  20th  October  they  had  had  a  succession 
of  gales,  so  that  he  was  confident  there  had  not  been  five  days  of  calm  weather  in  four 
months.  In  consequence  he  had  not  been  able  to  take  soundings  round  the  island.  In 
consequence  of  the  scarcity  of  provisions  he  had  in  the  month  of  February  despatched  a  boat 

Sec.  II,  1894.    3. 


18  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

which  he  had  newly  built,  in  the  hope  of  her  reaching  the  mainland  or  being  picked  up  by 
some  vessel,  but  after  cruising  thirteen  days  with  various  winds  she  returned  to  the  island. 
Wild  fowl  had  been  scarce.  He  proposes  as  soon  as  possible  making  a  trial  for  fish,  but  if 
unsuccessful  he  will  try  one  of  the  horses,  which  he  thinks  will  make  good  venison. 

These  horses  were  the  only  animals  found  on  the  island,  if  we  except  the  rats  and  mice, 
which  at  one  time  became  very  troublesome.  When  they  were  placed  there  is  uncertain. 
I>r.  (tilpin  supposes  that  they  are  the  progeny  ot  animals  placed  upon  the  island  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  l,e  Mcrcier,  and  that  they  are  ot  the  ordinary  New  England  stock.  Writing  about 
!Sti4.  lie  estimates  them  at  40()  in  number.  When  Haliburton  wrote  about  1828,  they  were 
reckoned  at  :5oi),  and  in  recent  times  they  have  been  variously  estimated  at  from  150  to  250. 
Indeed,  from  different  causes,  sandstorms  destroying  pasturage,  severe  winters,  or  destruction 
:nid  rapture  liv  residents,  their  number  lias  been  reduced  at  various  times.  As  the  doctor 
ha>  iriven  ;i  lull  description  of  them  we  shall  give  the  substance  of  what  he  has  written. 

He  describes  tlieiu  as  from  twelve  to  fourteen  hands  high,  seldom  reaching  the  last 
tiirurc.  head  large  and  ill  set  on.  with  usually  the  round  Roman  nose  and  thick  jowl;  the 
ear  -mall.  >h»rt  and  square  at  the  top.  crest  very  thick  and  heavy  in  the  male,  neck  cock 
thrappled  or  swelling  out  in  front,  withers  very  low,  quarters  short  and  sloping,  legs  very 
>trong  and  robust,  with  thick  upright  pasterns,  the  eye  not  large  or  bright,  the  mouth  very 
-li'irt.  the  forelock  and  mane  abundant,  reaching  nearly  to  the  ground  and  covering  the 
no-triU.  The  \\vight  ol' the  mane  often  pulls  the  crest  over  so  that  especially  in  the  marcs, 
the  neck  become-  cave  necked,  the  t'oretoe  usually  turned  outward  or  paddle  footed,  and  the 
witlier>  -cemingly  lower  than  the  rump  or  quarters,  although  they  are  exceedingly  short  and 
-lopii'ir.  The  coat  is  during  winter  long  and  shaggy,  especially  under  the  chin  and  on  the 
legs. 

In  colour  the  liavs  are  the  most  numerous,  including  the  brown  with  them,  next  arc  the 
chestnuts.  The  blacks  arc  few  and  there  are  no  grays,  but  a  number  of  a  bluish  mouse  colour. 
Altogether  in  appearance  and  habits  thev  resemble  the  wild  horses  of  Tartarv. 

They  were  divided  into  about  six  herds  or  gangs,  each  gang  headed  by  an  old  male, 
who  was  conspicuous  by  his  masses  of  mane  and  tail.  Each  herd  had  its  separate  feeding- 
ground,  to  which  the  individuals  belonging  to  the  gang  seemed  equally  attached  as  to  their 
leader.  On  driving  over  the  island  and  mixing  them  promiscuously,  by  the  next  morning 
they  had  returned  to  their  separate  feeding-grounds,  some  of  them  travelling  ten  or  twelve 
iiiiK-s  during  the  night  for  the  purpose.  On  approaching  them,  the  leader  would  leave  his 
family,  and.  advancing  toward  the  intruder,  assume  a  defiant  attitude,  as  if  prepared  ,to 
light  if  any  interference  with  those  under  his  charge  should  be  attempted.  On  being  further 
pressed,  however,  he  might  be  seen  to  drive  outlying  parties  of  mares  and  young  horses  into 
the  main  herd,  who  would  begin  a  general  retreat  at  a  slow  trot,  he  keeping  in  the  rear.  If 
pressed  still  farther  by  persons  on  horseback,  he  would  join  the  herd,  now  in  a  gallop,  but 
still  always  keeping  in  the  rear,  the  idea  of  leadership  being  thus  unmistakable. 

"The  gang,"  says  the  doctor,  "consists  of  mares,  colts  and  young  horses.  "When  the 
latter  attain  their  full  growth,  the  leader  generally  turns  them  out.  These  then  wander 
about  the  island,  until  they  manage  to  steal  a  few  mares  away  from  some  of  the  others  and 
form  new  gangs  for  themselves.  On  these  occasions  severe  fighting  ensues  between  the 
leader  and  the  intruder,  the  conflict  not  infrequently  lasting  for  hours,  each  biting  and  tear- 
ing the  other  till  one  is  oveq>owered.  If  the  intruder  beats  the  leader  of  the  gang,  he  takes 
his  place  and  appropriates  to  himself  the  mares  or  as  many  as  he  wants.  It  sometimes  hap- 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  19 

pens,  when  a  young  stud  horse  wants  to  form  a  gang,  he  proceeds  surreptitiously  at  night 
and  inveigles  away  a  mare  to  some  other  part  of  the  island.  When  her  master  finds  her 
missing,  he  searches  for  her,  and  if  he  finds  her  a  furious  tight  with  her  captor  ensues.  If 
victorious,  he  marches  her  off  with  him  back  to  the  gang.  If  defeated,  the  conqueror  will 
in  all  probability  despoil  him  of  other  females,  and  thus  break  up  the  gang.  The  mares 
accept  the  situation  when  the  fighting  is  over,  give  in  their  allegiance  to  the  conqueror,  and 
live  peaceably  with  him  till  some  new  domestic  trouble  arises." 

They  are  extremely  hardy,  enduring  the  most  inclement  weather  with  only  the  shelter 
of  some  sand-hillocks.  Dr.  Gilpin  saw  none  lying  down  to  rest.  They  refuse  the  shelter  of 
a  stable,  and  shun  the  society  of  man.  When  caught  and  confined,  they  will,  in  the  rough- 
est weather,  escape  from  the  stable,  and  put  a  mile  or  two  between  it  and  them  before 
stopping  to  graze.  In  this  they  differ  remarkably  from  the  cattle,  which,  when  left  out, 
besiege  the  barn-door  with  their  lowing  through  the  winter.1  In  severe  weather  thev  gather 
together  in  the  gulches  or  hollows  between  the  sand-hills.  Here  they  are  said  to  arrange 
themselves  in  regular  order,  the  colts  in  the  centre,  the  older  outside  of  them,  and  the 
master  horse  in  the  most  exposed  situation  of  all.  Each  spring,  however,  some  of  the  old 
and  infirm  are  found  to  have  perished  through  the  severity  of  the  weather. 

In  the  letter  of  Mr.  Morris,  which  we  have  quoted,  he  proposes  killing  some  of  the 
horses  for  food.  This  was  done  to  a  considerable  extent  both  by  himself  ami  his  suceessors. 
In  the  year  1805,  some  wrecked  men  being  upon  the  island  and  the  supply  of  provisions 
becoming  deficient,  Mr.  Morris  was  under  the  necessity  of  killing  some  of  the  horned  cattle 
or  wild  horses,  and  offered  them  the  first  on  allowance  or  the  latter  in  moderate  quantities. 
They  say,  "We  all  chose  the  horse  venison,  which  was  equal  and  some'  superior  to  any 
common  beef  on  the  continent." 

In  subsequent  years  they  were  used  as  occasion  required  in  the  same  way.  In  the 
journal  of  one  of  the  superintendents  we  find  such  entries  as  the  following;  "Deer.  10, 
•1842.  We  got  another  Fatt  horse  for  to  eat."  The  young  males  wen1  usually  selected  for 
slaughter,  being  distinguished  from  the  old  horses  by  their  superior  condition,  and  by  flu- 
latter  having  a  long  mane.  They  were  usually  shot,  but  they  were  so  wild  that  it  was  not 
easy  to  approach  within  gunshot  of  them.  As  it  was  desirable  that  they  should  not  be 
unnecessarily  maimed,  great  care  was  taken  by  the  marksman  to  secrete  himself  in  a  suitable 
place  until  an  animal  approached  sufficiently  near  to  render  his  aim  certain,  so  as  to  kill 
him  by  a  single  shot.  The  flesh  was  said  to  be  tender,  and  those  who  used  it  professed  to 
relish  it.  As  late  as  1850  we  find  the  superintendent  shooting  crippled  or  disabled  animals 
for  food  for  the  hogs. 

Very  soon  after  the  founding  of  the  establishment  it  was  proposed  to  render  them 
serviceable.  On  the  20th  April,  1803,  an  order  came  from  the  commissioners  to  the  super- 
intendent, if  he  could  get  hold  of  any  of  the  horses,  to  send  them  to  Halifax  by  the  vessel 
visiting  the  island,  and  in  June  Mr.  Wallace,  the  chief  commissioner,  mentions  four 
having  been  received,  one  for  the  governor,  one  for  General  Bowyer,  one  for  himself,  and 
one  for  his  son.  In  subsequent  years  the  catching  and  exporting  of  these  animals  has 
formed  an  important  part  of  the  business  of  the  men  employed  at  the  station,  and  their  sale 
affords  a  contribution  to  the  expenses  of  it. 

1  See  paper  in  'Proceedings  of  N.  S.  Institute  of  Science,'  i.,  60;  also  pamphlet  published  in  1858  by  Dr.  E. 
Gilpin. 


2O  RKV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

At  first  tame  horses  were  imported  for  the  work  of  the  station,  but  for  some  time  the 
native  horses  have  been  used  both  for  draught  and  riding  round  the  island.  To  improve  the 
breed,  imported  stallions  have  been  let  loose  among  them,  the  master  horse  of  a  herd,  when 
jHtBtfihle,  having  been  first  secured  and  removed. 

Of  the  animals  introduced,  the  sheep  were  found  not  to  thrive.  Writing  a  few  years 
later,  Mr.  Morris  reports  that  "the  sheep  are  all  dead,  except  the  two  pet  lambs  that  were 
1'rouirht  up  in  the  house."  Several  attempts  were  afterward  made  to  maintain  them  on  the 
island.  l>tit  though  made  with  can-  they  all  failed.  The  animals  seemed  to  thrive,  but  one 
after  another  would  be  found  dead,  though  quite  fat.  The  officers  in  charge  of  the  admiralty 
survey  of  tli<-  island  reported  that  they  had  found  a  plant  which  was  fatal  to  sheep. 

The  hogs  generally  stood  the  climate  well.  There  was  a  difficulty  in  maintaining  them 
in  a  domestic  state  owing  to  the  island  not  producing  grain.  Being  allowed  to  run  at  large, 
thev  soon  became  wild,  and  at  length  became  quite  tierce.  They  still,  however,  yielded  a 
siipplv  ot  pork,  which  formed  an  important  addition  to  the  supply  of  provisions  at  the 
estahli.-hnicnt.  Hut  the  climate,  and  perhaps  scarcity  of  food,  restricted  their  increase,  and 
at  length,  in  an  unusually  severe  winter,  they  all  perished.  For  some  years  after  it  was  not. 
considered  advisable  to  renew  the  stock,  as  from  their  feeding  among  objects  coming  ashore 
Irom  wrecks  thev  excited  feelings  of  disgust.  Hut  they  have  been  again  introduced,  and 
are  kept  round  the  establishment,  where  thev  are  ted,  the  large  quantities  ot  damaged  meal 
and  other  provisions  from  wrecks  helping  largely  for  that  end,  so  that  the  pork  thus  sup- 
plied forms  an  item  of  some  importance  for  the  support  of  the  residents.  But  owing  to  the 
inland  not  producing  grain,  it  has  again  been  proposed  to  discontinue  the  raising  of  them. 

The  horned  cattle  wen-  found  to  thrive,  but  a  few  years  after  they  became  afflicted  with 
the  bom  distemper.  That,  however,  has  long  since  passed  away,  and  now  they  do  well, 
growing  large  and  keeping  in  good  condition.  A  number  of  cows  are  kept,  supplying  milk 
and  butter  to  the  inhabitants,  and  oxen  for  beef,  though  some  additional  has  to  be  imported. 
The  coarse  grass  ot  the  island,  with  the  wild  pease  mixed  with  it,  forms  a  rich  pasturage.  It' 
is  also  cut  and  dried  for  winter  use,  but  as  hay  it  is  inferior.  For  this  English  grasses  are 
cultivated. 

Knglish  rabbits  were  introduced  and  multiplied,  and  formed  an  agreeable  change  in  the 
food  of  the  employees.  Hut  the  rats  landing  from  wrecked  vessels  multiplied  to  such  an 
extent  as  to  become  a  plague,  consuming  the  stores,  so  as  to  threaten  famine,  and  then  by 
killing  the  young  rabbits  nearly  annihilated  the  stock  altogether.  Then  the  government 
sent  cats,  who  first  killed  the  rats  and  then  finished  the  rabbits.  Next  the  cats  became  so 
numerous  and  wild  as  to  become  a  trouble,  when  dogs  were  imported,  and  by  means  of  them 
and  shotguns  the  cats  were  exterminated.  The  island  was  then  stocked  with  rabbits,  which 
multiplied  freely,  when  a  snowy  owl  having  visited  the  island,  seemed  delighted  with  the 
prospects.  Hut  without  staying  to  regale  himself  on  the  abundance  before  him,  started  off 
seemingly  to  invite  old  friends  to  the  feast.  At  all  evento  a  number  of  them  immediately 
joined  him  in  an  expedition  to  the  island,  where  they  extinguished  the  rabbits,  so  that  only 
a  few  tame  ones  are  now  to  be  seen.  The  rats  still  remain,  and  burrow  as  the  rabbits. 
Poultry  of  all  kinds  have  been  introduced  and  thrive  well. 

During  the  next  two  or  three  years,  Mr.  Morris  vigorously  attempted  the  cultivation  of 
th«  soil,  but  not  very  successfully.  All  the  bushes  of  every  kind  that  he  brought  died,  as 
have  all  that  have  been  introduced  since.  Trees  have  been  planted,  and  grew  for  a  year  or 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  21 

two  but  then  died.  He  thus  describes  the  result  of  his  efforts  with  other  plants :  "  I  have 
been  much  deceived  in  the  nature  of  the  soil  in  this  island.  I  supposed  that  almost  all  kinds 
of  grain  and  garden  vegetables  would  grow  spontaneously  with  a  little  manure,  but  without 
abundance  of  that  its  fertility  fails  within  two  years.  Not  only  so,  but  the  south  and  south- 
east winds  are  poison  to  all  that  I  have  tried,  such  as  oats,  wheat,  barley,  Indian  corn, 
English  and  Dutch  grass,  clover,  potatoes,  beans,  cucumbers,  onions,  except  when  sheltered 
by  hills  or  barricaded  by  art.  But  cabbages,  turnips,  beets,  carrots,  salad  and  radishes  stand 
the  blasts  well  and  would  thrive  if  the  little  fly  would  let  them  grow."  Again  In-  says,  "  I 
have  not  found  any  method  in  a  variety  of  experiments  to  enlarge  the  growth  of  potatoes  on 
the  island.  They  are  generally  not  larger  than  walnuts,  but  very  good  eating." 

Since  his  time  all  attempts  to  raise  grain,  with  the  exception  of  oats,  have  been 
abandoned.  And  that  is  only  sown  for  the  straw  as  fodder,  so  that  oats  lor  the  use  of  the 
horses  and  for  seed  has  to  be  imported.  English  grasses  are  cultivated  and  hay  is  made 
from  them  for  the  wintering  of  the  stock.  Mr.  Morris  probably  had  not  made  a  proper 
selection  of  soil  for  his  experiments,  for  now  potatoes  grown  on  the  island  are  not  onlv  of 
good  quality,  but  are  of  fair  si/e  and  yield  good  quantities.  All  the  other  vegetables 
mentioned  by  him  are  raised  and  some  of  them  thrive  well. 

For  the  special  work  of  the  establishment,  he  was  imperfectly  provided.  Though  he 
had  only  four  men  with  him,  yet  we  tind  the  commissioners  ordering  him  to  discharge  two 
of  them.  He  asks,  in  remonstrance,  "Which  shall  it  lie,  as  they  are  all  inclined  to  stay,  are 
quiet,  and  always  readily  obey,  and  so  must  I?"  But  he  delays  till  the  return  of  the  vessel. 
We  need  not  say  how  crippled  he  would  have  been  in  carrying  on  even  the  ordinary  work 
of  the  establishment,  but  especially  in  saving  lives  and  property  in  the  case  of  a  wreck,  if  In- 
had  only  two  men  with  him  and  Hodgson  at  the  other  end  of  the  island.  But  the  commis- 
sioners do  not  seem  to  have  insisted  upon  it. 

But  he  seems  to  have  done  his  work  as  efficiently  as  could  be  expected  in  his  circum- 
stances. In  the  year  1803  Governor  Wentworth  sent  down  Lieut.  Torrens  of  the  2!»th 
regiment,  in  the  brig  "  Ilariott,"  to  inquire  into  the  state  of  matters.  Morris,  too,  had 
requested  the  removal  of  a  family  of  bad  reputation.  The  vessel  was  unfortunately  lost, 
and  the  lieutenant  was  obliged  to  stay  that  winter  on  the  island.  lie  took  a  deep  interest 
in  the  men  and  their  work,  and  did  what  was  in  his  power  to  encourage  and  assist  them. 
On  the  9th  July,  1804,  a  committee  of  the  House  of  Assembly  reported  that  the  number 
of  persons  saved  from  shipwreck  since  the  establishment  was  made  on  the  island  was  as 
follows : 

From  the  ship  "Hannah  and  Eliza"  of  Boston 13  persons. 

"  "     "Union" 11 

"     "  Stark  Odder  "  of  Copenhagen 5 

schooner of  Lunenburg  4 

"        brig  "  Hariott  "  of  Newcastle 8 

Total 41 

That  it  appeared  from  the  commissioners'  account  that  property  had  been  saved  from  the 
wrecks  to  the  value  as  under  : 

From  the  ship  "  Hannah  and  Eliza  " £    207     4  10 

"  "     "Union"  .  158     8     4 


22  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

From  the  ship  "  Stark  Odder  " £      65  19  6 

brig  "  hariott " 1.468  12  4 

And  from  a  schooner  from  Miramichi  about  340  barrels  pickled 

salmon,  not  yet  brought  from  the  island,  supposed  worth...      410     0  0 

£2,300     5     0 

We  should  mention  that  the  same  system  in  regard  to  the  disposal  of  wrecks  was 
adopted  at  the  beginning  that  has  continued  to  the  present  time.  The  wreck  was  taken 
chartrc  of  in  the  name  of  the  commissioners.  The  men  of  the  establishment  were  employed 
as  lontr  as  the  wreck  held  together  and  the  weather  was  fit,  in  saving  anything  of  her  equip- 
ments or  her  cargo  of  value.  After  that  they  might  also  be  employed  in  saving  copper  or 
old  iron  from  her  remains.  The  property  saved  was  drawn  to  the  central  station,  stored 
there,  and  afterward  shipped  to  Halifax,  where  with  the  wreck  it  was  sold  for  the  benefit  of 
all  concerned.  A  portion  of  the  proceeds,  the  amount  being  determined  by  Halifax 
merchants,  was  retained  as  salvage,  from  which  an  allowance  was  made  to  the  men  connected 
with  the  establishment. 

At  tir-t  the  arrangements  for  visiting  the  island  seem  to  have  been  imperfect,  as  might 
have  hem  expeeted  in  a  first  attempt  at  the  establishment  of  such  an  institution.  As  we 
have  -ceii.  the  fir>t  winter  there  was  a  scarcity  of  provisions.  Two  winters  after,  the  number 
to  !.«•  fed  heinir  increased  owing  to  a  wrecked  crew  being  on  the  island,  Mr.  Morris  says 
that  no  provi-ions  being  saved  from  the  wreck,  all  the  cabbages,  potatoes,  turnips  and  small 
-tore-  were  e.|iiallv  divided,  and  that  he  had  been  under  the  necessity  of  killing  some  of  the 
horned  rattle  or  the  wild  horses.  The  government  from  time  to  time  hired  a  vessel  to  visit 
them,  i-arrvintr  Mipplics  and  bringing  back  wrecked  goods.  But  these  visits  were  irregular 
and  far  between,  so  that  they  were  sometimes  put  to  inconvenience  for  want  of  necessaries. 
Un  November  :'..  ISOM.  Mr.  Morris  complains  that  he  had  sent  for  articles  for  his  family  as 
well  a-  for  his  men.  but  that  none,  not  even  blankets  ordered,  had  been  sent,  that  he  feared 
the  winter  for  his  children,  and  that  it  was  with  difficulty  he  could  persuade  the  men  to 
remain  till  >|>ring.  I le  mentions  at  the  same  time  another  trouble  :  "  We  have  lately  been 
alarmed  in  a  surprising  manner  by  rats  and  mice  in  incredible  numbers,  but  with  our  dogs 
and  a  new-invented  trap  I  hope  soon  to  exterminate  them.  The  traps  take  from  fifteen  to 
twenty  a  night."  At  this  time  there  were  sixteen  souls  on  the  island,  more  than  half  of 
them  women  ami  children. 

For  fuel  they  were  dependent  upon  drift  timber  which  came  in  considerable  quantities 
to  the  south  side  of  the  island,  or  the  remains  of  wrecks  or  their  cargoes.  But,  probably 
from  want  of  means  of  hauling  it  or  opportunity  of  laying  it  up  to  dry,  he  complains  some- 
times of  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  firewood  for  his  family.  We  may  mention  that  ever 
Him-e  this  has  IMMMI  the  main,  and  for  the  most  of  the  time  the  only,  source  of  fuel.  A 
timber-laden  vessel  will  supply  wood  for  all  purposes  for  years.  The  shipping  of  goods  from 
the  island  is  in  any  case  a  work  of  such  difficulty  and  even  danger,  that  it  does  not  pay  to 
ship  the  timber,  and  it  is  therefore  purchased  for  the  uses  of  the  establishment.  We  may 
add  that  the  timber  thus  ca«t  upon  the  island  is  sometimes  manufactured  into  shingles  or 
nawn  into  lumlter,  and  thus  proves  quite  a  gain. 

The  legislature,  for  the  circumstances  of  the  province  at  the  time,  showed  a  commend- 
able liberality  in  the  support  of  this  establishment.  In  1802  they  voted  £500  ($2,000), 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  23 

which,  with  £165  additional,  was  all  expended  by  June,  1803.  In  the  latter  year  they  voted 
£600  ($2,400).  From  the  year  1804  they  made  an  annual  grant  of  £400  ($1,600).  In  the 
year  1825  the  case  was  represented  by  Sir  James  Kempt  to  the  British  government,  which 
from  that  time  gave  an  annual  grant  of  £400  sterling,  which  has  been  continued  to  the 
present  time.  This  seemed  liberal,  but  a  number  of  years  after  it  was  discovered,  that  they 
had  been  all  the  time  paying  the  amount,  not  out  of  the  Imperial  treasury,  but  out  of  the 
casual  and  territorial  revenue  of  Nova  Scotia,  which,  though  then  controlled  by  the  Home 
Government,  really  belonged  to  the  people  of  that  province.  The  Nova  Scotia  government 
continued  its  grant  of  £400  currency  yearly  till  confederation,  when  tin-  establishment 
passed  under  the  control  of  the  Dominion  government.  It  may  be  mentioned  here  that 
the  American  government  during  the  last  war  issued  orders  to  the  public  and  private 
armed  vessels  of  the  republic  not  to  molest  any  vessels  going  to  or  from  the  island. 

Mr.  Morris  continued  to  hold  his  position  till  the  year  18()!».  During  tbe  last  part  of 
that  period  he  was  unwell,  and  more  than  once  was  absent  tor  his  health.  On  tbe  2!ith 
October  of  that  year,  a  few  hours  after  he  had  landed  from  a  trip  to  the  mainland,  he  died. 
During  the  time  that  he  was  superintendent  there  were  known  to  have  been  lust  on  tin- 
island  four  ships,  four  brigs  and  seven  schooners.  Of  the  fate  of  the  unknown  we  have  a 
hint  in  such  a  statement  as  the  following  from  one  of  his  reports  :  "  Found  several  pieces  of 
new  broken  boards,  new  painted  handspokes,  tampions  for  cannon,  a  stand  for  a  <rrindstont-, 
trucks  for  running  rigging,  spars,  etc.,  which  gave  me  reason  to  suppose  some  vessel  had 
been  lost.  Consequently  I  took  a  horse  and  examined  every  part  of  the  island  on  the  north 
and  south  beaches,  but  saw  nothing  more  except  a  potash  barrel  on  the  northwest  bar.  new 
made,  and  one  head  branded  'First  sort  potash,  J.  Bouthellier,  Montreal.' ' 

V.  HISTORY  OF  RELIEF  ESTABLISHMENT  CONTINUED,  1809-1 84H. 

Mr.  Morris  was  succeeded  by  Edward  Hodgson,  who  had  been  bis  assistant  almost  from 
the  commencement  of  the  establishment.  He  continued  in  charge  till  his  death  in  18:50. 
The  work  was  carried  on  under  him  much  as  it  was  under  his  predecessor.  But  it  was 
increased  in  efficiency.  On  the  18th  March,  1812,  the  commissioners  report  to  the  legis- 
lature that  their  means  were  inadequate.  Though  the  grant  continued  the  same,  it  would 
seem  that  improvements  were  made  in  the  service.  Haliburton,  writing  about  1827,  men- 
tions that  the  staff  consisted,  beside  the  superintendent,  of  bis  three  sons  on  wages  and  four 
or  five  others  ;  that  two  buildings  were  erected,  one  on  the  north  side  and  the  other  on  the 
south  side,  uninhabited,  containing  a  supply  of  provisions,  apparatus  for  obtaining  fire,  flint, 
steel,  tinder-box  and  matches,  and  directions  for  reaching  the  house  of  the  superintendent. 

A  vessel  sent  from  Halifax  was  said  to  visit  the  island  twice  a  year,  but  it  was  com- 
plained that  this  was  not  sufficient,  and  on  some  occasions  the  supplies  ran  short.  Writing 
in  1816  (after  describing  a  wreck  the  November  previous),  the  latter  says  :  "We  had  sixteen 
people  to  maintain  all  winter,  which  has  made  our  provisions  run  very  short.  We  have  not 
had  a  bit  of  bread  this  long  time,  and  ate  up  all  our  turnips  and  potatoes,  so  that  we  have 
none  left  for  seed.  I  wish,  sir,  that  you  would  send  Capt.  Darby  or  some  other  vessel  as  soon 
as  possible,  as  we  are  in  a  starving  condition.  We  have  had  no  kind  of  small  stores  this 
long  time.  The  boat  made  two  attempts"  (i.  e.,  to  reach  the  mainland),  "but  was  obliged 
to  return." 


24 


REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 


During  Mr.  Hodgson's  incumbency  there  was  the  usual  number  of  wrecks,  some  of 
them  of  interest.  Perhaps  the  most  noteworthy  was  the  loss  of  the  French  frigate  "  L'Afri- 
cainc,"  in  1822,  in  which  were  two  hundred  men,  who  were  all  saved  hy  the  boats  of  the 
establishment  after  her  own  were  stove  in.  In  acknowledgment  of  the  services  rendered, 
L,,uis  XVIII.  sent  a  gift  of  ft  silver  cup  tilled  with  gold  coin  and  a  medal  struck  for  the 
occasion  to  the  superintendent  and  his  men.  This  was  followed  in  the  next  year  by  the 
loss  of  the  brigs  "  Hope"  and  "  Marshal  Wellington."  In  these  three  vessels  there  was  said 
to  haw  been  in  all  tour  hundred  and  twenty-nine  souls,  who,  it  is  asserted,  would  all  have 
perished  lint  for  the  men  connected  with  the  establishment.  Noteworthy  also  was  the  loss, 
in  the  vear  1*1 'J.  of  II.  M.ship  >%  Marhadoes,"  with  a  schooner  and  sloop  under  her  convoy,  all 
of  which  went  ashore  on  the  north  side  of  the  island  near  the  east  station. 

<>f  another  vessel  We  have  the  brief  record  :   "On  the  25th  October  the  snow  "Adamant" 

ran  on  -ho re  on  the  north  side  ot  the  island,  full  of  water.  <  >n  the  2b'th  hauled  on  shore 
with  rope-  five  out  of  a  crew  of  thirteen.  Four  we  lonnd  dead  on  deck,  who  had  died  from 
want  of  too-l  and  water.  Those  saved  were  very  sick  and  frostbitten." 

F.'inallv  -ail  i-  the  follow  inir  :  ".lune  •">,  1  H'JO. — We  have  had  a  tolerable  winter,  and  no 
wreck-,  except  the  hull  of  a  M'hooiier.  the  •-.luno"  ot  Plymouth,  a  fishing  vessel,  that  came 
on  ,hore  the  I'lith  N'oven i her.  without  masts,  sails  or  rigging  of  any  description,  and  no  person 
.Hi  Loan!  except  one  dead  man  in  the  hold,  whom  we  got  out  and  buried." 

Mr.  llodtr-on  carried  on  the  cultivation  of  the  soil  as  his  predecessor  had  done,  but 
-eeininirlv  with  more  -nccess,  for  we  find  him  reporting  one  season  that  he  had  raised  two 
hundred  hu-hels  of  potatoes,  and  plenty  of  cabbages,  turnips,  parsnips  and  carrots,  for  their 
own  con-iiniptioii.  though  another  vear  he  complains  of  all  his  vegetables  having  been  much 
blighted  bv  the  wind. 

lie  died  in  the  vear  1  *:><>.  During  the  time  he  was  in  charge  there  were  wrecked  upon 
the  i-land  two  friirates.  seven  ships,  thirteen  brigs,  eleven  schooners  and  one  sloop,  in  all 
thirt v-foiir.  or  perhap-  two  or  three  more. 

Mr.  llodir-oii  was  succeeded  bv  ('apt.  .Joseph  Darby.  He  had  been  in  the  habit  of  visit- 
inir  the  i-land  almost  from  the  commencement  of  the  government  establishment  upon  it. 
From  l^iiT  or  earlier  to  iMll  he  commanded  the  vessel  by  which  communication  was  main- 
tained with  the  island.  During  the  years  1812-13  he  served  in  the  "  Phoebe"  and  "  Shannon" 
and  in  the  dockyard  at  Halifax.  From  1  Nl 8  to  18:30,  as  master  of  his  own  vessel,  he  was 
employed  bv  the  government  of  Nova  Scotia  in  the  service  of  this  establishment.  He  was 
thus  well  acquainted  with  the  island  and  the  work  required,  and  being  a  thorough  seaman 
was  well  qualified  for  the  duties  of  his  position. 

Ot  his  work  during  the  first  seven  years  of' his  incumbency,  from  November,  1830,  to 
November,  1837,  lie  thus  reports.  During  that  time  there  were  lost  three  ships,  ten  brigs, 
and  four  schooners.  One  ship  with  passengers  was  got  oft'  uninjured,  with  the  assistance  of 
the  establishment.  From  three  brigs  and  one  schooner  nothing  was  saved  but  the  crews. 
The  other  twelve  had  nearly  all  their  rigging,  sails,  boats,  anchors  and  cables  saved.  Alto- 
gether, two  hundred  and  eighty-three  seamen  and  passengers  were  saved,  together  with 
their  baggage,  and  goods  to  the  value  of  £14,000  sterling.  There  had  been  shipped,  as  the 
produce  of  the  island,  one  hundred  and  fifty-six  horses,  fifty-seven  barrels  of  oil,  forty-four 
barrels  of  skins,  five  wrecked  boat-,  two  barrels  of  horsehair,  and  several  lots  of  old  iron. 
Of  the  improvements  made  he  mentions  that  a  small  vessel  had  been  built,  which  had  run 


one 
ce 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  23 

more  than  two  years,  during  which  she  had  made  eleven  trips  to  Halifax  ;  also  four  large 
copper-fastened  boats  and  two  small  ones  for  the  use  of  the  establishment,  and  twenty-seven 
buildings  of  different  sizes.  Eight  two-wheeled  carts  had  been  constructed  and  two  old  ones 
thoroughly  repaired,  thirty  thousand  shingles  manufactured  and  two  thousand  feet  of  boards 
sawn  for  the  use  of  the  establishment,  two  large  flagstaff's  erected  and  one  small  one, 
direction-boards  set  up  in  various  places,  and  eight  or  ten  acres  inclosed  with  fences.  They 
had  raised  during  that  time  about  two  thousand  bushels  of  vegetables,  five  thousand  six 
hundred  pounds  of  pork,  fourteen  thousand  pounds  of  beef,  collected  lour  hundred  and 
twenty  cords  of  wood,  and  made  seven  thousand  copper  nails. 

In  like  manner,  he  reports  in  the  year  1844  the  work  done  during  the  previous  seven 
years.  There  had  been  wrecked  during  that  time  upon  the  island  ten  ships,  two  briijs  and 
four  schooners,  from  which  had  been  saved  one  hundred  and  thirteen  passengers  and 
hundred  and  seventy-nine  seamen,  with  their  baggage.  There  bad  been  shipped,  as  produ 
of  the  island,  fifty-eight  horses,  thirty-four  casks  of  oil  and  tweiitv-seven  barrels  of  skins. 
There  had  been  raised  one  thousand  eight  hundred  bushels  of  vegetables,  eight  thousand 
pounds  of  pork  and  thirteen  thousand  of  beef.  A  hundred  thousand  shingles  hail  been 
manufactured,  twenty-six  thousand  feet  of  boards  sawn  and  four  hundred  cords  of  wood 
collected.  Of  the  improvements  he  mentions  that  he  had  built  three  warehouses  tor  wrecked 
goods  and  four  small  buildings  for  various  purposes,  and  assisted  in  putting  up  two  larire 
buildings  for  castaway  seamen  ;  that  he  had  erected  one  flagstaff  sixty-live  feet  high,  with 
look-out,  and  built  a  new  lifeboat,  etc. 

About  the  same  time  he  mentions  that  he  had  constructed  "a  portable  wharf  of  tit'tv 
feet  long,  standing  on  two  pair  of  wheels,  with  a  capstan  to  heave  it  out  of  the  water,  and  a 
house  built  over  it."  We  have  no  doubt  that  this  was  a  most  ingenious  construction,  but 
we  never  hear  of  any  attempt  to  put  it  to  practical  use. 

From  1844  to  1847  the  number  of  lives  saved  was  one  hundred  ami  thirty-eight,  making 
altogether  seven  hundred  and  thirteen  from  the  time  of  his  appointment  in  1830. 

With  these  known  wrecks  there  were  the  usual  number  of  unknown,  indicated  by  such 
records  in  his  journal  as  the  following  : 

"April  6.  —  A  man  went  round  the  northwest  bar  and  found  a  new  pump  belonging  to 
some  small  vessel,  the  upper  part  painted  white,  also  part  of  a  new  chair,  bottom  painted 
black-mahogany  colour,  with  bright  yellow  rings  round  the  legs. 

"  15th.  —  A  boat  came  ashore  on  the  northeast  bar  having  in  it  five  seal  gaff's,  two  pea- 
jackets,  two  pieces  of  boiled  pork,  two  spruce  oars  having  J.  Herald  branded  on  them." 
(This  probably  had  merely  gone  adrift  from  some  fishing  vessel.) 

"  27th.  —  Found  a  man's  leather  cap  trimmed  with  sealskin." 

One  of  the  most  interesting  incidents  of  Capt.  Darby's  incumbency  was  the  saving  of  a 
captain  and  crew  of  a  vessel  by  the  casting  of  oil  upon  the  troubled  waters.  We  give  the 
particulars,  condensed  from  a  report  of  his  at  the  time  : 

"  All  of  a  sudden  we  saw  an  object  to  the  north  side  dead  to  windward,  which  we  at 
first  thought  was  a  large  bird,  but  shortly  after  discovered  that  it  was  a  sail,  distant  five  or 
six  miles,  and  that  she  was  running  down  right  before  this  tremendous  gale  dead  on  a  lee 
shore."  ..."  We  could  see  that  she  was  a  schooner  with  a  close-reefed  mainsail  set, 
steering  directly  for  our  flagstaff."  .  .  .  "The  sea  was  breaking  everywhere  off  the 
north  side  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see,  and  it  appeared  almost  incredible  that  any  vessel  could 

Sec.  II.,  1894.     4. 


26  BEV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

live  to  come  BO  great  a  distance  through  such  mountains  of  broken  water.  I  got  a  rope 
prepared  to  assist  in  preserving  the  people's  lives,  should  the  vessel  be  able  to  reach  the 
beach.  When  she  approached  within  three  miles  of  the  land  she  appeared  to  be  in  the 
heaviest  breaker*,  and  we  could  plainly  perceive  mountain  waves  on  each  side  of  her,  that 
would  raise  their  heads  us  high  as  the  top  of  her  masts  and  pitch  over  and  fall  with  the 
wei"ht  of  hundreds  of  tons,  either  of  which  would  have  been  sufficient  to  have  smashed  her 
to  atoms.  Hut.  miraculous  as  it  may  appear,  not  one  of  them  touched  her.  At  one  moment 
vou  could  just  perceive  the  heads  of  her  masts  between  the  mountains  of  water  that  were 
smashing  ami  breaking  to  pieces  all  around,  but  not  permitted  to  hurt  her;  at  the  next 
moment  vou  would  see  heron  tin-  top  of  a  tremendous  wave,  which  appeared  like  certain 
destruction  to  her:  at  another  you  would  see  a  mountain  sea  rising  up  before  her,  and 
breaking  all  to  fragments  in  her  path,  but  when  she  arrived  at  the  spot  the  surface  was 
^mootb  as  irlass.  When  >he  arrived  within  one  mile  of  shore  she  had  to  pass  over  what  we 
call  the  <  >uter  Hav.  when'  cverv  sea  broke  from  the  bottom,  and  our  greatest  anxiety  for  the 
satctv  of  the  \.-~M-l  was  at  this  point.  The  sea  was  then  breaking  with  tremendous  violence, 
hut  -he  passed  th  roii  uli  untouched — the  sea  became  smooth  before  her,  and  she  left  a  shilling 
track  behind. 

••  \Vhen  she  approached  a  little  nearer  we  could  see  one  man  lashed  to  the  helm,  and 
two  men  forward  lathed  by  each  of  the  forcshrouds,  and  by  each  man  a  large  cask  standing 
,,,,  ,-nd.  We  could  also  see  that  the  two  men  were  making  great  exertions  with  their  arms, 
a-  it'  throwiiii,'  somethinir  up  in  the  wind.  The  vessel  bad  now  passed  the  most  dangerous 
iilac.-.  and  h.-r  satetv  seemed  certain.  Another  half  mile  brought  her  to  the  beach,  and  her 
how  st  ruck  t  he  sand." 

••The  -chooner  was  the  'Arno.'  ('apt.  Higgins,  with  twelve  men,  from  Quero  Bank, 
when-  th.-v  had  been  fishing.  They  left  the  bank  at  the  commencement  of  the  gale.  He 
had  lor-t  all  his  h.-adsails.  when  at  daylight  this  morning  he  made  the  land  dead  under  his 
lee.  with  the  irate  blowing  right  on  shore.  The  vessel  having  no  headsail,  he  could  do 
iiothinir  with  her  on  a  wind.  He  let  go  his  anchor  in  twenty  fathoms  of  water,  paid  out 
three  hundred  fathoms  of  hemp  cable,  and  brought  the  vessel  head  to  wind.  In  that  tre- 
mendous s.-a  he  held  on  till  noon,  when,  seeing  no  prospect  of  the  gale  abating,  he  cut  his 
cable  and  put  the  vessel  before  the  wind,  preferring  to  run  her  on  shore  before  night  to 
riding  there  and  foundering  at  her  anchor.  lie  lashed  himself  to  the  helm,  sent  all  his  men 
below  but  two.  and  nailed  up  the  cabin  doors.  lie  had  two  large  casks  placed  near  the  fore- 
shrouds  and  lashed  then-.  lie  then  directed  his  two  best  men  to  station  themselves  there, 
and  lash  themselves  firmly  to  the  casks,  which  were  partly  filled  with  blubber  and  oil  from 
the  fish.  They  had  each  a  wooden  ladle  about  two  feet  long,  and  with  those  ladles  they 
dipped  up  the  blubber  and  oil  and  threw  it  up  in  the  air  as  high  as  they  could.  The  great ' 
violence  of  the  wind  carried  it  far  to  leeward,  and,  spreading  over  the  water,  made  the 
surface  smooth  before  her,  and  left  a  shining  path  behind,  and  although  the  sea  would  rise 
very  high,  yet  the  top  of  it  was  smooth  and  never  broke  where  the  oil  was.  It  was  raging, 
pitching  and  breaking  close  to  her  on  each  side,  but  not  a  barrel  of  water  fell  upon  her  deck 
the  whole  distance." 

Capt.  Darby  seems  undoubtedly  to  have  been  a  man  of  great  capacity  and  immense 
energy,  and  the  duties  of  his  position  he  seems  to  have  discharged  in  an  efficient  manner. 
But  various  complaints  regarding  the  way  in  which  matters  were  managed  reached  the  ears 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  27 

of  those  in  authority.  As  early  as  1836  they  found  it  necessary  to  make  an  investigation,  with 
the  result  of  acquitting  him  of  blame.  Rumours,  however,  still  prevailed  and  as  years  passed 
became  more  clamant  and  assumed  more  definite  form.  In  the  year  1848,  responsible 
government  was  established  and  a  reform  government  came  into  power.  The  energy  of 
Mr.  Howe  infused  a  new  life  into  every  department  of  public  affairs.  Light  was  being 
thrown  into  obscure  corners,  sleepy  officials  were  being  awakened  to  new  activity,  and 
abuses  which  had  been  sanctioned  by  time  and  usage  were  being  exposed  and  rectified.  By 
this  time  the  allegations  regarding  the  state  of  things  on  Sable  Island  were  so  widespread 
and  so  positive  as  to  urgently  call  for  investigation. 

The  government  first  sent  Capt.  W.  T.  Townshcnd  to  examine  into  the  state  of  mutters 
on  the  island.  His  report  does  not  indicate  any  want  of  efficiency  in  the  service,  but  brought 
out  a  number  of  matters  that  led  to  the  appointment  of  a  committee  of  the  executive  council 
to  make  a  thorough  investigation  into  the  whole  condition  of  the  establishment.  At  the 
outset  of  their  inquiries  they  were  met  by  the  palpable  fact  that  the  superintendent,  and  the 
commissioners,  not  one  of  whom  had  ever  visited  the  island,  were  on  such  terms  that  it  was 
impossible  for  the  two  to  work  in  harmony,  and  that  his  relations  with  at  least  some  of  his 
subordinates  were  not  happy.  On  other  matters  they  entered  into  a  full  investigation,  manv 
witnesses  being  examined.  It  is  unnecessary  at  this  date  to  enter  into  details  of  their 
inquiries.  It  is  sufficient,  to  say  that  the  government  came  to  the  conclusion  that  a  change 
was  necessary.  The  old  commissioners  were  superseded  and  soon  after  the  management  of 
the  institution  was  placed  under  the  charge  of  the  Board  of  Works,  ('apt.  Darhv  was 
discharged,  and  left  the  island  in  November,  1848,  after  having  been  eighteen  years  in 
charge. 

One  other  matter  attracted  attention  at  this  time  which  must  he  referred  to  as  an 
addition  to  the  tales  of  horror  of  which  this  island  has  been  the  scene.  At  that  time  there 
was  no  lunatic  asylum  in  the  province,  and  indeed  institutions  for  the  insane,  which 
employed  kindness  in  the  treatment  of  this  unfortunate  class,  were  only  beginning  to  he 
established  anywhere.  Everywhere  they  were  treated  with  a  brutality  that  is  now  scarcely 
credible.  For  some  time  there  had  been  rumours  of  such  being  sent  by  friends  in  Xova 
Scotia  to  Sable  Island,  where  they  were  detained,  and  treated  either  with  neglect  or  cruelty. 
"When  therefore  Capt.  Townshend  was  sent  down  he  was  instructed  to  make  inquiry  into  tin- 
truth  of  these  allegations,  and  particularly  whether  any  were  detained  contrary  to  their  will. 
He  found  two  instances  in  which  insane  persons  had  been  sent  to  the  island,  and  remained 
there  for  a  time,  who  were  now  removed.  But  he  found  one  who  had  been  on  the  island  for 
seventeen  years.  He  was  a  man  of  respectable  family,  heir  to  some  property,  and  his 
guardians  of  the  highest  standing  in  the  community.  According  to  the  report  of  parties  on 
the  island,  he  was  for  the  first  ten  years  extremely  violent  and  troublesome,  so  that  very 
harsh  measures  had  to  be  adopted  toward  him,  but  for  the  last  four  years  he  had  been 
quiet,  inoffensive  and  useful,  and  was  now  employed  carrying  wood  and  water,  and  otherwise 
doing  the  drudgery  of  the  kitchen.  Capt.  Townshend  found  him  in  such  a  state  of  helpless  and 
hopeless  idiocy  as  to  be  unable  to  give  an  intelligent  answer  to  the  question  whether  he  was 
detained  on  the  island  against  his  will.  And  yet  he  learned  that  when  this  man  was  sent 
to  the  island,  the  commissioners  had  received  a  note  from  the  administrator  of  the  govern- 
ment, authorizing  them  to  permit  him  to  proceed  to  the  island  and  remain  there  in  the 
capacity  of  schoolmaster  or  any  other  capacity  that  might  be  agreed  on. 


28 


KKV.  GKOKGE  PATTKRSON 


The  committee  of  the  executive  council  took  evidence  and  reported  in  the  strongest 
terms  of  condemnation  of  the  treatment  he  had  received,  "left  unvisited  and  uncared  for 
seventeen  years,  the  drudge  and  butt  of  the  establishment,  squalid  and  half  clad,  beaten  and 
t  nun  ted  till  every  attribute  of  manhood  was  crushed." 

VI.     LIFE  ON  TUB  ISLAND — SUPERINTENDENCE  OF  M.  D.  McKENNA,  1848-1855. 

('apt.  Darby  was  succeeded  by  Capt.  Matthew  D.  McKenna,  who  arrived  on  the  island 
..11  the  8th  November,  1848,  and  immediately  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  office,  which  he 
continued  to  discharge  till  September,  18f>">.  lie  was  simply  the  man  for  the  place.  Any 
disorder  existing  was  soon  removed,  and  the  whole  systum  brought  to  the  highest  state  of 

efficiency. 

As  we  have  before  us  bis  journal  during  the  whole  of  his  incumbency,  it  enables  us  to 
i/ivc  a  view  of  the  working  of  the  whole  system,  and  of  the  life  of  those  employed  about  it. 
Thi-  will  serve  as  a  description  of  the  state  of  things  not  only  under  his  incumbency,  hut 
under  that  of  hi:-  predecessors  and  his  successors  up  to  the  present  time. 

The  main  establishment  was  mi  the  north  side  about  five  miles  from  the  west  end  of  the 
i-land.  in'W.  however,  covered  hv  the  sea.  Here  was  a  dwelling-house  for  the  superintendent 
and  another  tor  the  men.  a  large  building  known  as  the  "sailors;'  home,"  for  receiving  ship- 
wrecked  mariners  or  others,  a  warehouse  tor  storing  shipwrecked  goods,  a  large  barn  and 
stable,  a  tor-re  and  carpenter's  shop,  an  oil-house,  and  a  number  of  outbuildings.  Here  was 
a  Hair-tall'  \\  ith  an  observatorv  on  it.  called  the  Crow's-nest,  1:20  feet  high.  During  Mr. 
McKciina's  incumbency  ('apt.  Marrvat's  code  of  signals  was  introduced.  Nine  miles  to  the 
ea-iward.  at  the  loot  ot  the  lake,  was  a  dwelling-house,  occupied  by  one  family  and  some- 
time- bv  two,  with  a  barn  and  tlagstatl'.  Five  miles  east  of  this  was  the  east  station,  where 
were  a  house  and  barn  occupied  as  the  last,  and  also  a  flagstaff.  On  the  south  side  was  a 
hut.  unoccupied,  intended  as  a  house  ot  refuge  for  sailors  who  might  he  cast  upon  the  island. 
The  door  was  simplv  latched.  In  it  was  a  fireplace  with  wood.  Alongside  was  apparatus 
for  producing  tire,  at  this  time  tinder  with  Hint  and  steel,  now  superseded  by  boxes  ot 
friction  matches.  A  bag  of  provisions  was  suspended  from  the  wall  beyond  the  reach  of 
rats.  Written  directions  were  posted  up  telling  the  way  to  the  stations  and  how  fresh  water 
might  be  obtained  by  digging  in  the  sand.  During  Mr.  McKenna's  incumbency  another 
house  of  the  same  kind  was  erected  at  the  east  end  of  the  island. 

The  importance  of  this  arrangement  will  appear  from  the  following  incident  recorded 
by  him  : 

"The  '  Nisibis  '  of  St.  Johns,  X.  F.,  Ilallahan  master,  struck  on  the  N.  E.  bar  on  the 
night  of  the  18th  January,  during  a  most  violent  gale  of  wind,  and  almost  instantly  filled 
with  water.  The  crew  clung  to  the  wreck  till  eight  o'clock  the  next  morning,  when  they  cut 
away  the  foremast,  and  getting  on  the  floating  spars  were  miraculously  thrown  on  shore. 

"The  gale  raged  with  such  violence  throughout  the  whole  of  the  19th,  that  it  was  next 
to  impossible  for  our  men  to  go  the  rounds;  and  if  these  poor  fellows  had  not  had  a  fair 
wind,  and  the  house  of  refuge  in  their  road  (where  they  made  a  fire  and  warmed  themselves 
and  got  bread  to  eat),  some  of  them  at  least  would  certainly  have  perished  before  they  could 
have  got  to  the  eastern  station,  the  distance  of  it  from  the  wreck  being  seven  miles." 

And  yet  there  were  men,  seafaring  men  too,  capable  of  robbing  such  a  refuge  of  its 
contents.  More  than  once  the  superintendent  had  to  complain  of  the  crews  of  fishing 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  29 

vessels,  some  of  them  American,  but  some  of  them  Nova  Scotian,  landing  for  plunder. 
Generally,  the  objects  sought  were  the  fittings  of  vessels  wrecked.  But  on  one  occasion  he 
had  to  complain  of  men  robbing  the  house  of  refuge  of  the  fireworks,  and  an  axe,  of 
their  taking  down  the  directions  for  the  guidance  of  shipwrecked  persons,  of  their  taking 
the  latch  off  the  door,  and  robbing  the  boats  which  he  was  using  in  saving  wrecked  goods. 

The  staff  consisted  generally  often  men  and  a  foreman,  beside  the  superintendent.  Of 
these  one  was  a  blacksmith,  and  another  a  carpenter,  who  was  also  boat-builder  and  wheel- 
wright. But  these  men  took  their  share  in  the  ordinary  work  of  the  establishment, 
particularly  in  anything  connected  with  wrecks. 

At  the* principal  station  each  man  in  his  turn  rose  early,  and  after  making  on  the  fire, 
if  the  day  was  clear  mounted  the  flagstaff  to  the  Crow's-nest,  and  made  a  survey  of  the 
island,  all  of  which  is  visible  from  this  point,  to  ascertain  it'  any  vessel  had  come  ashore 
during  the  night.  If  there  had,  the  word  was  immediately  given,  and  all  the  men  prepared 
with  their  boats  to  set  out  for  the  spot.  If  not  they  prepared  for  other  duties.  It,  however, 
the  weather  was  foggy,  or  it  there  had  been  a  storm,  they  prepared  to  patrol  the  shores. 
Mounted  on  a  hardy  pony  a  man  set  out  from  each  station,  east  and  west,  sometimes  in  the 
face  of  a  tierce  blast,  with  it  might  be  snow,  hail  or  rain,  or  driving  the  sand  so  as  to  make 
his  face  smart,  so  that  he  was  sometimes  glad  to  take  shelter  behind  a  sand-dune  and  proceed 
along  the  central  valley,  ever  and  anon  crossing  the  sand-hills  to  look  seaward,  or  descending 
to  the  landwash  to  examine  some  object  cast,  on  shore,  or  floating  in  the  surf,  it  might  he  a 
spar,  a  bottle  or  an  oar.  At  length  he  met  the  roundsman  from  the  next  station.  They 
exchanged  notes,  retraced  their  steps  and  reported  the  result  at  headquarters.  They  thus 
made  the  whole  circuit  of  the  island.  When  the  weather  was  so  thick  that  they  could  not  see 
over  the  island,  this  was  done  every  twenty-four  hours.  In  bad  weather  this  watching  of 
the  beach  engaged  their  whole  attention. 

During  fine  weather  the  men  were  not  idle.  There  was  always  work  to  be  done. 
There  was  the  daily  work  of  attending  to  the  horses  and  cattle,  while  each  season  had  its 
proper  employment.  During  the  summer  all  the  ordinary  operations  of  the  farm  were 
carried  on  :  fencing,  putting  out  manure,  ploughing,  sowing,  weeding,  cutting,  making  and 
housing  hay,  gathering  the  other  crops,  making  compost,  etc.  Then  there  was  the  repair  of 
buildings,  cleaning  and  whitewashing,  the  repairing  and  painting,  and  sometimes  building 
boats,  the  repairing  vehicles  or  making  new  ones,  repairing  saddles,  harness,  etc.,  hauling 
supplies  to  the  outstations,  gathering  wood  and  hauling  it  to  the  central  station.  Then 
there  was  the  gathering  of  cranberries,  of  which  as  much  as  100  barrels  have  been  shipped 
at  one  time,  and  the  autumn  pursuit  of  birds.  At  other  times  there  was  fishing,  though  the 
superintendent,  from  the  uncertainty  of  the  winds  and  sea,  was  very  cautious  about  allowing 
his  men  to  go  out  for  this  purpose.  But  sometimes  they  met  with  good  hauls.  On  one 
occasion  he  speaks  of  their  taking  246  tine  codfish.  Sometimes  they  took  a  few  halibut, 
but  mackerel  were  at  that  time  especially  abundant  all  around  the  island.  Over  forty 
American  vessels  have  been  seen  at  one  time  fishing  for  them,  some  of  which  have  been 
known  to  take  three  full  fares  in  a  season. 

A  time  of  some  excitement,  particularly  with  the  young,  was  the  time  of  gathering  the 
wild  horses.  For  this  purpose  a  pound  is  erected  at  the  shore,  from  near  the  entrance  of 
which  wing  fences  extend  in  opposite  directions.  Men  on  horseback  drive  a  gang  into  the 
inclosure.  Then  entering  they  select  the  victim  and  throw  a  noose  over  his  head,  by  which  he 


3O  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

is  brought  to  the  ground.  Then  loosing  the  rope  to  prevent  his  choking  altogether,  they 
hitch  a  rope  round  hi*  jaw  in  the  form  know  as  a  bonaparte.  The  animals  do  not  attempt 
to  jump  the  inclosure,  and  it  is  seldom  that  they  are  vicious.  They  generally  submit  quietly 
and  are  led  or  dragged  to  the  shore.  It  is  great  fun  for  the  youngsters  to  have  the  first  ride 
on  a  wild  horse.  They  may  be  thrown,  but  as  their  fall  will  be  on  the  sand,  the}'  fear  no 
hurt.  At  the  shore  the  animals'  legs  being  tied  they  are  put  into  a  boat,  and  afterwards 
hoisted  into  the  vessel  and  lowered  into  the  hold. 

Some  winters  the  men  spent  a  good  deal  of  their  time  in  sawing  up  the  timber  cast 
upon  the  island  or  splitting  it  into  shingles.  Thus  he  records  on  one  occasion  :  "All  hands 
overhauling  and  measuring  lumber,  and  find  that  we  have  sawed  since  the  15m  December 
ciirht  thousand  tive  hundred  and  forty-eight  feet  merchantable,  and  one  thousand  two 
hundred  an«l  nine  of  refuse  hoards,  also  one  hundred  and  twenty-one  fence  rails,  sixty-four 
posts,  and  made  eleven  thousand  shingles  and  one  thousand  pickets."  Then  there  are 
the  numberless  small  jobs  suited  for  indoor  work,  necessarily  connected  with  such  an 
establishment. 

As  the  winter  is  passing  away  comes  the  hunting  the  seal,  followed  by  the  trying  out 
the  oil.  thouirh  this  business  has  never  been  very  extensive.  Then  comes  the  shooting  of 
wild  (owl.  and  a  little  later  collecting  their  eggs. 

Incident-  oeenr  out  of  tlie  ordinary  to  vary  the  monotony  of  their  life.  Thus  on  two 
ocea-ion-  he  mentions  the  fact  of  a  whale  coming  ashore.  In  the  first  case  it  was  stranded 
within  halt' a  mile  of  the  prineipal  station.  After  they  had  taken  three  cartloads  of  blubber 
from  it  the  sea  earned  off  the  remainder  of  the  carcass,  which  again  came  ashore  at  another 
point,  when  thev  a«rain  eommeneed  securing  the  blubber.  A  second  time  it  was  carried  off 
bv  the  >ea  and  aira'm  brought  back,  when  they  were  able  to  take  oft'  all  the  blubber  that 
remained.  The  second  was  not  secured. 

Then  attention  is  arrested  by  vessels  passing,  some  stopping  to  communicate  with  the 
r-horc.  or  approaching  it  unconscious  of  danger,  as  appears  from  such  entries  as  the 
following:  "The  man  that  went  eastward  reports  having  seen  a  fore-and-aft  schooner 
nearlv  on  shore,  the  sea  breaking  outside  of  her.1'  "J.  C.  says  that  he  had  seen  a  brig 
amoiiif  the  breakers  on  the  northeast  bar,  that  after  crossing  the  bar,  on  which  he  thinks 
she  must  have  struck,  she  stood  to  the  northward." 

One  of  the  events  which  serves  best  to  relieve  the  monotony  of  their  lives  is  the  arrival 
of  the  vessel  with  supplies.  In  the  year  1851  the  government  had  a  vessel  built  for  their 
own  purposes,  called  the  "  Daring.''  She  was  employed  principally  for  the  protection  of  the 
fisheries,  but  part  of  her  business  was  to  keep  up  communication  with  Sable  island. 
Though  the  men  being  fully  employed  did  not  usually  feel  the  time  tedious,  and  were 
generally  satisfied  with  the  quiet  of  their  situation;  it  was  at  least  an  agreeable  change  to  be 
again  brought  into  communication  with  the  outside  world,  to  receive  messages  of  love  from 
dear  ones  left  behind,  or  tidings  of  the  changes  which  have  occurred  in  private  circles  or  in 
public  afiairs  during,  it  may  be,  the  months  that  have  elapsed  since  last  they  held  intercourse 
with  any  outside  their  isle.  At  times  she  brought  visitors,  whose  company  served  to  enliven 
the  loneliness  of  their  situation.  Sometimes,  however,  the  weather  was  such  as  to  render 
landing  so  difficult  and  dangerous,  that  she  sometimes  returned  without  communicating 
except  by  signal.  Thus  he  writes  on  one  occasion :  "  After  answering  her  inquiries  by 
signal,  that  a  boat  could  not  get  off— that  we  were  all  well  and  had  no  wrecks — were  not 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  31 

in  want  of  provisions,  and  had  nothing  to  communicate,  she  made  sail."  At  other  times, 
after  landing  part  of  the  supplies  or  taking  on  board  some  of  the  goods  for  shipment,  and 
after  laying  off  and  on  for  two  or  three  days,  she  would  leave  on  her  return.  Thus,  under 
date  27th  October,  1849,  he  writes  : 

"  At  11  a.  m.  the  '  Daring '  came  to  anchor  abreast  of  the  flagstaff,  and  we  boarded  her 
and  began  to  land  our  supplies.  "We  continued  landing  until  6  p.m.,  when  from  the  violence 
of  the  sea  we  had  to  quit,  having  got  one  boat  tilled  with  surf,  and  a  barrel  of  sugar 
destroyed  and  several  other  things  much  injured,  and  our  large  boat  set  a-leaking. 

"N.B. — The  supplies  landed  this  day  were  in  very  bad  condition.  "VVe  hauled  our  boat 
up,  and  the  '  Daring'  weighed  anchor  and  stood  off  for  the  night.  But  the  next  day  she 
sailed  for  Halifax." 

There  are  indeed  times  when,  an  has  been  said,  a  lad  might  land  on  a  flat,  but  even  in 
fine  weather  and  with  the  wind  off  shore  the  vessel  must  lie  to  the  wind,  with  her  anchor 
apeak,  and  her  mainsail  set,  ready  to  run  at  a  moment's  notice.  Kven  then  the  landing 
requires  the  utmost  skill  of  the  seamen,  particularly  the  steersman,  and  lias  suflieient  spice 
of  danger  to  render  the  scene  exciting.  Men  and  horses  dot  the  beach  ready  to  help,  and 
eagerly  watching  the  approaching  boat.  All  bold  their  breath,  as  the  crew  bend  to  their 
oars,  the  helmsman  standing  high  on  the  pointed  stern  and  keeping  her  true.  Riding  on 
the  back  of  a  huge  wave,  she  is  carried  up  on  the  beach  in  a  mass  of  struggling  water.  To 
spring  from  their  seats  into  the  water  and  hold  bard  the  boat,  now  on  the  point  of  being 
swept  back  by  the  receding  wave,  is  the  work  of  an  instant.  Another  moment  and  they 
are  left  high  and  dry  on  the  beach,  another  and  the  returning  wave  and  a  vigorous  run  of 
the  crew  has  borne  her  high  and  dry. 

On  one  occasion  his  family  were  in  serious  danger.  His  wife,  with  twin  infants,  had 
returned  from  Nova  Scotia.  Anxious  to  land,  they  got  into  the  boat  while  there  was 
considerable  sea.  As  they  approached  the  shore  the  boat  nearly  rilled  with  water,  and  it'  it 
had  not  been  for  the  admirable  skill  and  power  of  the  steersman,  together  with  the  efforts  of 
the  men  on  the  shore,  they  would  all  have  been  lost. 

The  difficulty  and  at  times  the  danger  of  landing  may  be  seen  by  another  incident. 
Among  the  records  in  Halifax  is  an  affidavit  of  James  Millar  that,  being  in  the  employment 
of  the  custom-house,  he  was  engaged  to  go  to  the  island  to  take  charge  of  some  wrecked 
goods,  that  he  obtained  leave  of  absence  for  fourteen  days,  that  he  sailed  on  the  22nd 
November  in  the  schooner  "Elizabeth,"  that  they  made  the  island,  when  three  of  the  men 
attempting  to  land  were  lost,  leaving  on  board  only  the  petitioner  and  one  other  man,  that 
the  latter,  being  a  seafaring  man,  asserted  that  it  was  impossible  for  the  vessel  either  to  get 
safely  to  the  island  or  to  reach  Halifax,  that  in  consequence  he  steered  for  the  West  Indies, 
and  arrived  at  Antigua  after  many  dangers  and  privations.  There  he  was  forced  to  remain 
till  he  could  get  a  passage  to  Halifax. 

The  most  exciting  event  to  the  whole  of  this  little  community  is  the  occurrence  of  a 
wreck  or  a  vessel  going  ashore.  Sometimes  there  would  be  a  twelvemonth  without  such  an 
occurrence,  and  on  another  occasion  two  vessels  came  ashore  the  same  night.  When  such 
an  event  is  reported  there  is  a  hurrying  of  all  the  men  on  duty  to  the  spot.  Horses  are 
saddled  and  mounted,  or  harnessed  to  the  car  on  which  the  boat  is  to  be  drawn.  Speedily 
they  are  away  to  the  scene  at  a  rate  which  would  indicate  a  suspension  of  the  rules  of  the 
society  for  the  suppression  of  cruelty  to  animals.  If  the  vessel  has  gone  ashore  in  moderate 


32  KKV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

weather,  she  may  l>e  got  oft'  without  material  damage,  with  the  assistance  of  the  men  con- 
nected with  the  establishment,  or  even  without.      Thus,  he  writes  under  date  23rd  May, 

1855  : 

"  At  7  u.  in.  a  gentleman  came,  with  four  seamen,  to  headquarters,  and  reported  himself 
to  l>e  the  surgeon  of  the  steamship  '  Union,'  of  and  for  New  York  from  Havre,  via  Cowes, 
with  scventv-tive  passengers,  which  vessel  had  run  ashore  on  the  north  side  of  the  island  last 
nitrht  at  midnight.  (Jot  out  the  lifchoat  us  soon  as  possible,  and  pulling  westward  found 
tlif  ship  King  within  one  hundred  yards  of  the  beach,  head  oft'  shore,  about  one  mile  to  the 
westward  of  the  principal  station,  with  a  kedge  and  warp  ahead.  The  ship's  company,  with 
tlieir  own  boats,  carried  out  a  bower  anchor,  and  having  the  ship  considerably  lightened  by 
throwing  over  eoal  last  night,  we  made  preparations  for  heaving  her  off  at  high  tide.  Our 
boat  landed  about  t'ortv  of  the  passengers,  who  went  to  headquarters  and  got  some  refresh- 
ments. At  noon  set  all  sail,  and  having  two  anchors  ahead  with  warps  to  the  windlass  and 
capstan,  and  a  full  head  of  steam  on  the  engine,  and  having  thrown  a  chain  cable  overboard 
to  liirhleii  the  r-hip.  we  made  an  effort  to  move  her,  and  at  1  p.  m.  got  her  afloat.  We  then 
i  nt  and  .-hipped  the  warps,  sent  two  of'  the  ship's  boats  and  an  island  boat  to  fetch  off  the 
pa— enters,  ami  at  ~1  p.  in.  the  ship  steamed  away  Cor  Xew  York.  The  outpost  men  all  came 
to  render  assistance." 

Hut  if  she  has  struck  during  a  storm,  or  when  the  sea  is  heavy,  or  if  she  has  struck  on 
cither  liar,  tins  is  not  possible.  The  first  care  then  is  the  saving  of  the  lives  of  those  on 
board.  This  is  often  accomplished  in  the  boats  of  the  vessel  before  the  arrival  of  the  men 
from  the  relief  establishment.  In  that  case  the  latter  have  only  to  see  to  their  being  brought 
to  the  main  station  and  their  wants  attended  to  there.  If  they  have  not  been  landed,  this, 
of  course,  must  be  the  first  can-.  Xo\v  there  is  a  mortar  from  which  a  line  can  he  thrown 
over  the  missing  vessel,  and  a  life-car  and  bretches  buoy  for  the  landing  of  crews.  But  at 
that  time  they  relied  mainly  on  their  boats  tor  the  purpose,  though  sometimes,  when  the 
\e-el  was  near  the  shore,  the  men  waded  out  into  the  surf  and  drew  them  ashore  with  ropes. 

When  the  shipwrecked  have  been  housed  and  their  wants  attended  to,  as  soon  as  the 
weather  is  fit,  the  men,  under  the  direction  of  the  superintendent,  are  set  to  work  to  strip 
the  vessel  of  her  sails,  rigging,  etc.,  which  are  conveyed  to  the  warehouse.  The  next 
object  is  the  saving  of  as  much  of  the  cargo  as  possible.  Sometimes  the  vessel  will  go  to 
pieces  in  less  than  forty-eight  hours,  in  which  case  some  wreckage  strewed  along  the  beach 
will  he  all  that  will  remain.  But  generally  when  she  lias  struck  on  the  island  itself  she 
does  not  break  up  for  some  time,  and  then  for  weeks,  all  the  time  that  the  weather  and  sea 
are  such  that  they  can  work  at  her,  all  the  men  of  the  establishment  will  be  employed  in 
saving  material  and  cargo  and  hauling  it  to  the  warehouse  at  the  main  station.  Finally,  as 
the  ship  breaks  up,  their  time  may  be  employed  in  saving  the  iron  and  copper  that  entered 
into  her  construction. 

The  shipwrecked  crews  and  passengers  were  comfortably  housed  and  well  fed  till  either 
the  government  vessel  arrived  or  some  other  vessel  touched  at  the  island  by  which  they 
could  obtain  a  passage.  This  might  be  weeks  or  months.  As  many  as  two  hundred  such 
have  been  accommodated,  and,  except  in  some  of  the  early  days  of  the  establishment,  there 
has  never  been  a  deficiency  in  the  supply  of  provisions. 

Such  an  institution,  one  would  think,  could  not  possibly  awaken  anything  but  gratitude 
in  those  that  had  experienced  its  benefits.  But,  strange  to  say,  the  superintendent  had 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  33 

trouble,  and  perhaps  hia  worst  trouble,  in  the  conduct  of  men  who  might  be  said  to  have 
owed  their  lives  to  the  existence  of  the  establishment.  On  one  occasion  he  had  much 
difficulty  with  a  captain  who  remained  after  his  crew  had  been  removed.  Sometimes  he 
manifested  unmistakable  indications  of  insanity,  at  other  times  as  unmistakable  indications 
of  diabolical  wickedness,  exciting  some  of  the  men  to  mutiny,  and  threatening  even  to  shoot, 
the  superintendent,  who  had  no  end  of  trouble  watching  him  and  keeping  all  guns  out  of 
his  reach,  till  a  vessel  arrived  by  which  he  had  him  shipped  from  the  island. 

At  another  time  the  crew  of  a  vessel  which  had  been  wrecked  off  the  cast  point  of  the 
island  mutinied,  not  only  refusing  to  work,  but  using  the  most  abusive  language  to  the 
superintendent  and  the  captain  ;  complaining  of  the  provisions,  demanding  more  grog, 
though  they  received  two  glasses  a  day  when  working,  and  uttering  dire  threats,  one  of 
them  even  lifting  up  an  axe  to  the  former.  His  firmness  prevented  tlieir  going  to  the 
extremities  they  threatened.  But  as  such  a  state  of  things  could  not  continue,  lie  hoarded 
a  vessel  which  came  to  off  the  main  station,  and  hired  the  captain  to  carry  a  letter  to  the 
Board  of  Works  at  Halifax,  informing  them  of  the  condition  of  matters.  On  the  fifth  day 
after  a  vessel  arrived  with  Lieut.  Lyndsay  and  some  blue-jackets,  sent  down  l>v  the  admiral. 
who  soon  bundled  the  whole  sixteen  on  board  and  removed  them  from  the  island.  We  mav 
mention  here  that  no  liquor  is  now  allowed  on  the  island.  Persons  addicted  to  drink,  or 
their  friends  for  them,  have  therefore  sometimes  requested  from  government  the  privilege 
of  residing  on  it. 

Of  saddest  interest  are  those  fragments  found  by  men  on  tlieir  rounds,  whieh  too  trulv 
tell  of  the  total  loss  of  gallant  vessels,  of  their  crews  engulfed  bv  the  raging  sea.  from  which 
no  tidings  ever  come  to  friends  who,  far  off',  wait  for  those  who  shall  return  no  more.  A 
few  memoranda  of  this  kind  may  be  of  interest  as  showing  part  of  their  dail  v  life  : 

"18th  January,  1850. — Superintendent  went  to  the  northeast  liar  and  returned.  While 
gone  he  examined  some  spars  and  rigging  picked  up  by  F.  in  .December,  and  found  them  to 
be  the  topmasts  and  foretopgallant  mast  of  a  brig,  with  foretopgallant  mast  rigging  and 
backstays  and  topgallant  rigging  attached.  The  spars  and  rigging  are  both  quite  new. 

"4th. — Found  a  piece  of  wreck  on  the  south  beach  quite  new.  also  chips  from  a  large 
spar  painted  black. 

"26th  November,  1852. — The  superintendent  searched  the  northeast  bar,  and  found 
the  quarterdeck  of  a  small  vessel,  deck  plank  pine,  about  twelve  inches  wide  and  middle 
seamed,"  etc. 

"  7th  October,  1853. — At  1  p.  m.  discovered  a  square-rigged  vessel  off  the  south  side, 
apparently  waterlogged,  and  standing  toward  the  island  under  short  sail,  but  whether  a  ship- 
or  barque-rigged  vessel  could  not  be  distinctly  made  out  through  the  rain  and  haze,  and  at 
3  o'clock  p.  m.  we  lost  sight  of  her,  the  weather  having  grown  quite  thick. 

"  8th. — Sent  two  men  to  search  the  south  beach  and  one  to  search  the  north  beach  and 
the  northwest  bar,  who  report  having  found  a  quantity  of  new  spruce  deals  on  the  north- 
west bar  and  on  both  sides  of  the  island,  but  the  greater  quantity  on  the  north  side.  In  the 
afternoon  three  of  the  men  came  home  from  the  northeast  bar,  and  reported  the  north  beach, 
at  the  eastern  end  of  the  island,  to  be  strewed  with  spruce  deals  to  the  number  of  some 
hundreds,  from  which  there  is  reason  to  fear  that  the  vessel  seen  yesterday  has  been  on  the 
northwest  bar. 

Sec.  IT.,  1894.    5. 


34  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

"  llth. — In  the  afternoon  the  men  came  home  from  the  east  end,  having  piled  up  what 
deals  were  on  the  beach,  and  reported  having  found  a  ship's  boat  on  the  south  side  and  a 
hvad-honrd  with  '  Plymouth '  on  it. 

"30th. — At  5  p.m.  got  a  report  from  the  eastern  station  of  the  family  there  having 
hoard  the  report  of  several  heavy  cannon  in  the  neighbourhood  of  that  station  at  about  2 
o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  -27th." 

Sometime*  these  fragments  will  contain  some  mark  to  tell  of  the  vessel  to  which  they 
belonged,  and  thus  reveal  her  fate.  On  one  occasion  they  picked  up  the  head-board  of  a 
vessel,  on  which  some  of  the  letters  were  so  injured  that  they  could  not  clearly  make  out 
the  name.  The  superintendent  ordered  it  to  be  preserved,  and  some  time  after  the}'  read  in 
a  paper  of  a  vessel  called  "The  Polar  Star"  having  never  been  heard  of  after  sailing.  On 
examining  tin-  head-board  again  it  appeared  plainly  that  that  was  the  name  upon  it. 

••llth. — Sent  one  man  to  search  the  northwest  bar,  who  reports  having  found  the 
stern  of  a  small  vessel  on  the  south  beach,  with  a  water-cask  and  tiller  lashed  to  it. 

••l:5th. — The  superintendent,  with  three  men,  went  to  the  piece  of  wreck  found  on 
Saturdav.  and,  elearinir  awav  the  sand  with  a  shovel,  found  'Resolution,  St.  Johns,  N.  F.,' 
in  yellow  letters  mi  the  stern. 

••  '2'2\\i\. — Searehed  the  north  bench  cast  and  west,  and  found  two  broken  barrels  of 
tloiir.  and  the  forward  part  of  a  new  jollyboat,  cedar  plank,  iron-fastened  and  painted  white. 
She  appeared  to  have  been  cut  through  by  a  vessel  running  foul  of  the  one  to  which  she 
belonged." 

It  is  to  be  observed,  however,  that  the  tendency  of  the  currents  is  not  to  bring  such 
w  reek  a  ire  ashore,  but  rather  to  carry  it  to  sea.  It  is  seldom,  too,  that  bodies  come  ashore. 

Though  the  life  of  the  residents  on  this  island  is  thus  of  a  somewhat  solitary  and  monot- 
onous nature,  vet.  beinir  one  ofaetivitv.it  is  not  wearisome  or  depressing.  On  the  contrary, 
it  has  inurh  of  interest  in  it,  and  often  they  In-come  attached  to  the  island  as  to  their  home. 
When  the  superintondeiicy  is  vacant  there  is  no  lack  of  applicants  for  the  position,  and  Mr. 
McKenna  found  that  employes  who  left  the  island  were  in  almost  all  cases  desirous  of 
getting  back.  Children  who  have  lived  on  the  island,  when  taken  away  to  school,  have 
had  a  homesick  longing  after  the  old  scenes,  and  imagined  their  happiness  would  be  perfect, 
if  they  could  just  have  a  scamper  over  the  sand  on  the  back  of  a  shaggy  Sable  island  pony. 
Fond  recollections  of  such  delights  lingered  in  their  minds  amid  the  gayest  scenes  and  to 
the  end  of  life. 

One  of  the  most  important  events  to  the  island  during  the  superintendency  of  Mr. 
McKcnna  was  the  visit  of  Miss  l)ix  in  1853.  In  the  prosecution  of  her  lifework  of  founding 
institutions  for  the  insane  she  had  come  to  Halifax  and  St.  Johns,  N.  F.  While  at  the  latter 
city,  in  June,  there  occurred  a  fearful  storm,  resulting  in  some  appalling  shipwrecks,  which 
left  a  deep  impression  upon  her,  and,  with  her  practical  and  sympathetic  nature,  induced 
the  desire  to  adopt  some  means  for  the  safety  of  those  exposed  to  such  terrible  gales.  At 
Halifax  the  gentleman  who  was  her  chief  supporter  in  her  efforts  to  found  an  asylum  for 
the  insane  was  the  Hon.  Hugh  Bell.  By  a  subscription,  large  for  his  circumstances,  he  first 
tapped  the  fountains  of  private  liberality  on  its  behalf.  He  was  its  earnest  advocate  in  the 
legislature.  Through  him  Miss  T)ix  carried  on  her  correspondence  regarding  the  project, 
and  as  the  chairman  of  the  Board  of  Works  he  had  the  charge  of  carrying  it  into  execution. 
But  in  the  same  capacity  he  had  the  special  oversight  of  the  establishment  on  Sable  island. 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  35 

In  her  intercourse  with  him  she  could  not  but  have  learned  somewhat  of  the  sad  events  of 
which  it  had  been  the  theatre,  and  of  the  institution  established  by  the  Nova  Scotia  govern- 
ment. She  could  scarcely  have  missed  hearing  also  of  the  additional  tales  of  horror,  of 
maniacs  sent  there  by  their  friends  to  linger  out  a  miserable  existence,  and  to  suffer  treat- 
ment which,  though  common  everywhere  at  that  time,  never  failed  to  move  her  sympathy. 
Her  experience  perhaps  led  her  to  suspect  that  there  might  be  something  of  the  kind  still 
going  on  there.  At  all  events  she  proceeded  to  Sable  island  in  the  government  vessel, 
where  she  arrived  on  the  26th  July.  The  weather  was  moderate,  and  there  was  no  difficulty 
in  landing.  She  spent  the  two  following  days  on  the  island.  In  that  short  period  she  had 
the  opportunity  of  seeing  a  wreck.  The  last  of  these  days  set  in  with  fresh  southwest 
winds,  thick  fog  and  a  heavy  sea  on  the  south  side.  About  7  a.  in.  the  schooner  -  (Juide" 
of  London,  132  tons,  Henry  Millichamp  master,  from  New  York,  with  a  cargo  of  flour,  pork, 
beef,  molasses,  pitch  and  tobacco,  bound  for  Labrador,  while  running  K.X.  K.  under  full 
sail,  struck  on  the  inner  bar  on  the  south  side.  At  9  a.  in.  she  was  discovered  ashore  abreast 
of  the  main  station,  and  all  hands  proceeded  thither.  The  sea  being  too  heavy  to  run  out 
an  anchor  or  to  do  anything  toward  getting  the  vessel  off,  it,  was  deemed  advisable  to  make 
sail  on  her  and  run  a  cable  and  anchor  ahead  on  the  beach  to  assist  her  onward,  in  the  hope 
of  saving  the  ship's  material  and  cargo.  This  being  done,  the  crew  were  landed  in  the  surf- 
boats,  and  at  7  p.  in.  came  to  headquarters,  bringing  most  of  their  clothes  with  them.  lint 
here  an  incident  occurred  manifesting  the  spirit  of  her  old  mission.  It  is  thus  given  in  part 
of  a  letter  published  in  her  life  : 

"The  ship  was  abandoned  by  all  but  the  captain.  He  had  become  a  raving  maniac,  and 
would  not  leave.  Miss  Dix  rode  to  the  beach  on  horseback,  as  the  last  boat  landed  from 
the  ill-fated  vessel,  and  learned  the  sad  fate  of  the  commander,  who,  the  sailors  said,  was  a 
kindhearted  man.  She  pled  with  them  to  return  to  the  wreck  and  bring  him  on  short',  and 
to  bind  him  if  it  was  necessary  for  his  safety.  They  obeyed  her  summons,  and  soon  were 
again  on  the  beach,  with  their  captain  bound  band  and  foot.  She  loosened  the  cords,  took 
him  by  the  arm  and  led  him  to  a  boatbouse  built  for  the  shipwrecked,  and  there  by  kind 
words  calmed  his  mind  and  persuaded  him  to  thank  the  sailors  for  saving  his  life.  She 
trusted  that  rest  and  nourishing  food  would  restore  him  to  reason." 

She  left  the  island,  and  from  the  manner  in  which  he  is  spoken  of  afterward  we  conclude 
that  her  expectation  was  realized. 

During  this  short  visit  Miss  Dix  had  carefully  observed  the  state  of  things  on  the 
island.  While  admiring  much  that  she  saw  of  the  arrangements,  and  gratified  at  the 
results,  she  yet  saw  that  the  life-saving  apparatus  was  far  behind  the  age.  The  legislature 
of  Nova  Scotia  had  manifested  no  deficiency  of  liberality,  and  the  British  government  had 
been  ready  to  respond  to  any  appeals  made  for  its  help.  But  she  found,  and  the  fact  is  not 
creditable  to  the  authorities  of  Nova  Scotia,  that  the  establishment  had  no  lifeboats  of 
modern  pattern,  but  heavy,  clumsy  surf-boats,  utterly  unfitted  for  heavy  seas.  Besides 
there  was  no  mortar  for  throwing  a  line  across  a  wrecked  vessel,  and  no  provision  of  cars  or 
bretches-buoys  for  landing  crews.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  she  arrived  home  she  appealed  to 
friends  in  Boston,  New  York  and  Philadelphia  to  supply  means  to  provide  three  lifeboats, 
one  for  each  of  these  cities,  with  other  necessary  apparatus.  Her  appeal  met  with  a  ready 
response,  and,  under  the  direction  of  Capt.  E.  B.  Forbes,  then  chairman  of  the  Humane 
Society  of  Boston,  four  first-class  metallic  lifeboats  were  built  in  New  York,  and  were 


36  RKV.  GKORGK  PATTERSON 

respectively  named  the  "  Victoria  "of  Boston,  the  "Grace  Darling"  of  Philadelphia,  and  the 
"  Reliance  "  and  the  "  Samaritan  "  of  New  York,  with  a  car  called  the'Rescue.  "With  them 
were  provided  a  mortar,  cables,  trucks,  harness,  etc. 

They  were  all  ready  by  the  25th  of  November,  and  were  publicly  exhibited  on  Wall 
street,  attracting  great  attention  by  their  beauty  and  strength.  It  was  Miss  Dix's  desire 
that  the  entire  fleet  should  be  at  once  despatched  by  sailing  vessel  to  Halifax,  thence,  when 
opportunitv  offered,  to  be  transferred  to  Sable  island.  But  Capt.  Forbes  objected  to  this  as 
••  putting  all  liis  eggs  in  one  basket,"  and  insisted  on  sending  the  "  Victoria"  in  one  of  the 
Cmiard  steamers.  It  was  accompanied  by  the  following  note  from  Miss  Dix : 

"  NEW  YORK,  November  28,  1853. 

•  '/'••  Hi-   K.i;;ll,ii>-'/Xii-  ./"Ini  (;<iK/Hii-<l.    Li;  M<ir<-h<nii,  AV.7?.,  Lieutenant- Governor  of  Nova 

x,-,,/;,/.  ,•/,-. 

••I  have  tbc  honour  and  pleasure  ot  consigning  by  this  writing  to  your  Excellency  a 
lilt-boat,  die  •  Victoria' of  P.oston,  tor  the  use  of  Sable  island,  and  which,  with  its  appendages, 
i-  a  -rift  to  me  for  this  sole  purpose  froiu  lion.  Abbot  Lawrence,  Hon.  Jonathan  Phillips, 
Col.  T.  II.  I'crkiii:..  Hon.  William  Appleton,  R.  ('.  Harper,  R.  B.  Forbes  and  G.  N.  Upton, 

K-.||-.-..  all  of  P.oMoii. 

••To  Mr.  Korbes.  who  for  courage  and  knowledge  in  nautical  affairs  has  a  wide  repu- 
tation. I  am  especially  obliged,  since  his  judgment  and  experience  have  assisted  me  in 
effect  in  ir  the  completion  o|  my  wishes  in  this  business  in  a  satisfactory  manner. 

"I).  L.  Dix." 

In  a  postscript  she  states  that  the  Boston  boat  would  very  soon  be  followed  by  the  New 
York  and  Philadelphia  boats,  with  the  outfits.  Accordingly  there  was  shipped  on  board 
the  briix  "  Kleanora  "  three  boats,  two  boat-wagons,  one  lifecar,  the  mortar,  with  suitable 
ammunition,  coils  of  manilla  rope,  etc.  She  left  New  York  on  the  27th,  and  for  some  time 
nothing  was  heard  of  her.  At  length  a  letter  was  received  from  Halifax,  dated  the  16th 
January,  \*~>4,  bringing  information  that  she  bad  been  totally  wrecked  at  Cranberry  Head, 
near  Yarmouth  :  that  one  of  the  lifeboats  bad  gone  to  sea  and  the  others  were  badly  broken. 
Miss  I)ix  at  once  gave  directions  to  have  the  broken  boats,  as  well  as  the  one  which  had 
been  lost,  but  which  had  been  afterward  picked  up  at  sea,  with  all  the  accoutrements,  sent 
on  to  New  York  for  thorough  repair.  She  also  sent  orders  that  the  "  Victoria  "  should  be 
retained  at  Halifax  till  the  others  should  arrive.  Long  delays  occurred,  so  that  it  was  not 
till  the  llth  November  following  that  the  first  two  of  them, the  "Victoria"  and  "Reliance," 
and  other  apparatus  reached  the  island.  The  former  was  housed  on  the  south  side,  and  the 
'•  Reliance"  retained  at  the  principal  station.  Little  time  elapsed  till  her  services  were  in 
requisition.  <  )n  the  evening  ot  the  20th,  being  Sabbath,  at  6  p.  m.,  a  fine  ship,  the  "  Arcadia" 
of  Warren,  Maine,  715  tons,  Win.  Jordan  master,  twenty -eight  days  from  Antwerp,  with  a 
varied  cargo  and  one  hundred  and  forty-seven  passengers  and  a  crew  of  twenty-one  men, 
struck  on  the  southeast  side  of  the  northeast  bar,  in  a  dense  fog,  with  the  wind  blowing 
strong  from  the  south-southeast.1 

1  TlK>  author  of  Miss  Dix's  life  says  that  the  lifeboat*  had  arrived  only  the  day  before.  But  from  the  snper- 
inten.lent'n  journal  it  appear*  that  thin  is  a  mistake.  The  "  Victoria  "  and  "  Reliam*  "  arrived  on  the  1 1th  November, 
18M,  the  "(Jrace  Darling"  not  till  the  18th  April  following. 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  37 

The  report  was  received  at  the  main  station  at  9  a.  m.  on  the  27th.  Immediately  the 
"  Reliance  "  was  manned  and  the  small  boats  got  ready.  The  wreck  was  twenty  miles  distant, 
and  now  was  seen  the  advantage  of  the  car-wagons.  As  quick  as  their  hardy  ponies  could 
draw  them  the  superintendent  and  all  his  men  were  at  the  scene  of  the  wreck.  They  found 
her  lying  ahout  two  hundred  yards  from  the  shore,  settled  deep  in  the  sand  and  listed  seaward, 
with  her  lee  side  under  water,  main  and  mizzeu  masts  gone  by  the  deck,  and  a  tremendous 
sea  running  and  sweeping  over  her  bows,  rendering  all  chance  of  escape  by  the  efforts  of 
those  on  board  utterly  hopeless. 

The"  Reliance"  was  immediately  launched,  the  crew  took  their  stations  and  without 
delay  started  for  the  wreck.  They  had  to  contend  with  tremendous  seas,  strong  currents  and 
high  winds,  in  which  all  agreed  that  the  boats  hitherto  on  the  island  could  not  have  lived.  But 
the  "Reliance,"  as  the  sailors  said,  rode  the  waves  like  a  duck,  and  after  considerable  time  and 
effort  they  reached  the  side  of  the  wreck.  During  the  afternoon  they  made  six  trips  to  her, 
and  brought  ashore  eighty  persons,  young  and  old.  Two  more  attempts  were  made  to  reach 
the  wreck,  but  the  oars  and  thole-pins  were  broken  by  the  violence  of  the  sea,  and  the  boat 
had  to  return  to  the  beach.  An  attempt  was  made  to  send  a  warp  from  the  ship  to  the 
shore,  but  the  current  run  at  such  a  rate  that  it  could  not  be  accomplished.  The  men  were 
now  exhausted,  their  clothes  freezing  on  them,  and  night  was  on,  rendering  anv  attempt  to 
reach  the  wreck  hopeless.  The  kindhearted  superintendent  was  obliged  to  give  orders  to 
haul  up  the  boat,  but  the  scene  which  ensued  he  ever  after  spoke  of  as  the  most  painful  of 
his  life.  "When  night  came  on,  and  we  had  to  haul  up  our  boat,  the  cries  from  those  left 
on  the  wreck  were  truly  heartrending.  In  the  hurry  of  work  families  had  been  separated, 
and  when  those  on  shore  heard  the  cries  of  those  on  the  wreck  at  seeing  the'  boat  hauled  up, 
a  scene  was  witnessed  that  may  be  imagined  but  cannot  be  described.  I  walked  slowlv 
from  the  place,  leading  my  horse,  till  by  the  roaring  of  the  sea,  the  whistling  of  the  wind 
and  the  distance  I  had  travelled,  their  doleful  cries  could  not  be  heard."  AVhat  particularly 
affected  him  was  that  the  wind  seemed  to  be  rising,  and  he  feared  the  wreck  would  go  to 
pieces  before  morning. 

At  dawn  every  man  was  at  his  post,  and  the  lifeboat  was  launched  as  soon  as  it  was 
clear  enough  to  see  the  wreck.  To  their  joyful  surprise  the  wind  had  abated,  and  in  ten 
trips,  by  10  o'clock  a.  m.,  the  crew  and  passengers  were  all  safely  landed.  Capt.  Jordan 
was  knocked  down  by  a  sea  and  very  severely  cut  and  bruised,  while  the  boat  was  making 
her  second  trip,  but  the  mate,  Mr.  Collamore,  did  his  part  nobly.  The  island  men  exerted 
themselves  to  the  utmost,  the  boat's  crew  nobly  sticking  to  the  boat,  and  declining  the 
offer  to  he  relieved  for  a  time  by  some  of  the  vessel's  crew.  As  to  the  boat  the  superin- 
tendent says  :  "  The  '  Reliance '  has  done  what  no  other  boat  could  do  that  I  have  ever  seen. 
It  was  a  fearful  time,  yet  the  boat's  crew  each  took  their  stations  readily,  and  soon  showed 
that  they  felt  the 'Reliance'  to  be  worthy  of  her  name."  On  the  night  of  the  29th  the  ship 
was  broken  into  a  thousand  pieces,  and  only  a  few  packages  of  cargo  and  some  fragments  of 
ship's  material  were  saved. 

The  gallant  conduct  of  Capt.  McKenna  and  his  men  having  been  brought  under  the 
notice  of  the  Mariners'  Royal  Benevolent  Society  of  England,  they  by  unanimous  vote 
awarded  to  him  the  gold  medal  of  the  corporation  and  a  silver  one  to  each  man  serving 
under  him.1 

1  Tiffany's  "  Life  of  Miss  Dix,"  pp.  213-226. 


38  KK7.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

We  should  also  mention  here  that  Miss  Dix  having  noticed  the  want  of  a  library  on  the 
island,  appealed  to  some  of  her  friends  and  to  liberal-minded  booksellers  in  Boston,  by  whose 
joint  gift  she  received  several  hundred  volumes,  which  were  forwarded  thither,  and  we  need 
not  say  have  served  a  valuable  purpose  for  the  amusement  and  instruction  of  the  residents, 
as  well  as  the  mariners  who  are  constrained  by  necessity  to  abide  there  for  a  time. 

It  may  be  mentioned  that  in  the  early  history  of  the  establishment  an  offer  from  the 
American  government  to  aid  in  its  support  was  refused  by  the  authorities  of  Nova  Scotia, 
t\>r  no  other  reason  that  we  can  learn  than  the  old  grudge  at  the  American  people.  By  this 
time  we  are  happy  to  say  that  Christianity  hail  so  far  advanced  that  their  assistance  was  not 
oiilv  ivreived  hut  highly  valued. 

Diirinir  the  supcrintcndeney  of  Mr.  Me  Ken  mi  there  were  wrecked  on  the  island  four 
ship-,  three  har<|Ucs.  seven  brigs  and  ten  schooners.  And  yet  of  their  crews  and  passengers 
there  wasoidvone  life  lost.  This  was  from  a  French  Canadian  schooner,  the  "Marie-Anne" 
ot'Si.  Andre.  She  mine  upon  the  shore  nearly  broadside.  The  men  dropped  from  the  bow 
into  til--  \vat<-r.  and  were  drawn  ashore  with  ropes  by  men  from  the  station,  to  the  number 
of  seven,  some  ol  them  frostbitten  and  insensible  from  cold.  This  man,  who  was  the  only 
mil-  <in  1  n>a nl  -peaking  Knglish,  seemed  to  lose  his  reason  altogether,  and  finally  jumped 
overboard  at  the  stem,  where  the  water  was  deeper.  The  advancing  wave  impelled  him 
forward  and  the  men  -aw  him  train  a  looting,  but  the  reced ing  wave  carried  him  beyond 
ilieir  reaeh.  Strange  to  >av,  one  man  who  had  his  leg  broken  was  yet  saved.  There  was, 

of  coiir-c.  ii,.  siinrei n  the  ir-land,  and  the  superintendent  bad  to  do  the  best,  he  could  in 

the  was  ol'  settinir  the  limb.  The  operation  succeeded  thoroughly,  and  the  patient  after 
-OHM-  week-  left,  with  hi-  tlianks  as  heartilv  expressed  to  the  superintendent's  family  as  he 
\\  a-  able  1. 1  utter  with  hi-  total  iinaeqiiaintance  with  the  Knglish  language.  The  number  of 
live-  -aved  iii  that  linn uld  not  have  been  less  than  live  hundred,  probably  more. 

From  his  accounts  we  find  that  the  wrecked  goods  saved  and  the  island  produce  (horses, 
oil,  rranbcrric-.  etc.)  together,  from  April,  lS4i),  to  22nd  July,  1854,  a  little  over  six  of  the 
-.•vcn  v.-ar-  he  was  in  oilier,  was  valued  at  t!4,247,  or  nearly  $f>7,000,  over  $9,000  per 
annum.  Thi.-  did  not  include  the  effects  of  the  crews  and  passengers,  always  the  tirst  to  be 
>aved.  chronometers,  or  the  value  of  wrecks  sold.  lie  does  not  separate  the  proceeds  of 
wrecked  goods  from  those  of  the  island  produce.  Hut  it  is  evident  that  all  under  the  tirst 
cateiforv  must  have  been  clear  gain,  for  previous  to  the  establishment  of  this  institution, 
while  fishermen  might  gain  by  plundering  a  wreck  on  the  island,  the  owners  never  expected 
to  receive  anything  for  her,  while  the  produce  of  the  island  went  far  to  pay  the  expenses  of 
the  establishment. 

VII.  To  THE  PRESENT  TIME,  1855-1894. 

Mr.  McKcnna  left  the  island  on  the  5th  September,  1855,  and  was  succeeded  by  Philip 
Dodd,  Ks<|.  We  need  not  follow  the  narrative  further.  Life  continued  such  as  we  have 
descrilH'd  it,  and  the  incidents  were  of  a  similar  character.  We  have  chosen  to  exhibit  the 
time  when  Mr.  McKenna  was  superintendent,  not  to  indicate  his  superiority  to  other  men 
who  have  filled  the  same  office,  but  simply  because,  having  before  us  his  journals  during  the 
whole  time  of  his  incumbency,  and  being  at  the  same  time  in  communication  with  a  member 
of  his  family  who  resided  with  him  on  the  island,  we  have  been  able  to  give  an  account  of  his 
work  as  we  could  not  of  the  others.  But  the  picture  of  life  is  equally  true  of  times  since. 
The  system  has  continued  the  same  or  with  some  improvements. 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  39 

Since  the  adoption  of  confederation  in  1867  the  establishment  has  heen  under  the 
charge  of  the  Dominion  government.  The  most  important  change  since  that  time  has  heen 
the  erection  of  two  lighthouses,  one  near  the  west  and  the  other  near  the  east  end  of  tin- 
island.  At  the  first  foundation  of  the  establishment  it  was  proposed  to  establish  one  or  two 
lighthouses.  Mr.  Seth  Colnian,  who  was  sent  down  to  prepare  the  way,  reported  in  favour 
of  the  erection  of  lighthouses  of  wood.  We  find  the  governor  in  1802  corresponding  with 
a  party  in  Boston,  seeking  information  and  advice  regarding  the  erection  of  such  a  structure. 
In  the  same  year  we  find  Morris,  the  first  superintendent,  in  writing  to  the  commissioners, 
expressing  his  surprise  that  none  had  ever  been  built,  recommending  the  building  of  two 
and  submitting  plans.  It  continued  to  occupy  the  minds  of  the  Xova  Scotia  authorities,  for 
in  the  year  1808  we  find  Sir  George  Prevost,  then  governor,  sending  Lieut.  Hurton  to  the 
island  to  report  on  the  subject,  with  the  view  of  inducing  the  British  government  to  erect 
or  to  aid  in  erecting,  such  a  building.  His  report  we  have  not  seen. 

We  next  hear  of  any  movement  on  behalf  of  the  project  in  18:!:},  when  a  commissioner 
was  sent  down  to  inquire  into  the  practicability  and  advisability  of  building  a  lighthouse. 
He  was  favourable  to  the  project,  and  selected  a  site  for  such  an  erection,  but  in  18:57,  tour 
years  after,  Mr.  J.  P.  Millar,  being  sent  down  on  the  same  errand,  found  the  spot  selected 
by  his  predecessor  entirely  removed  by  the  sea,  and  did  not  feel  justified  in  recommending 
anything  but  a  temporary  structure,  such  as  could  easily  be  removed  when  necessary. 

We  find  no  further  notices  of  the  project  till  it  was  taken  up  by  Mr.  Howe  in  iNfjil. 
One  reason  was  that  many  seafaring  men  were  opposed  to  it.  They  believed  that  while 
there  was  no  light  it  would  be  an  inducement  to  voyagers  to  keep  at  a  sate  distance  from 
the  island,  but  that  a  light  would  encourage  them  to  run  for  it,  by  which  they  would  be 
lured  among  shoals  and  sand-bars.  Others  maintained  that  if  two  lights  were  established, 
one  fixed  and  one  revolving,  which  could  be  seen  at  a  distance  of  twenty  miles,  it  would  In- 
sufficient to  warn  vessels  of  their  danger,  and  lead  them  to  the  proper  measures  to  avoid  it. 

Mr.  Howe,  in  his  report,  notwithstanding  that  the  objections  were  held  by  ('apt.  I)arbv. 
the  superintendent,  and  Mr.  Cunard,  maintained  that  it  was  strongly  advisable  that  a  light 
should  be  erected  near  the  central  station.  lie  believed  that  vessels  not  bound  for  the 
island,  nor  driven  there  by  currents  nor  stress  of  weather,  would  no  more  run  for  it  than 
they  did  before ;  that  they  would,  in  fact,  be  likely  to  keep  clear  of  it,  as  it  was  known  to 
have  no  harbour;  that  vessels  outward  bound  would  not  require  a  new  point  of  departure, 
while  those  homeward  bound  had  all  the  coast  before  them ;  and  if  made  to  revolve  east  and 
west  it  would  show  in  what  direction  the  bars  lie.  But  nothing  was  done  in  the  matter 
then  or  for  some  time  after.  Perhaps  one  reason  for  this  was  that  Mr.  McKenna,  who  suc- 
ceeded Capt.  Darby  as  superintendent,  entertained  the  view  that  a  light  on  the  island  would 
be  useless  or  comparatively  so.  The  wrecks  occurred  in  fogs  or  in  storms,  and  against  these 
a  light  would  be  no  safeguard.1 

In  1851  Lieut.  Orlebar,  who  conducted  the  admiralty  survey  of  the  island,  by  command 
reported  on  the  advisability  of  the  project.  He  stated  that  he  considered  a  lighthouse  at 
the  west  end  unnecessary  for  the  general  purposes  of  navigation,  as  the  west  bar  could  be 
safely  approached  by  the  lead  from  any  direction,  but  that  it  would  be  useful  to  the  fishing 
vessels  which  frequent  the  neighbourhood.  He  thinks  there  is  more  occasion  for  one  at  the 
east  end ;  that  the  northeast  bar  extended  fourteen  miles ;  that  the  north  side  was  steep, 

1  Mr.  Howe's  report  will  be  found  in  the  appendix  to  the  Journals  of  the  Assembly  for  1852,  p.  160. 


4Q  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

thirty  fathoms  of  water  being  found  quite  close  to  it;  that  not  far  from  the  end  of  the  bar  the 
depth  amounted  to  one  hundred  and  seventy  fathoms,  so  that  in  a  few  minutes  after  trying 
in  vain  for  soundings  a  vessel  might  strike;  that  there  were  instances  of  vessels  going  on 
shore  in  tine  weather,  and  vessels  were  often  seen  passing  unconscious  of  danger;  that  some- 
times the  fog  cleared  away  for  a  time, — in  all  which  cases  a  lighthouse  might  be  of  service, 
and  that  if  only  one  considerable  wreck  was  prevented  in  three  or  four  years,  it  would  be 
worth  the  expense. 

This  ((iialitied  recommendation  did  not  encourage  the  project,  and  nothing  was  done 
till  1*7:5,  when  the  Dominion  government,  erected  two  powerful  lights,  one  on  each  end  of 
tin-  island,  at  a  cost  of  £80,000.  At  the  west  end  the  sea  encroached  so  much  on  the  land 
that  in  !**:?  it  became  necessary  to  remove  it  a  mile  farther  east.  Here,  however,  it  had  no 
rest,  for  the  sea  etmtinucd  t<>  advance,  so  that  in  1888  it  became  necessary  to  rebuild  it  two 
miles  further  east,  where  it  is  at  present,  but  ere  long  it  must  again  be  removed. 

These  lighthouses  are  thus  described  bv  the  department  of  marine: 

••  We-t  end  lighthouse,  lat.  4-">  .">7  X..  long.  t!0  8  A\r.  A  revolving  white  light,  giving 
three  tlashe-  ;ii  intervals  <>f  half  a  minute,  then  a  cessation  of  light  during  one  and  a-half 
minutes,  visible  17  miles.  \Vhite  octagonal  tower,  W  feet  high." 

The  longitude  here  given  is  that  which  ('apt.  Orb-bar's  surveys  assign  to  the  west  point, 
but  the  lii^hthoii>e  is  no\v  some  miles  east  ot  where  the  point  then  was. 

••  Ku-t  end  lighthouse,  one  and  a-half  miles  from  east  cud,  lat.  43"  58'  30"  N.,  long. 
.V.i  4»i'  \V.  Fixed  white  dioptric  light,  second  order,  visible  18  miles,  128  feet  high. 
Octagonal  building,  white  and  brown  alternately,  height  8t!  feet." 

Ii  will  lie  .-ecu  that  tbe^e  are  magnificent  structures.  They  serve  as  a  house  of  refuge, 
a  tlaiMart'.  a  lookout,  and,  irlistenini:  in  the  sun,  they  are  useful  as  a  day  beacon,  as  well  as 
a  light  bv  niirht.  To  some  extent,  however,  their  usefulness  is  still  a  question.  Taking  the 
fourteen  years  after  1*7:1.  the  year  in  which  they  were  built,  1874  to  1887,  we  find  thennmber 
of  wrecks  the  same  as  in  the  fourteen  years  previous,  18">!t  to  1872.  From  the  increase  of 
commerce  we  might  have  expected  an  increase  of  wrecks,  hut,  on  the  other  hand,  from  the 
improvements  in  navigation  or  the  great  advancement  in  knowledge  and  education  among 
navigators,  their  number  ought  to  have  diminished.  The  fact  that  they  are  so  nearly  equal 
would  >eem  to  indicate  that  the  lighthouses  have  had  little  effect  one  way  or  other. 

Steam  fog-whistles  were  also  established  at  each  lighthouse  station,  but  with  the  roar 
ot  the  surf  it  was  found  that  they  could  not  be  heard  at  a  distance  sufficient  to  warn  vessels 
of  their  danger,  owing  to  the  bars  running  out  so  far,  and  they  were  discontinued  some 
years  ago.  It  was  then  proposed  to  place  an  automatic  whistling  buoy  near  the  end  of  the 
east  bar,  but  the  project  was  found  to  be  encompassed  with  such  difficulties  that  it  was 
abandoned. 

There  are  now  altogether  five  stations.  1.  The  main  station,  about  four  miles  from  the 
west  end,  where  the  superintendent  and  six  men  reside.  Here  are  a  set  of  buildings  such 
as  we  have  formerly  described.  Here  are  kept  metallic  lifeboats,  with  a  complete  rocket 
apparatus,  such  as  is  used  by  the  Royal  National  Lifeboat  Institution  of  Great  Britain,  in 
the  use  of  which  the  men  are  drilled  from  time  to  time.  2.  The  west  end  lighthouse,  where 
reside  the  keeper  and  his  assistant.  3.  The  central  station,  about  the  middle  of  the  island, 
where  is  a  flagstaff  and  two  lioatmen.  4.  The  station  at  the  foot  of  the  lake,  where  is  a 
flag-tat!,  and  where  two  boatmen  reside.  And,  5,  the  east  end  lighthouse,  where  reside  the 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  41 

lighthouse  keeper,  his  assistant  and  two  boatmen.  Here  is  a  lifeboat.  There  are  usually 
two  or  three  extra  men.  The  whole  staff  consists  thus  of  about  eighteen  men,  beside  the 
superintendent.  With  their  families,  the  number  of  souls  resident  is  usually  between  forty- 
five  and  fifty.  These  stations  are  now  all  connected  by  telephone. 

In  maintaining  communication  with  the  island,  one  of  the  saddest  losses  occurred  in 
the  year  1870  that  has  happened  since  the  formation  of  the  establishment.  On  the  :JNth 
September  the  schooner"  Ocean  Traveller,"  Capt.  O'Bryan,  sailed  from  Halifax  with  supplies 
for  the  island.  The  weather  was  BO  stormy  that  she  was  not  able  to  reach  it.  and  returned 
on  the  8th  October.  The  weather  moderating,  she  resumed  her  voyage,  and  on  tin-  isth 
landed  cattle  and  supplies,  and  immediate!}'  left,  taking  with  her,  beside  her  ercw  <>f  nine 
men,  a  son  of  one  of  the  staft'on  the  island.  But  she  was  never  heard  of  more.  Communi- 
cation is  now  maintained  chiefly  by  the  government  steamers,  which,  of  course,  are  more 
regular  and  certain.  Several  times  the  question  of  establishing  a  connection  of  the  island 
with  the  mainland  by  telegraph  has  been  discussed,  but  nothing  has  yet  been  done  in  the 
matter.  Of  late  attempts  have  been  made  to  establish  communication  by  means  of  car- 
rier pigeons.  These  have  been  partially  successful.  One  sent  from  the  island,  picked  up 
by  a  sailing  vessel  and  forwarded  to  Halifax,  brought  intelligence  of  a  wreck  which  other- 
wise would  not  have  been  heard  of  for  probably  two  months. 

The  annual  expense  to  the  Dominion  government  for  the  maintenance  of  the  establish- 
ment is  about  $o,000,  and  we  need  not  say  that,  none  of  its  money  is  spent  on  a  worthier 
object. 

VIII.  PHYSICAL  HISTORY  OF  TIIK  ISLAND  AND  ITS   I'KOISAHI.K   Frn  in-:. 

The  geological  history  and  structure  of  this  island  is  not  positively  known.  Hut  there 
is  reason  to  believe  that  the  series  of  banks,  of  one  of  which  Sable  island  forms  the  summit. 
are  based  on  an  ancient  ridge  of  rock  parallel  to  the  shore.  This  could  only  be  ascertained 
by  deep  boring,  and  it  would  be  of  interest  to  science  that  such  should  be  undertaken.  AW 
confine  our  attention  to  the  physical  changes  which  the  island  has  undergone  within  the 
historic  period,  particularly  as  bearing  upon  its  probable  future.  The  facts  on  this  subject 
have  been  so  industriously  collected  by  Mr.  S.  D.  McDonald,  that  we  shall  do  little  more 
than  present  the  information  given  in  his  paper.1 

On  the  early  charts  of  our  coast  compiled  and  corrected  from  those  of  the  French,  and 
published  in  1775,  the  island  is  represented  as  lying  between  60  0-V  and  liO  45'  west  long.. 
or  as  forty  miles  in  length  and  two  and  one-quarter  in  breadth.  In  1799  a  special  survey  of 
the  island  was  ordered  by  the  admiralty.  It  was  very  elaborate  and  complete,  the  chart 
representing  five  hundred  soundings  round  the  island.  This  resulted  in  locating  the  island 
between  60°  01'  and  60°  32' west  long.,  its  length  being  only  thirty-one  miles  and  its  breadth 
two  miles.  This  would  show  a  decrease  of  nine  miles.  It  represents  the  west  end  as  thir- 
teen miles  farther  east  and  the  east  end  as  four  miles  farther  in  the  same  direction  than  did 
the  older  chart.  This  difference  may  be  owing  in  part  to  imperfect  observations,  but  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  in  the  intervening  period  a  material  diminution  of  its  area  had  taken 
place. 

A  survey  of  the  island  proper  was  made  in  the  year  1808  by  order  of  Sir  George 
Prevost,  then  governor  of  Nova  Scotia,  by  Lieut.  Burton.  He  reported  it  as  thirty  miles  in 

1 '  Proceedings  of  N.  S.  Ins  itut«  of  Science,'  vi.,  205. 

Sec.  II.,  1894.    6. 


42  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

length  l>v  two  in  breadth,  with  hills  from  one  hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred  feet  in 
height,  beginning  at  the  west  end  and  attaining  their  greatest  elevation  at  Mount  Knight, 
its  eastern  extremity. 

Another  chart,  issued  about  the  year  1815,  represents  the  island  as  between  60°  03'  and 
BO  H2'  west  long.,  or  twenty-nine  miles  in  length,  being  two  miles  less  than  by  the  chart  of 
17!>!>.  In  the  vear  1829  Oapt.  Darby,  in  command  of  the  vessel  employed  by  government 
tu  visit  tin-  island,  prepared  a  chart  from  observations  of  his  own,  which  represents  the 
island  as  only  twenty-two  miles  in  length. 

II. .11.  Joseph  Howe  visited  the  island  in  1850  for  the  purpose  of  making  himself  per- 
-onallv  aei|iiainted  with  it  and  examining  into  its  requirements.  In  his  report  to  parliament 
In-  railed  attention  to  the  fact  that,  by  actual  measurement,  it  had  diminished  at  the  west 
end  in  thirty  years  to  the  extent  of  about  eleven  miles,  lie  also  urged  the  importance  of 
havini:  it-  po-iiion  determined,  as  the  old  chart  by  which  ('apt.  Darby  was  supposed  to  be 
guided  and  oin-  drawn  up  by  himself  showed  a  difference  of  not  less  than  twenty-two  miles 
in  i|(1.  location  »f  the  west  point.  This  involved  a  serious  danger  to  navigators.  On  Mr. 
||.iw<-'-  re|Mii-t  thr  admiral  was  communicated  with,  who  immediately  ordered  Commander 
liavtield  and  -tatf  to  make  a  new  survey  of  the  island.  In  the  following  year  he  issued  a 
rorrerted  .-hart . -howiii t:  the  island  as  lying  between  ."><)  4.V  and  liO  08"  west  longitude, 
tlm-  -howinir  the  we-t  end  to  lie  two  miles  farther  east  than  by  Darby's  plan. 

Tlii-  evidenee  of  the  wa>tin^  of  the  island  is  continued  by  the  testimony  of  those  who 
have  iv-ided  upon  the  island.  When  the  establishment  was  founded,  in  1801,  the  site 
-,-1,-,-ted  ti'i-  the  main  r-tation  was  one  remarkably  well  sheltered  by  sand-hills,  and  situated 
live  mile-  from  the  we-t  end.  l!ut  in  May,  1814,  Mr.  Hodgson,  the  superintendent,  writes: 
•  A-  tin-  we-t  end  of  the  ir-land  is  all  washing  away,  I  expect  in  the  course  of  two  or  three 
year-  that  the  lion-,-  will  be  war-lied  away,  if  it  goes  away  as  fast,  as  it  has  done  the  last 
-ix  month-.  In  eoiir-e  of  four  years  it  has  washed  away  four  miles,  so  that  it  is  not  above 
one  mile  li-oin  the  hoii-r  to  the  end  of  the  land,  and  that  terminates  in  a  point.  I  think  we 
-hall  have  to  move  down  to  the  middle  bouse."  And  on  the  24th  July  he  writes  that  he 
"had  pulled  down  all  the  buildings  and  moved  to  tin-  middle  building."  This  was  about 
three  mile-  farther  east.  But  on  the  ."itb  June,  1820,  he  again  writes:  "  The  west  end  of 
the  island  is  washing  away  so  fast  that  it  is  now  very  near  the  house  at  west  end  settle- 
ment, and  we  shall  have  to  remove  the  buildings  this  summer  or  lose  them  entirely."  And 
on  the  2tith  July  he  again  writes  that  he  has  pulled  down  the  west  end  house,  and  removed 
it  to  the  Haul-over  Ponds,  a  place  about  three  miles  to  the  east  of  where  it  formerly  stood, 
as  the  ground  whereon  it  stood  had  washed  away. 

Still  the  sea  advanced,  the  two  following  winters  being  noted  for  the  severity  of  the 
storms,  each  of  which  made  inroads  on  the  sand-dirt's  at  the  western  part  of  the  island,  and 
produced  changes  on  the  surface  of  the  interior.  By  the  year  1833  the  sea  had  advanced  so 
far  that  it  was  within  half  a  mile  of  the  buildings,  and  new  ones  were  erected  about  four 
miles  farther  eastward.  The  encroachments  of  the  sea  having  continued,  the  present  site  of 
the  main  station  was  selected,  on  the  broadest  and  most  protected  part  of  the  island. 

Between  the  years  1850  and  1881  the  western  part  of  the  island  enjoyed  comparative 
re|M>se.  Mr.  McDonald  accounts  for  this  very  naturally  by  the  fact,  that  the  quantities  of 
sand  curried  into  the  sea  had  formed  shoals  to  the  west,  on  which  the  sea  would  break 
before  reaching  the  cliffs,  and  thus  its  abrading  force  be  diminished.  In  the  same  way  the 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  43 

bars  parallel  to  the  shore  serve  as  barrier-reefs  to  at  least  retard  the  process  of  destruction. 
But  as  the  currents  removed  the  surface  of  the  shoals  to  the  westward,  the  sea  resumed  its 
attacks  upon  the  land. 

The  winter  of  1881  was  marked  by  a  succession  of  gales,  in  which,  in  addition  to  the 
gradual  wasting,  large  areas  were  removed  bodily.  During  one  gale  an  area  of  seventy  feet 
by  a  quarter  of  a  mile  was  removed  bodily,  and  a  month  later  thirty  feet  of  the  whole  width 
of  the  island  disappeared  in  a  few  hours.  The  year  1882  was  worse.  Early  in  February 
occurred  a  gale  of  unusual  violence,  accompanied  with  high  tides.  Already  the  sea  bad 
removed  the  embankment  to  within  forty  feet  of  a  bluff  on  which  the  lighthouse  keeper's 
barn  stood,  and  in  dangerous  proximity  to  the  lighthouse  itself,  which  bad  originally  been 
built  a  mile  inside  of  some  grass-hills,  which  were  supposed  to  be  in  some  measure  a  pro- 
tection from  the  inroads  of  the  sea.  All  bands  were  called  out,  ready  for  any  emergency. 
The  cattle  were  removed  to  the  porch  of  the  lighthouse.  As  the  stall'  were  watching  the 
force  of  the  waves  that  were  now  undermining  the  embankment  with  great  rapidity,  sud- 
denly there  was  a  depression  in  the  margin  of  the  cliff,  and  the  next  instant  an  area  equal 
to  forty-eight  feet  broad  and  a  quarter  of  a  mile  long  descended  into  the  surges  on  the  north 
side,  while  during  the  night  forty  feet  in  front  of  the  barn  and  along  the  sand-bluff  dis- 
appeared, and  next  morning  the  barn  itself  went  crashing  over,  and  was  carried  away  by 
the  waves. 

The  sea  was  now  within  twelve  feet  of  the  lighthouse  itself,  a  magnificent  structure, 
built  in  1873  at  an  expense  of  $40,000.  This  did  not  stand  long.  There  bad  been  two  davs 
of  unusually  quiet  weather,  during  which  a  heavy  ground  swell  set  in  trom  the  southeast 
(probably  from  a  gale  passing  along  the  gulf  stream),  which  removed  the  whole  embank- 
ment, causing  the  lighthouse  to  lean  dangerously  forward.  The  immediate  removal  of  tin- 
apparatus  became  necessary,  and  from  that  time  it  ceased  to  cast  its  light  over  the  waves. 

It  was  again  erected  about  a  mile  further  east,  but  the  sea  continued  to  advance,  so 
that  in  1888  it  was  found  necessary  to  remove  it  two  miles  farther  east. 

The  storms  that  produce  the  most  destruction  are  those  from  the  southeast.  The  heavy 
seas  which  they  bring  in  strike  obliquely  on  the  south  shore,  and,  aided  by  the  strong  cur- 
rent setting  to  the  westward,  undermine  the  sand-cliffs,  till  great  masses  are  detached,  and, 
falling  into  the  water,  are  carried  forward  and  help  to  prolong  the  northwest  bar.  But 
even  in  calm  weather,  when  the  sea  is  still,  there  is  a  ground  swell,  rendering  landing  pre- 
carious, which  makes  the  shores  and  bars  white  with  foam,  and  which  exercises  a  strong 
wasting  power,  as  evidenced  by  the  destruction  of  the  lighthouse  as  just  mentioned. 

The  changes  going  on  in  the  physical  structure  of  the  island  appear  further  from  what 
has  taken  place  in  the  lake.  Some  time  before  the  first  government  establishment  was 
placed  on  the  island  there  was  an  opening  into  it  from  the  north.  The  superintendent, 
writing  in  1808,  says  that  "it  is  completely  shut,  and  it  is  difficult  to  trace  where  it  has 
been."  The  superintendent  in  1826  mentions  the  same  fact,  but  urges  the  reopening  of  it, 
which  he  thinks  might  be  accomplished  at  moderate  expense,  in  which  case  it  would  serve 
as  a  harbour  of  refuge  for  vessels  of  fifty  tons.  Some  years  after  a  terrific  storm  caused  a 
similar  opening  from  the  south,  through  which  small  vessels  entered  for  shelter,  but  in  the 
year  1836  a  similar  storm  filled  it  up  again,  inclosing  two  American  vessels  which  had  taken 
refuge  within. 


44  RKV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

For  some  time  after  the  formation  of  the  government  establishment  on  the  island  this 
lake  wax  fifteen  miles  long,  ami,  though  gradually  becoming  shoal  from  the  material  drift- 
ing into  it.  it  afforded  a  very  convenient  means  of  transport  by  boat,  The  residents  largely 
used  it  in  conveying  supplies  to  the  east  end,  in  bringing  wood  from  the  same  quarter,  and 
wrecked  materials  to  the  main  station.  But  during  the  winter  of  1881  a  severe  gale  opened 
a  gulch  near  the  east  end,  which  has  so  drained  it  tjiat  it  is  now  only  eight  miles  long,  and 
so  shallow  as  to  be  useless  for  transport. 

The  destructive  agency  of  the  sea  appears  farther  in  the  ridge  which  separates  the  lake 
from  the  sea  on  the  south.  Originally  it  was  half  a  mile  wide,  with  hills  upwards  of  fifty 
teet  in  hciirht.  now  it  is  a  narrow  beach  in  some  places  not  more  than  a  hundred  yards  wide 
ami  -o  reduced  in  height  that  the  sea  breaks  over  it  in  stormy  weather.  Should  this 
barrier  !»•  removed,  the  work  of  demolition  will  go  on  more  rapidly  than  ever. 

I'.iii  the  sea  is  not  the  only  agency  that  is  producing  changes  on  the  surface  of  this 
i-lainl.  At  ordinary  times  a  brisk  west  wind  is  almost  as  constant  as  the  trade  winds,. 
\\liieh  mu-t  lie  eontimiallv  shifting  the  particles  of  sand  eastward.  This  may  account  to  a 
la  rife  extent  tin-  tluj  diminished  height  of  the  island.  The  first  superintendent,  soon  after 
hi-  arrival  in  lsnl.  e-tiiuated  one  hill  at  the  east  end  to  be  two  hundred  feet  high,  and 
other-  one  hundred  ami  titty  feet.  Imt  there  is  now  none  over  eighty.  While  this  regular 
proee-s  is  going  on.  there  is  a  nmre  irregular  but  violent  action,  often  more  noticeable,  by 
tin-  -torm-.  Ai  one  plaee  they  will  scoop  out  the  loose  sand,  when  not  confined  by  the 
root-  of  the  gra-s.  into  Imwl-like  hollows,  which  afterward  form  those  fresh-water  ponds  so 
Ire.jiieiit.  llein-e  it  requires  great  vigilance  at  the  stations  to  guard  against  any  breach  in 
tin-  -oil  and  repair  it  in  time,  otherwise  the  Inundations  of  the  buildings  would  be  overturned. 
Again,  they  will  heap  the  sand  in  hummocks,  and  at  another  remove  them  entirely;  while 
again  they  will  -pivad  a  eovering  of  sand  over  a  large  part  of  the  land  in  the  interior.  In 
-neb  a  -loriu.  in  Islii,  hill-  that  had  formed  landmarks  were  carried  into  the  ocean,  and  as 
high  elevation.-  formed  in  other  plaees.  Thousands  of  tons  of  sand  were  carried  from  both 
-ide-  into  the  interior,  so  covering  the  mowing-grounds  connected  with  the  establishment  as 
to  threaten  the  loss  of  their  stoek.  In  other  parts  of  the  island  such  was  the  destruction  of 
vegetation  that  multitudes  of  horses  perished  for  want  of  food.  Recent  wrecks  disappeared, 
and  others,  entirely  unknown,  were  brought  to  view. 

Hut  still,  with  the  prevailing  winds,  the  eastward  motion  must  be  important,  and  it  is 
supposed  that  the  whole  island  has  been  moving  in  that  direction,  and  thus  might  be  carried 
over  the  edge  of  the  bank,  unless,  as  is  supposed  by  some,  the  whole  bank  is  moving  east- 
ward. In  this  way  they  would  account  for  the  difference  of  longitude  of  the  island  in 
ancient  charts  and  as  determined  by  modern  surveys.  While  there  must  be  this  movement 
eastward,  it  is  not  enough  to  account  for  the  whole  changes  described,  and  the  facts  abund- 
antly show  a  wasting  of  the  island  and  the  submergence  of  its  materials. 

While  such  changes  arc  going  on  upon  the  island,  similar  processes  arc  going  on  amid 
the  shoals  and  bars  which  surround  it,  though,  from  their  being  submerged,  it  is  more 
difficult  to  trace  them.  But  an  eastward  movement  is  apparent.  Capt.  Darby,  writing  in 
1832,  says  that  he  had  known  the  island  for  twenty-eight  years,  that  during  that  time  the 
went  end  had  decreased  seven  miles,  but  the  outer  breakers  of  the  northwest  bar  had  the 
same  hearings  from  the  west  point. 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  45 

While  this  destruction  is  going  on  at  the  west  end,  the  motion  of  the  sand  eastward  by 
the  wind  must  he  making  land  in  that  direction.  The  old  charts  place  the  east  end  con- 
siderably farther  west  than  the  modern  ones  do.  Probably  this  is  not  altogether  the  result 
of  imperfect  observations.  At  all  events,  residents  have  noted  the  increase  of  land  at  certain 
points,  though  we  have  no  particular  statement  of  its  extent.  Hut  it  must  be  far  from 
equalling  the  destruction  manifested  by  the  facts  already  adduced.  Another  important  fact 
must  be  noticed,  the  prolongation  and  shoaling  of  the  northeast  bar.  Most  of  the  ship- 
wrecks of  late  have  occurred  here,  some  of  them  sixteen  miles  from  the  cast  end  lighthouse. 

From  these  facts  the  prospects  of  the  island  may  be  spoken  of  as  really  ominous.  From 
what  has  taken  place  within  the  recorded  period,  it  seems  absolutely  certain  that  the  whole 
island  will  disappear,  and  that,  even  speaking  according  to  time  as  measured  by  human 
life,  at  no  distant  period.  What  then?  If  its  deep  foundations  could  lie  uprooted  or  sunk 
in  the  fathomless  depths  of  the  ocean,  we  might  rejoice.  Hut.  alas  !  the  removal  of  the  land 
would  be  to  leave  for  a  lengthened  period  only  shoals  and  sand-banks,  such  as  the  present 
bars  exhibit,  more  fatal  to  vessels  and  lives  than  the1  island  itself  can  be  now.  When  that 
happens  there  will  be  no  humane  establishment  to  receive  wrecked  mariners  reaching  laud. 
indeed  there  will  be  no  land  to  reach.  Instead  of  vessels  being  imbedded  in  the  sand  of  the 
beach,  they  will  strike  on  the  sands  to  be  engulfed  in  the  pitiless  sea.  where  no  human  aid 
can  reach  them.  What  preventive  measures  can  be  adopted?  The  erection  of  beacons,  as 
on  the  Goodwin  sands,  is  the  onlv  one  we  can  conceive,  but  the  placing  them  there  >o  as  to 
resist  the  power  of  sea  and  storm  will  be,  to  say  the  least,  a  work  of  immense  difficult  v.  1 
am  inclined  to  think,  one  which  will  at  least  equal  the  greatest  works  which  human  hands 
have  hitherto  accomplished.  It  may  be  too  soon  yet  to  think  of  preparations  for  Mich  a 
contingency,  but,  in  a  scientific  point  of  view,  it  would  be  a  matter  of  great  interest  ami 
value  to  sink  a  bore-hole  down  to  the  underlying  rock,  both  to  ascertain  t  he  nature  of  it 
and  the  depth  at  which  it  may  be  reached.  At  the  same  time  this  would  he  of  immense 
importance  when  the  time  comes,  that  government  will  have  to  consider  the  <|iicstioii  of 
what  can  be  done  to  save  property  and  life  from  what  will  then  he  only  treacherous 
quicksands,  covered  by  a  landless  and  insatiable  sea. 

APPENDIX   A. 

(See  foot-note,  page  11.) 
THE  FOLLOWING  WAS  RECEIVED  TOO  LATE  FOU  INSERTION  IN  TEXT  : 

Of  the  destruction  of  these  cattle  by  the  Acadians,  we  have  another  notice  in  a  letter  by  Bishop  Saint  ValliiT, 
written  in  1680 after  a  visit  to  Acadia.  After  describing  Beaubassin,  he  says  :  "About  ten  years  ago  the  first  French- 
men came  to  this  place  from  Port  Royal.  In  the  beginning  they  were  obliged  to  live  chiefly  on  herbs.  At.  present 
they  are  in  more  easy  circumstances,  and  as  there  is  an  abundance  of  pasturage  in  the  vicinity,  they  have  let  loose  a 
number  of  cows  and  other  animals,  which  they  brought  from  Sable  island,  where  the  late  Commandant  de  Uazilly 
had  formerly  left  them,  they  had  become  almost  wild,  and  could  only  be  approached  with  difficulty;  but  they  are 
becoming  tame  little  by  little,  and  are  of  great  advantage  to  each  family,  who  can  easily  have  a  good  number  of  them." 
The  Bishop  was  no  doubt  mistaken  in  supposing  the  cattle  to  have  been  placed  on  the  island  by  Razilly,  as  there  is 
evidence  of  their  having  been  there  before  his  time. 

APPENDIX  B. 

SUPERINTENDENTS. 
i 

l£01-0,  James  Morris;  1809-  1830,  Edward  Hodgson;  1830-1848,  Joseph  Darby;  1848-1855,  M.  D.  McKenna;  1855- 
1873,  Philip  Dodd  ;  1H73-1884,  D.  McDonald  ;  1884,  7  months,  J.  H.  Garroway,  acting  ;  1884,  R.  J.  Boutilier. 


46  REV.  r.EORGE  PATTERSON 

APPENDIX  0. 

LlST   OK    KNOWN    WRECKS   ON    SABLE    IsLAXI)    SINCE   THE    FOUNDING    OF   THE   GOVERNMENT   RELIEF 

KSTAHLISIIMKNT,     DECEMBER,    1801. 

1H01  1800,  JA.MKS  MOIIKIS,  SUPERINTENDENT. 

isuj,  ship  ruion.  ship  Packet  ;  Wtt,  ship  Hitnnah  and  Eliza,  brig  Harriot;  1804,  ship  Stark  Odder;  1805,  two 
schooners;  |«u,  two  sclnxmers ;  1H 17,  hriK  Spring,  brig  John  and  Mary;  1808,  a  schooner,  an  American  fishing 
sclHHinrr  :  1*UI,  brig  Prince  Kdward,  an  American  fishing  scliooner. 

1HOJ   1831),    El)\VAKI)   HoDCiSON,  SUPERINTENDENT. 

l-ln.  lirU  lost,  sdi HT  lust:    1S11,  schooner  Fortune,  brig  Hard  Times,  brig  Orion;   1812,  H.  B.  M.  frigate 

B.irb.idocs,  wit  h  H  M-lioiincr  and  sloop  under  convoy  ;  1813,  an  American  fishing  schooner  ;  1814,  an  American  fishing 

s, boon,  r.  a  sch HT  belonging  I"  Halifax;    lsi:>,  brig   Adamant,  wreck  of  ship  Dcmoscota  seen;    1819,  a  fishing 

schooner  fr.im  France,  schooner  Trafalgar,  .schooner  Industry  ;  181!),  schooner  Juno,  a  fishing  vessel  from  Plymouth  ; 
Is.ii  brig  from  Quebec,  schooner  commanded  by  ('apt.  Harvey;  I,s22,  H.  M.  ('.  M.  frigate  L'Africaine  ;  1823,  brig 
Hope,  brig  Mar-hal  Wellington,  II.  H.  M.  packet  Frolic  beat  over;  1S2I,  brig  James;  1823,  brig  Nassau,  brig  Travel- 
ler  ;  1-j'i,  ship  Nas-aii,  ship  Kli/.abctli,  schooner  Brothers;  1827,  ship  Agamemnon,  ship  Kcho,  schooner  Four  Sons  ; 
|sj>.  xhip  Melrosc.  ship  Franklin,  brig  Adelphi  ;  isju.  brig  Hannah,  brig  Jamaica,  brig  Pegasus,  ship  Courser. 

IS31  isis,  JOSEPH  D.MOIV,  SUPEKINTKNIJKNT. 

l-:sl.  s.-li'ioinT  Meridian,  brii;  Mary  Portc-r.  brig  Orpbeus  ;  1XU,  ship  Tottenham,  got  oil"  again,  brig  Floyd,  brig 
Joanna,  bn_'  Hubs  ;  ls:i:i.  schooner  M -ir^arclta  :  IS'll,  brig  Tantivy,  brig  J.  II.  Albony  ;  1KJ5,  ship  Kacle  (of  New 
York),  schooner  l.tb:in.  schooner  \nn.  In-ig  Abigail;  ls;{(i.  brig  Lancaster,  brig  Sun,  galliot  Johanna;  18117,  brig 
Ho  i  Logic  :  Isjis.  ship  tlnuiville  ;  Isill.  ship  Maria  :  Isld,  schooners  Barbara,  Senator,  Hlooming  Youth,  ships  Myrtle, 
i  il.i-_r  i»  .  I-',  i/. '.  Aiisi  r.ili.-i  :  |s|l.  shi|is  I  'mlaiint  eil.  Mann  ira.  Mersey,  brigs  Triumph,  Isabel  ;  1842,  schooner  Louisa  ; 
ls|:i.  vliip  l-iat,rlc  :  '  \*\~>.  slii]i  l-'.a^lc  (of  Si.  .lohn'si  ;  Is |r>.  brig  Afghanistan,  barque  Detroit,  schooner  Aruo,  schooner 
Lailv  Ulelio.  ship  Milo;  1-17.  ship  Levant  :  ISIS  -chooner  Fulton.  Spanish  schooner  liella  Maria. 

l*|s    I-M",      \|      I)      M(   K|;\.\  A.    Sfl'KllINTKNDKNT. 

\-\'.i    Jnlv  --.     Schooner  Hrot  her- of  St.  John.   \.   1!..  from  Cumberland,  X.  S.,  bound  for  Liverpool,  G.  H.    loaded 

v>  it  h  I  imber.  deals  and  treenails. 
An-u-i  -7.     !!ar.|uc  Hionde  of  Montreal.  liTii  tons,  from  Quebec  for  (Ireenock,  timber  laden,  was  run  ashore  in 

consequence  of  bcr  condit  ion. 
December  17.     llri_'  (irouler.  of  and  for  St.  John's,  X.  F.,   from  Haltimore,  loaded  with  corn,  Hour,  tobacco, 

pork.  etc. 

ls.-«i     April-.     Schoonir  Transit  of  Prince  Kdward  Island,  from  St.  John's  for  Boston,  loaded  with  fish,  wine,  oil, 

r.iisins  and  hides. 

July  ii.     Ship  Adonis,  of  and  from  Portland,  SIS  tons,  bound  into  the  River  St.  Lawrence,  in  ballast. 
August  :!.     Brigantine  Hope,  of  and  from  Baltimore,  bound  for  St.  John's,  N.  F.,  205  tons,  loaded  with  flour, 

meal  anil  purl,. 
September  I. -Barque  Margaret  Walker  of  Halifax,  from  St.  John,  X.  B.,  318  tons,  for  Liverpool,  loaded  with 

deals. 

ls.">l     February  11.     Brig  Science  of  St.  John's,  X.  F.,  143  tons,  from  Malan/as  for  St.  John's,  with  cargo  of  molasses. 
April  '.I.     llrigtinstave  I.,  '/71  tons,  of  and  for  Antwerp  from  Havana,  loaded  with  sugar,  honey,  tobacco,  etc. 
August  2tl.     Schooner  Vampire  of  Ilagged  Islands. 
August  2(1.     Barque  Margaret  Dewar  of  Windsor,  X.  S.,  from  Glasgow  for  New  York,  loaded  with  pig  and 

scrap  iron,  wine,  whiskey,  etc. 

September  1:1.-  Ship  Hargreave  of  Xew  York,  from  Newport,  G.  B.,  for  New  York,  loaded  with  railroad  iron. 
December  4.— Schooner  Star  of  Hope  of  Xew  London  drifted  to  the  island. 
IH.VJ    September  II.     Schooner  Noviira,  of  and  from  Marblehead,  on  a  fishing  voyage. 

November  21.-  Brigantine  Ottoman,  of  and  from  St.  John's,  N.  F.,  for  Boston,  with  cargo  of  dry  and  pickled 

lish  and  oil. 

December  10.    Schooner  Marie  Anne  of  St.  Andr£,  Quebec,  from  Placentia  Bay  for  Halifax,  with  cargo  of  cod- 
fish.   One  man  lost. 

Decernlx-r  18.— Hanger  of  Pictou  drifted  ashore. 
1H53  -June  1.    Ship  Amazon  of  Hull,  fiflO  tons,  from  Shields  for  New  York,  with  cargo  of  coals. 

July  28.— Schooner  Guide  of  London,  132  tons,  from  New  York  for  Labrador,  with  cargo  of  flour,  beef,  pork, 

nioloMK**,  etc. 
1HT>4.  -  May  5.  -Brig  Kast  Boston  of  Pictou,  from  Catania,  Sicily,  with  cargo  of  sulphur,  sumac,  rags  and  oranges. 

'  There  Mem*  an  "Eagle"  too  many  here. 


ON  SABLE  ISLAND.  47 

1854— June  29.— Schooner  Estrella  of  Oporto,  from  Lisbon  for  Halifax,  with  a  cargo  of  salt,  corks  and  corkwood. 
October  23.— Schooner  Maskonomet,  of  and  from  Marblehead,  from  a  fishing  voyage  on  the  banks. 
November  26.— Ship  Arcadia  of  Warren,  Maine,  715  tons,  from  Antwerp  for  New  York,  with  cargo  of  glass, 

lead,  iron,  silks,  etc.  ;  147  passengers. 
1855— January  18. — Brig  Nisibis,  of  and  for  St.  John's,  N.  P.,  152  tons,  from  New  York,  with  cargo  of  Hour,  cornmeal, 

corn,  pork,  sugar,  etc. 

April  18.— Schooner  Albatross  of  Kingston,  Jamaica,,  from  New  York  for  St.  John's,  N.  P.,  with  a  cargo  of 
beef,  pork,  flour,  etc. 

1855-1873,   P.   S.    DODI),   SUPERINTENDENT. 

1855— December  7.— Schooner  Primrose,  Capt.  Myers,  of  Pope's  Harbour,  from  St.  John's,  X.  P.,  for  Halifax. 

1856— June  2.— American  ketch  Commerce,  Capt.  Hinckley,  from  Italy  to  New  York.     Discharged  cargo  and  was 

got  oft'. 

September  23. — American  brigantine  Alma,  Capt.  York,  from  New  York  for  St.  John's,  N.  !•'. 
December  7. —Schooner  Kliza  Ross,  Capt.  Muggah,  of  and  from  Sydney,  C.  H.,  drifted  flown  the  south  side  ;,f 

the  island,  dismasted,  out  of  water,  and  decks  swept.     All  hands  saved  in  the  lifeboat  Victoria. 
1853— March. — Brigantin™  Maury,  Capt.  LeBlanc,  of  Lahave,  from  Harbour  Grace  for  Boston. 

October3. — Brigantine  Lark,  Capt.  Pike,  of  and  from  St.  John's,  N.  P.,  for  Prince  Kduard  Island. 
1860 —September  10. — Americ  in  hrigantinu  Argo,  Capt.  Aultl,  from  Boston  for  Lingan,  ('.  B. 

1862— May  7. —American  barque  Zone,  Capt.  Fullarton,  from  Shields,  G.  B.,  for  Boston,  struck  on  the  south  sirle  of 
the  northeast  bar  during  the  night,  and  broke  up  immediately.  All  hands  were  lost  but  one  Russian  Fin- 
lander,  John  Yanderson,  who  was  saved  by  slipping  his  hand  through  a  ring-bolt  on  one  of  the  deck 
planks,  and  washed  ashore.  Crew  thirteen  all  told. 

August  1. — Barque  Jane  Lovitt,  Capt.  I'ttler,  of  Yarmouth,  from  St.  John,   N.  1!.,  for  Cork. 
1863— July  22.  —Brig  Gordon,  Capt.  Fitzgerald,  of  St.  John,  N.  B.,  from  St.  Andrews.  X.  It.,  for  Wales. 

August  4.— Steamer  Georgia,  Capt.  Gladell,  from  Liverpool,  X.  S. 
1864— February.— Schooner  Weathergage,  Capt.  McCnish,  from  Boston  for  Bacalieu,  X.  F. 

March  8.— American  schooner  Langdon  Gillmore,  Capt.  Chase,  from  St.  John's,  X.  I1'.,  for  Xew  York.     Captain 

and  two  men  drowned.     Four  men  got  ashore  in  the  ship's  boat,  the  rest  taken  off  in  tin-  lift-bout. 
April  12.  — Brigantine  Dash,  Capt.  Coles,  of  and  for  St.  John's,  XT.  P.,  from  Cienfuegos. 

December  20.— Brigantine  Win.  Bennet,  Capt.  K.  Bennett,  of  St.  John,  X.  B.,  from  Prim-i-  I-Mward  Island  for 
New  York.  Captain,  crew  and  passengers,  the' captain's  wife,  sister-in-law,  and  infant  three  months  old 
all  saved  by  a  line.  But  in  the  little  graveyard  of  the  island  are  two  wooden  headboards,  one  with  the 
inscription,  "  Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Henry  J.  Oshorn,  who  died  December  2ilth,  ISiil.  while  saving  pa- 
sengers  and  crew  of  the  brig  Wm.  Bennet  ;  aged  M7  years;  "  and  the  other,  not  so  legible,  hut  of  similar 
purport,  regarding  another,  the  name  apparently  being  Peter  Day. 
1865-  Brigantine  Triumph,  Capt.  Wood,  of  and  for  St.  John's,  X.  P.,  from  Figuera.  Portugal. 

May  12.— Ship  Malakhoff,  Capt.  Harris,  from  Hull  for  Halifax. 

1866— February  25.— French  packet  Stella  Maria,  Capt.  Gauthier,  from  St.  Pierre  for  Halifax,  struck  on  the  north- 
west bar  ;  floated  off  during  the  night. 

June.— Brigantine  Stranger,  Capt.  Campbell,  from  Xew  York  for  Pictou. 

July.  — Steamship  Ephesus,  Capt.  Collins,  of  Liverpool,  G.  B.,  from  Norfolk,  Virginia,  for  Liverpool. 
August  16. — Barque  Ada  York,  Capt.  York,  of  Portland,  from  New  Orleans  for  Liverpool,  G.  B.,  loaded  with 

cotton. 
August  24.— Barque  Bessie  Campbell,  Capt.  Lent,  of  Plymouth,  from  Newport,  G.  B.,  for  Portland,  Me.,  struck 

on  the  island,  ami  being  found  to  be  leaking  was  run  ashore,  but  afterwards  got  oil'. 
1867— August.— Ship  Rhea  Sylvia,  Capt.  Roach,  of  Bristol,  G.  B.,  from  St.  Vincent,  Cape  de  Verd  Islands,  for  St. 

John,  N.  B. 
1868 — January. — Schooner  Malta,  Capt.  McDonald,  of  Annapolis,  from  St.  John's,  X.  P.,  for  Boston. 

June  28.— Schooner  S.  H.  Cameron,  Capt.  McDonald,  of  Southport,  Me.,  from  Banquerall  Bank  with  fish,  bound 

home. 
1870— February  24.— Barque  E.  Robbins,  Capt.  Hilton,  loaded  with  peas.    The  first  mate,  Andrew  Dunn,  and  one  of 

the  sailors,  name  unknown,  washed  off  the  wreck  during  the  night ;  the  rest  of  the  crew  saved  by  a  line. 
May  2.— Brig  Electo,  Capt.  Finlayson,  of  Charlottetown,  P.  E.  I.,  from  Liverpool,  G.  B.,  for  Halifax,  with  a 

cargo  of  salt  and  coal. 
Brig  Acton. 

1871 — November. — Brigantine  Black  Duck,  Capt.  Landry,  of  and  from  Quebec  for  Bermuda. 
1872 — Schooner  Boys  of  Gloucester,  Mass. 
1873— March.— Schooner  Stella  Maria  of  St.  Pierre-Miquelon. 
June.— Schooner  Laura  R.  Burnham  of  Gloucester,  Mass. 

September  15.— Steamship  Wyoming  of  the  Guion  line,  Capt.  Morgan,  from  Liverpool  to  New  York,  touched  on 
the  north-east  bar ;  got  off  after  throwing  overboard  £20,000  worth  of  cargo.  Sent  a  boat's  crew  ashore 
for  assistance,  but  sailed  away,  leaving  them  on  the  island. 


48  KEY.  GEORGE  PATTERSON 

1873-September  25. -Barque  Humbelton,  Cipt.  Soreignson,  of  Suuderland,  from  London  for  New  York. 
November  9.— Schooner  Zephyr  of  St.  Pierre  came  ashore,  with  four  dead  bodies  on  board. 

Itf74- 18K4,  D.  MI-DONALD,  SUPERINTENDENT. 

1S74— May  20  —Barque  Gladstone,  Capt.  Nelson,  of  Stnvager,  Norway,  for  New  York. 
July  «.—  Barque  Highlander,  dipt.  Hutchlnson,  of  Sunderland,  for  St.  John,  N.  B. 

July  20.  -Steamship  Tyrian,  from  Glasgow  for  Halifax,  struck  but  got  off,  and  proceeded  on  her  voyage. 
July  *<.— Barque  Nashwaak,  Capt.  LeBlanc,  from  St.  John,  N.  B.,  for  Ayr,  G.  B.,  timber  laden. 
1X75  -Karlo,  Capt.  Jo.se  Comer,  dc  Sylva  Lnmpais,  of  Lisbon,  for  Halifax,  went  to  pieces  at  once.     The  captain,  cook 

and  steward  lost,  the  rest,  numbering  eight,  saved. 
Ship  Ironsides,  Capt.  Shedden,  from  Great  Britain  to  New  York. 

l<7r,    April  !•">.     American  ship  Neptune.  I'apt.  Spenee,  from  Liverpool,  G.  B.,  for  New  York.    One  man  drowned. 
June  - '.     B.inme  Norma,  ('apt.  Saunders,  from  St.  John,  N.  B.,  for  Great  Britain. 
().-tob,'i-  lii     Am  -riean  schooner  Kecve-  struck  on  the  northwest  bar  in  a  violent  gale;  all  hands  lost. 
1-7-     Angu-t  ^J     B.ir.|iie  F.inma.  ('apt.  Anderson,  of  Christ iansand,  Norway,  from  Great  Britain  to  Philadelphia. 
l-7'.i     March  :ii.     li.irque  Oriental,  ('apt.  Corning,  of  Quebec,  from  I'hiladelphia  for  Queeiistown,  laden  with  corn. 
April.     Schooner  I'easley.  abandoned,  drifted  on  northwest  bar. 
.Inl)   12.     Steam-hip  State  of  Virginia,  of  Slate  line.  Capt.  Moodie,  from  New  York  for  Glasgow.     The  lifeboat 

-iiececiled  in  landing  one  load  of  pa— engers,  but  upset  with  second  load,  when  nine  were  drowned. 
1— ii    .lui.i-:t.     Ship  Gondolier.  Capl.  Atkins,  of  Prince  Kdward   Island,   from  Holland  for  New   York.     Three  men 
drowned  in  the  surf  while  attempting  to  land  from  the  ship's  boat. 

Vn.-nil.cr  L"-'.     Scl ner  Bride  of  Hay  Chaleur;  the  crew  of  three  saved,  exhausted  and  frostbitten. 

(  I,  tol>.  r  ::.     S.l ni-r  Lord  Itury.  C.-i]it.  I'ower,  of  Ca|)e  Breton. 

March    1.      Briganline   William-,  ('apt.    Warren,  of  Prince    Kdward    Island,  from   Harrow,  G.  B.,  for  Halifax. 

Had  been  in  the  ice  i .11'  Nc-w foil nd land.     I'nu  i-ions  exhausted  and  all  bands  in  a  starving  condition. 
.lnl>    I.     V.rweg'an  lian|iu-  Yorkshire,  ('apt.  .lacobson,  from  Barbados  for  Montreal.     Two  men  lost. 
Vigiist   12.     Norwegian  haroiie  Balgolcy.  Capt.  I'glanl.  for  New    York,  in  ballast. 
1--!      \u-ii-t.     B.ir.|ue  liritaiinia.  Capt.  Claston,  from  West    Indies  for  Montreal.     Captain's  wife  and  six  children, 

«  it  h  -i\  of  I  he  crew,  lo-l .     I  'apt  iiin  and  t  hree  men  taken  oil'  a  raft. 

i  — I  .lul>.  Steam-hip  Am-ti-rdam.  Capt.  Luce,  of  Amsterdam,  from  Rotterdam  for  New  York,  with  207  persons  on 
I..  >:ird.  pa— Ciller-  and  civw.  Three-  drowm  d  ill  the  surf  while  attempting  to  land  in  the  ship's  boats. 

|s.s|  |. -ill,  I!.  .1.   Itiifni.iKit,  SL'I'EKINTENIIK.NT. 

]  — I  l>,-i  eml'er  111.  Uriganline  A.  S.  II..  Capt.  LeMarchaml.  of  St.  Malo,  France,  from  St.  Pierre  for  Boston,  with 
li-h.  Tin'  captain,  mate  ami  steward  succeeded  in  getting  ashore.  Mate  managed  with  great  difficulty  to 
_-,i  t'.tlie  we-t  light  through  a  blinding  snowstorm,  but  the  captain  and  second  mate  perished  before  they 
i..uld  be  found.  Th"  French  government  presented  William  Merson  with  a  silver  medal  and  diploma  of 
the  lir-t  da—,  and  the  -iiperinteiideni  a  gold  medal  and  diploma  of  the  second  class,  for  services  rendered 
in  connect  ion  with  t  hi-  \\  reck. 

1-- .">     Ma>  Jti.     Scl -r  Cora  May.  of  and  from  1'rovincetow  n,  Mass.,  bound  for  the  Grand  Banks. 

]-„;  s--ptcinlHT  1*.  -Hari|iie  Olimla,  Capt.  Kendriek,  of  St.  John's,  N".  !•'.,  from  IVrnambuco  for  Sydney,  C.  B.,  in 
ballast. 

I.H.-JI     Norwegian  liarque  Faei-.ler.  Capt     Larseii.  from  Great  Britain  for  Halifax,  with  coal. 

Isli  July  ^7.  lirig.intine  Genla.  Capt.  K.  I1'.  Olsen,  of  Drammen,  Norway,  from  Barbados  for  Quebec,  with 
molasses  and  sugar. 

1*12  May  1±  B.m|iie  Henry,  Capt.  Jacobsen,  of  and  from  Tonsberg,  Norway,  in  ballast.  Six  sailors  left  her  in  the 
long  boat  ami  boarded  a  tishing  sebooner,  which  landed  them  the  next  morning  near  the  east  light.  On- 
that  morning  the  wreck  broke  up,  and  the  captain,  mate,  carpenter,  cook  and  two  boys  were  drowned. 
The  captain  would  not  abandon  the  vessel  while  there  remained  a  chance  of  getting  her  off.  He  remained 
wi  long  that  rescue  was  impossible. 

December.— Schooner  Bridget  Ann,  Capt.  White,  from  Margarec  for  Halifax. 

American  origanum-  Kalnna  of  New  York,  Capt.  J.  II.  Nelson,  from  St.  John,  N.  B.,  for  Buenos  Ayres,  ran 
a-h'ire.  partially  dismasted  and  waterlogged. 

1>W    April  27.-  Inglewood,  Capt,  Seely,  for  Halifax  from  Cow  Bay. 

August.— Valkyrie,  Capt.  Hoar,  from  Cape  Breton  for  Delaware. 

1HUI    January  12.—  Schooner  K.  J.  Kd wards,  Capt.  Bibber,  of  Gloucester,  Mass.,  lost  with  all  on  board. 
July  30.     Barque  Nicosia,  Capt.  Cole,  of  St.  John,  N.  B.,  1047  tons,  from  Dublin,  in  ballast. 
ScptcinlNT  11.     Steamer  Nerito,  of  and  from  Sunderland.  for  Hampton  Itoads. 

The  above  list,  lieing  drawn  up  by  successive  superintendents,  may  be  regarded  as  complete  or  very  nearly  so 
But  in  the  earlier  years  the  instances  in  which  vessels  that  struck  were  got  on*  arc  not  mentioned.  From  1848  all 
the  ra-.--  in  which  lives  were  lost  are  noted. 


ON  SABLK  ISLAND. 


49 


Sec.  II.,  1894.     7. 


SECTION  II.,  1894. 


TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


II. —  The  Voyages  of  the  Cahotn  in    1497  ami  1498  ;   with  an  (iffcntjif  to  dt-ff-niiuit-  f/trir 
lanilfall  and  to  identify  their  inland  of-.St.  Jnlni. 


By  SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSOX,   Lit.  I). 


(I 'resent I'd  Mav  £J,  18SI-I.) 


1. — INTRODUCTION. 


Probably  no  question  in  tbe  history  of.this  continent  has  been  tlie  subject  n|'  so  much 
discussion  us  the  lives  and  voyages  of  the  t\vo  (Jabots.  Their  personal  character,  their 
nationality,  the  nuniber  of  the  voyages  they  made  and  the  extent  and  direction  of  rlieir 
discoveries  have  been,  and  still  are,  keenly  disputed  over.  The  share,  moreover,  of  each  in 
the  credit  due  for  the  discoveries  made  is  a  very  battleground  for  historians.  Some  learned 
writers  attribute  everything  to  John  Cabot,  others  would  put  him  aside  and  award  all  the 
credit  to  his  second  son,  Sebastian.  The  dates  even  of  the  voyages  are  disputed  ;  and  very 
learned  professors  of  history  in  Portugal  do  not  hesitate  to  declare  that  the  voyages  are 
apocryphal,  the  discoveries  pretended,  and  the  whole  question  a  mystification. 

Nevertheless  solely  upon  the  discoveries  of  the  Cabots  have  always  rested  the  original 
claims  of  the  English  race  to  a  foothold  upon  this  continent.  In  the  published  annals  of 
England,  however,  no  contemporary  records  of  them  exist  ;  nor  was  there  for  sixty  years  in 
English  literature  any  recognition  of  their  achievements.  The  English  claims  rest  almost 
solely  upon  second  hand  evidence  from  Spanish  and  Italian  authors,  upon  contemporary 
reports  of  Spanish  and  Italian  envoys  at  the  English  court,  upon  records  of  the  two  letters 
patent  issued,  and  upon  two  or  three  entries  lately  discovered  in  the  accounts  of  disburse- 
ments from  the  privy  purse  of  king  Henry  VII.  These  are  our  title-deeds  to  this  continent. 
The  evidence  is  doubtless  conclusive,  but  the  whole  subject  of  western  discovery  was 
undervalued  and  neglected  by  England  for  so  long  a  period  that  it  is  no  wonder  if  Portuguese 
savants  deny  the  reality  of  those  voyages,  seeing  that  their  nation  has  been  supplanted  by  a 
race  which  can  show  so  little  original  evidence  of  its  claims. 

It  may  appear  presumptuous  for  a  Canadian,  far  away  from  the  great  libraries  of  the 
world,  to  venture  into  paths  trodden  by  so  many  able  and  learned  historians  ;  but  the 
labours  of  Humboldt  and  Kunstmann,  and  Kohl,  and  Kretsehmer,  and  Deane,  and  Harrisse, 
and  Biddle,  and  Winsor  have  brought  into  accessible  shape  all  the  data  now  extant  for 
forming  a  judgment,  and  Canadians  can  bring  to  the  discussion  the  advantage  of  an  intimate 
local  knowledge  which  these  learned  men  could  not  possess.  For  that  part  of  continental 
America  first  trodden  by  Europeans  is  Canadian  land,  and  to  Canadians  nothing  concerning 
John  Cabot  can  be  considered  foreign.  When  Ferland  or  Bourinot,  or  Pope,  or  Patterson, 
or  Laverdiere,  or  Gauong  write  upon  this  subject  they  are  writing  of  seas  and  coasts  familiar 


B2  SAMUEL  KDWAHD  DAWSON  ON  TUB 

to  them  from  boyhood  under  every  aspect  of  sunshine  and  storm.     This  is  a  most  important 
auxiliary  to  book-knowledge  and  prevents  many  misconceptions.     One  instance  may  suffice 

Mr.   Hurrissc  is  arguing  '  for  a  theory  that  the  Portuguese  Fagundes,  possessed,  in  1521, 

an  intimate  knowledge  of  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  he  seizes  upon  the  name  Auguada 
bay.  Thin  he  translates  by  "Watering  bay"  from  the  "place  where  vessels  went  to  fill 
their  casks  with  fresh  water  at  the  entrance  of  the  St.  Lawrence  river."  Having  made  this 
assumption,  probably  from  a  supposed  analogy  with  the  Amazon  which  is  reported  to 
freshen  the  water  out  of  sight  of  land,  he  naturally  concludes  that  when  Fagundes  went  up 
tin-  gulf  for  fresh  water  lie  would  have  seen  Prince  Edward  island,  the  Magdalens,  and 
Antieosti.  I'robalilv  he  would  ;  but  then  before  he  could  fill  his  casks  he  must  have  gone 
').")(»  mile-*  from  the  strait  of Canso,  because  the  St.  Lawrence  water  is  not  fresh  below  Crane 
inland  '54  mile-  from  Quebec.  To  a  Canadian  the  absurdity  of  vessels  coming  up  from  the 
maritime  provinces  to  Quebec  for  fresh  water  is  palpable;  but,  from  want  of  that  local 
knowledge,  tin'  immense  research  of  Mr.  Harrisse  is  led  into  a  false  path.  Canadians  should 
not  quietly  resign  Cabot  into  other  hands,  for  he  is  more  to  them  than  Columbus  is  to  the 
people  of  the  I'tiited  States.  Cabot  sailed  in  the  .service  of  the  British  crown  and  belauded 
on  territory  which  still  owns  allegiance  to  the  queen  of  England.  And  then  our  own  gulf 
— all  our  own — we,  who  know  it  in  all  its  moods — who  have  seen  the  gloomy  forest  steeps 
•  if  Cape  N'orth  and  the  inaccessible  dill's  ol  the  Bird  Rocks  lit  by  the  sun  or  when  the  ice 
was  i^rindinir  at  their  liases  and  the  fog  sullenly  lifting  from  their  summits — we  who  know 
it-  watei>  when  black  with  storm  or  rippling  in  inconstant  beauty  under  the  clear  blue  of 
our  northern  summer — we  have  a  commentary  on  the  books  and  charts  which  all  the 
li-arninir  of  a  llumholdt  or  the  minute  research  of  a  Harrisse  can  never  supply. 

It  i*  not  mv  intention  to  wander  over  all  the  debatable  ground  of  the  Cabot  voyages, 
where  everv  circumstance  bristles  with  conflicting  theories.  The  original  authorities  are 
tew  and  scantv.  but  mountains  of  hypotheses  have  been  built  upon  them,  and,  too  often, 
the  suppositions  of  one  writer  have  been  the  tacts  of  a  succeeding  one.  Step  by  step  the 
learned  students  before  alluded  to  have  established  certain  propositions  which  appear  to  me 
to  be  true  and  which  1  shall  accept  without  further  discussion.  Among  these  I  count  the 
following  :  - 

1. — That  .John  Cabot  was  a  Venetian,  of  Genoese  birth,  naturalized  at  Venice  on 
March  2Hth.  1470,  after  the  customary  fifteen  years  of  residence ;  and  that  he 
subsequently  settled  in  England  with  all  his  family. 

-. — That  Sebastian,  his  second  son,  was  born  in  Venice  and  when  very  young 
was  taken  by  his  father  to  England  with  the  rest  of  the  family. 

3. — That  on  petition  of  John  Cabot  and  his  three  sons,  Lewis,  Sebastian  and  Sancio, 
letters  patent  of  king  Henry  VII.  were  issued,  under  date  March  5,  1496, 
empowering  them,  at  their  own  expense,  to  discover  and  take  possession  for 
England  of  new  lands  not  before  found  by  any  Christian  nation. 

4. — That  John  Cabot,  accompanied  perhaps  by  his  son  Sebastian,  sailed  from 
Bristol  early  in  May,  1497.  He  discovered  and  landed  upon  some  part  of 
America  between  Cape  Cod,  in  Massachusetts,  and  Cape  Chidlcy,  in  Labra- 
dor;  that  he  returned  to  Bristol  before  the  end  of  July  of  the  same  year;  that 
whatever  might  have  been  the  number  of  vessels  which  started,  the  discovery 
was  made  by  John  Cabot's  own  vessel,  the  "  Matthew  of  Bristol,''  with  a  crew 
of  eighteen  men. 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  S3 

• 

5. — That  thereupon,  and  in  consideration  of  this  discovery  made  by  John  Cabot, 
king  Henry  VII.  granted  new  letters  patent,  drawn  solely  to  John  Cabot, 
authorizing  a  second  expedition  on  a  more  extended  scale  and  with  fuller 
royal  authority,  which  letters  patent  were  dated  February  3rd,  1498.  That 
this  expedition  sailed  in  the  spring  of  1498,  and  had  not  returned  in  October. 
It  consisted  of  several  ships  and  about  three  hundred  men.  That  John  and 
Sebastian  Cabot  sailed  on  this  voyage.  When  it  returned  in  not  known. 
From  the  time  of  sailing  of  this  expedition  John  Cabot  vanishes  into  the 
unknowable,  and  from  thenceforth  Sebastian  alone  appears  in  the  historic 
record. 

These  points  are  now  fully  supported  by  satisfactory  evidence,  mostly  documentary  and 
contemporary1.  As  for  .John  Cabot,  Sebastian  said  he  died,  which  is  one  of  the  tew  undis- 
puted facts  in  the  discussion;  but  if  Sebastian  is  correctly  reported  in  Ramusio:>  to  have 
said  that  he  died  at  the  time  when  the  news  of  Columbus's  discoveries  reached  Kngland, 
then  Sebastian  Cabot  told  an  untruth,  because  the  letters  patent  of  1498  were  addressed  to 
John  Cabot  alone.  The  son  had  a  gift  of  reticence  concerning  others,  including  his  father 
and  brothers,  which  in  these  latter  days  has  been  the  cause  of  much  wearisome  research  to 
scholars.  To  avoid  further  discussion  of  the  preceding  points  is,  however,  a  great  gain.  The 
aim  of  the  present  paper  is  mainly  to  ascertain  the  landfall  of  John  Cabot  in  14H7,  and, 
incidentally,  to  identity  the  island  of  St.  John,  discovered  on  the  same  day,  viz.,  on  St. 
John  the  Baptist's  day.  In  attempting  this,  other  points  of  interest  in  the  historical 
geography  of  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  will  necessarily  arise. 

II.    THEORIES  OF  THE  LANDFALL. 

From  among  the  numerous  opinions  concerning  the  landfall  of  John  Cabot  three 
theories  emerge  which  may  be  seriously  entertained,  all  three  being  supported  bv  evidence 
of  much  weight. 

1st.  That  it  was  in  Newfoundland.4 

2nd.  That  it  was  on  the  Labrador  coast.5 

3rd.  That  it  was  on  the  island  of  Cape  Breton/' 

Until  a  comparatively  recent  period  it  was  universally  held  by  English  writers  that 
Newfoundland  was  the  part  of  North  America  first  seen  by  Cabot.  The  name  New-found- 
land  lends  itself  to  this  view;  for,  in  the  letters  patent  of  1498,  the  expression,  "  Londe  and 
iles  of  late  founde,"  and  the  wording  of  the  award  recorded  in  the  king's  privy  purse 
accounts,  August  10,  1497,  "To  hym  that  founde  the  new  ile  £10,"  seem  naturally  to 
suggest  the  island  of  Newfoundland  of  our  day  ;  and  this  impression  is  strengthened  by 
reading  the  old  authors,  who  spell  it,  as  Richard  Whitbourne  in  1588,  New-found-land,7  in 
three  words  with  connecting  hyphens,  and  often  with  the  definite  article,  "  The  Newe- 
found-land."  A  cursory  reading  of  the  whole  literature  of  American  discovery  before  1831 
would  suggest  that  idea,  and  some  writers  of  the  present  day  still  maintain  it.  Authors  of 
other  nationalities  have,  however,  always  disputed  it,  and  have  pushed  the  English  dis- 
coveries far  north,  to  Labrador  and  even  to  Greenland.  Ohamplain,8  who  read  and  studied 
everything  relating  to  his  profession,  concedes  to  the  English  the  coast  of  Labrador  north  of 
56°  and  the  regions  about  Davis  straits  ;  and  the  maps,  which  for  a  long  period,  with  a  few 


54  SAMUEL  KDWAUD  DAVVSON  ON  THK 

notable  exceptions,  were  made  only  by  Spaniards,  Portuguese  and  Italians,  bear  out  Cham- 
plain's  remonstrances.  It  seems,  moreover,  on  a  cursory  consideration  of  the  maps,  probable 
that  a  vessel  on  a  westerly  course  passing  south  of  Ireland  should  strike  somewhere  on  the 
coast  of  Newfoundland  about  Cape  Bonavista,  and  Cabot  being  an  Italian,  that  very  place 
suggests  itself  bv  its  name  as  his  probable  landfall.  The  English,  who  for  the  most  part 
have  had  their  greatness  thrust  upon  them  by  circumstances,  neglected  Cabot's  discoveries 
fur  tiftv  years  and  during  that  time  the  French  and  Portuguese  took  possession  of  the  whole 
rcirion  and  named  all  the  coasts  ;  then  when  the  troubled  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  was  over,  the 
Knsrlish  people  began  to  wake  up  and  in  fact  re-discovered  Cabot  and  his  voyages.  A  care- 
ful study  however  of  the  subject  will  be  likely  to  lead  to  the  rejection  of  the  Newfoundland 
landfall — plausible  a-  it  may  at  first  sight  appear. 

In  tli,'  year  ls:!1  Richard  Middle,  a  lawyer  of  Pittsburg  in  Pennsylvania,  published  a 
memoir  of  Sebastian  Cabot  which  led  tin-  way  to  an  almost  universal  change  of  opinion. 
!!<•  advanced  the  theory  that  Labrador  was  the  Cabot  landfall  in  1497.  His  book  is  one  of 
<r real  iv-caivh  and.  though  confused  in  its  arrangement,  is  written  with  much  vigour  and 
ability.  Hut  Middle  lo-t  the  historian  in  the  advocate.  His  book  is  a  passionate  brief  for 
Selia-tian  Cabot  :  for  he  Mrangcly  conceives  the  son  to  have  been  wronged  by  the  ascription 
I,.  .l..|iii  ('abut  ofanv  portion  of' the  merit  of' the  discovery  of  America.  Not  only  would  he 
-uppiv"  the  elder  Cabot,  but  he  covers  the  well-meaning  Hakluyt  with  opprobrium  and 
undermine.-  hi-  character  by  in-inuat  ions,  much  a-  a  criminal  lawyer  might  be  supposed  to 
do  t"  an  adverse  witne--  in  a  .jury  trial.  Valuable  as  the  work  is  there  is  a  singular  heat 
pivvadini:  it.  fatal  to  the  true  historic  spirit.  Hakluyt  is  the  pioneer  of  the  literature  of 
Kntrli-h  discovery  and  adveiitiin — at  once  t  he  recorder  and  inspirer  of  noble  effort.  He  is 
more  than  a  translator ;  he  -pared  no  pains  nor  expense  to  obtain  from  the  lips  of  seamen 
their  own  ver-ion-  of'  their  voyages,  and.  if  discrepancies  are  met  with  in  a  collection  so 
voluminous,  it  is  not  -urpri.-inir  and  need  not  be  ascribed  to  a  set  purpose  ;  for  Hakluyt's 
sole  object  in  life  seems  to  have  been  to  record  all  he  knew  or  could  ascertain  of  the  maritime 
achievements  of  the  age. 

Middle's  hook  marks  an  epoch  in  the  controversy.  In  truth  he  seems  to  be  the  first 
who  gave  minute  study  to  the  original  authorities  and  broke  away  from  the  tradition  of 
Newfoundland.  He  fixed  the  landfall  on  the  coast  of  Labrador  and  Humboldt  and  Kohl 
added  the  weight  of  their  great  learning  to  his  theory.  Harrisse,  who  in  his  John  and 
Sebastian  Cabot  had  written  in  favour  of  Cape  Breton  has,  in  his  latest  bock,  "The  Discovery 
of  America,"  gone  back  to  Labrador  as  his  faith  in  the  celebrated  map  of  1544  gradually 
waned  and  bis  esteem  for  the  character  of  Sebastian  Cabot  faded  away.  Such  changes  of 
view,  not  only  in  this  but  in  other  matters,  render  Mr.  Harrisse's  books  somewhat  confusing, 
although  the  student  of  American  history  can  never  be  sufficiently  thankful  for  his  untiring 
research. 

The  discovery  in  Germany  by  Von  Martins  in  1843  of  an  engraved  mappemonde  bear- 
ing date  of  1544  and  purporting  to  be  issued  under  the  authority  of  Sebastian  Cabot,  soon 
caused  a  general  current  of  opinion  in  favour  of  a  landfall  in  Cape  Breton,  The  map  is 
unique  and  is  now  in  the  National  Library  at  Paris.  It  bears  no  name  of  publisher  nor 
place  of  publication.  Around  it  for  forty  years  controversy  has  waxed  warm.  Kohl  does 
not  accept  the  map  as  authentic.  D'Avezac,  *  on  the  contrary,  gives  it  full  credence.  The 
tide  of  opinion  has  set  of  late  in  favour  of  it  and  in  consequence  in  favour  of  the  Cape  Breton 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  83 

landfall  because  it  bears,  plainly  inscribed  upon  that  island,  the  words  prima  tierra  vista,  and 
the  legends  which  are  around  the  map  identity  beyond  question  that  as  the  landfall  of  the 
first  voyage.  Dr.  Deane,  in  "  Winsor's  Narrative  and  Critical  History,"  supports  this  view. 
Markham  in  his  introduction  to  the  volume  of  the  Hakluyt  Society  for  1893  also  accepts  it 
and  our  own  honorary  secretary  in  his  learned  and  exhaustive  monograph  on  Capo  Breton  "' 
inclines  to  the  same  theory. 

I  do  not  propose,  in  this  portion  of  my  paper,  to  discuss  the  difficult  problems  of  this 
map.  For  many  years,  under  the  influence  of  current  traditions  and  cursory  reading,  I 
believed  the  landfall  of  John  Cabot  to  have  been  in  Newfoundland  ;  but  a  closer  studv  of 
the  original  authorities  has  led  me  to  concur  in  the  view  which  places  it  somewhere  on  the 
island  of  Cape  Breton,  and  this  view  I  shall  endeavour,  in  the  first  instance,  to  establish 
without  recourse  to  the  disputed  map  of  1544.  That  map  lias,  I  conceive,  introduced  into 
current  belief  a  very  serious  error  by  putting  forth,  as  is  supposed,  I'rince  Edward  Island  as 
the  island  of  St.  John  of  Cabot's  first  voyage.  This  error  is  gaining  ground  everv  dav  as  it 
is  passing  into  all  our  histories  "  and  guide  books.  In  the  course  of  this  paper  I  shall 
endeavour  to  explain  the  reasons  which  move  me  to  dissent  from  it.  And  while  it  seems 
clear  that  the  landfall  of  1497  was  on  the  island  of  Cape  Breton,  I  shall  endeavour  to  show 
that  it  was  not  at  Cape  North,  but  rather  at  the  easternmost  point  of  the  island  at  or  near 
Cape  Breton  itself.  In  short  it  will,  I  think,  appear  that  the  more  the  attention  is  fixed 
upon  Sebastian  Cabot  the  more  we  shall  think  of  Labrador  ;  but  when  .John  Cabot  alone  is 
considered  we  shall  incline  to  believe  that  the  landfall  was  at  Cape  Breton. 

III.  THE  FIRST  AND  SECOND  YOVAIIE.S  CONTRASTED,  1497  AND  1498. 

At  the  very  threshold  of  an  inquiry  into  the  prima  tierra  rixttt,  or  landfall  of  1497,  it  is 
before  all  things  necessary  to  distinguish  sharply,  in  every  recorded  detail,  between  the  first 
and  second  voyages.  I  venture  to  think  that,  if  this  hud  always  been  done,  much  confusion 
and  controversy  would  have  been  avoided.  It  was  not  done  by  the  older  writers,  and  the 
writers  of  later  years  have  followed  them  without  sufficiently  observing  that  the  authorities 
they  were  building  upon  were  referring  almost  solely  to  the  second  voyage.  Even  when 
some  occasional  detail  of  the  first  voyage  was  introduced  the  circumstances  of  the  second 
voyage  were  interwoven  and  became  dominant  in  the  narrative,  so  that  the  impression  of 
one  voyage  only  remains  upon  the  mind.  We  must  therefore  always  remember  the 
antithesis  which  exists  between  them.  Thus — the  first  voyage  was  made  in  one  small  vessel 
with  a  crew  of  eighteen  men  '-' — the  second  with  five  ships  and  three  hundred  men."  The 
first  voyage  was  undertaken  with  John  Cabot's  own  resources — the  second  with  the  royal 
authority  to  take  six  ships  and  their  outfit  on  the  same  conditions  as  if  for  the  king's 
service.  "  The  first  voyage  was  a  private  venture — the  second  an  official  expedition.  " 
The  first  voyage  extended  over  three  months  and  was  provisioned  for  that  period  only,  " 
the  second  was  victualled  for  twelve  months'6  and  extended  over  six  months  at  least ;  for 
how  much  longer  is  not  known.  The  course  of  the  first  voyage  was  south  of  Ireland,  then 
for  a  while  north  and  afterwards  west,  with  the  pole  star  '7  on  the  right  hand.  The  course 
of  the  second,  until  land  was  seen,  was  north,18  into  northern  seas,  towards  the  north  pole, 
"in  the  direction  of  Iceland, "  to  the  cape  of  Labrador,  at  58°  north  latitude.  On  the  first 
voyage  no  ice  was  reported^-on  the  second  the  leading  features  were  bergs  w  and  floes  of 


56  SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 

ice  and  long  days  of  Arctic  summer.  On  the  first  voyage  Cabot  saw  no  man  M — on  the 
second  he  found  people  clothed  with  "  beastes  skynnes."  JJ  During  the  whole  of  the  first 
voyage  John  Cabot  was  the  commander  * — on  the  second  voyage  he  sailed  in  command,  2I 
but  who  brought  the  expedition  home  and  when  it  returned  are  not  recorded.  It  is  not 
known  how  or  when  John  Cabot  died  and,  although  the  letters  patent  for  the  second 
voyage  were  addressed  to  him  alone,  his  son  Sebastian  during  forty-five  years  took  the 
whole  credit  in  every  subsequent  mention  of  the  discovery  of  America  without  any  allusion 
to  his  father.  This  antithesis  may  throw  light  upon  the  suppression  of  his  father's  name  in 
all  the  statements  attributed  to  or  made  by  Sebastian  Cabot.  He  may  always  have  had  the 
second  vovatre  in  liis  mind.  His  father  may  have  died  on  the  voyage.  He  was  marvellously 
reticent  about  liis  father.  The  only  mention  which  occurs  is  on  the  map  seen  by  Hakluyt 
iind  on  the  map  of  1">44  supposed,  somewhat  rashly,  to  be  a  transcript  of  it.  There  the 
disi-oviTv  is  attributed  to.lolm  Cabot  and  to  Sebastian  his  son  and  that  has  reference  to  the 

til'r-t    VoVMile." 

From  these  considerations  it  would  appear  that  those  who  place  the  landfall  at  Labrador 
are  riirlit  ;  but  it  is  the  landfall  of  the  second  voyage — the  voyage  Sebastian  was  always 
talk'niL'  about — not  the  landfall  of  John  Cabot  in  14i>7.  For  Sebastian  manifested  no 
concern  tor  any  person's  reputation  but  his  own.  He  never  once  alluded  to  his  two  brothers 
who  wen-  a— o<-iated  in  the  first  patent  and  the  preceding  slight,  notice  of  his  father  is  all 
that  can  he  traced  to  him.  although  contemporary  records  of  unquestionable  authority 
indicate  .lulu:  Caliot  as  the  moving  spirit  and  do  not  mention  the  son. 

Since  that  period  the  point  of  interest  lias  changed.  Wile  we  are  chiefly  exercised 
al'oiit  the  VOVMITC  of  1  4M7.  in  Cabot's  day  that  of  14HH  was  of  paramount  importance;  for  it 
alone  had  political  i-igniticance.  We  approach  (lie  question  as  antiquarians  ;  but  then  it  was 
a  qiie-tion  in  practical  politics.  The  public  and  official  voyage  in  the  usage  of  that  time 
•rave  a  prescriptive  right  to  the  lands  discovered.  So  little  had  the  first  voyage  of  a  formal 
po>ses>ion  for  Knglaiid  alone  that  Cabot  planted  the  banner  of  St.  Mark  •'  beside  that  of  St. 
(tcorge  and  any  public  right  arising  from  that  ceremony  might  accrue  to  Venice  as  well  as 
to  Kngland.  The  existence  of  land  across  the  ocean  within  easy  distance  having  thus  been 
demonstrated  the  cautious  and  politic  Henry  was  induced  to  give  the  fullest  national 
sanction  to  the  second  voyage.  These  new  lands  were  supposed  to  be  part  of  eastern  Asia  ; 
and  there  everything  was  possible.  I'pon  Toseanelli's  map  and  Behaim's  globe  the  region 
of  Cathay  and  the  great  cities  of  Quinsay  and  Cambaluc  lay  in  the  same  latitudes  as  the 
new-found-land  ;  therefore  the  mere  touching  at  a  point  on  the  coast  and  immediate  return 
was  of  little  importance  compared  with  the  range  of  the  second  voyage.  Then  again,  to  do 
Sebastian  Cabot  justice,  he  seems,  like  Juan  de  la  Cosa,  very  soon  to  have  apprehended  the 
fact  that  those  western  lands  were  a  barrier  to  Cathay,  and  that  a  passage  would  have  to  be 
found  through  or  around  them.  Columbus  died  without  admitting  that  fact,  but  it  is  remark- 
able that  the  coast  line  of  so  many  of  the  very  earliest  charts  is  continuous.  Hence,  in  all 
liis  reported  conversations,  Sebastian  Cabot  dwelt  upon  a  passage  by  the  north,  on  a  great 
circle,  to  Cathay.  We  on  the  contrary  care  for  none  of  these  things.  The  northwest 
passage  to  Cathay  and  the  nationality  of  America  have  been  settled  in  the  lapse  of  time 
beyond  all  cavil,  and  what  we  are  concerned  to  solve  is  the  historical  problem  :  who  first 
discovered  the  mainland  of  America?  For  that  reason  John  Cabot  and  his  little  vessel  the 
"  Matthew  of  Bristol  "  a  have  to  us  a  paramount  interest. 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  14U8.  87 

In  this  portion  of  my  paper,  then,  Peter  Martyr,  Gomara,  Ramnsio  anil  Ilakluyt  are  of 
minor  importance.  I  am  to  concern  myself  first  with  those  Spanish  and  Italian  envoys 
whose  letters  and  despatches  from  England  in  that  same  year  are  almost  the  only  contem- 
porary evidence  we  possess  of  John  Cabot's  achievement.  As  these  were  all  written  before 
the  return  of  the  second  expedition,  in  studying  them  we  are  sure  of  having  the  only  extant 
information  concerning  the  first  voyage  absolutely  free  from  any  intermixture  with  the 
details  of  the  second. 

IV.    VARIATION  OF  THE  COMPASS  IN  14!>7. 

Thus  far  I   have  been  considering  the  two  Cabot  voyages  together,  in  their  con t rants  ; 

and  now  I  shall  endeavour  to  detach  them  the  one  from  the  other  in  all  the  details  which 
remain  of  record  ;  but,  before  doing  so,  some  attention  must  be  devoted  to  the  mariner's 
compass  as  then  in  use,  for  it  was  then,  as  now,  the  reliance  of  all  sailors  in  unknown  seas. 
I  should  never  have  attempted  even  to  refer  to  so  difliciilt  a  ([iiestion.  had  it  not  been  for  the 
reports  of  the  United  States  Coast  and  Geodetic  Survcv  tor  ixxi)  ami  Ixss  which  contain 
papers  by  Mr.  ('lias.  A.  Schott  and  ('apt.  Fox.  By  the  aid  of  those  very  valuable  papers  it 
became  possible  to  form  an  intelligent  opinion  as  to  what  can  and  what  cannot  be  known 
about  the  variation  of  the  compass  in  the  Xorth  Atlantic  in  1497. 

Thi1  mariner's  compass  had  been  in  use  in  Klirope  since  the  middle  of  I  he  1  lit  h  cent  urv. 
At  the  time  of  Columbus  and  Cabot  it  was,  in  all  essential  parts,  like  that  now  in  use.  The 
card  was  divided  into  •>-  points  of  11]  degrees  each.  It  had  been  observed  that  the  needle 
did  not  point  exactly  to  the  pole  star;  but  the  variation  was  then  very  slight  ;  in  southern 
and  western  Kuropc  onlv  about  ;">  ;  or  less  -than  halt  a  point.  What  variation  there  was 
was  to  the  east  of  north  and  it  was  supposed  to  be  constant  ;  hence,  when,  on  his  first  vova^v 
to  America  in  1492,  Columbus  noticed  that  the  needle  crossed  over  to  the  west,  one-halt 
point  in  the  evening  and  another  half  point  the  next  morning,  he  was  very  much  astonished  : 
and  when,  four  days  later,  on  September  17th,  his  pilots  noticed  it  their  hearts  sank  with 
apprehension  at  entering  a  world  of  waters  where  even  the  magnetic  needle  might  become  a 
treacherous  guide.  This  observation  by  Columbus  we  may  well  understand  was  a  very 
serious  and  solemn  one  ;  and  it  fixes  beyond  all  doubt  the  meridian  of  no  variation  at  a  point 
west  of  the  A/ores,  in  latitude  28°  X.  and  longitude  about  L'.S  \Y.  At  the  present  time  the 
variation  at  the  point  of  first  notice  is  25  degrees  or  nearly  double  that "  observed  by 
Columbus  and  it  therefore  follows  that  all  over  the  Xorth  Atlantic,  the  compass  marked  in 
1497  a  much  less  westerly  variation  than  it  does  now.  Krom  this  first  observation,  and 
from  the  long  series  of  observations  since  made  with  increasing  accuracy  and  frequency,  it 
has  been  ascertained  that,  subject  to  local  conditions,  there  is  a  slow  swing  of  the  magnetic 
meridian  from  east  to  west  and  vice  versa  extending  over  centuries  of  time.  This  has  been 
called  the  secular  variation  of  the  compass.  Its  cause  is  not  known,  its  laws  are  not  fully 
ascertained,  but  it  is  a  fertile  source  of  confusion  among  students  who  plot  out  early  voyages 
in  northern  seas  solely  with  the  aid  of  modern  maps. 

"While  Columbus,  sailing  on  the  latitude  of  28°,  was  proceeding  always  in  the  direction 
where  the  variation  was  slight,  Cabot's  course  in  the  north  was  in  a  region  of  greater 
variation  ;  being  so  much  the  nearer  to  the  magnetic  pole.  For  Columbus  was  sailing  on  a 
west  course  which  he  scarcely  deviated  from,  because  although  on  the  last  three  days  of  the 
voyage  he  steered  S.  W.,  and  W.  S.  W.,  there  were  previous  days  when  he  made  a  little 

Sec.  II.,  189-1.  8. 


B8  SAMUKL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 

northing.  Nevertheless  when  he  reached  land  the  admiral  had  dropped  240  miles  to  the 
south  of  Honiara  his  point  of  departure. 

If  the  laws  of  the  secular  variation  of  the  compass  were  known  it  would  be  easy  to 
calculate  the  variation  at  any  given  period  :  hut  they  are  not  known,  and  so  we  are  driven 
to  arsrue  empiricallv  from  the  observations  recorded,  and  these  do  not  commence  on  our 
coast  until  the  time  of  Champlain.  But  that  is  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  nearer  to  Cabot's 
time  ami,  as  the  secular  magnetic  swing  is  very  slow,  his  observations,  of  which  a  few  are 
recorded,  arc  of  jrrcat  importance.  These  all  confirm  the  opinion  stated  that  the  variation 
wa^  considerably  less  then  than  now.  The  variation  at  Sydney,  Cape  Breton,  is  at  present 
•J.">  AN'.,  at  Cape  Race  it  is  :•'>  \V.  and  at  Halifax  it  stands  at  25  ;  the  extreme  westerly  limit 
ha-  been  reached  this  year. 

The  o|Vicei>  nt  the  (Jeodetie  Survey  think  that  Cliamplain's  observations  arc  from  1°  to 
:;  ,,,,!.  :,n,|  moreover  it  is  hard  to  see  how  the  progression  of  westerly  variation  could 
inetva-e  iii  a  -out h\\ v-t  direetion.  It  is  eontrarv  to  the  magnetic  curves  of  the  present  time 
thai  lie  variation  -lumlil  he  14  "><i'  at  Cape  Breton  :  Hi  15'  at  La  Heve  near  Halifax  ; 
17  s  ;,t  |',,rl  IJoval  mi  tin'  Aiiiia]iolis  Basin:  17  Ki'  at  I'etit  Passage;  19  12'  at  the 
K.-niiebec  and  1s  I"'  at  M alleharre  iii  Massachusetts  (Nauset).*  Still  there  is  a  progres- 
_i,,n  in  the-e  figure-  \vliieli  does  not  look  like  careless  observation  and  Champlain  (see 
appendix  A)  \\a-1>v  no  mean>  careless  in  anvthing  lie  undertook.  That,  however,  is  a 
,|ii,-.tion  in  niairneti-in  which  fortunately  it  is  not  necessary  to  discuss.  Other  observations 
w.-re  made  li\-  llcmlrick  Iliid-on  about  the  same  time  which  run  more  in  accord  with 
piv-ent  theories  :  and.  in  the  "Arcauo  del  Mare  "  pnlilished  at  Florence  in  Iti4l!,  a  number 
of  oh-ervation-;  arc  recorded  wliich  </ivc  unquestionable  evidence  of  accuracy;  those  taken 
I',, r  Cap.  Union,  and  St.  John-.  Newfoundland,  agree  in  assigning  to  these  localities  a 
mairnctic  variation  of  1  '>  degrees  west  of  north.  The  hearing  of  these  considerations  upon 
t)|.-  prc-i-nt  i|iie-tion  i-.  -hortlv.  this  :  If  Columbus  on  a  direct  western  course  dropped  240 
mile-  from  Honiara  hi-  point  of  departure  to  his  landfall  in  the  Antilles  in  1492  With  a 
variation  of  one  point  \\e-t.  it  i-  altogether  probable  that  John  Cabot  with  a  variation  of  a 
point  and  a  halt'  would  have  dropped,  in  14!*7,  otiO  miles  to  the  south  on  his  western  course 
aero--  the  Atlantic  ;  and.  again,  if  John  Cabot  laid  his  course  to  the  west  by  compass  from 
latitude  .V,  north  the  variation,  so  much  greater  than  that  observed  by  Columbus,  would  have 
carried  him  clear  of  ( 'ape  Haee  and  to  the  next  probable  landfall,  Cape  Breton.  In  any  case, 
Labrador  a>  a  landfall,  is  excluded. 

V.  Tin:  FIRST  VOYAOE,  1497. 

In  the  de-patch  of  I'edro  de  Ayala  dated  July  25th,  1498,  to  the  court  of  Spain  he 
asserts  that  John  Cabot  had  previously  been  in  Seville  and  in  Lisbon  trying  to  obtain 
assistance  for  a  voyage  to  the  west,  aiid,  it  would  appear,  that,  failing  there,  he  had  gone  to 
Brir-tol.  The  people  of  Bristol,  one  may  gather  from  the  despatch,  stimulated  by  him,  had 
been  for  seven  years  sending  out  vessels  to  look  for  the  island  of  Brasil  in  the  western 
ocean  but  without  succ-ens  until  1497,  when  land  was  found.  Of  these  previous  efforts  and 
previous  voyages  no  other  traces  have  been  found  and  the  first  we  hear  of  John  Cabot  is  in 
the  letters  patent  of  March  5th,  149»i,  upon  the  petition  of  himself  and  his  three  sons, 
Lewis,  Sebastian  and  Sancio,  empowering  them,  at  their  own  expense,  to  fit  out  an  expedition 
to  discover  new  lands  and  take  possession  thereof  for  the  English  crown.  The  jealousy  of 


VOYAGES  OF  THK  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  39 

the  Spanish  envoy  was  awakened  before  the  letters  were  granted,  and  a  rescript  of  the 
Catholic  sovereigns  to  Dr.  de  Puebla  dated  March  28th,  149<5,  instructs  him  to  represent  to 
the  king  of  England  that  such  enterprises  could  not  be  undertaken  without  prejudice  to  the 
rights  of  either  Spain  or  Portugal.  Doubtless  dc  Puebla  bad  anticipated  his  sovereigns' 
command,  for  the  wording  of  the  letters  patent  limits  the  scope  of  the  projected  discoveries 
to  the  north,  the  east  and  the  west,  without  mentioning  the  south.  A  year  passed  before 
the  preparations  could  be  made  and,  early  in  May,  1497,  Cabot  sailed  from  Bristol,  the  port 
prescribed  in  the  patent.  That  port  is  in  latitude  51  30'  X.,  and  the  objective  point  of 
Cabot's  voyage  was  Cathay  the  capital  city  of  which  kingdom  was  Cambaluc  in  latitude  51° 
N".,  according  to  Toscanelli's  map.*'  Upon  that  map  Columbus  had  plotted  his  course  onlv 
five  years  before,  and  he  sailed  first  south  to  Uomara,  in  the  A/.ores.  in  order  to  yvt  upon  the 
parallel  of  Cipango  his  objective  point,  which  be  thought  he  had  reached  bv  following  that 
parallel  on  an  undeviating  western  course.  In  like  manner  John  Cabot  >ou^hr  Cathav. 
lie  could  not  then  have  had  a  thought  of  a  northwest  passage  for  he  knew.  then,  ot  no 
barrier.  For  him,  as  for  Columbus,  the  western  ocean  was  open  to  the  coa-t  ot'  A>ia. 
Columbus  had  attained  Cipango,  on  a  parallel  of  latitude  ten  decrees  to  the  south  of  Spain. 
Cabot  sailing  from  a  port  eleven  degrees  to  the  north  of  Spain  would  reach  the  mainland  of 
Asia  at  Cathay  twenty  degrees  north  of  Cipango,  for  Quinsav  the  southernmost  city  of  that 
great  country  was  in  latitude'  45  X.,  and  he  would  have,  moreover,  the  advantage  of  sailing 
on  a  parallel  where  the  degrees  of  longitude  are  much  shorter.  This  could  he  done  without 
approaching  by  20  degrees  of  latitude  the  regions  claimed  by  Spain.  John  Cabot  had  there- 
fore no  object  in  going  north.  Why  should  he  be  supposed  to  have  wished  to  <ro  noil  h  when 
his  course  was  open  across  the  western  ocean';  The  only  northing  he  needed  was  what  mi^ht 
be  sufficient  to  keep  his  true  west  in  sailing  on  a  sphere,  lie  had  no  occasion  to  make 
more.  The  importance  of  keeping  this  objective  point  in  mind  cannot  be  too  much  ins'^ted 
upon.  What  Cipango  was  to  Columbus,  Quinsav  and  Cambaluc  ''"  were  to  Cabot.  There- 
fore he  sailed  south  of  Ireland  which  he  would  not  have  done  had  any  idea  of  a  northern 
voyage  been  in  his  mind.  If  Sebastian  Cabot  had  not  been  so  much  wrapped  up  in  his  own 
vain  glory  we  might  have  had  a  full  record  of  the  eventful  voyage  which  revealed  to  Kin-ope 
the  shores  of  our  Canadian  dominion  first  of  all  the  lands  on  the  continents  of  the  western 
hemisphere.  Fortunately,  however,  there  resided  in  London  at  that  time  a  most  intelligent 
Italian,  Raimondo  di  Soncino,  envoy  of  the  duke  of  Milan,  Ludovico  Sfoiv.a.  one  of  those 
despots  of  the  Renaissance  who  almost  atoned  for  their  treachery  and  cruelty  by  their  thirst 
for  knowledge  and  love  of  arts.  Him  Soncino  kept  informed  of  all  matters  going  on  at 
London  and  specially  concerning  matters  of  cosmography  to  which  the  duke  was  much 
devoted.  From  his  letters  we  are  enabled  to  retrace  the  momentous  voyage  of  the  little 
"Matthew  of  Bristol"  across  the  western  ocean — not  the  sunny  region  of  steady  trade-winds 
by  whose  favouring  influence  Columbus  was  wafted  to  his  destination,  but  the  boisterous 
reaches  of  the  northern  Atlantic — over  that  "  still  vexed  sea"  which  shares  with  one  or 
two  others  the  reputation  of  being  the  most  storm  tossed  region  in  the  world  of  ocean. 
Passing  Ireland  he  first  shaped  his  course  north,  then,  turning  westwards  3I  and  having  the 
pole  star  on  his  right  hand,  he  wandered  for  a  long  time  and  at  length  he  hit  upon  land. 
The  letter  indicates  that  after  he  changed  his  course  his  wandering  was  continuously  west- 
wards, in  the  same  general  direction,  as  far  as  the  regions  of  the  Tanais.  No  certain 
meaning  can  be  found  for  the  word  Tanais  ;  but  inasmuch  as  in  those  days  the  Tanais  was 


6O  SAMUKL  HOWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 

held  to  separate  Europe  from  Asia  ^  it  may  be  taken  as  a  vague  term  for  Asiatic  lands. 
That  the  land  discovered  was  supposed  to  he  a  part  of  Asia  appears  very  clearly  from  the 
same  letters.  It  was  in  the  territory  of  the  Grand  Cam.11  The  land  was  good  and  the 
climate  temperate  "'  and  Cabot  intended  on  his  next  voyage,  after  ocenpying  that  place,  to 
proceed  further  westwards  until  he  should  arrive  at  the  longitude  of  Japan  which  island  he 
evidently  thought  to  be  south  of  his  landfall  and  near  the  equator. 

It  -hould  be  carefullv  noted  that  in  all  the  circumstances  on  record  which  are  indisput- 
ably referable  In  this  first  vovairc  nothing  has  been  said  of  ice  or  of  any  notable  extension  of 
davliirht.  These  are  the  mark*  of  the  second  voyage ;  for  if  anything  unusual  had  existed 
in  the  lenirth  of  the  dav  it  would  have  hccn  at  its  maximum  on  midsummer's  day,  June  24, 
the  «lav  he  made  land.  N'othintr  is  reported  in  these  letters  which  indicates  a  high  latitude. 
The  -lion-  of  Labrador  i>  a  waste  region  of  rocks,  swamps  and  mountains.  Lieut.  Gordon 
•.learning  al.>n<:  the  coast  in  the  "Alert"  passed,  on  June  30th,  1886,  large  numbers  of 
-mall  iccheri:-.  lie  met  the  field  ice  on  July  2nd  at  hit.  ;">(>  and  from  lat.  58'  to  Cape 
Chidlev  it  wa-  packed  tiirht  all  along  for  fifteen  miles  out  to  sea.  Even  inside  the  straits  of 
B<-lle-|-|e  it  i-  ~o  barren  and  forbidding  as  to  call  forth  ( 'artier' s  oft-cited  remark  that  "it 
\\a-  like  the  land  C.od  iravc  to  Cain."  The  coast  of  Labrador  is  not  the  place  to  invite  a 
second  vovairc.  if  it  he  once  seen  ;  but  the  climate  of  Cape  Breton  is  very  pleasant  in  early 
~imiiner  and  the  country  i>  well  wooded. 

l-'r. .in  the  contemporary  docinneiits  relating  specially  to  the  first  voyage  it  is  beyond 
•  pie-lion  that  Cabot  >aw  no  human  being  on  the  coast  though  he  brought  back  evidences  of 
their  presence  at  >onii-  previous  time.  It  is  beyond  doubt  also  on  the  same  authority  that, 
the  vnvairc  la-ti-d  not  longer  than  three  months  and  that  provisions  gave  out  so  that  he  had 
not  time  to  land  on  the  return  voyage.  It  was,  in  fact,  a  reconnoitering  expedition  to 
prepare  the  \\av  lor  a  irivater  elfort  and  establish  eontideiice  in  the  existence  of  land  across 
the  ocean  ca-ilv  reached  from  Knirland.  The  distance  sailed  is  given  by  Soncino  at  400 
league-:  but  I'a-ipialiir".  writing  l<>  Venice,  gives  it  at  700  leagues,  equivalent  to  2,226 
mile-.  \\  lii<-h  i-  very  nearly  the  distance  between  Bristol  and  Cape  Breton  as  now  estimated. 

All  the-c  circiim-taiice-  concerning  the  first  voyage  are  derived  from  John  Cabot's  own 
report-  and  are  extracted  from  document.-  dated  previous  to  the  return  of  the  second 
expedition  and  therefore  arc.  of  neee.->ity.  tree  from  admixture  with  extraneous  incidents. 
1  have  not  referred  to  the  map  of  1544  because  I  propose  to  consider  it  by  itself.  The 
early  hi>torian>  who  are  u>nally  cited  throw  no  light  upon  the  first  voyage.  IVter  Martyr 
in  Kilt!,  (iomara  in  1542  and  Hamusio  in  1550  are  exclusively  concerned  with  Sebastian 
Cabot.  They  know  nothing  of  John  Cabot  and  his  voyage  and  whatever  dates  they  give, 
the  particular.-  they  recite  stamp  their  narratives  as  relating  solely  to  the  second  voyage. 
They,  in  fact,  seem  to  know  only  of  one.  Antonio  Galvano  an  experienced  Portuguese 
sailor  and  cosinographer  writing  in  1563,  like  the  others,  knows  of  one  voyage  only  which 
he  fixes  in  14H6.  lie  interweaves,  like  them,  in  his  narrative  many  circumstances  of  the  second 
voyage,  but  it  is  important  to  note  that  from  some  independent  source  is  given  the  landfall  at 
45  ,  the  latitude  very  nearly  of  Cape  Breton  on  the  island  of  Cape  Breton.  Another  point  is 
also  recorded  in  the  letters  that,  on  the  return  voyage,  Cabot  passed  two  islands  to  the  right 
which  the  shortness  of  his  provisions  prevented  him  from  examining.  This  note  should  not 
he  considered  identical  with  the  statement  recorded  by  Soncino  in  his  first  letter  ;  for  this 
last  writer  evidently  means  to  indicate  the  land  which  Cab«t  found  and  examined — he  says 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  61 

that  Cabot  discovered  two  large  and  fertile  elands  ;  but  the  two  islands  of  Pasqualigo  were 
passed  without  examination.  They  were  probably  the  islands  of  St.  Pierre  and  Miquelon  ; 
but  that  John  Cabot  had  no  idea  of  a  northward  voyage  at  that  time  in  his  mind  would 
appear  from  his  intention  to  sail  further  to  the  east  on  his  next  voyage  until  he  reached  the. 
longitude  of  Cipango.  Moreover,  the  reward  recorded  in  the  king's  privy  purse  accounts 
"to  hym  that  tbunde  the  new  ile  "  and  the  wording,  thrice  repeated,  of  the  second  letters 
patent,  "  the  land  and  isles  of  late  found  by  the  said  John  "  indicate  that  it  was  not  at  that 
time  known  whether  the  mainland  of  Cathay  had  been  reached  or,  as  in  the  discoveries  of 
Columbus,  islands  upon  the  coast  of  Asia. 

From  the  preceding  narrative,  based  solely  upon  documents  written  within  twelve 
months  of  the  event  ;  which  documents  are  records  of  statements  taken  from  the  lips  of 
John  Cabot,  the  chief  actor,  at  the  very  time  of  his  return  from  the  tirst  voyage,  it  will.  I 
trust,  appear  that  in  1497,  at  a  time  of  year  when  the  ice  was  not  dear  from  the  coasts  of 
Labrador,  he  discovered  a  part  of  America  in  a  temperate' climate  ;  and  that  this  was  dune 
without  the  name  of  Sebastian  Cabot  once  coming  to  the  surface,  excepting  when  it  appears 
in  the  patent  of  14!H>,  together  with  the  names  of  Lewis  and  Sancio,  his  brothers.  \Vhile 
the  circumstances  recorded  are  incompatible  with  a  landfall  at  Labrador  they  do  not  exclude 
the  possibility  of  a  landfall  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Newfoundland,  which  is  so  varied  in  its 
character  as  to  correspond  with  almost  anv  conditions  likely  to  be  found  in  a  landfall  on  the 
American  coast  ;  but  inasmuch  as,  from  other  reasons,  it  will,  I  think,  appeal-  that  the  land- 
fall was  at  Cape  Breton  it  will  be  a  shorter  process  to  prove  by  a  positive  argument  where 
it  was  than  to  show  by  a  negative  argument  where  it  was  not  ; — and  now,  before  passing  to 
another  branch  of  mv  subject  it  will  be  proper  to  notice  a  theory  which  Ilumboldt  based  on 
Juan  de  la  Cosa's  map  that  John  Cabot  passed  in  between  St.  Paul's  Island  and  Cape  IJay. 
circumnavigated  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  and  returned  to  England  through  the  straits  nf 
Belle-Isle. 

Juan  de  la  Cosa's  map  is  a  document  of  such  prime  importance  that  it  merits  separate 
consideration,  but  I  think,  that  everyone  who  knows  the  gulf  will  share  Kohl's  astonish- 
ment that  such  a  theory  should  have  been  held  by  so  eminent  a  cosmographer.  Henry 
Stevens  a'  follows  Ilumboldt,  and  Dr.  Deane  doubtingly  says,  ••  It'  the  statement  about  coast- 
ing 300  leagues  be  true  be  (Cabot)  may  have  made  a  periplus  of  the  gulf  returning  bv 
Belle-Isle.''  The  statement  is  based  on  a  remark  made  by  Pasqualigo,  and  if  there  had  been 
time  sufficient  to  sail  so  far  we  might  be  bound  to  accept  it  ;  but  there  was  not.  The  log  of 
Columbus  *'  sailing  in  a  southern  latitude  with  a  steady  northeast  trade-wind  behind  him 
shows  an  average  of  4'4  miles  an  hour.  Cabot  sailed  in  the  region  of  variable  winds,  there- 
fore the  log  of  John  Cabot  could  not  have  shown  such  an  average  progress,  and  it  did  not  on 
the  outer  voyage  for  he  left  Bristol  early  in  May — say  the  fifth — and  saw  land  on  June  the 
24th,  thus  making  good  on  a  straight  course  2,200  miles  in  50  days  or  44  miles37  a  day,  almost 
two  miles  an  hour.  If  he  delayed  only  four  days  to  examine  the  land  he  had  found,  and 
then  sailed  straight  for  home  he  would  have  made  the  passage  in  30  days,  for  he  certainly 
arrived  at  Bristol  about  the  end  (say  the  28th)  of  July.  That  would  give  a  log  of  75  miles 
a  day  or  3  miles  an  hour  on  a  straight  continuous  course.  But  he  did  not  make  such  a 
course,  for  Juan  de  la  Cosa's  map  shows  that  he  coasted  along  and  named  the  south  shore 
of  Newfoundland  a  distance  of  300  miles,  not  leagues.  He  could  not  have  coasted  935  miles 
more  along  the  continent  of  America  and  have  returned  home  in  the  time  specified,  still  less 


62  SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 

was  it  possible  for  him  to  sail  around  the  gulf  and  return.  To  Canadians  who  know  the 
gulf,  it  is  impossible,  even  if  there  had  been  time  to  do  it  that  he  could  have  sailed  round 
it  and  not  have  left  some  indication  of  its  unique  geographical  features.  He  could 
not  have  passed  the  grand  estuary  of  the  river  opening  to  the  southwest — to  the  very 
direi-tion  of  Cathay — without  mentioning  it  and  without  returning  to  it  on  his  second 
vovage.  If  he  saw,  as  he  must  have  seen  according  to  that  theory,  such  an  avenue  opening 
towards  the  heart  ot  Asia  sonic  tradition  of  it  could  not  fail  to  have  reached  us — some  trace 
of  it  c.nild  not  fail  to  have  been  recorded  on  the  maps.  Of  all  the  theories  of  John  Cabot's 
vova-rcs  that  <>n«-  will  appear  to  a  Canadian  the  most  astonishing  ;  as  it  did  to  Kohl  who 
had  travelled  in  Canada  and  knew  something  of  what  the  name  river  St.  Lawrence  implies. 
Markham.  in  his  introduction  to  the  Hakluyt  Society  volume  for  1893,  makes  some 
«-xi-i -lli-iit  oh-ervations  in  relation  to  tin-  voyage  ot  14117,  and  no  one  could  be  a  better 
authoriiv  than  In-  <>n  such  a  subject.  Me  thinks  that  Cabot  was  compelled  by  contrary 
wind-  t..  make  the  northing  "I' the  first  few  days.  That  north  course  might  be  supposed  to 
ha\e  I'l-niiirbt  him  in  the  latitude  of  .">:!  or  f>4  .  well  north  upon  the  west  coast  of  Ireland, 
then  turning  '"  'he  west  be  would  have  struck  for  the  coast  ot  Cathay.  For  a  good 
jMirtiiin  of  the  distance  the  drift  ot'  the  ocean  is  to  the  northeast  as  far  at  least  as  longitude 
I*'  \V.  Then  he  would  enter  the  Aivlic  or  Labrador  current  which  sets  south  on  the  banks 
nil' Ni-wti>mii|land  at  the  rate  of  one  mile  an  hour,  but  the  Ice-way  assumed  by  Markham 
aero--  tin-  oee;m  would  not  1  le  a  1  \\ 'a \ >  >o ii 1 1 1  ;  for  southwest  and  southerly  winds  are  very 
'"iiiin.in  in  .lime,  and  hi-  lee-way  would  as  often  be  north  as  south.  The  fact,  however, 
whi'-h  -.-i-ni-  to  have  pas-ed  unnoticed  is  that,  in  longitude  23  W.,  he  would  have  passed 
tin-  point  nl  no  variation  '"  and  have  ijuicklv  reached  a  region  when'  the  variation  of  the 
e"in|'a--  ha-  been  -hown  to  be  1  '>  \V.  ( )n  a  supposed  western  course  from  thence  he  would 
In-  actually  -leering  a  point  ami  a  half  south  of  west.  In  those  days  the  incidents  of  the  voy- 
age .it'  ( 'olmnhus  reeorded  in  his  journal  could  not  have  quickly  spread  throughout  Europe, 
and  Cabot  would  have  had  to  make  his  own  experiences  with  the  absolutely  new  pheno- 

nun   ot'  magnetic   variation.      All    these   circumstances   render   it  iu  the  highest  degree 

probable  thai  In-  passed  Cape  Race  without  seeing  it.  Then  his  course  would  bring  him 
ci-rtainly  not  to  Cape  North,  but  to  the  eastern  point  of  the  island,  to  Cape  Breton  itself; 
so  that  Harrisse  in  his  work  on  the  Cabot s  was  far  more  nearly  right  than  in  his  later  book 
on  the  discovery  of  America.  If  Cabot  passed  Cape  Race  and  the  islands  of  St.  Pierre  and 
Miqiielon  without  seeing  them  he  would  have  been  obliged  to  change  his  course  sharply  to 
the  northwest  ''  to  reach  Cape  North  :  and,  in  fact,  the  land  both  of  Cape  Breton  and 
Newfoundland  is  so  high  that,  to  make  Capo  North,  without  tirst  seeing  one  coast  or  the 
other,  would  require  a  good  deal  of  nautical  skill  and  a  good  modern  chart ;  moreover  the 
current  out  of  St.  1'aul  strait  sets  on  the  starboard  bow  of  an  approaching  vessel  sometimes 
art  strongly  with  the  prevailing  westerly  wind  as  two  miles  an  hour.*'  Cape  Breton,  as  may 
ho  scon  by  Hurt's  voyage  in  153t5,  was  a  natural  landfall  for  a  vessel  missing  Cape  Race; 
and  so  generally  recognized  as  such  that  in  the  sailing  directions  for  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert's 
fleet  it  wa-s  laid  down  an  the  next  rendezvous  in  case  the  ships  should  not  meet  at  Cape  Race. 

VI.  THE  SECOND  VOYAGE,  1498. 

I  might  here  borrow  the  quaint  phrase  of  Herodotus  and  say  "  now  I  have  done  speaking 
of"  John  Cabot.     He  has,  beyond  doubt,  discovered  the  eastern  coast  of  this  our  Canada, 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  63 

and  he  has  organized  a  second  expedition,  and  he  has  sailed  in  command.  Forthwith,  upon 
such  sailing,  he  vanishes  utterly  and  his  second  son,  Sebastian,  both  of  his  brothers  having 
in  sonic  unknown  way,  also  vanished,  emerges  and  from  henceforth  becomes  the  whole 
Cabot  family.  It  behooves  us,  therefore,  if  we  wish  to  grasp  the  whole  subject,  to  inquire 
what  manner  of  man  he  was. 

Sebastian  Cabot  was  born  in  Venice,  and,  when  still  very  young,  was  taken  to  England 
with  the  rest  of  his  family  by  his  father."  He  was  then,  however,  old  enough  to  have 
learned  the  humanities  l2  and  the  properties  of  the  sphere,  and  to  this  latter  knowledge  lie 
became  so  addicted  that  he,  early  in  life,  formed  fixed  ideas.  He  is  probably  entitled  tu  the 
merit  of  having  urged  the  practical  application  of  the  truths  that  the  shortest  course,  from 
point  to  point  upon  the  globe,  lies  upon  a  great  circle  ;  and  also  that  the  threat  circle  uniting 
western  Europe  with  Cathay  passes  over  the  north  pole.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  shortest 
line  from  England  to  Japan  is  by  Spitsbergen.  We  kno\v  that  as  a  barren  fact  :  because 
we  know  also  that  the  Polar  sea  is,  for  practical  purposes,  impassable;  but  that  Cabot  did 
not  know.  lie  could  not  learn  it  from  the  properties  of  the  sphere  and  he  had  not  learned 
it  in  the  way  of  experience.  At  tirst  it  was  a  very  promising  route  of  sailing  to  India. 
Robert  Thorne,  an  English  merchant  living  at.  Seville,  points  out,  in  1">:>7,  in  representation- 
made  privately  to  the  English  king,  that  there  is  no  more  reason  to  suppose  the  sea  to  be 
impassable  at  the  north  from  cold  than  there  had  been  to  suppose  it  impassable  at  tin- 
equator  from  heat.  All  authorities  had  concurred  in  the  existence  of  a  southern  /.one  of 
intolerable  heat,  and  sailors  had  even  brought  home  reports  of  having  encountered  a  boilinir 
sea."  This  had  been  shown  hv  recent  discoveries  to  be  false,  and  whv  should  not  the  same 
authorities  be  also  wrong  in  their  theories  of  a  frozen  /one  !"  So  reasoned  Robert  Tlnu-nc 
who  lived  at  Seville  when  Sebastian  Cabot  held  there  a  high  position  as  grand  pilot  of 
Spain,  and  thus  insisted  Sebastian  Cabot  from  his  youth  to  his  extreme  old  age.  and  this 
fixed  idea  of  his  became  also  the  fixed  idea  of  the  "English  people:  so  that  they  have 
scarcely  recovered  from  it  within  our  own  recollection.  Biddle  and  N'icholls  laud  him  as 
the  "discoverer  of  great  circle  sailing  and  founder  of  the  English  mercantile  marine."  The 
English  marine  existed  before  him,  but  England  owes  to  him  the  initiation  of  the  long 
weary  struggle  with  the  frozen  ocean  which  for  three  centuries  has  strewn  the  Arctic  wastes 
with  the  bodies  of  her  noblest  sailors;  from  Sir  Hugh  Willoughby  who  perished  with  all 
his  gallant  crew  on  the  shores  of  Lapland  in  lf>~>4,  the  first  fruits  of  great  circle  sailing  by 
the  north,  to  Sir  John  Franklin  who  perished  almost  in  our  own  days.  Xordenskiold  in 
the  Vega  in  the  two  years  of  1878-9  made  the  passage  Cabot  dreamed  of  in  his  later  years 
to  Japan  by  way  of  Spitsbergen,  that  passage  upon  which  Sir  Hugh  Willoughby  sailed  in 
1554,  and  now  in  this  very  year  Nansen  has  thrown  himself  into  the  ice  pack  in  the  hope  of 
drifting  across  the  Polar  ocean. 

This  fixed  idea  of  the  younger  Cabot  pervaded  all  his  life  and  shows  in  all  his  reported 
conversations.  He  adhered  to  it  with  the  pertinacity  of  a  Columbus  and,  in  his  later  life 
after  his  return  to  England,  his  efforts  which  in  youth  were  directed  to  a  northwest  passage 
went  out  towards  a  northeast  passage  to  Cathay.  John  Cabot's  genius  was  more  practical, 
as  the  second  letter  of  Raimondo  di  Soncino  shows.  His  intention  was  to  occupy  on  the 
second  voyage  the  landfall  he  had  made  and  then  push  on  to  the  east  (west  as  we  call  it 
now)  and  south.  The  diversion  of  that  expedition  to  the  coast  of  Labrador  would  indicate 
that  the  death  of  the  elder  Cabot  and  the  assumption  of  command  by  his  son  occurred  early 


64  SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 

i»  the  voyage.  Sebastian  Cabot  seems  to  have  been,  not  so  much  a  great  sailor,  a«  a  great 
nautical  theorizer.  Gomara  says  he  discovered  nothing  for  Spain  ;  and  beyond  doubt  his 
expedition  to  La  Plata  cannot  be  considered  successful  ;  tor  it  was  intended  to  reach  the 
Moluccas.  One  fixed  idea  of  his  life  was  the  course  to  Cathay  by  the  north.  That  idea  he 
monopolized  to  himself.  He  overvalued  its  importance  and  thought  to  be  the  Columbus  of 
a  new  highwav  to  the  east.  Hence  he  may  have  underrated  his  father's  achievements  as  he 
brooded  »vcr  what  lie  considered  to  be  his  own  great  secret.  He  theorized  on  the  sphere 
and  h<-  theorized  on  the  variation  of  the  compass  and  he  theorized  on  a  method  of  finding 
longitude  bv  the  variation  of  the  needle;  so  that  even  Richard  Kden,  who  greatly  admired 
him.  wrote  a-  follows:  "  Sebastian  Cabot  on  his  death-bed  told  me  that  he  had  the  know- 
••  Icdtre  thereof  (longitude  l>v  variation)  by  divine  revelation,  yet  so  that  he  might  not  teach 
••  aiiv  man.  IJnt  I  thinke  that  tli"  goode  olde  man  in  that  extreme  age.  somewhat  doted 
••  and  had  in>t.  vet  even  in  tlie  article  of  death,  utterly  shaken  off  all  worldlye  vaine  gloric." 
The-e  word'  would  r-eeni  to  contain  the  solution  of  most  of  the  mystery  of  the  suppression 
oi'.lohn  ('a!,  it'-  name  in  the  narrative-  ol'  I'eter  Martyr.  Uamiisio,  (tomara  and  all  the  other 
writer-  \\lio  ilerivcd  tlieir  int'ormation  t'roni  Sebastian  Cabot  during  his  long  residence  in 
Spain.  The  remainder  of  t  lie  niv>terv  mav  !>.•  sol  veil  in  the  succeeding  portion  of  this  paper. 
And  now  \\  e  mav  pa--  on  In  the  consideration  ol'  the  second  voyage  ;  and  first  among 
the  writer-,  in  order  <>!'  time  a-  al-o  in  order  of  importance,  i<  I'eter  Martyr  of  Anghiera, 
ul,,,  |,nl,|i-h.-d  lii-  ••  l>ec;ide-  of  the  N'ew  World"  in  l-'ilii.  Sebastian  Cabot  had  then  been 
in  Spain  for  t'oiir  vear-.  hi'_rh  in  office  and  in  royal  favour.  Peter  Martyr  was  liis  "familiar 
I'rieiid  and  comrade."  and  tell-  the  pope,  to  whom  these  "Decades"  were  addressed  as 
letter-.  th:it  he  wrote  t'roni  i  1 1  to  ri  i  la  t  i  o  1 1  derived  from  Cabot's  own  lips.  Here,  I  venture  to 
think,  manv  of  the  writers  on  thi>  subject  have  gone  astray  ;  for  the  whole  question  changes. 
Martvr  knows  of  onlv  one  vova^v.  and  that  wa-  bevond  doubt  the  voyage  of  1408;  he 
knows  of  onlv  one  discoverer,  and  that  the  man  from  whose  lips  he  writes  the  narrative. 
The  landfall  i-  tar  north,  in  a  region  of  ice  and  perpetual  daylight.  At  the  very  outset  the 
-nliject  i-  »tated  to  he  -those  northern  seas."  and  then  Peter  Martyr  goes  on  to  say  that 
Seha-tiaii  Cahot  fnrni>hed  two  -hips  at  his  own  charges;  and  that,  with  three  hundred 
men.  he  sailed  toward-  th"  north  pole,  where  In-  saw  land;  and  that  then  he  was  com- 
pelled to  turn  we-tward-  :  and  after  that  he  coasted  to  the  south  until  he  reached  the  lati- 
tude of  (iibraltar:  and  that  he  was  west  of  the  longitude  of  Cuba.  In  other  words,  he 
struck  land  far  in  the  north,  ami  from  that  point  he  sailed  south  along  the  coast  as  far  as 
Cape  Ilatteras.  That  Labrador  was  the  landfall  seems  clear  ;  for  he  met  large  masses  of  ice 
in  the  month  of  .Inly.  These  were  not  merely  the  bergs  of  the  western  ocean,  but  masses 
of  field-ice,  which  compelled  him  to  change  his  course  from  north  to  west,  and  finally  to 
turn  southwards.  The  same  writer  states  that  Cabot  himself  named  a  portion  of  the  great 
land  he  coasted  li'id-alaon,  because  of  the  quantity  of  fish,  which  was  so  great  that  they  hin- 
dered the  sailing  of  his  ships,  and  that  these  fishes  were  called  baccalaM  by  the  natives. 
This  statement  has  given  rise  to  much  dispute.  As  to  the  quantity  of  fish  all  succeeding 
writers  concur  that  it  was  immense  beyond  conception  ;  and  probably  the  swarming  of  the 
salmon  up  the  rivers  of  our  Pacific  coast  may  afford  a  parallel  ;  but  that  Cabot  did  not  BO 
name  the  country  is  abundantly  clear.  A  very  exhaustive  note  on  the  word  will  be  found 
at  page  131  of  I)r.  Bourinot'i  "  Cape  Breton."  He  gives  the  Micmac  name  as  iwgrxi,  on  the 
authority  of  Dr.  Rand.  Richard  Brown  gives  it  as  pahshoo  in  his  "  History  of  Cape  Breton." 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  68 

Lescarbot  gave  it  in  his  time  as  apege.  Kohl  derives  the  word,  by  a  parallel  evolution, 
from  the  Dutch  word  kabeljaaw,  but,  as  pointed  out  by  Dr.  Bourinot,  the  word  is  Basque. 
It  may  be  called  Iberian,  for  the  Basque  bacailaba  became  in  Spanish  liaccaf.au  and  in  Portu- 
guese bacalhas,*1  and  this  last  name  is  found  on  Pedro  Kernel's  map  of  1505.  It  is  not  likelv 
that  Cabot,  in  an  English  ship  with  an  English  crew,  would  have  given  the  country  an 
Iberian  name.  The  probability  is  that  the  Portuguese,  who  flocked  upon  the  coast  after 
the  Corte  Reals,  first  gave  the  name  "codfish  land"  to  the  country;  and  Cabot's  claim  to 
the  name  is  no  more  true  than  his  claim  to  having  fitted  out  the  expedition  at  his  own 
expense.  I  have  read  somewhere  in  the  books  that  Sebastian  Cabot  was  a  threat  sailor  and 
also  a  great  liar,  but  I  think  Richard  Eden's  naive  account  of  his  last  illness  is  the  best 
explanation  of  his  very  comprehensive  claims. 

The  letter  from  Cabot  which  Ramusio  4§i  quotes  had  been  lost,  and  we  have  onlv 
Ramusio's  recollection  of  it.  That  tells  us,  in  general  terms,  of  a  voyage  to  the  far  north. 
when  a  latitude  of  67°  30'  was  attained.  In  the  various  accounts  which  have  conic  down 
to  us  as  on  Cabot's  authority  different  latitudes  are  given,  f>0  ,  f>8  .  HO  ,  and  here  (17  -"!0". 
A  very  high  latitude  was  no  doubt  attained  ;  but  here,  in  the  recollections  of  \\\\~  letter,  is 
a  surprising  statement  that  Cabot  was  on  the  11th  of  .June  at  that  latitude,  and  the  sea  was 
then  clear46  and  without  any  manner  of  impediment,  and  that  he  would  have  sailed  straight 
on  to  the  east  at  Cathay,  but  a  mutiny  of  the  masters  and  sailors  prevented  him.  and  he  had 
to  return.  This  is  not  only  contradictory  to  his  statements  elsewhere,  but  it  is  well  known 
that  the  Labrador  coast  and  Hudson's  straits  are  not  accessible,  on  account  of  ice.  so  earlv 
in  the  summer. 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted,  for  Cabot's  own  sake  as  well   as  for  oiir>.  that  nothin"1  from 

~  ."~ 

his  own  hand  has  been  preserved  either  in  print  or  in  manuscript  :  because  hi>  reputation 
has  been  entirely  at  the  mercv  of  the  memories  of  his  friends,  and,  at  this  distance  of  time. 
it  is  impossible  to  say  whether  he  was  phenomenally  addicted  to  inaccuracy  of  expression 
or  his  friends  were  phenomenally  endowed  with  treacherous  memories.  The  mndi  quoted 
conversation  in  Ramusio  is  a  cast'  in  point.  Ranuisio  has  recorded,  from  memory  only  some 
years  after  it  occurred,  a  conversation  at  the  house  of  his  learned  friend  Krascator.  A 
stranger,  whose  name  is  not  given,  was  present  among  the  guests.  He  was  evidently  a  man  of 
distinction  and  of  learning.  The  conversation  turned  upon  cosmography,  the  favourite  topic- 
then  of  cultivated  society,  and  all  present  were  speculating  upon  the  possibility  of  sailing  to 
Cathay  by  the  north.  They  were  wondering  whether  Greenland  joined  with  Xorway  at 
the  north,  or  whether  there  was  a  strait  there,  and  some  one  present  told  the  story  of  the 
Indians  who,  a  long  time  before,  had  been  storm-driven  to  the  coast  of  Germany;  where- 
upon the  stranger  turned  and  related  the  substance  of  a  conversation  he  had  held  with 
.Cabot  at  Seville.  lie  told  them  that,  having  been  at  Seville  some  years  previously,  he  had 
called  on  their  own  countryman,  Cabot,  to  learn  from  his  lips  the  truth  of  these  matters. 
If  this  guest's  memory  was  good,  and  Ramnsio  correctly  reported  him,  Cabot  not  only  sup- 
pressed that  which  was  true,  but  suggested  that  which  was  false.  He  said  that  his  father 
died  at  the  time  when  the  news  of  Columbia's  discovery  reached  England.  That  was 
untrue,  for  the  second  letters  patent  were  made  out  solely  to  his  father  in  1498.  He  told 
him  that  he  (Sebastian)  first  proposed  the  expedition  to  king  Henry  VII.,  another  plain 
falsehood.  He  told  him  that  the  expedition  was  in  1496,  an  error  of  a  year.  He  conveyed 
the  impression  that  the  whole  series  of  events  happened  after  his  father's  death,  and  made 

Sec.  II.,  18'J4.    <.). 


66  SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  TUB 

himself  the  sole  originator  and  commander  of  the  expedition,  which  was  clearly  false.  He 
said  that  he  found  land  on  a  westerly  course ;  that  has  been  shown  to  he  true  of  the  first 
expedition,  but  he  suppresses  the  fact  that  there  were  two,  and  that  not  he  hut  his  father 
found  the  land.  He  adds  to  this  westerly  landfall  an  exploration  as  far  aa  56°  north  and 
Florida  on  the  south,  whereas  in  the  short  period  of  three  months  it  was  impossible  that 
such  an  extensive  voyage  could  have  been  made.  He  said  that  when  he  returned  to  Eng- 
land there  was  great  confusion  because  of  a  war  with  Scotland,  whereas  the  war  with 
S.-otland  had  been  concluded  by  a  seven  years'  truce  in  14!»7,  and  the  second  expedition  sailed 
in  14'.'*.  He  stated  that  the  vovage  was  not  repeated  on  account  of  the  confusion  caused 
liv  rebellion,  whereas  the  rebellion  was  Duelled  in  1407,  and  in  1498  the  pretended  Richard 
of  York  wa-  a  prisoner  in  the  Tower.  He  said  that  he  went  to  Spain  at  that  time,  whereas 
he  did  not  i.r"  until  I">1-,  fourteen  years  later;  and  he  stated  that  he  took  service  under 
Ferdinand  and  l-ahclla.  while  Ir-abella  died  in  1504.  eight  years  before  he  removed  to  Spain. 
If  Cabot  had  -aid  there  were  two  voyages,  and  if  he  had  mentioned  John  Cabot's  name,  the 
•nie-t  would  probablv  have  remembered  it.  and  Ramusio  would  have  recorded  facts  so 
-alien!. 

bvtioinara  is  short,  and  it  also  attributes  to  Sebastian  Cabot  the 
iiet  of  tlie  enterprise.  (Joiuara  knows  of  one  voyage  only,  and  that 
\\a-  the  \ova-v  iu  lli'S  It  was  a  northern  vovage,  "by  way  of  Iceland";  and  the  con- 
tinuous davliirht.  the  immense  ma>ses  of  ice,  and  the  number  of  men  (three  hundred)  taken 
leave  no  roniii  tor  doubt. 

In  <ialvano's  "  Hii-coursc  of  the  World,"  before  cited,  the  two  voyages  are  also  con- 
fu-cd  into  one  :  although,  a-  he  wrote  in  l"iti:J,  he  followed  previous  writers,  excepting  in  the 
latitude  of  the  landfall,  and  did  not.  like  his  predecessors,  take  his  information  from  Sebastian 
<':d>"t.  In  one  ver-ion  of  the  Portuguese  text,  that  used  by  Hakluyt,  John  Cabot's  name 
even  appear-  :  but  the  indefatigable  llarrisse  has  turned  up  an  original  copy  which  does  not 
contain  it.  r-o  Hakhivt  would  appear  to  have  had  another  edition  or  to  have  glossed  his 
original  from  other  authorities. 

I  have  now  gone  over  all  the  authorities  for  the  second  voyage.  Their  testimony  is 
irreconcilable  in  manv  respects,  but,  nevertheless,  sonic  firm  ground  can  he  found.  These 
point-  are  established  :  That  the'  expedition  was  a  large  and  important  one;  that  it  sailed  to 
the  north,  and  that  the  landfall  was  far  in  the  north  in  a  region  of  ice  and  continual  day- 
light :  that  from  the  extreme  north  it  coasted  south  to  latitude  38^  in  search  of  an  open 
ocean  to  Cathay  :  that  having  been  provisioned  for  a  year,  the  expedition  was  fitted  for 
such  an  exploration,  and  had  the  time  to  perform  it. 

There  is.  beside  the  above,  a  passage  from  Fahyan's  "Chronicle,"  cited  in  Stow's 
••Chronicle,"  published  in  1">80,  and,  with  variations,  copied  into  Hakluyt's  "Divers  Voy- 
ages," published  in  1">82:  but,  on  reference  to  all  the  editions  ofFahyannow  extant,  not  only 
can  the  originals  of  these  citations  not  be  found,  hut  no  mention  whatever  of  the  Cabot s  is 
made.  I  have  referred  the  consideration  of  this  matter  to  appendix  C.  The  passage 
contains  no  additional  particulars  of  importance. 

VII.  MAPS  AND  MAP  DRAWING  IN  THE  16m  CENTURY. 

In  Hakluyt's  time  there  was  at  Westminster,  in  the  private  gallery  of  the  queen,  a 
copy  of  a  map  attributed  to  Sebastian  Cabot  engraved  by  (or  under  the  supervision  of) 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CAHOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  67 

Clement  Adams,  which  indicated  the  landfall  of  the  first  voyage.  Ilakluyt  has  preserved 
the  inscription  but  the  map  has  disappeared  with  all  other  papers  and  maps  from  Cabot's 
hand.  The  inscription  preserved  by  Ilakluyt  is  found,  in  substance,  upon  the  world  map  of 
1544  (see  appendix  II)  as  well  as  elsewhere,  but,  at  present,  I  have  to  do  with  the  map 
Ilakluyt  saw.  No  doubt  there  were  upon  this  lost  map  other  inscriptions  (as  on  the-  map 
of  1544)  of  the  nature  of  notes  giving  information  as  to  the  different  parts  of  the  world 
portrayed  upon  it.  That  one  pertaining  to  the  subject,  translated  from  the  original  Latin, 
is  as  follows  : 

"In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1497  John  Cabot  a  Venetian  and  Sebastian  his  son  opened 
"  up  this  country  which  no  one  bad  previously  attempted  to  go  to,  upon  the  :24th  day  of 
"  June,  early  in  the  morning  about  five  o'clock. 

"Moreover  he  called  this  land — terrain primam  rimim — I  believe,  because  be  first  from 
"  sea-wards  had  set  eyes  upon  that  region. 

"And,  as  there  is  an  island  situated  opposite,  be  called  it  the  island  of  Si.  .lolm,  I 
"  think,  for  the  reason  that  it  was  discovered  upon  St.  John  the  Baptist's  day." 

The  inscription  on  the  map  was  in  Latin  and  the  above  is  a  close  translation.  Hakluvt. 
gives  an  English  translation  ("Principal  Navigations")  but  he  lias  inserted  explanatory 
glosses.  (See  appendix  II.) 

Then  follows  a  description,  not  certainly  of  the  island,  but  ol  the  whole  regi Labrador 

included.  There  is  a  colon  and  the  next  word,  Ifujiix,  commences  with  a  capital  letter. 
Hujus  must  refer  to  the  country  generally  ;  for,  if  not,  there  would  be  no  description  of  the 
country,  but  only  of  that  one  island,  and  it  would  have  been  irrational  for  t  be  writer  to 
have  branched  oft'  into  a  dissertation  upon  an  accessory  point  ;  as  absurd  as  it  would  be  to 
commence  to  describe  Canada  and  coniine  the  description  to  Anticosti.  This  view  is 
confirmed  by  the  corresponding  Latin  inscription  on  the  Paris  map  of  1544,  win-re  it  is  given 
Hujus  terra:  ittcula:,  Ac.  Then  follows  immediately  a  description  of  the  inhabitants,  their 
dress  and  mode  of  living  and  of  making  war,  a  description  of  the  soil,  of  the  animals  on 
land  and  the  fishes  in  the  sea.  It  has  however  been  shown,  in  a  previous  part  of  this  paper, 
that  on  the  first  voyage  Cabot  saw  no  man.  The  description  therefore  is  a  general  one 
applicable  to  all  that  region  as  explored  afterwards  by  successive  voyagers  up  to  the  date  of 
the  map.  It  is  therefore  unnecessary  to  inquire  whether  white  bears  ever  existed  in  Cape 
Breton  or  Prince  Edward  island  ;  they  existed  in  Labrador  which  is  sufficient.  Xor  is  it 
necessary  to  allocate  the  great  abundance  of  fishes  at  any  one  spot.  The  description  is 
applicable  to  the  whole  region — to  Newfoundland  and  Labrador  as  well  as  to  Cape  Breton. 
Only  the  prima  vista  is  indicated  specially,  and  opposite  to  it,  so  near  that  it  was  discovered 
the  same  day,  was  an  island.  The  Paris  map  of  1544  says  a  large  island  but  Clement 
Adams's  map  merely  says  it  was  an  island,  and  he  adds  that  on  the  island  were  hawks  as 
black  as  crows,  black  eagles  and  partridges.  I  think  this  inscription  has  been  misunder- 
stood to  apply  strictly  to  the  landfall  and  the  island  at  the  time  of  discovery. 

Nevertheless  the  landfall  was  marked  by  an  island  opposite,  which  was  named  St.  John's 
island.  By  opposite — ex  adverse — cannot  be  meant  an  island  100  miles  off.  Some  idea 
of  adjacency  must  be  intended.  My  task  therefore  will  be  to  examine  all  the  extant  maps 
and  see  if  they  bear  any  evidence  of  a  probable  landfall  identified  by  an  island  called  St. 
John.  The  maps  however  are  in  many  cases  strangely  distorted  and  before  taking  them  up 
some  preliminary  inquiries  are  requisite. 


68  SAMUKL  KDVVARD  DAWSON  ON  THK 

Mr.  Harrisse,  uhtil  tlu>  publication  of  his  "Discovery  of  North  America"  in  1892,  used 
to  maintain  that  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  governments  were  very  jealous  of  imparting  to 
foreigners  any  information  concerning  their  colonial  enterprises  and  discoveries,  and  in  that 
helief  all  other  writers  concurred    and  still  concur.     Moreover,  it  agrees  with  all  that  is 
known  of  the  manners  and  methods  of  that  period,  and  especially  with  the  genius  of  those 
two  irovernmcnts."     This  last  volume,  however,19  gives  a  kaleidoscopic  turn  to  the  whole 
pi.-tmv.      We  an-  now  inlormed  that   map-making  was  freely  taught  in  Spain  and  practised 
l.v  all  ;  that  thciv  was  no  tendency,  at  any  time,  to  concentrate  map-making  in  the  hands  of 
ir,  i\, •nun. MII  :  that  Spain  never  made  a  secret  of  its  maritime  discoveries  ;  that  any  one  might 
l.nv  the  ..thYial  charts.     The  general  impression  conveyed  is  that  these  governments,  while 
iliev  had  college:-  of  cosmo-rraphcrs  and  otlieial  standard  charts,  were  no  more  chary  of  dis- 
seminat'mi;  their  maniir-cript  map:-  than  the  British  Admiralty  and  the  United  States  Hydro- 
irraphi.-al  Survev  are  now.      It  is  impossible  to   follow  Mr.  Harrisse  in  this  new  departure. 
Hi-  own   learned   re-cardie-   forliid   it.      When    Rohert  Tliorne,  resident  in  Seville  in  1527,50 
-em  a  map  I"  the  KiiLfli-h  ambassador,  he  was  careful  to  add   "that  it  is  not  to  he  showed 
••or  communicated   there"   (in    Knglaml)   "with   many  of   that  court.     For  though  there  is 
••  nothing  in  it  prejudicial!  to  the  em]ieror.  yet  it  may  lie  a  cause  of  paine  to  the  maker;  as 
••  well  I',  .r  t  hat  none  mav  make  these  ea  nles  Imt  cert  ay  ne  appointed  and  allowed  for  masters." 
The   patent    t'aet    c\i-ts  that    no   maps  of  these  discoveries  were  printed   in  Spain;    all  the 
Spani-h    map-  an-  in   maniiseript.      The    exceptions  of  the  small   map  of  the  West  Indies 
toimd  in  a  I'ew  eopics  of  an  edition  of  Peter  Martyr  in  l.~>11,  and  the  sketch  map  in  Medina's 
•  Arie  di  Naveirar"  in   151."i.  ],i-ove  the  rule  ;   tor  in  151 1  an  edict  was  issued  forbidding  the 
communication  of  charts  to  foreigners,  and   the  later  and  complete  editions  of  Martyr  arc 
without  the  map.      Columbus  in  1  .">(>:!  sei/.ed  all  the  maps  in  the  possession  of  his  crew.     In 
1.VJ7  an   ediet  wa-   i  — iied   by  Charles  V.  excluding  all   strangers  from  the  positions  of  pilot 
or  male.      It  could  not  have  been  a  mere  form,  when  the  official  charts  were  kept  in  a  cotter 
with  two  lock-,  one  of  which  was  kept  by  the  pilot  major  and  the  other  by  the  junior  eos- 
mo^rapher.     The    I'ortiigucM-    government    decreed  the    penalty  of  death  to  any  one  who 
-hoiild  communicate  a  map  of  their  discoveries  in   the  east.     It  is  irrational  to  suppose  that 
no  iv-trictioiis  existed  in  other  directions.     These  tacts  cannot  he  explained  away,  and  they 
are  important  to  remember,  or  we  shall  not  he  able  to  account  for  the  intermittent  character 
of  the  progress  of  geographical  knowledge  as  shown  upon  the  maps. 

Another  important  point  to  be  borne  in  mind  is  that  the  sailors  of  those  days  sailed  by 
dead  reckoning.  They  had  no  means  of  checking  their  longitudes,  while  their  latitudes 
might  he  fairly  accurate.  Distorted  as  the  maps  may  appear,  there  is,  however,  on  American 
maps  one  point  clear  and  unmistakable,  which  serves  as  a  point  of  reference,  namely,  Cape 
Race.  It  is  the  pole  star  of  the  early  maps,  as  it  still  is  and  always  has  been  the  great 
beacon  of  the  ocean  highway.  The  name  appears  first  on  the  King  chart  as  Cape  Raso 
about  the  year  1502,  and  as  Rax.,  Ra/.zo,  Rasso,  and  in  our  English  corrupted  form  Race  it 
has  persisted  to  the  present  day.  The  name  signifies  the  "flat  cape,"  and  whoever  gave  so 
suitable  a  name  must  have  seen  the  locality. 

The  distortion  of  some  of  these  early  maps  is,  however,  due  to  a  much  more  influential 
cause,  and  I  should  not  have  ventured  to  treat  of  so  difficult  a  matter  if  I  had  not  had  the 
shelter  of  no  groat  an  authority  as  Champlain.  At  the  present  day  maps  are  drawn  to  their 
true  meridian,  irrespective  of  the  magnetic  meridian.  This  is  indicated  by  a  subsidiary 


VOYAGES  OF  THK  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1493.  69 

point  or  by  a  note.  The  card  of  the  mariner's  compass  is  now  so  attached  that  the  fleur-de- 
lis  is  over  the  north  pole  of  the  needle,  and  always  indicates  the  magnetic  north,  and  as  a 
vessel  sails  from  one  magnetic  zone  to  another  the  local  variation  is  obtained  from  the  charts 
and  allowed  for  in  the  course  steered.  In  these  early  days  now  under  review  the  science  of 
magnetism  was  undreamed  of,  and  the  magnetic  variation  was  almost  uniform  through- 
out Europe  at  one  point  east  of  north.  Ifo  observations  existed  then  as  now,  and  only  in 
1492  had  the  variation  from  east  to  west  first  been  noticed.  Sailors  in  those  days  sailed  each  on 
the  compass  corrected  for  his  own  country,  and  the  card  was  attached  with  the  _/&;</ /•-</«-//*,  not 
over  the  pole  of  the  needle,  but  over  that  point  west  ot  it  which  was  conceived  to  IK-  tin- 
true  north;  for  the  needle,  to  adopt  Champlain's  word,  e<ixtc.d.  Hut  when  the,  needle 
crossed  over  and  ires/cd  a  point  or  a  point  and  a-half,  the  two  quantities  of  variation  were 
added  and  the  fleur-de-lis  pointed  two  or  two  and  a-half  points  west  of  north/'1  and  the  west 
point  was  therefore  two  and  a-half  points  south  of  west,  and  consequent!  v  the  continual  ten- 
dency of  vessels,  as  elsewhere  stated,  was  to  drop  to  the  south  on  a  westerlv  course.  In 
order  to  obviate  this  tendency  they  did  not  change  the  compasses,  hut  the  sailing  charts 
were  so  drawn  as  to  throw  up  the  coast  to  the  required  degree  of  northing  to  correspond 
with  the  lay  of  the  compass-card.  Hence  upon  a  sailing  chart  the  east  point  of  Cape  Un-ton 
would  be  represented  due  west  of  Cape  Race,  whereas  it  is  really  a  full  point  south  of  it. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  confusion  which  has  crept  into  this  question,  from  not  noticiii"' 
this  peculiarity  of  the  old  sailing  charts,  I  would  cite  Kohl  (••  Doc.  Ills.,"  p.  ITS)  ;  lie  is  dis- 
cussing Kernel's  chart  of  1505,  and  he  says  that  "there  is  one  indication  of  latitude  alontf  a 
"  perpendicular  line,  and  another  indication  along  an  oblique  or  transverse  line  which  is 
"  shorter.  This  latter  line  is  nearer  the  truth,  and  perhaps  was  added  to  the  map  l>v  a  later 
"  hand."  But  Reinel  meant  to  indicate  that  his  map  was  drawn  on  the  meridian  shown  hv 
the  compass  of  his  own  country,  and  that  it  was  twenty  degrees  or  nearly  two  points  out. 
The  oblique  line  is  the  true  meridian,  and  if  it  be  placed  to  point  north  the  east  point  of 
Cape  Breton  will  be  not  west  of  Cape  Race  but  about  true  west-southwest. 

In  order  to  put  this  matter  beyond  doubt  I  have  translated  the  chapter  of  Champlain 
(see  appendix  A)  in  which  ho  explains  the  two  maps  at  the  end  of  his  voyages  of  1G13. 
The  text  explains  the  principle  and  the  maps  illustrate  it.  The  small  map  is  drawn  to  its 
true  meridian  and  the  large  map  is  drawn  to  the  compass  in  use  by  sailors,  which  was  set 
to  the  variation  of  France.  On  this  latter  map  the  coast,  from  Cape  Race  to  Cape  Breton 
east  point,  is  shown  as  lying  east  and  west,  as  in  the  maps  of  Juan  de  la  Cosa  and  Reinel 
and  very  many  others.  On  this  map  also  is  shown  the  oblique  line  which  Kohl  supposed  a 
later  hand  had  added  to  ReinePs  map.  If  a  line  be  drawn  from  47  ,  the  latitude  of  Cape 
Race,  at  right  angles  to  that  shorter  line,  the  latitude  on  the  marginal  line  will  coincide. 

Bearing  in  mind  the  preceding  considerations,  the  study  of  the  early  maps  will  become 
much  more  profitable,  and  I  would  now  direct  attention  to  them  to  ascertain  what  light 
they  may  throw  upon  the  landfall  of  John  Cabot  and  the  island  of  St.  John  opposite  to  it. 
It  must  be  remembered  that  John  Cabot  took  the  time  to  go  on  shore  at  his  landfall  and 
planted  the  banners  of  England  and  St.  Mark  there.  At  that  time  of  year  and  in  that  lati- 
tude it  was  light  at  half-past  three,  but  it  was  five  when  he  saw  land,  and  he  had  to  reach 
it  and  perform  the  ceremonies  appropriate  for  such  occasions ;  so  the  island  opposite  could 
not  be  far  away.  The  island,  then,  will  be  useful  to  identify  the  landfall  if  we  find  it 
occurring  frequently  on  the  succeeding  maps. 


70 


SAMUKL  HOWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1408.  71 

Juan  de  la  Cosa's  Map,  A.D.  1500.  Don  Pedro  cle  Ayala,  joint  Spanish  ambassador  at 
London,  wrote,  on  July  25th,  1498,  to  his  sovereigns  that  he  had  procured  and  would  send 
a  copy  of  John  Cabot's  chart  of  his  first  voyage.  This  map  of  Juan  de  la  Cosa  is  evidence 
that  Ayala,  fulfilled  his  promise.  It  is  a  manuscript  map  w  made  at  the  end  of  the  year  1;">00, 
by  the  eminent  Biscayan  pilot  who,  if  not  the  equal  of  Columbus  in  nautical  and  cosmo- 
graphical  knowledge,  was  easily  the  second  to  him.  Upon  it  there  is  a  continuous  coast- 
line from  Labrador  to  Florida  showing  that  the  claim  made  by  Sebastian  Cabot  of  having 
coasted  from  a  region  of  ice  and  snow  to  the  latitude  of  Gibraltar  was  accepted  as  true  bv 
La  Cosa,  whatever  later  Spanish  writers  may  have  said.  Recent  writers  of  authority  have 
arrived  at  the  conclusion  that,  immediately  after  Columbus  and  Cabot  had  opened  the  way, 
many  independent  adventurers  visited  the  western  seas  ;  for  there  are  a  number  of  geo- 
graphical facts  recorded  on  the  earliest  charts  not  easy  to  account  for  on  any  other 
hypothesis.  Dr.  Justin  "Win so r  shows  that  La  Cosa,  and  others  of  the  great  sail<n>  of  the 
earliest  years  of  discovery,  soon  recognized  that  they  had  encountered  a  veritable  barrier  to 
Asia  consisting  of  islands,  or  an  island  of  continental  si/.e,  through  which  they  had  to  find  a 
passage  to  the  golden  east.  Their  views  were  not  however  generally  accepted,  and  it  soon 
got  to  be  a  maxim  of  the  schools,  QuicijniJ  prater  Afrinnn  e(  Europain  rst,  Axin  <•.•>•/.  Without 
however  stopping  to  discuss  this  point  I  would  again  call  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  coast 
line  is  continuous.  If,  as  Stevens  and  Ilumholdt  thought,  Cabot  had  made  a  periplus  of  the 
gulf  of  St.  Lawrence — if  he  had  got  embayed  in  our  waters — if  lie  had  sailed  round  1'rinee 
Edward  island  (and  beyond  question  he  could  never  have  suspected  it  to  be  an  island  unless 
he  had  sailed  round  it) — if  he  had  sailed  along  the  north  shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence  from 
Quebec  to  the  straits  of  Belle-Isle  and  thence  into  the  ocean  and  proved  Newfoundland 
to  be  an  immense  island — it  is  impossible  but  that  some  trace  of  so  remarkable  an  achieve- 
ment should  have  been  recorded  on  some  early  map.  On  this  map  there  is  no  lurking  place 
for  Prince  Edward  island — no  gulf — no  inner  sea — and  what  islands  are  laid  down  are  very 
small  and  are  in  the  ocean.  That  La  Cosa  based  the  northern  part  of  his  map  upon  Cabot's 
discoveries  is  demonstrated  by  the  English  flags  marked  along  the  coast  and  the  legend.  M'nr 
descubierto  por  Ingleses ;  because  no  English  but  the  Cabot  expeditions  had  been  there; 
and  what  is  evidently  intended  for  Cape  Race  is  called  Can  dr.  Ynglnterru.  The  English 
flags  mark  oft'  the  coast  from  that  cape  to  what  may  be  considered  as  Cape  Hatteras. 
Cabot,  as  before  stated,  confidently  expected  to  reach  Cathay.  lie  sailed  for  that  as  his 
objective  point  and  he  was  looking  for  a  broad  western  ocean,  so  that  narrow  openings  were 
to  him  simply  bays  of  greater  or  less  depth.  The  sailors  of  those  early  voyages  coasted  from 
headland  to  headland  as  plainly  appears  from  many  of  the  maps  upon  which  the  recesses  of 
the  sinuosities  of  the  coast  are  not  completed  lines,  and  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  in 
sailing  between  Newfoundland  and  Cape  Breton  the  bold  and  peculiar  contours  of  both  can 
be  seen  at  the  same  time.  This  is  possible  in  anything  like  clear  weather,  hut,  in  the  bright 
weather  of  midsummer  day,  Cape  Ray  would  necessarily  have  been  seen  from  St.  Paul's  and 
the  opening  might  well  have  been  taken  for  a  deep  indentation  of  the  coa^t.  Between 
Cavo  descubierto  and  Cam  St.  Jorge  such  an  indentation  is  shown  on  the  map  but  the  line  is 
closed  showing  that  Cabot  did  not  sail  through. 

In  studying  this  remarkable  map  attention  is  at  once  aroused  by  the  fact  that  from 
Cavo  de  Ynglaterra  to  Cavo  descubierto  the  coast  is  continuously  named.  In  other  words  that 
the  south  coast  of  Newfoundland  is  named,  but  not  the  east  coast ;  whereas,  in  Kernel's 


72  SAMUEL  EDWARD  PAWSON  ON  THE 

map  five  years  later,  the  east  coast  is  named  but  not  the  south  and  Reinel's  names  are 
Portuguese,  many  of  which  still  cling  to  the  localities  M  in  a  more  or  less  corrupted  form. 
It  is  very  unlikely  that,  sailing  2,000  miles  over  an  utterly  unknown  sea,  Cabot  should  have 
made  precisely  the  point  of  Cape  Race.  It  is  made  always  now,  but  it  is  aimed  at.  To 
suppose  C'abot  hit  it  is  like  supposing  a  man  to  make  a  chance-medley  shot  across  a  rifle 
ran  ire  in  a  t«>ir  ami  to  hit  the  bull's-eye.  It  is  within  the  limit  of  possibility  but  the  chances 
arc  manv  thousands  to  one  it  will  not  be  done.  Xow  on  looking  at  the  row  of  names  on 
I  .a  Co-a's  map  it  will  be  seen  that  they  commence  with  Cape  of  England  (Cam  de  Yngla- 
liffn)  on  the  cast  point  and  stop  with  Carn  desmbierto  on  the  west.  At  one  of  these  two 
points  tin-  di>eo\-erv  must  have  been  made  and  the  coasting  commenced.  Either  Cabot 
cxactlv  hit  Cape  Rare  and  coasted  westward  to  Cape  Discovery,  or  he  discovered  land  at 
Cape  I>isro\erv  and.  bis  object  having  been  attained  and  his  provisions  tailing  short,  he 
turned  and  roasted  eastwards  Lfivinir  the  name  Cape  of  Kngland  to  the  last  spot  of  western 
land  lie  -a\v  as  In-  set  his  eoiirse  on  the  return  voyage  to  Kngland.  When  we  consider  the 
f,,,v,.  ,,f  the  names  themselves  we  feel  that  the  latter  alternative  must  be  the  true  one,  and 
.Iiian  de  la  C,i-a's  map  therefore  beeomes  conclusive  evidence  for  the  priority  of  the  flag  of 
Knirland  on  the  northeastern  coast  of  the  North  American  continent.  John  Cabot  must 
have  been  verv  clear  in  his  report  .because  Kaimomlo  di  Soneino  in  his  second  letter7"  to  the 
1  iiike  .it  Milan  -av-  thai  Cabot  had  const  meted  a  globe  and  bad  pointed  out  the  place  where 
he  had  been.  Tin-  wa-  in  the  winter  between  the  I  wo  voyages  so  that  no  confusion  between 
them  \va-  po  — ible. 

C,ii-i,  iltfii-iiliti  ft™  .' — the  discovered  cape — and  close  to  it,  .)/'//•  descnbiei'to  /><n'  Imjle.scii ! 
What  can  be  mope  evident  than  that  the  spot  where  Kuropcans  first  touched  the  American 
continent  i-  ilm-  indicated?  \Vliv  otherwise  should  it  especially  be  called  "the  discovered 
it'  not  becaii-e  t hi-  cape  was  lirst  discovered  ':  It  is  stated  elsewhere  that  on  the  same 
pposite  the  land,  an  island  was  also  discovered:  and  in  fact  upon  the  Madrid  fac- 
two  -mall  ir-lands  are  foiniil,  one  o|  which  \n  near  Cum  descubierto.  The  name  the 
,i;.-,-m;  ,-,,1  i-,i/,,  at  t  he-  ext  reine  end  of  a  series  of  names  tells  its  own  story.  Cabot  overran 
Cape  Race  and  went  >oiitb  of  St.  1'ierre  and  .Miijiielon  without  seeing  them,  and  continuing 
on  a  weMcrly  course  hit  Cape  Breton  at  its  most  easterly  point.  An  apt  illustration  occurs 
in  a  voyage  made  by  the  ship  "  Bonaventure"  in  l.l'll  recorded  in  Ilakluyt.  She  overshot 
Cape  Kace  without  knowing  it  ami  came  to  the  soundings  on  the  bank  '''  south  of  St.  Peter's, 
win-re  they  found  20  fathoms,  and  then  the  course  was  set  X.  W.  by  X.,  for  Cape  Ray.  The 
course  was  sharply  altered  towards  a  definite  and  known  point  but,  if  he  did  not  see  Cape 
Race,  not  knowing  what  was  before  him  Cabot  would  have  had  no  object  in  abruptly  alter- 
ing his  course  but.  continuing  his  westerly  course,  would  strike  the  east  point  of  Cape 
Breton.  That  point  then,  and  not  Cape  Xorth,  would  be  the  "discovered  cape" — the 
prim  a  rislu — and  there  not  far  off  "  over  against  the  land"  "opposite  the  land  "  (ex  adverso) 
lie  would  find  Scatari  island  which  would  be  the  island  of  St.  John  so  continually  attendant 
on  Cape  Breton  upon  the  succeeding  maps.  If  this  theory  be  accepted  all  becomes  clear,  and 
the  little  Mattlietr,  having  achieved  success,  having  demonstrated  the  existence  of  Cathay 
within  easy  reach  of  England  returned  home;  noticing  and  naming  the  salient  features  of 
the  south  coast  of  Newfoundland.  She  had  not  too  much  time  to  do  it,  for  she  was  back  in 
Bristol  in  34  days  at  most.  This  theory  is  further  confirmed  by  the  circumstance  recorded 
by  l'a-'|iialigo  that  as  Cabot  returned  he  saw  two  islands  on  the  right  which  he  had  not  time 


VOYAGES  OF  THK  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  73 

to  examine  being  short  of  provisions.  These  islands  would  he  St.  Pierre  and  Miquelon  ;  for 
there  are  two,  and  only  two,  important  islands  possible  to  be  seen  at  the  right  on  the  south 
coast  of  Newfoundland  on  the  homeward  course.  La  Cosa  beside  the  two  small  islands 
above  noted  has  marked  on  his  map  three  larger  islands,  I.  de  la  Trinidad,  S.  G rigor,  and  I. 
Verde  but  they  are  not  laid  down  on  the  map  in  the  places  of  St.  Pierre  and  Miquclon  nor 
are  there  any  islands  existing  in  the  positions  shown.  I.  do  la  Trinidad  in  doubtless  the 
peninsula  of  Burin,  as  would  appear  by  its  position  almost  in  contact  with  the  hind  and  its 
very  peculiar  shape.  In  coasting  along  it  would  appear  us  an  island  for  the  isthmus  is  \vrv 
narrow,  and  St.  Pierre  and  Miquelon  would  be  clearly  seen  as  islands  on  the  right.  As  for 
the  bearings  of  the  coast  it  will  appear  by  a  comparison  with  Champlain's  lar«v  map  that 
they  are  compass  bearings  for  they  are  the  same  on  both. 

I  have  dwelt  at  length  upon  the  map  of  La  Co.sa  because,  for  our  northern  coasts,  it  is 
in  effect  John  Cabot's  map.  After  the  return  of  the  second  expedition,  the  English  made  a 
few  voyages  but  soon  fell  back  into  the  old  rut  of  their  Iceland  trade.  The  expedition  was 
beyond  question  a  commercial  failure,  and  therefore,  like  the  practical  people  thcv  are,  tlicv 
neglected  that  new  continent  which  was  destined  to  become  the  chief  theatre  for  the  expan- 
sion of  their  race.  Their  fishermen  were  for  many  years  to  be  found  in  small  numbers  onlv 
on  the  coast,  and,  as  before,  their  supply  of  codfish  was  drawn  from  Iceland  where  thev 
could  sell  goods  in  exchange. 

Meantime  the  Bretons  and  Normans,  and  the  Basques  of  France  and  Spain,  and  the 
Portuguese,  grasped  that  which  England  practically  abandoned.  That  landfall  which  Cabot 
gave  her  in  1497  cost  much  blood  and  treasure  to  win  back  in  175H.  The  French  fishermen 
were  on  the  coast  as  early  as  1504,  and  the  names  on  La  Cosa's  map  were  displaced  by 
French  names  still  surviving  on  the  south  coast  and  on  what  is  called  the  French  shore  of 
Newfoundland.  Robert  Thorne  in  1527  (and  no  doubt  others  unrecorded)  in  vain  ursjed 
upon  the  English  Government  to  vindicate  its  right.  According  to  the  papal  bulls  and  the 
treaty  of  Tordesillas  the  new  lands  were  Portuguese  east  of  a  meridian  370  leagues  west  of 
the  Cape  de  Verde  islands  and  Spanish  to  the  west  of  it.  Baccalaos  and  Labrador  were 
considered  to  be  Portuguese  and,  upon  the  maps,  when  any  mention  is  made  of  English 
discoveries  they  are  accordingly  relegated  to  Greenland  or  the  far  north  of  Labrador.  The 
whole  claim  of  England  went  by  abandonment  and  default.  The  Portuguese  as  the  Rev.  J)r. 
Patterson  has  shown,  named  all  the  east  coast  of  Newfoundland  and  their  traces  are  even 
yet  found  on  the  coasts  of  Nova  Scotia  and  of  Cape  Breton. 

Therefore  it  is  that  the  maps  we  have  now  to  refer  to  are  not  so  much  Spanish  as 
Portuguese.  They  will  tell  us  nothing  of  the  English,  nor  of  Cabot,  but  we  shall  be  able  to 
follow  his  island  of  St.  John — the  only  one  of  his  names  which  survived.  The  outlines  of 
some  very  early  maps  are  given  by  Kunstmann,  Kretschmer  and  Winsor,  but  until  1505 
they  have  no  bearing  upon  our  problem.  In  that  year  Kernel's  map  was  made,  and  although 
Newfoundland  forms  part  of  terra  jirma,  the  openings  north  and  south  of  it  are  plainly 
indicated  by  unclosed  lines.  Cape  Race  has  received  its  permanent  name  Easo  and  although 
only  the  east  coast  of  Newfoundland  is  named  there  is  no  possibility  of  mistaking  the 
easternmost  point  of  Cape  Breton.  Just  opposite,  (ex  adverse)  is  laid  down  and  named  the 
island  of  Sam  Joha,  in  lat.  46°,  the  precise  latitude  of  Scatari  island.  Here,  then,  in  1505  is 
in  this  island  of  St.  John  an  independent  testimony  to  the  landfall  of  1497 — not  off  Cape 
North,  which  does  not  yet  appear,  nor  inside  the  gulf  for  it  is  not  even  indicated — but  in  the 

Sec.  II.,  1894.  10. 


74 


SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 


dafortun 
tormtnto 


m  Johtzn 
'Sam  Pedro 

y.  cLos  faves 
'. 
• 

.  tie  ioa  Ventura 


'c.  das  qamas 
*     •  deboarrntura 


c  do  marco 
Qy  defrry  luts 
B.cte  santa  ciria 
.y.  das  lacalhas 
b.  dacamcetca 
.'c.  da  ffpera 
'oft.  das  patas 
^J\.de  stimfrancisa 
C.Xafo 


C/i 


IViIni  li.'im-l,    A.I).   l.'idTi  (friini  Kohl). 

. \ihinti.  in-i'nii.iit  tin-  i-;i|ir  nl  Cajir  lirt'tnii7" — the  '•"''"  iliwiililei'to  of  La  Cosa.  All  La  Conn's 
naim •-  :uv  <>niit tnl.  This  map  nt'  IJi-iiu-1  is  vi-rv  lu'curati-ly  drawn  and  is  evidently  based  on 
din-i-t  and  m-iirinal  kiMiwlcdire.  Tin-  island  he  lays  down  m  not  of  the  conventional  shape 
hut  trian.iriilar  like  Si-atari.  We  shall  find  the  triangular  island  he  plaeed  at  46  degrees  will 

persist  there.  It  may  not  retain  its  eorreet  shape. 
It  may  move  a  little  further  out  or  may  deviate 
somewhat  from  the  true  latitude;  hut  always  we 
shall  find  it,  with  or  without  its  name,  in  the  ocean 
opposite — ex  adrerso — the  easternmost  point  of  Cape 
Breton.  "We  shall  find,  for  a  long  time,  subsequent 
maps  not  so  accurate,  but  for  forty  years  upon  the 
majority  of  maps  an  island,  which  when  named  will 
.  he  called  the  island  of  S.  Johan,  Joa,  -Toha,77  Joam, 

2.  Outline  of  Sam  Joha  from  KretHchmer  on  a    \vill  he  found  to    attend    upon    that    point    of  land, 
larger  wale  than  Kohl'd  facttlmlle. 

The   straits  will   be   closed  up  north  and  south  and 

Cape  Breton  and  Newfoundland  will  be  welded  firmly  to  the  mainland ;  but  St.  John's 
island  will  remain  in  the  ocean  where  Cabot  found  it,  until,  in  the  map  of  1544,  some  one, 
availing  himself  of  the  information  upon  the  French  maps,  attached  that  name  to  the  Mag- 
dalen group  which  Cartier  had  discovered  in  1534;  not  to  Prince  Edward  island  as  of  late 
commonly  supposed. 

Harruse  in  diacaaeing  this  question  (throughout  his  work  on  the  Cabots)is  perplexed  by 
his  theory,  baaed  on  the  erroneous  reading  of  the  map  of  1544,  that  Prince  Edward  is  the 
inland  of  St.  John  ;  and  asks  how  it  is  possible,  in  that  case,  that  Newfoundland  should  for 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498. 


78 


so  long  a  time  after  appear  as  part  of  the  firm  land.  There  is  no  answer  to  his  question  but 
one.  It  is  impossible  ;  and  any  theory  identifying  Cabot's  St.  John  with  Prince  Edward  island 
will  lead  to  endless  contradictions.  It  may  be  observed  here,  however,  that  about  1520  there 
began  to  appear,  south  of  Cape  Race  and  often  in  the  same  meridian,  an  imaginarv  island  of 
St.  John  Estevan  ;  one  of  those  flying  islands  which  had  no  real  existence  ami  which 
disappeared  off  the  maps  about  A. IX  1000.  This  must  not  lie  confounded  with  the  island 
of  St.  John  opposite  the  east  point  of  Cape  Breton  often  marked  on  the  same  maps  with  it. 

The  next  map    having  relation   to   the 
subject   is  Ruysch's    found    in    the   I'tolemv 
published   at   Rome   in    1">08   and    the    tirst 
ji/'in/cd  map  containing  any  notice-  of  Amer- 
ica.   Cape  Race  is  called  Cabo  di  I'ortugesi  ; 
Labrador,     Newfoundland     and    (iivenland 
are  parts  of  the  solid  continent  of  Asia  and 
the  great  Southern  ocean  joins   the  Atlantic 
£      and   separates   them   from   the  Spanish   dis- 
/•>.        coverics  at  the  south,  but  a  deep  bav  marks 
yW/  the  separation  of  Newfoundland   from  Cape 
Breton,  and  off  a  point   south  of  the   bav  a 
little  island  (Biggetu — a  name  never  occur- 
ring again)  keeps  the  place  of  St.  .John.'1" 

The  same  mark  of  the  landfall  appears  on 
a  map  in  Kunstmann's  atlas.      It  is  assigned 
to  the  date  of  A.D.  1514-20.     This  follows  Reinel's  type  and  indicates  by  unclosed  lines  the 
passages  north  and  south  of  Newfoundland.     The  coasts  are  however  part  of  the  solid  con- 
tinent.     Off  the  extreme  point  mark- 
ing   Cape    Breton   is  a    legend   stating 
that   it    was  discovered  by  the  Bretons 
and  opposite    to  it  in  the    ocean   is  a 
small    island,    unnamed,    marking  the 
place  of  St.  John's   island  of  Reinel. 
In  1527    Robert    Thorne    sent  a    map 
to    the    English    ambassador     as   pre- 
viously    observed.        It     is     valuable 
only    as  vindicating   for  the    English 
the  same  extent  of  coast  as  was  marked 
A.D.  1514-20  (from  Kunstmann.)  by  English  flags  on  La  Cosa's  map — a 

claim  which  Sebastian  Cabot,  then  also  at  Seville  as  pilot  major  to  Spain,  was  letting  go 
to  Portugal  without  one  recorded  remonstrance. 

The  next  map  calling  for  notice  is  a  very  important  one  in  the  Ambrosian  library  at 
Milan.  It  is  by  Vesconte  de  Maggiolo  and  is  dated  1527.  "We  still  have  the  contour  of  a 
solid  continent  and,  in  the  ocean,  south  and  opposite  to  C.  de  Bertoni  is  the  I.  de  S.  Juan  in 
its  proper  place  and  named.  Neither  the  gulf  nor  Cape  North  are  indicated.  This  map  is 
plate  XIV.  of  Kretschmer's  collection.  The  French  flag  now  begins  to  appear,  showing 
evidences  of  Verrazano's  presence  on  the  coast  of  New  England  and  the  Middle  states.  The 


Ruycsli,  A.IX   1508. 


DOLAVJ&Bd 


\  <4V$ 

XyvA^.UvJ   '*•'         • 


76 


SAMUKL  KDWARD  DAWSONfON  THK 


FRAN 


Vrx-onlr  dc   .M;in-'i"l".   A.I).   1527. 

i-  at  Seville  in  1  ")•_'!»  dues  not  show  ;in  inland  near  Cape  Breton  but 

a\\  rciicc  ajipears  upon  it. 

)^'.t.   was  made  tlic  celebrated   tnappemonde  of  Hieronimus  ile 

opai^andii  at  Ivoine.  It  I'liiliodies  the  c'luims  hased  upon  liis 
aire  in  1  •">-•'•  and  t  lie  whole  coast  of  New  England,  which  Cabot  in  1498  had 
s  marked  with  French  llajfs.  Tlie  southern  opening  into  the  gulf  is  widened 
i  St.  .loanne  and,  in  tliis  single  instance,  north  of  the  east  point  of  Cape 


jrulfuf  St 

iinr    vcar 
W    in    tlir 


C    it  Stpro. 
C .ra»o 


Verrazano,  A.D.  152P. 

Breton  in  marked  Isla  tie  Sancto  Joaiini,  but  still  there  are  no  signs  of  any  knowledge  of  the 
gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  The  Ptolemy  of  1530  Basle  Ed.,  shows  Cape  Breton  with  its  satellite 
-till  in  the  Atlantic  but  the  coast  is  a  continuous  line;  nor  does  the  least  sign  of  the  gulf 
appear  upon  the  globe  of  Orontiua  Finteus  in  1531. 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498. 


77 


•3 


east   coast  of  Xew- 
soutli  at    Cape  I>re- 


0- 


We  have  arrived  at  the  year  1531,  thirty-four  years  after  Cabot's  first  voyage,  and 
while  the  island  of  St.  John  has  been  indicated  it  is  always  in  the  Atlantic  and  in  close 
contiguity  with  what  would  appear  to  be  the  landfall  of  1497,  namely  the  east  point  of  Cape 
Breton.  We  have  found  openings  to  the  north  and  south  of  Newfoundland  but  they  lead 
nowhere  and  sometimes  the  lines  are  closed  at  a  greater  or  less  depth  and  the  coast  is  con- 
tinuous. The  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  is,  so  far,  non-existent  and  Prince  Edward  island  is  yet 
unborn  into  the  world. 

Fishermen  were,  however,  moving  all  around  the  coast.  A  map  in  the  Ptolemy  of  1511, 
although  most  fragmentary  and  incomplete,  seems  to  indicate  a  vague  knowledge  of  the 

1  Grand  Bay  in  the  north   at  an   early  per- 
iod.     It  was  there  that  ('artier  found  the 
port  of  Brest  on  his  first  voyage.      A  frc- 
vfff^\r~i~  quented  port  evidently  ;    because   he   met 

on  the  coast  a  vessel  from  Rochclle  look- 
ing for  it.  The  Portuguese  were  then 
working  more  on  the 
fonndland  and  to  the 

ton  and  Xova  Scotia,  for  in  1534  the  gulf 
of  St.  Lawrence  commenced  to  appeal'  in 
embryo  upon  a  group  of  Portuguese 
maps;  and  that  same  year  Jacques  Car- 
tier  sailed  into  it  through  the  straits  of 
Belle-Isle.  Of  this  group  of  maps  Viegas' 
(1534)  is  a  type,  showing  a  small  round 
gulf  with  a  tew  rivers  opening  into  it. 
Viegas'  map  separates  Cape  Breton  island  from  the  mainland  by  a  narrow  strait  and  Cape 
Breton,  the  headland  itself,  is  the  neighbouring  point  of  Xova  Scotia  now  Cape  Canso,  and 
there  is,  out  in  the  ocean  oft' the  coast,  a  small  island  called  do  Breta.  A  map  in  an  atlas  in 

the  Riccardiana  library  at  Florence  given 
in  Kretschmer  as  plate  XXXIII.  illustrates 
this  by  naming  the  island  of  Cape  Breton 
(unnamed  in  Viegas')  as  Sam  Joa.  From 
Ilarrisse's  description  of  the  Wolfenbuttel 
map  of  1534 :"  the  same  features  are 
shown  upon  it.  These  maps  display  a 
much  fuller  knowledge  of  the  coast 
around  the  strait  of  Canso  ;  while  to  the 
north,  Newfoundland  still  forms  part  of 
the  solid  continent.  In  commenting 
upon  them  Harrisse  falls  into  an  error 
resulting,  probably,  from  his  not  having 
sailed  in  those  waters  or  studied  them 
on  local  maps  of  large  scale.  He  is 
unable  to  recognize  the  square  island 
at  the  mouth  of  the  gulf  as  Cape 'Breton 
Portuguese  Map  from  Kretschmer.  island,  because  the  passage  between  it  and 


Gaspar  Viegas,  A.  D.  l.>)4. 


78 


SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 


the  mainland  is  marked  as  running  north  and  south,  whereas  he  says  the  strait  of  Canso  lies 
east  and  west  ;  moreover,  he  thinks  that  any  one  sailing  through  the  strait  could  not  fail  at 
once  to  see  Prince  Edward  island.  This  very  north  and  south  direction  of  the  strait  is,  to  a 
Canadian,  an  evidence  of  knowledge,  for,  although  Chedabucto  bay  has  its  greater  axis 
east  and  west,  the  strait  of  Canso  lies  exactly  north  and  south  by  the  compass  or  true 
N.N.W.  and  S.S.K..  and  on  passing  in,  by  the  Lennox  or  by  the  southern  channel  from  the 
ocean,  there  is  a  sharp  and  sudden  turn  to  the  right  at  Bear  island,  which  is  probably  the 
cause  \vliv  the  through  passage  was  so  long  concealed.  The  strait  is  only  a  mile  wide,  and 
tin-  bold  outline  of  Cape  Porcupine  interlocking  with  the  highlands  of  the  opposite  coast  bar 
the  v'u-w  ami  form  an  apparent  bav.  In  old  days  it  was  the  resort  of  vessels  seeking 
concealment,  and  the  railway  ferry  is  near  a  place  formerly  called  Pirate's  harbour.  Again, 
bccaii-c  of  that  vcrv  north  and  south  direction  a  vessel  might  continue  on  a  straight  course 
north  to  the  Magdalens  or  Labrador,  without  suspecting  the  existence  of  Prince  Edward 
inland.  The  coast  of  Cape  Breton  islot'tv,  but  that  of  Prince  Edward  island  is  very  low  and 
cannot  lie  >een  further  than  twentv  miles  in  the  very  clearest  weather,  and,  if  seen,  would  be 
taken  a-  part  of  the  mainland,  because  of  the  interlocking  headlands  of  Nova  Scotia  and  the 
hiirh  lamU  in  rear  of  them.  These  arc  points  which  Mr.  llarrisse  may  well  be  excused  for 
mi--iiiir  from  defect  of  that  intimate  knowledge  which  those  very  much  inferior  to  him  in 
learnintr  mav  obtain  bv  familiaritv  with  the  localities.  One  point  must  still  be  noted,  that, 
although  in  these  1'ortuLTUcM-  maps  the  gulf  has  commenced  to  reveal  itself,  no  islands  are 
-hown  in  it.  ainl  I'riin-c  Kdward  island  will  yet  remain  for  sixty  years  firmly  adherent  to  the 
mainland  in  .all  succeeding  map-. 

The  voyages  nt  .lacijiies  ('artier  open  a  new  era  in  the  geography  of  the  northeast 
coa.-t  of  America.  Thev  have  Keen  so  thoroughly  elucidated  by  Canadian  writers,  notably 
by  Kerland,  Laverdiere,  (Janong  and  1'ope,'"  that  scarcely  anything  remains  to  be  said. 
('artier  sailed  to  the  northern  entrance'  ot  the  gulf  confidently,  as  to  a  well-known  place, 
and  pas-ed  into  the  e.\pan>e  between  Newfoundland  and  Labrador,  then,  and  long  after, 

called  La  Grande  Baye.     He  found  the 


coasts  named,  and  the  harbour  of 
Brest  (now  Old  Fort  bay)  a  well 
known  rendezvous  of  fishermen  from 
France.  He  passed  through  La  Grande 
Baye  and  sailed  into  the  main  gulf. 
As  well  shown  by  Pope  and  Ganong, 
he  sailed  across  it,  discovering  the 
islands  in  his  course  (the  Magdalen 
group  including  Brion  island  and 
the  Bird  rocks),  and  he  touched  at 
the  north  point  of  Prince  Edward 
island,  without  recognizing  it  as  an 
island.  For,  in  fact,  as  is  well 
known  to  those  who  have  sailed  in 
those  waters,  the  long  projecting  capes 
of  the  island  and  of  the  adjacent  pro- 
vinces of  New  Brunswick  and  Nova 
Scotia  so  overlap  that  capes  Egmont 


Hap  of  tin-  Culf  of  St.  Lawrence  to  H|IOW  the  relative  position 
of  Prince  Kdward  ami  the  Magdalen  inland*. 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  79 

and  Tormentine  seem  to  inclose  a  large  bay.  It  is  not  strange,  then,  that  Cartier  passed  on 
westward  to  the  New  Brunswick  coast  without  suspecting  the  existence  of  Northumberland 
strait.  Any  one  who  has  crossed  to  Summersidc  and  to  Charlottetown  will  have  observed 
how  the  island  lies,  as  it  were,  in  the  lap  of  the  sister  provinces,  and  all  sailors  know, 
what  in  fact  is  evident  upon  the  chart,  that  it  is  far  out  of  the  way  of  vessels  sailing 
into  the  gulf  by  any  entrance  but  the  strait  of  Canso.  The  entire  coast  is  low  and  not 
visible  at  any  great  distance,  and  it  is  not  surprising  that  for  sixty  years  after  Cartier  the 
existence  of  the  separating  strait  of  Northumberland  is  nun-corded,  and  without  doubt  was 
unsuspected. 

Cartier's  two  voyages  attracted  no  attention  in  Spain  ;  hut  the  preparations  of 
Roberval  in  1540  were  jealously  watched  by  spies  and  reported  to  tin-  Kmpcror  Charles  V. 
Finding  that  the  expedition  was  destined  for  some  part  of  Baccalaos,  lie  endeavoured  to  in- 
cite the  Portuguese  to  follow"'7  and  crush  it.  That  part  of  America  had  fallen  to  I'ortniral 
under  the  bull  of  demarcation,  and  the  French  were  looked  upon  as  trcspar-sers  ;  but 
Portugal  was  not  in  a  position  to  take  such  high  ground  as  Spain.  Gomez,  in  1525,  is  the 
only  Spaniard  who  is  recorded  as  having  sailed  along  our  coasts  in  these  earlv  vears. 

In  1536  the  Spanish  Padron  Real,  or  standard  official  map,  would  seem  to  have  fallen 
into  arrears,  and  Charles  V.  commissioned  Alon/.o  de  Chaves  to  include  all  the  latest 
discoveries  and  bring  it  down  to  date.  The  map  which  resulted  from  his  labours  bar- 
lost  ;  but  Oviedo  has  given  so  detailed  a  description  of  it  that  it  might  almost  lu 
duced.  It  contained  the  results  of  Gomez'  explorations,  and  upon  it  was  traced  the  strait  of 
Canso  under  the  name  of  the  passage  of  St.  Julian.  The  point  of  Cape  Breton  is  noted  as 
being  upon  the  island  of  St.  John,  and  this  transfer  of  the  name  St.  .lohn  from  the  small 
satellite  island  to  the  larger  one  will  be  found  repeated  later  in  several  important  maps. 
Gomez  gives  the  size  of  the  island  as  56  leagues  long  by  20  leagues  wide,  and  in  passing  it 
he  said  that  he  saw  much  smoke,  which  led  him  to  think  it  was  inhabited.  This  little 
observation  gives  reality  to  the  narrative  ;  for  the  appearance  of  Smoky  Capi — Cape  Knt'iime 
— (Baia  des  Fumos  of  the  Portuguese) — is  very  remarkable,  and  might  well  mislead  any 
stranger  sailing  along  the  coast.  With  singular  reiteration  Harrisse  insists,  even  against 
this  clear  evidence,  upon  pronouncing  the  island  of  St.  John  to  be  fictitious  like  the  islands  of 
Santa  Cruz  and  St.  Brandan.  His  objections  are  based,  as  pointed  out  previously,  upon 
misconceptions  arising  from  want  of  local  knowledge  of  the  gulf  and  its  approaches. 
Enough  is  recorded  of  De  Chaves'  map  to  show  that,  for  him,  the  island  of  Cape  Breton 
was,  itself,  the  island  of  St.  John. 

Whatever  the  Portuguese  (appendix  E)  may  have  done  on  the  Atlantic  coast,  to  the 
French  is  due  the  entire  credit  of  revealing  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  In  the  wake  of 
Cartier  followed  Bretons,  Normans,  and  Basques,  both  French  and  Spanish,  but  it  was  long 
before  his  discoveries  passed  into  the  maps.  The  map  of  Agnese  (1536),  that  of  Minister 
(1540),  that  of  Mercator  (1541),  and  the  Ulpius  globe  of  1542  show  no  indication  of  the 
gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  ;  but  all  show  the  east  point  of  Cape  Breton  and  its  satellite  island  in 
the  Atlantic,  evidently  the  St.  John  of  former  and  later  maps.  The  delusion  that  America 
was,  at  the  north,  a  part  of  eastern  Asia  died  hard.  It  lingered  on  until  about  1548,  when 
it  may  still  be  found  in  Ptolemy.  The  great  western  ocean  was  supposed  to  wash  the  south- 
ern shores  of  a  vast  northern  continent  stretching  from  Cathay  to  Baccalaos,  and  it  was 
therefore  called  the  Great  South  sea.w  The  name  lingers  still  in  our  ordinary  speech ;  for 


8O  SAMUKL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 

when  we  call  the  seal-skins  which  come  from  Behring's  sea  South  sea  seal  we  are  uncon- 
sciously re-echoing  the  delusions  of  three  hundred  years  ago.  But  the  dream  that  this  great 
southern  ocean  swept  far  eastwards  and  inwards  towards  the  Atlantic  in  a  great  bay  was 
dominant  in  Cartier's  day,  and  for  more  than  a  hundred  and  twenty  years  after.  In  some  maps 
it  seems  to  reach  within  a  hundred  miles  of  the  Atlantic  coast ;  sometimes  in  the  latitudes  of 
the  Carolina*,  and  sometimes  further  north.  No  wonder  Cartier  sailed  up  our  great  river 
expecting  evcrv  headland  would  reveal  the  great  secret.  Jollict  paddled  down  the  western 
rivers  with  the  same  hope.  Lake  after  lake  raised  the  same  anticipations  as  they  opened  out 
their  wondrous  chain  ;  and  even  still,  in  these  prosaic  times,  in  imagination  we  can  picture 
the  figure  of  the  brooding  La  Salic  gazing  wistfully  over  the  waters  of  our  familiar  Lake  St. 
Louis,  where  it  stretches  away  to  the  west  from  the  blurt  bank  of  his  seigniory,  at  the  rise 
of  the  road  near  the  present  village  of  Lachine. 

By  the  year  1">4'J  the  contour  of  the  gulf  began  to  get  into  the  maps,  and  the  map  of 
KOI/.  :'  of  that  year  shows  the  whole  outline  of  the  gulf  and  the  strait  of  Canso,  but  no  indica- 
tion of  Northumberland  strait.  The  ///<///,•  of  Rotz  (A.I).  154:3)  is  the  first  to  show  the  Magda- 
len group,  but  it  does  not  show  Prince  Edward  island.  The 
,  j-  peculiar  curve,  concave  to  the  east,  and  the  hi}-  of  the  island 
marked,  as  well  as  its  situation  in  the  direct  course  through 
(be  gulf,  render  a  mistake  impossible.  The  Vallard  map  of 
rt?f_i  j  v$\  1  .">4-'!  shows  the  same  group  changed  in  shape,  but  (ianong's 

reasons  for  identifying  it  with  the  great  Magdalen  are  unan- 
swerable.'" The  island  of  Cape  Breton  is  drawn  out  of  place 
and  made  to  lie  parallel  with  the  coast  of  Nova  Scotia,  a  dis- 
tortion repeated  on  a  few  later  maps;  among  others,  on  the 
mappcmondc  Harleyetme,  as  described  by  Mr.  Harrisse/* 
In  that  map,  however,  Cape  Breton  island  is  called  the  island 

of  St.  .Lilian — a  transfer  of  name  from  the  satellite  to  the  main  island  (appendix  D)  occur- 
ring likewise  in  the  rhvmed  routier  of  Jean  Allefonsce  by  Mallart,  as  well  as  in  that  com- 
piled by  Secalart,  but  still  retaining  the  island  on  the  Atlantic  coast.  By  the  year  1543 
the  gulf  had  received  on  Valiant's  map  the  name  of  Rio  de  Canada.  The  Spaniards  called 
it  (iolfo  Quadrado  (the  square  gulf)  :  and  yet  Prince  Edward  island  had  not  been  developed 
on  the  maps,  while  we  find  the  island  of  St.  John  still  in  the  Atlantic,  whether  the  name 
be  attached  to  the  large  or  the  small  island,  and  wherever  the  words  Cape  Breton  arc  found 
a  small  island  is  always  near  (i'.r  uilrr.rnti). 

The  celebrated  '•  Cabot  "  map  of  1544  would  come  in  here  in  order  of  date  ;  but  I  pass 
it  for  the  present,  and  proceed  to  the  Dauphin  map  of  1546.  This  map  has  a  paramount 
interest  to  Canadians,  for  upon  it  first  appear  the  names  Canada,  Ochelaga,  Sagnay, 
L'Assoniption,  Belle  Isle,  Franciroy.  It  was  drawn  by  Pierre  Deceliers,  at  Arques,  a  town 
which  is  almost  a  suburb  of  Dieppe,  the  centre  of  maritime  activity  in  Normandy,61  and  its 
author  was  a  contemporary  of  Jacques  Cartier.  For  the  present  inquiry  the  chief  import- 
ance of  this  map  is  the  delineation  of  the  island  which  Cartier  discovered  in  the  gulf,  and 
which,  in  the  so-called  Cabot  map  of  1544,  is  called  St.  John.  An  inspection  of  this  map — 
a  map,  moreover,  made  in  Cartier's  lifetime — identifies  it  with  the  Magdalen.  The  name 
group  of  islands  is  misleading,  for  the  Magdalens  (appendix  F)  consist  of  one  large  island 
formed  by  a  double  line  of  sandbanks  with  three  outlying  islands — Entry  island,  in  the 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498. 

y  «.-  &•? 


81 


Dauphin,  or  Henry  II.  Map,  A.D.  151(>. 

bosom,  118  it  were,  of  the  long,  straggling  main  island,  and  the  Mini  rocks  and  Hrion  island 
to  the  northeast.  This  is  the  precise  arrangement  on  the  Dauphin  map.  First,  Isle  aiix 
Margaulx,  then  Isle  Brion,  then  the  long,  straggling  main  island,  and  an  island  in  the  centre 
which  may  well  be  Entry  island.  Further,  at  the  southwest  end,  is  Alezay.  which  I 'ope 
and  Ganong  have  identified  as  Deadman's  island.  It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  .lacijues 
Cartier  did  not  know  of  Prince  Edward  island  as  an  island,  hut  thought  the  point  lie 
touched  a  headland  of  the  main  shore.  This  group  of  connected  islands  is  fifty-six  miles 
long;  it  was  discovered  in  1534,  and  the  compiler  of  the  map  of  l.r>44.  finding  lhat  it  was 
being  inserted  in  the  new  maps,  and  that  it  was  next  to  the  prinnt  riftln  of  Cabot,  without 
any  authority  whatever  and  ignorant  of  the  distance  and  physical  facts,  assumed  that  it  was 
the  island  of  St.  John  of  the  legend  'No.  8  of  the  map. 

In  connection  with  the  Dauphin  map,  a  mappemonde  described  by  Ilarrisse  in  the 
British  Museum,  by  the  same  Deceliers,62  is  worthy  of  careful  consideration.  It  purports  to 
embody  the  results  of  the  voyages  of  Cartier  and  Roberval,  and  this  island,  which  Ilarrisse 
takes  to  be  Prince  Edward  island,  is  named  isle  des  arenes — isle  of  sands.85  No  one  who  ever 
saw  the  "garden  of  the  gulf  "  would  call  it  "  isle  of  sands,"  for  the  forest  comes  down  to 
the  beaches  even  of  the  northern  coast. 

The  maps  of  Gastaldi,1550 — of  Nicolay,  1553,  and  one  in  Ramusio  of  1556,  do  not  show 
the  gulf.  The  point  of  Cape  Breton,  with  its  attendant  island,  is,  however,  given.  Some- 
times, on  the  maps  of  this  period,  the  island  is  called  Breton,  as  well  as  the  cape.  In  an 
atlas  by  Guillaume  le  Testu,  dated  1555,  described  by  Ilarrisse,6'  the  island  inside  the  gulf 
is  called  lie  Gazeas,  which  he  says  is  a  corruption  of  Alezay,  while  he  yet  erroneously 
supposes  it  to  be  Prince  Edward  island.  The  map  of  Diego  Homem,  1558,  shows  the 
island  in  the  gulf  as  ille  de  Sablote  (isle  of  sands — Sable  island),  but  the  position  as  well  as 
the  name  precludes  the  supposition  that  it  is  Prince  Edward  island. 

Sec.  II.,  1S94.     11. 


82 


SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 


I  have  now  gone  over  nil  the  list  of  maps  given  by  Harrisse  in  his  work  on  the  Cabots 
and  some  others  besides,  and  Prince  Edward  island  has  not  yet  emerged  from  its  hiding 
place  in  the  lap  of  Nova  Scotia ;  but  I  have  continually  found  the  island  of  St.  John — 
always  in  the  Atlantic,  and  always  near  the  eastern  cape  of  Cape  Breton — the  prima  vista  of 
John  Cabot.  It  will,  however,  be  well  to  follow  down  the  chain  of  maps  until  our  island 
province  is  born  into  that  independent  position  which,  in  our  days.it  so  greatly  values ;  and, 
upon  the  Jotnard  map  of  about  the  same  date,  the  gulf  will  be  found  fairly  drawn,  but  with- 


"^yW:W 

tf  -NV*^       .^        _y-A»       »»**<r 

^£^^/|?  ' 

V--M      rrTV  !•  n(lJ'e  dew  Chasteaux. 

2.  Cap  de  Huso. 
:j.  Cape  Breton. 
I.  I.  de  St.  John. 
C  5.  Ri«  (Jrand. 

<>          «.   R.  de  Isles. 


^0 


.lunmril,  A.I).  155—. 

out  island*,  while  the  island  of  St.  John  is  marked  in  the   Atlantic  in   its  accustomed  place. 
The  same  remark  is  applicable  to  the  Bellero  map  of  1554.     Ruscelli's  *    jj 

map  of  l.'itil  seems  to  lie  largely  drawn  from   imagination  ;  but  even  e     ~y    Hi 

that  gives  the  cape  with  its  island ;  but  he  calls  the  island  Breston. 
Zalticri's  map.  1  .~>i>i5.  does  the  same:  as  also  l)cs  Liens'  map  of  the 
same  year,  and  that  of  Ortclius  in  1f>70.  The  map  of  Gerard  Mer- 
cator.  dateil  l.'itJlt.  is  the  first  in  our  serii-s  of  mapsto  give  its  present  Hrllcro,  A.D.  1554. 
name  to  the  gulf,  which  appears  as  Sinus  S.  Lanrentii.  The  name  which  Cartier  gave  to  a 
bay  on  the  north  shore  was  thenceforth  (no  one  knows  how)  extended  over  the  whole  gulf.'" 
The  island  in  the  centre  reappears  without  a  name;  but  now  we  meet  a  cape  St.  John  sl  on 
the  mainland,  where  Prince  Edward  island  is  to  be  born,  and  the  name  appears  now  first 

inside  the  gulf,  at  some  point  on  the  north 

a 

Cabo  Bretao 


"XJ 


*•     jT 

// 


Vaz  Dourado,  A.U.  1573. 


coast  of  the  still  adherent  Prince  Edward 
island.  Two  maps  by  Vaz  Dourado 
(Kunstmann,  plates  10  and  11),  dateil 
between  1573-80,  show  the  coast  on  a 
large  scale.  Both  of  them  mark  the 
island  of  St.  John  near  the  point  of  Cape 


Breton,  and  upon  one  we  meet  the  name  baia  des  fumos  applied  to  the  line  of  coast  called 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  0  A  HOTS  IN  1497  AND  1408.  83 

"Cap  Enfume" — Smoky  cape.  The  appropriateness  of  the  name  is  still  manifest  to  the 
passing  traveller,  for  the  steep  cliff's  seem  ever  shrouded  in  a  rising,  smoke-like  mist.  Upon 

the  other  the  gulf  is  shown,  and  the  island, 
which  lias  been  taken  for  Prince  Edward, 

i»  called  isle  Dorean,  a  Portuguese  eorrun- 
'j<* 

*lon  °*  ^'arene8>  clearly  identifying  it  with 

the  sand  heaps  of  the  Magdalens.  Michael 
Lok's  map,  1582  (sec  /*«/),  in  llakluyt's 
"Divers  Voyages,"  though  verv  incorrect 
m  many  respects,  is  instructive. because  it  is 

''*•  the  only  map,  excepting  that  of  1544,  which 

Vaz  Douratlo,  A.D.  1573. 

mentions  John  (Jabot.      I  pon   the  coast  ol 

Cape  Breton  is  marked  J.  Cabot,  1497  ;  and  in  the  ocean  near  the  eastern  cape  called 
C.  Breton,  is  the  island  of  St.  John.  The  same  position  for  the  island  is  shown  on  the 
map  (see  poxl)  in  llakluyt's  "  Principal  Navigations,"  dated  15U1).  On  the  Molyneiix  map 
of  1592  it  is  a  little  further  west,  and  more  off  the  east  coast  of  Xova  Scotia,  although 
several  small  unnamed  islands  appear  in  the  gulf. 

Thus  we  have  come  down  to  the  year  1600,  when  Pontgrave,  Lescarbot  and,  above  all. 
Champlain  are  about  to  appear  on  our  coasts,  and  save  on  one  map,  that  of  1544.  the  island 
of  St.  John  is  still  on  the  outside  of  Cape  Breton.  Prince  Kdward  island  has  not  vet  been 
born  upon  the  maps.  With  Champlain  comes  a  new  era.  His  vovaucs  and  writings,  and 
his  ever  ready  pencil,  throw  a  flood  of  light. over  the  obscurities  of  our  treographv.  In  the 
voyage  of  1603  he  embodies  a  description,  by  the  Sieur  Prevert  of  St.  Malo,  of  the  Acadian 
coast  of  the  gulf,  and  mention  is  made  of  an  island  of  St.  John,  undoubtedly  our  Prince 
Edward,  for  he  says  it  is  30  to  35  leagues  in  length  and  about  li  leagues  from  the  coast. 
Mention  is  also  made  of  the  island  of  Cape  Breton,  under  the  name  of  island  of  St.  Lau- 
rence; but,  on  his  two  first  maps,  what  is  now  known  as  Prince  Kdward  island  does  not 
appear.  On  the  map  with  the  Voyages  of  1613  a  very  small  island  appears,  marked  as  I. 
St.  Jean,  in  the  position  of  its  northwestern  point,  and  on  the  Acadian  coast  is  a  legend 
stating  that  the  author  had  not  examined  the  coast.  Upon  the  map  of  103:2  Prince  Kdward 
island  appears  first  in  its  proper  place  and  in  its  lull  proportions,  and  in  the  volume  of  that 
date  he  makes  a  full  mention  of  it. 

From  these  considerations  the  following  conclusions  necessarily  flow  : 

1.  That  the  island  called  St.  John  on  the  map  of  1544  is  not  that  now  known  as  Prince 
Edward  island,  but  is  the  great  Magdalen  island,  which  lies  in  the  course  of  vessels  passing 
through  the  strait  between  Cape  Breton  and  Newfoundland. 

2.  That  the  island  of  St.  John  of  Cabot  is  Scatari  island,  marking  the  landfall  at  Cape 
Breton,  the  easternmost  point  of  the  island  called  after  it,  and  that  that  cape  is  the  natural 
landfall  of  a  vessel  missing  Cape  Race  and  pursuing  a  westerly  course. 

VIII.  THE  "CABOT"  MAP  OF  1544. 

In  the  previous  part  of  this  paper  it  has  been  shown  that  John  Cabot  made  maps  of  his 
first  voyage  which  were  sent  to  Spain  and  were  embodied  in  the  map  of  Juan  de  la  Cosa. 


84  SAMUKL  KinVAIU)  DAWSON  ON  THE 

An  endeavour  was  also  made  to  show,  quite  independently  of  the  map  of  1544,  that  John 
Cabot,  on  his  first  voyage,  overruled  Cape  Race  and  made  the  next  natural  landfall,  the 
east  i>oint  of  Cape  Breton  island.  It  ha*  been  also  shown  that,  after  the  sailing  of  the 
second  expedition,  the  whole  Cabot  family  disappeared  for  ever  from  history,  excepting 
Sebastian  alone.  He  also  disappears  for  fourteen  years,  when  he  emerges  in  Spain.  A  few 
scattered  indications  survive  of  voyages  meanwhile  from  England  to  the  "  new  found 
islands."  but  he  cannot  be  positively  identified  with  any  of  them.  What  he  did  in  the 
interim  is  not  known.  lie  probably  made  maps.  Suddenly,  in  1512,  he  appears  in  the 
public  accounts.  Henry  VIII.  had  joined  Ferdinand  of  Spain  in  a  league  against  France, 
and  was  preparing  an  expedition  to  assist  in  an  attack  from  Spain  upon  the  south  of  France, 
and.  in  Mav.  1  ">1_.  Sebastian  Cabot  was  employed  to  make  a  map  of  Guienne  and  Qascony, 
the  projected  theatre  of  war.  Then  came  sudden  advancement.  In  September  of  the  same 
vcar  Ferdinand  wrote  to  Lord  Willoughbv,  the  English  commander,  to  have  Cabot  sent  to 
him.  I'nder  i he  same  date  lie  wrote  to  Cabot,  inviting  him  to  enter  his  service,  with  the 
object.  a<  appears  elsewhere,  of  consulting  him  concerning  the  navigation  to  Baccalaos.  In 
October  the  king  allotted  to  Cabot  an  annual  salary  of  50,000  maravedis,  and  gave  him  per- 
mi--ioii  to  <r,,  and  fetch  his  wife  and  family  from  England.  No  objection  was  raised  there. 
The  Knirlifh  thought  very  little  of  the  new  lands.  The  expeditions  thither  had  not  been 
profitable.  \o  gold  had  been  found,  nor  had  the  rich  spice  regions  of  Cathay  been  reached. 
Three  savages,  clothed  in  skins,  seem  to  have  been  the  only  returns  made — certainly  the 
only  returns  recorded.  There  was  no  market  for  English  manufactures  with  such  people  as 
the-e.  The  F.nglish  of  Mristol  had  already  a  good,  steady  trade  with  Iceland,  and  from 
thence  all  the  codfish  they  needed  could  he  procured.  Why  go  further  to  a  distant  and 
unknown  country,  where  no  goods  could  be  sold?  So  Sebastian  Cabot  may  depart  whither 
he  may  chouse,  with  hi>  wife,  and  his  family,  and  his  maps,  and  his  theory  of  the  sphere, 
and  his  knowledge  of  liaccalaos.  The  F.nglish  merchants  will  follow  the  lines  of  practical 
common  >cnsc  business:  and  the  king  will  continue  to  fortify  the  south  coast,  and  to  wage 
war  with  France,  and  has  no  time  tor  remote  and  unprofitable  enterprises. 

It  may  well  be  Mipposed  that  Cabot  Celt  himself  under  no  obligation  to  England.  The 
king  of  Spain  had  received  him  with  great  kindness,  and  had  given  him  a  large  salary  and 
a  distinguished  position.  He  would  have  been  more  than  human  if  no  trace  of  resentment 
rankled  in  his  heart.  For  he  was  not.  in  truth,  English-born,  and  had  no  patriotic  obliga- 
tion to  guard  English  interests.  Therefore,  when  he  was  made  grand  pilot  of  Spain  and 
head  of  the  department  of  cartography  at  Seville,  he  quietly  acquiesced  in  the  suppression 
on  the  maps  lie  supervised  of  all  traces  of  his  father's  voyage  and  his  father's  discoveries 
for  England.  These  were  known  to  I)e  Ayala  and  reported  in  his  despatch  to  Spain.  They 
were  known  to  La  Cosa,  and  they  were  known  to  Robert  Thome,  as  shown  by  his  letters 
from  Seville  to  the  English  ambassador  and  to  king  Henry  VIII.,  and  were  indicated  on 
his  sketch  map ;  but  upon  the  Spanish  maps,  made  under  Cabot's  supervision,  they  were 
either  ignored  or  thrust  (as  on  Ribero's  map)  far  away  north  to  Greenland.  The  Pope  had 
divided  these  unknown  lands  between  Spain  and  Portugal,  and  these  powers  considered  all 
other  nations  an  interlopers.  Cabot  was  well  recompensed  by  the  king  of  Spain  for  the  use 
nf  that  very  knowledge  of  Baccalaos,  which  he,  above  others,  possessed  ;  and  that  know- 
ledge, underrated  and  even  despised  in  England,  was  suppressed  upon  the  Spanish  and 
Portuguese  maps  That  is  the  answer  to  Harrisse's  question,"  "  Why,  if  Cabot's  landfall 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  88 

had  been  really  at  Cape  Breton  in  Baccalaos,  did  he  not  record  it  upon  the  maps  he  super- 
vised while  grand  pilot  of  Spain  ?  " 

No  doubt  there  was  a  want  of  candour  in  this  course  ;  but  candour  was  not  a  virtue  in 
those  days,  especially  not  in  an  Italian  of  the  Renaissance  which  Cabot  was  to  the  very 
core.  Mr.  Nicholls,  the  city  librarian  of  Bristol  (appendix  G),  has  written  a  book  exalting 
him  as  a  paragon  of  all  virtue  and  knowledge.  He  pictures  him,  as  in  after  years,  "  home- 
sick for  his  native  England" — as  "flying  from  the  tyranny,  cruelty  and  superstition  of 
Spain  into  the  light  of  freedom  and  the  gospel"  ;  and  he  triumphantly  points  to  the  instruc- 
tions drawn  up  for  the  northeast  expedition,  in  which  Cabot  enjoins  the  daily  reading  of 
the  Bible  to  the  crew,  as  a  proof  of  his  evangelical  zeal.  But  Cabot  was  of  the  colour  of 
the  rock  he  sat  upon,  and  Edward  VI.  was  then  reigning.  In  the  service  of  the  Grand 
Turk  he  would  have  enjoined  the  reading  of  the  Koran.  While  he  was  in  the  service  of 
Spain — in  the  receipt  of  great  emoluments  and  high  honours,  he  stealthily  intrigued  with 
Venice  to  sell  to  that  state  the  secret  he  claimed  to  possess  of  a  short  route  to  Cathay,  and 
he  justified  his  course  to  the  Venetian  ambassador  by  stating  that  he  was  Venetian  born. 
and  that  his  conscience  smote  him  for  not  doing  something  on  behalf  of  his  native  country. 
This  intrigue  came  to  naught  ;  but  when,  in  bis  old  age,  be  went  to  England,  lie  renewed 
it  while  he  was  an  English  official  and  in  receipt  of  English  pay.  At  the  same1  time  he  was 
maintaining  in  England  that  he  was  English,  and  born  in  the  city  of  Bristol.  So  he  told 
Richard  Eden,  and  so  it  is  set  down  in  many  English  hooks.  If,  therefore,  the  map  of  1544 
were  the  only  evidence  of  the  landfall  at  Cape  Breton,  it  would  not.  supposing  it  even  to  be 
Cabot's  work,  be  entitled  to  more  acceptance  than  bis  maps  while  grand  pilot  of  Spain. 
Biddle,  in  his  "Memoir  of  Sebastian  Cabot'.'  (appendix  G),  had  gone  very  far  in  suppressing 
the  father  in  the  interest  ot  the  son;  but  the  Bristol  librarian,  in  what  d'Avex.ac '7  rightly 
calls  "  parish  patriotism  "  (patriotisms  <ln  ditcher),  after  mourning  over  what  he  fondly  thinks 
was  Cabot's  only  lie,  exhausts  the  language  of  approval  by  calling  him  the  "  founder  of 
England's  mercantile  marine  ";  "  the  man  who  gave  to  England  the  carrying  trade  of  the 
world"  and  he  caps  the  climax  of  eulogy  by  calling  him  "the  father  of  free  trade." 
Henry  Stevens,  in  his  characteristic  style,  vindicates  John  Cabot's  reputation  in  the  formula 
"  Sebastian  Cabot — John  Cabot  =  Zero,"  and,  of  late  years,  the  discovery  of  fresh  documents 
has  re-established  the  merit  of  the  elder  Cabot.  The  balance  is  even  inclining  the  other  way  ; 
for  Mr.  Harrisse,  in  his  last  book,  would  seem  to  maintain  that  Sebastian  Cabot  was  little 
more  than  a  pretender  to  nautical  knowledge.  This  is  bard  to  believe,  because  Ferdinand 
and  Charles  V.  were  good  judges  of  men,  and  they  trusted  him  to  the  last.  Indeed,  when 
in  1547,  he,  without  the  knowledge  or  consent  of  the  emperor,  transferred  bis  services  to 
England,  his  salary  was  running  on  ;  and  he  drew  it,  when  in  England,  as  long  as  Charles 
V.  would  pay  it,  although  he  had  no  intention  of  going  back  to  Spain,  and  with  excellent 
judgment  had  declined  all  requests  to  return  to  his  official  duties  there. 

While  Sebastian  Cabot  was  thus  sitting  as  grand  pilot  at  the  centre  of  Spanish  carto- 
graphy, the  French  and  Portuguese  and  Basques  were  diligently  opening  up  the  fisheries  of 
Baccalaos  and  following  the  whales  down  the  Labrador  coast  through  the  straits  of  Belle-Isle 
and  into  the  Grand  bay.  All  this  Cabot  must  have  known,  but  on  the  Spanish  maps  he 
certified  it  was  ignored.  The  first  indication  of  a  knowledge  of  the  gulf  appeared,  as  has 
been  already  shown,  on  the  Portuguese  maps  in  the  same  year  that  Jacques  Cartier  sailed 
into  it  from  the  north.  The  second  voyage  of  Cartier  revealed  to  the  world  the  gulf  and 


86 


SAMUKL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  TUB 


river  in  their  full  extent  up  to  Hochelaga.  It  is  true  that  the  narrative  of  his  voyages  was 
n<rt  printed  until  1545  ;  but  the  Dieppe  school  of  cartographers  had  commenced  their 
labour*  of  making  known  the  achievements  of  French  mariners  while  preparing  charts  to 
assist  them  in  their  further  ventures  ;  and  on  Rotz'  map  and  the  mappemonde  Harleyenne 
in  l.r)4'J,  the  main  features  of  Cartier's  voyages  were  given.  Whoever  compiled  the  map  of 
lf.44  had  abundance  of  material  in  the  French  and  Portuguese  maps,  as  for  the  Spanish 
maps  thcv  had  Ixvn  far  in  arrears  :  hut  in  1537  the  Padrnn  Real,  or  royal  standard  map, 
as  before  stated  was  revised  hy  a  commission,  and  from  the  description  given  by  Oviedo 
«.f  it.  main  features,  it  is  dear  that  the  map  of  1544  was  not  based  upon  it,  and  was  there- 
|..iv  n.>t  of  Spanish  origin,  and  not  by  Sebastian  Cabot,  the  grandjpilot  of  Spain. 


The  North   American  Portion  of  the  (Cabot  ?>  Mappemonde  of  1544. 

The  map  now  under  discussion,  the  celebrated  map  of  1544  (so  called)  of  Cabot,  has  been 
described  by  Dr.  Bourinot  in  his  history  of  Cape  Breton,  where  also  the  sketch  here  repro- 
duced of  the  North  American  part  of  it  may  be  found.  It  is  unique,  only  one  copy  being 
known  to  exist,  and  was  secured  for  the  National  Library  of  Paris.  It  was  found  in  the 
year  1843  by  Von  Martins  in  the  house  of  a  Bavarian  curate.  It  is  engraved  on  copper  ; 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  OABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  87 

but  on  the  sides  are  descriptive  legends  in  letter  press,  divided  into  two  tables  numbered  one 
and  two  and  attached  after  the  plate  was  struck  oft'.  There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  the 
legends  form  part  of  the  original  publication,  because  upon  the  map  proper  are  numbered 
references  which  identify  them  with  it.  There  are  twenty-two  legends,  seventeen  of  which 
are  in  two  languages,  Latin  with  a  Spanish  translation,  and  five  in  Spanish  alone. 

Although  reproductions  of  the  American  portion  arc  frequent  enough,  the  whole  map 
(for  it  is  a  mappemonde,  or  map  of  the  world)  has  not  often  been  reproduced.  It  is  access- 
ible to  us  in  the  facsimile  in  Jomard's  "  Monuments  de  la  Geographic."  It  professes  to 
embody  all  discoveries  down  to  the  date  of  its  publication,  and  to  that  end  gathers  materials 
from  all  sources,  even  as  far  back  as  Pliny's  Natural  History. 

In  1544  Cabot  had  got  through  the  law-suits  and  troubles  eonsci|iient  upon  the 
unfortunate  expedition  to  the  Rio  de  la  Plata  and  had  been  restored  to  his  high  position  ; 
still  the  map  was  not  published  in  Spain.  It  bears  no  publisher's  name  nor  place  of  publi- 
cation. The  map,  when  it  mentions  Cabot,  speaks  in  the  third  person,  thus  :  "  Sebastian 
Cabot  made  this  figure  ";  "the  said  Sebastian  Cabot,  my  author";  "discovered  !>v  .John 
Cabot  and  himself;  "  "  that  most  honest  man,  John  Cabot,  and  his  son  :  "  "  mv  author,  the 
most  learned  of  all  in  knowledge  of  astronomy  and  navigation  "  ;  liut  in  the  liith  legend 
the  compiler  speaks  in  the  first  person,  "How  Ptolemy  places  it  (Trapovana)  is.  I  think, 
known  to  all''  ;  and,  in  the  Latin  version  of  the  legend  No.  17,  the  relation  of  Cabot  is 
more  precisely  stated;  not,  as  in  the  Spanish,  "made  this  figure,"  but  "laid  the  last 
touch  to  me  (the  map),"  thus  modifying  very  much  the  force  of  the  argument  founded  on 
the  Spanish  version  alone. 

The  geographical  basis  of  the  map  is  Portuguese,  upon  which  is  grafted  information 
from  French  sources.  Most  of  Cartier's  names  are  given,  as  well  as  the  results  of  his  second 
voyage,  thus  demonstrating  the  existence  of  charts  made  by  Cartier  to  which  the  compiler 
had  access,  and,  although  the  names  are  much  corrupted  in  translation  and  transcription, 
they  can  be,  for  the  most  part,  identified  by  a  reference  to  other  charts  of  about  that  date 
and  later. 

The  map  appears  to  be  the  work  of  some  very  careless  person,  and  the  proofs  could 
never  have  been  corrected  by  such  a  man  as  Cabot.  The  Latin  of  the  legends  is  rough  and 
incorrect,  as  rorvi  for  cervi.  The  Spanish  inscriptions  are  admitted  to  be  ungrammatical,  and 
could  not  have  passed  a  Spaniard  ;  nor  would  it  have  been  necessary  in  the  legends  for 
Cabot  to  explain  to  Spaniards  that  "Seville  was  a  famous  city  of  Andalusia."  Still  it  must 
have  been  published  in  some  part  of  the  dominions  of  Charles  V.,  and  Winsor  is  probably 
correct  in  supposing  Antwerp  to  be  the  place.  The  editing  is  careless ;  for  instance,  the 
reference  in  the  body  of  the  map  to  the  legend  No.  8,  concerning  Baccalaos,  is  given  as 
No.  3  ;  on  the  right  hand  margin  of  the  map  the  latitude  reads  90  degrees  instead  of  80 
degrees;'**  the  year  1494  is  given  instead  of  1497.  The  Latin  version  of  the  legend  No.  8 
gives  July  24  as  the  date  of  the  landfall,  while  the  Spanish  version  gives  the  correct  date, 
June  24 ;  the  reference  to  Pliny  at  No.  18  cites  the  wrong  chapter;  at  the  Orcades  there  is 
a  reference  to  a  legend  No.  30,  whereas  there  are  only  twenty-two  legends  in  all ;  the  spell- 
ing is  inconsistent  and  is  twisted  so  as  to  be  inaccurate  in  any  language ;  Lake  St.  Peter, 
called  Lac  d'Angouleme,  is,  of  course,  translated  into  Spanish,  but  it  is  spelled  Laaga  de 
Golesme,  and,  just  underneath,  on  the  lake  is  a  place  called  Golosme,  as  if  there  were  some 
town  there  of  that  name — this  same  error  is  found  on  Homem's  map,  which  is  undoubtedly 


88  SAMUEL  KDWARD  DAW  SON  ON  THE 

Portuguese  ;  the  town  or  station  called  Brest,  on  Old  Fort  Bay,  is  given  twice  on  tin- 
Labrador  coast ;  Cap  Tiennot  is  twisted  into  de  tronot,  while  in  another  place  is  laid  down 
y  de  tronot.  The  Saguenay  river  is  given  as  R.  de  S.  qitenain,  and  near  it  is  another  evident 
double,  S<t']ni.  Then  there  are  unmeaning  names,  such  as  tuttonaer,  on  the  River  St.  Law- 
rence above  Lake  St.  Peter;  this  is  evidently  a  corruption  of  some  French  name  on  Carrier's 
chart*  :  probably  tultvnaer  e.itxdas  means  "  Country  of  the  Tudemans8'  "  of  Cartier.  Baie  de 
S.  Laurent  become*  bat/a  de  S.  lureme.  Cartier's  Baie  de  S.  Lunaire  is  C.  del  maro.  These 
errors  and  corruptions  would  imply  a  compilation  of  material  by  an  unskilful  hand  from 
all  the  authors  then  extant.  I  have  confined  my  remarks  to  errors  in  the  Canadian  names 
uiilv.  Koli!  mid  Ilarrissc  point  out  many  others  elsewhere. 

There  is  also  another  class  of  errors:  >\  </.,  Ireland  is  drawn  too  large,  as  being  almost 
e.mal  to  England  and  Scotland  combined  ;  in  England.  Dover  and  Yarmouth  arc  laid  down, 
I. ut  not  Bristol,  the  second  citv  of  the  kingdom,  and  the  place  from  whence  both  the  Cabot 
expeditions  sailed,  and,  moreover,  which  Cabot,  when  in  an  English  mood,  claimed  as  his 
birthplace.  All  the  Labrador  coast  is  fringed  with  conventional  islands  in  rows  exactly  four 
deep  ;  Newfoundland  i>  broken  up  into  many  detached  islands — that  is  not  remarkable,  for 
maiiv  later  maps  do  the  same;  but  in  this  map  little- conventional  islands  are  strung  all 
through  the  interstices.  All  the  islands  on  the  coast  are  laid  down  in  the  most  symbolic 
\vav.  a-  if  t  Von  i  -oinc  narrative  which  simply  stated  that  the  coast  was  studded  with  many 
islands. 

The  information  contained  in  the  legends  is  collected  from  all  treatises  on  cosmography, 
ancient  and  modern,  and  represents  the  current  popular  belief  of  the.  time.  But  many  of 
ibeiii  eoiitain  -torie-  of  fabulous  monsters  which  Cabot  must  have  been  too  well  informed  to 
believe.  Men  with  pi:.'-  heads,  who  cannot  talk  but  only  grunt — of  these  monsters  not  only 
di-criptioiis  on  the  margin  but  drawings  arc  given  upon  the  map  itself.  Then  there  arc 

I pie  with  ear.- so  large  as  to  cover  their  bodies,  and  men  without  joints  in  their  knees 

or  t'eet  ;  there  are  men  who  whistle  their  communications  to  each  other  but  cannot  speak  ; 
there  are  birds  which  pick  up  an  ox  or  a  ship  ;  there  are  lampreys  which  attack  ships. 
The-e  last  might  be  gigantic  octopods  :  but  when  it  is  related,  on  the  authority  of  Pliny, 
that  there  is  a  fish  called  the  <•-•/••'/»/'>•  or  rfni<>rn<  only  half  a  foot  long,  which  can  stop  a  ship 
under  full  sail,  and  when  a  drawing  of  this  wonderful  creature  is  given,  it  becomes  clear 
that  such  matter  could  never  have'  been  revised  by  Cabot.  Yet  whoever  compiled  this 
map  must  have  bad  sonic  communication,  direct  or  indirect,  with  Cabot;  because  there  are 
r-ome  particulars  noted  in  legends  Xos.  8  and  17,  about  the  first  voyage  to  America  and  the 
variation  ot' the  compass,  which  would  seem  to  have  come  from  him;  hut  even  they  are 
stated  obliquely  in  the  third  person,  as  if  the  map  were  itself  speaking.  The  theory  which 
seems  most  plausible  is  a  modification  of  Mr.  Ilarrisse's  latest  view.  It  is  that  Cabot  was 
at  that  time  meditating  a  transfer  of  his  services  to  England.  The  negotiations  must  have 
been  secret,  since  in  1545  Cabot,  with  Gutierez  and  Alonzo  de  Cliaves,  was  appointed  on 
a  commission  to  examine  DC  Medina's  Arte  de  Nuvegar.  That  is  the  last  record  of  him  in 
Spain.  Suddenly,  in  1547,  an  entry  in  the  minutes  of  council  of  King  Edward  VI.  to  pay 
the  expenses  of  his  removal,  shows  his  presence  in  England.  Cabot  covered  his  hand  so 
successfully  in  his  intrigues  with  Venice  in  1523  and  1551  that  it  was  only  during  very 
recent  researches  in  the  Venetian  archives  that  his  methods  came  to  light.  As  pilot  major 
of  Spain  he  would  not  dare  eitlter  to  publish  in  Spain  or  to  contribute  to  the  publication 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  89 

elsewhere  of  information  from  the  Spanish  official  documents,  it  was  that  which  caused  the 
deprivation  of  Diego  Gutierez  the  younger ;  but  he  would  not  be  indisposed  to  communicate 
information  concerning  himself  to  a  third  party  for  use  by  this  anonymous  compiler,  the 
more  especially  as  publication  was  to  be  made  at  a  distance  from  Spain  and  near  to  England. 
It  was  characteristic  of  his  oblique  methods,  for  he  could  not  be  held  responsible  for  such  a 
publication.  The  map  was  based  on  Portuguese  and  French  documents;  and,  as  pointed 
out  above,  he  could  not  have  seen  the  proofs;  but  still  upon  the  map  appeared  information 
bearing  on  his  English  plans.  The  name  of  John  Cabot  alone  stood  in  the  English  archives, 
to  the  knowledge  and  within  the  memory  of  many  then  living,  as  the  discoverer  of 
the  new  found  land  over  the  Atlantic.  Sebastian  could  have  no  status  in  England  save  in 
so  far  as  he  could  associate  his  name  with  that  of  John  Cabot  :  therefore  the  elder  Cabot 
after  a  suppression  of  forty  years,  was  suddenly  resurrected  as  the  discoverer  of  America. 
precisely  at  the  juncture  when  it  became  the  interest  ot  his  sun  that  sneli  should  be  the  case. 

It  is  abundantly  evident  that  there  were  at  the  end  of  the  century  many  maps  ascribed 
to  Cabot  extant, and  it  is  also  beyond  question  (appendix  IT)  that  they  were  not  alike.  They 
differed  in  the  date  of  publication,  some  being  dated  1  ">44,  two  years  before  Cabot  left  Spain  : 
some  dated  1549,  two  years  after  he  settled  in  England.  A  comparison  of  the  legends  is 
made  in  appendix  II;  but  it  would  appear  evident  from  1'mvhas  that  the  map  referred  to 
by  Ilakluyt  in  the  queen's  gallery  as  having  been  cut  by  Clement  Adams,  was  dated  l.~>4!>. 
Copies  of  this  map  were  in  the  merchants'  houses, '''•'  and  that  version  of  the  map  might  well 
be  supposed  to  have  Cabot's  approval,  so  far  as  that  was  «l  value.  Referring  to  appendix 
H  a  number  of  interesting  questions  which  would  hi1  confusing  here,  it  would  be  well  to 
concentrate  attention  upon  the  inquiry  whether  there  is  any  clue  to  indicate  the  features  of 
that  map  which  Adams  engraved  and  Ilakluyt  saw.  It  would  appear  that  such  a  due 
exists. 

Whatever  information  Clement  Adams's  map  contained  must  have  been  common  infor- 
mation in  Ilakluyt's  time;  because  it  is  expressly  recorded  that  the  map  was  in  ••many 
ancient  merchants'  houses."  The  reason  for  supposing  the  landfall  of  1407  to  have  been  at 
Cape  Breton  east  point  have  been  given,  and  rests  upon  other  foundations  ;  but  if  the  island 
of  St.  John  had  been  our  Prince  Edward  island,  all  the  merchants  would  have  known  that 
fact,  and  it  would  have  come  out  in  some  of  the  many  narratives  given  in  Ilakluyt — but  no 
mention  is  made  of  any  such  island  in  the  gulf. 

Again,  all  the  merchants  knew  (and  Ilakluyt  records  some  of  their  venture's  in  that 
direction)  of  the  island  of  Ramea  in  the  gulf.  That  island  was  much  frequented,  and  is 
mentioned  in  many  places  in  Ilakluyt.  It  is  identified  as  the  great  Magdalen,  not  only  by 
its  physical  features,  but  by  its  attendant  islands — the  two  Birds  and  Bryon  island.  The 
island  of  Ramea  lies  across  the  path  of  vessels  sailing  through  the  strait  at  St.  Paul,  and  no 
other  island  is  met  or  laid  down  until  Anticosti  is  reached.  The  island  in  the  Paris  map  is 
identified  as  Ramea,  or  the  great  Magdalen  ;  first,  by  its  position  in  the  track  of  vessels 
sailing  through  the  strait,  and  second,  by  the  three  little  islets  at  the  northeastern  extremity, 
which  arc  Bryon  island  and  the  twro  Bird  islands,  and  by  a  little  island  at  the  other  extremity 
which  is  Deadman's  island — the  Alezay  of  Cartier.  The  thickened  form  of  the  island  betrays 
the  Portuguese  origin  of  the  map,  for  the  same  shape  is  given  in  Vallard's  and  Ilomem's 
maps ;  while  on  the  Dauphin  map,  which  is  wholly  French,  the  same  position  is  occupied 
by  an  island  of  the  correct  shape  of  the  great  Magdalen. 

Sec.  II.,  1894.    12. 


90 


SAMTKL  KDWARD  DAWSON  ON  TIIK 


Again,  it  has  Itoon  shown  by  Ganong  and  Pope  that  the  only  islands  discovered  hy  Cart  ier, 
as  islands,  were  (what  were  afterwards  called)  the  great  Magdalen  and  its  satellites.  These 
must,  therefore,  first  be  found  upon  any  map  before  we  can  commence  to  look  for  Prince 
Kdward  island  :  but,  when  the  Magdalen  group  is  abstracted,  no  other  island  is  left,  either 
on  Cabot's  or  on  any  other  map,  until  Champlain's  large  map  of  1632. 

Again,   Michael  Lok's  map  ot  1582,  in  Hakluyt's   "Divers  Voyages,"  illustrates  the 


Michael  l,ok's  Map,  A.I).  ir«2. 

-amc  thesis.  It  is  given  as  based  (iii  Vrrra/.ano's  map,  l»u(  the  information  current  at  the 
time  is  added.  tor  Hochelaga  and  Sagucnay  arc  laid  down,  and,  what,  is  beyond  question,  the 
great  Magdalen  (m-  Kamca)  is  shown  in  its  proper  place.  This  map  reveals  the  information 
current  among  merchants.  It  must  be  held  to  indicate  in  a  general  way  the  features  of  the 
gulf  as  laid  down  on  the  map  of  Clement  Adams  which  Ilakluyt  saw.  Upon  it  at  Cape 
Breton  is  marked  .1.  (Jabot.  14!<7,  and  off' Cape  Breton  is  marked  the  island  of  St.  John, 
near  where  it  has  been  shown  to  have  been  on  the  long  series  of  maps  we  have  been  following. 
Again — in  a  few  copies  (twelve  in  all)  of  the  second  edition  of  Hakluyt's  "  Principal 
Navigations,"  published  1598—1600 — in  three  volumes  folio,  is  a  map  celebrated  by  having 
•wen  identified  as  the  map  alluded  to  by  Shakespeare  (Twelfth  Night,  Act  III.,  Sc.  2)  as  the 
"new  map  with  the  augmentation  of  the  Indies."  This  map  bears  the  following  inscription 
upon  the  northern  part  of  Labrador  (near  an  opening  in  the  continent  marked  "a  furious 
overfall,"  intended  for  Hudson's  strait)  :  "This  land  was  discovered  by  John  and  Sebastian 
"  Cabot  for  King  Henry  VII.,  1497."  In  this  respect  the  map  favours  the  theory  of  a  land- 
fall far  north  at  Labrador  by  the  two  Cahots  in  1497,  and  not  in  1498,  thus  contradicting 
Lok's  map,  which  places  the  landfall  at  Cape  Breton  hy  the  inscription  there,  "John 
Gal>ot,  1497."  The  question  of  the  landfall  of  the  first  voyage  has  been  argued  in  the  first 


VOYAGKS  OF  THK  CABOTS  IN   1497  AND  1498. 


91 


n J  axis  Ji/couereJ  ty  I'Jm' 

lor  K.  inof  /  Aviry    /   7 


IV  /  alsft  •>/  jr^fSfy^ 

7  ^«af  /£  lu  V  ^|f^§'?<b^ 

•*&«-*»S«SK 


a^ffl*ffl*!«i  -^rs>r^4*^— ««Bfl- 

^Tw^^ 


Hakluyt's   Mnp,  A.D.    1598-1000.^ 

part  of  this  paper  on  other  grounds,  and  Hakluyt  in  his  translation  of  Galvano  gives  it  at  45\ 
but  this  map  is  conclusive  as  to  the  position  of  the  island  of  St.  John,  for  it  is  placed  in  the 
Atlantic,  on  the  coast  of  Cape  Breton  and  south  of  the  east  cape.  An  island  in  the  gulf  is 
given,  hut  its  position  and  its  shape,  concave  with  attendant  islets,  mark  it  unmistakably  us 
the  island  of  Ramea  (Magdalen),  so  frequently  mentioned  in  the  text  of  Hakluyt's  work, 
while  the  deep  indentations  of  the  Nova  Scotia  coast  show  the  commencement  of  the 
separation  of  Prince  Edward  island  from  the  mainland. 

Lastly — Lcscarbot's  map  in  his  history  of  Xew  France  demonstrates  the  truth  of  the 
preceding  argument.  He  was  in  Nova  Scotia  with  Champlain,  and  retained  his  interest  in 
the  country  after  his  return  to  France.  His  map  was  published  in  1609,  and  he  shows 
beyond  all  doubt  the  island  of  Prince  Edward  still  adherent,  but  commencing  to  detach  it- 
self from  Nova  Scotia.  The  water  is  creeping  inwards  east  and  west  in  deep  bays,  but  the 
passage  through  Northumberland  strait  is  still  blocked  ;  and,  out  in  the  gulf,  in  their 
places  and  named  with  Cartier's  names,  are  the  islands  of  the  Magdalen  group. 


92         SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON— THE  VOYAGES  OP  THE  CABOTS,  ETC. 

I  have  not  considered  it  necessary  to  prove  that  if  Cabot's  landfall  were  Cape  North  he 
could  not  have  discovered  the  low-lying  shore  of  Prince  Edward  island  on  the  same  day.  I 
have  preferred  to  show  that  Prince  Edward  island  was  not  known  as  an  island  and  did  not 
appear  on  any  map  for  one  hundred  years  alter  John  Cabot's  death.  If  Cabot  had  possessed 
a  modern  map,  and  had  been  looking  for  Prince  Edward  island,  and  had  pushed  on  without 
landing  at  the  north  cape  of  Cape  Breton,  and  had  shaped  his  course  southward,  he  might 
have  seen  it  in  a  long  midsummer  day  ;  but  Cabot  did  not  press  on.  He  landed  and 
examined  the  country,  and  found  close  to  it  St.  John's  island,  which  he  also  examined. 
I'pon  that  easternmost  point  of  this  Xova  Scotian  land  of  our  common  country  John  Cabot 
planted  the  banner  of  St.  (Jeorge  on  .June  24,  1497,  more  than  one  year  before  Columbus 
set  foot  IIJMIII  tin-  main  continent  of  America,  and  now,  after  almost  four  hundred  years, 
de-pite  all  the  chances  and  changes  of  this  western  world,  that  banner  is  floating  there,  a 

witne--  in  our  existing  union  with  our  distant  mother  land  across  the  ocean.     May  the  cavo 

' 
,-t.,  /if,,-   l,ujl(s,s  ever  be   llms  adorned  ;  and,    meantime,  when  in  1897  St.  John  the 

Hapti-t':-  day  arrive:-,  what  shall  Canadians  do  to  commemorate  the  fourth  centenary  of  that 
aiir-pieiiiiis  day  when  the  red  eross  was  planted  on  the  mainland  across  the  western  sea, 
and  \\hen  mi  a  point  of  land  in  our  own  Dominion  the  English  tongue  was  heard,  of  all 
the  language-  of  Knrope  the  lirst.  upon  this  great  continent — from  the  desolate  shores  of  the 
A  r'-tie  01  can  on  the  north  to  the  silent  wastes  of  the  Antarctic  on  the  south  '! 


APPENDIX   A. 

Champlain's  explanation  of  two  maps  of  New  France  in  his  "  Voyages  "  (1613)  at  p.  413  of  Ike 

edition  edited  by  the  Abbe  Laverdiere. 

"I  have  thought  proper  to  say  a  few  words,  also,  touching  the  two  maps,  so  as  to  make  them 
understood  ;  for  though  one  is  the  counterpart  of  the  other  so  far  as  ports,  bays,  capes,  headlands  and 
rivers  running  inland  are  concerned,  they  differ  as  to  the  situations.  The  small  one  is  in  its  true 
meridian,  according  to  the  method  demonstrated  by  Siour  do  Castulfranc  in  his  book  on  the  '  Meco- 
me'trie  of  the  Magnetic  Needle,"  wherein  I  have  remarked  several  declinations  which  have  been  most 
useful  to  me,  as  will  bo  seen  by  the  said  map,  with  all  the  altitudes,  latitudes  and  longitudes,  from  the 
forty-first  to  the  fifty-first  degree  of  latitude  towards  the  north  pole,  which  are  the  limits  of  Canada 
as  far  as  the  Grand  bay,  in  which  the  Basques  and  Spaniards  generally  carry  on  their  whale  fishery. 
I  have  also  noticed  at  certain  places  in  the  great  river  St.  Lawrence,  at  the  forty-tiflh  degree  of  latitude, 
as  much  as  twenty-one  degrees  of  variation  of  the  magnetic  needle,  which  is  the  greatest  that  I  have 
seen.  The  small  map  may  well  be  used  in  navigating,  provided  one  knows  how  to  sot  the  needle 
to  the  compass  card.  For  example,  to  use  it,  it  is  necessary,  for  greater  facility ,  to  take  a  com- 
pass card  whereon  the  thirty-two  points  are  equally  marked,  and  fix  the  point  of  the  magnetic 
needle  at  12,  15  or  10  degrees  from  the  fleur-de-lis  on  the  northwest  side,  which  is  nearly  a  point  and 


"SlJP* 

Part  of  Champlain's  small  map  in  its  true  meridian. 

a  half;  that  is,  one  point  from  the  northwest  towards  the  north,  or  a  little  more  than  a  point  from 
the  fleur-de-lis  of  the  card,  and  place  the  card  in  the  compass  on  arriving  at  the  Grand  bank  whore 
the  fishery  is  carried  on.  By  this  means  one  can  find  with  certainty  all  the  altitudes  of  the  capes, 
ports  and  rivers.  I  know  that  a  groat  many  will  not  use  the  small  map,  and  will  rather  resort  to  the 
large  map,  more  especially  as  it  is  based  on  the  compass  of  France,  where  the  magnetic  needle  points 
northeast,  because  they  are  so  well  accustomed  to  that  method  that  it  is  difficult  to  induce  them  to 
do  otherwise.  On  this  account  I  have  prepared  the  large  map  in  that  way,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
majority  of  pilots  and  navigators  to  New  France,  fearing  that  if  I  had  not  done  so  I  would  have  been 
charged  with  a  fault  they  could  not  account  for,  because  the  small  charts  or  maps  of  the  new  lands 
mostly  disagree  as  to  the  situations  and  altitudes  of  the  coasts,  and  if  there  are  a  few  who  possess 
some  small  maps  which  are  pretty  correct,  they  consider  them  so  valuable  that  they  do  not  make 
them  publicly  known  so  as  to  put  them  to  good  use  Map  making  is  done  in  such  a  way  that  north- 
northeast  is  taken  as  the  meridian  line,  and  west-northwest  as  west.  It  is  contrary  to  the  true 
meridian  of  this  place  to  call  north-northeast  the  north  ;  because  instead  of  the  needle  being  taken  to 


94 


SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 


point  to  the  northwest,  it  is  taken  as  pointing  to  northeast,  as  if  it  were  in  Prance.  The  error  has 
therefore  continued  and  will  continue,  for  they  cling  to  thoir  old  customs,  though  it  loads  to  grave 
errors.  A  compass  sot  north  and  south  is  also  in  use,73  in  which  the  point  of  the  magnetic  needle  is 
fixed  right  under  the  fleur-de-lis.  A  good  many  prepare  thoir  small  maps  according  to  this  compass, 
which  seems  to  mo  to  be  the  best,  and  to  approach  nearer  to  the  true  meridian  of  Now  France  than 
the  compasses  of  Eastern  Franco  set  to  northeast.  Thus  it  happened  that  the  early  navigators  who 
sailed  to  parts  of  Xow  France  in  the  west,  thought  they  would  not  be  more  astray  in  goiug  thither 
than  when  going  to  the  Azores,  or  other  places  near  France,  where  the  variation  is  almost  insensible 
in  navigation,  i»nl  whore  the  pilots  h:ivo  no  other  compasses  than  those  of  Prance  sot  to  north-east, 
and  representing  the  true  meridian  there.  And  so,  when  sailing  continually  towards  tho  west  and 
wi>hing  to  keep  on  u  certain  latitude,  they  would  shape  thoir  course  straight  towards  the  west  by 
their  compass,  thinking  they  wore  sailing  on  the  parallel  they  wished  to  go  upon."4  But  continuing 
on  in  a  straight  lino,  and  not  in  a  circle,  like  all  parallel  lines  on  the  globe,  after  a  long  distance 
when  insight  »!' land,  they  sometimes  found  themselves  throe,  four  or  five  degrees  more  southerly 
than  necessary,  and  thus  they  were  deceived  in  their  latitude  and  reckoning.  It  is  very  true,  how- 
ever, that  with  line  weather  and  tho  sun  .shining,  they  would  correct  thoir  latitude,  but  it  was  not 
without  wondering  why  the  course  was  wrong,  which  was,  becaueo  instead  of  sailing  in  a  circular, 
line  according  to  the  parallel,  they  ran  in  a  straight  lino,  and,  thus,  as  the  meridian  changed  the 
points  of  the  compass  changed,  and  consequently  tho  course.  It  is  then  most  necessary  to  know  the 
HUM  idian  and  the  variation  of  the  magnetic  needle,  and  it  is  of  service  for  all  pilots  sailing  round  tho 
world,  and  specially  at  the  north  and  south,  whore  tho  greatest  variations  of  tho  magnetic  needle 
occur,  and  also  where  the  circles  of  longitude  are  smaller,  since  thoir  error  would  then  bo  greater 


1'nrt  of  Clmmplain's  large  map  (1012)  drawn  to  the  compass  of  Eastern  France. 


if  they  did  not  know  the  variation  of  tho  magnetic  needle.  The  error  then  having  thus  originated, 
and  sailors  Using  unwilling,  or  not  knowing  how,  to  correct  it,  it  has  remained  as  it  is  to  this  day,  so 
that  it  is  difficult  to  alter  this  system  of  navigating  in  these  parts  of  Now  France.  This  is  why  1 
have  prepared  this  large  map,  both  on  account  of  its  being  more  full  than  the  small  one,  and  because 
it  will  bo  more  satisfactory  to  sailors,  who  will  be  able  to  sail  by  it  in  the  same  manner  as  by  their 
small  charts.  They  must  forgive  mo  if  I  have  not  made  the  maps  better  or  more  in  detail,  as  the 
lifetime  of  a  man  would  hardly  suffice  to  learn  anything  so  thoroughly  but  in  time  ho  will  find  some- 
thing omitted.  Observant  persons  of  an  inquiring  mind  will  see  during  their  travels  things  that  are 
not  net  down  on  this  map,  and  they  can  insert  them,  so  that  in  the  course  of  time  doubts  will  be 
cleared  up  about  such  matters.  I  think  that  I  have  done  my  duty  as  far  as  I  could,  for  I  have  for- 
gotten nothing  that  I  have  seen  worthy  to  bo  put  on  my  said  map,  and  I  have  given  clear  information 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  93 

to  the  public  concerning  things  which  had  never  before  been  described  or  discovered  so  exactly,  for 
although  in  years  past  some  one  may  have  written  about  them,  it  was  trifling  in  comparison  with  what 
wo  have  discovered  in  the  last  ten  years."  7t 

CHAMPLAIN'S  NOTES  ON  THIS  MAP. 

"  I  have  made  this  map  for  the  convenience  of  the  majority  of  those  who  sail  on  these  coasts,  for 
many  use  compasses  sot  for  the  hemisphere  of  Asia,  by  which  they  navigate.  If  I  had  made  this  map 
like  the  small  one,  most  sailors  would  have  been  unable  to  use  it,  through  being  unacquainted  with 
the  variations  of  the  needle." 

"  Note  that  on  this  map  north-northeast  stands  for  north,  and  west-northwest  for  west ;  this  will 
help  you  to  got  the  elevations  of  the  degrees  of  latitude  as  if  it  were  the  true  east  and  west  and  north 
and  south  ;  inasmuch  as  the  said  map  is  made  on  the  compass  of  Franco  set  to  northeast." 


APPENDIX   B. 

VARIATION  OF  THE  COMPASS. 

The  fact  of  the  variation  of  the  compass  having  once  boon  observed  it  occurred  to  Columbus  to 
use  it  as  a  means  of  determining  longitudes  at  sea.  In  tho>e  days  dead  reckoning  was  the  only 
method  known  and,  while  the  latitudes  of  old  maps  are  fairly  correct,  the  longitudes  are  fur,  often 
absurdly  far,  astray.  The  log  line  was  not  used  until  after  Magellan's  voyage  in  A.  D.  1521,  and  the 
speed  of  sailing  was  estimated  by  the  eye  with  the  aid  of  a  half-hour  sand-glass.  In  his  second 
voyage,  Columbus  attempted  to  put  to  practical  use  bis  observations  upon  the  variation  of  the  needle, 
and  Sebastian  Cabot  was  all  his  lifetime  haunted  by  a  similar  idea.  He  is  erroneously  supposed  by 
many  to  have  first  observed  the  variation  and  he  seems  to  have  claimed  it  (see  p.  (54).  Livio  Sanuto 
(Geogralia  Distinta,  Venice,  1588)  states  that  he  was  informed  by  Sebastian  Cabot  that  the  point 
of  no  variation  was  110  miles  to  the  westward  of  the  meridian  of  Flores.  The  latitude  is  not  recorded 
but  it  was  probably  46°  north.  Cabot  told  the  Venetian  ambassador  to  Spain  (Contarini)  that  he 
alone  knew  of  a  way  to  determine  longitude  by  variation.  The  same  idea  is  met  in  Champlain's 
voyages,  and,  in  the  "  Ai  cano  del  Marc,"  a  method  is  proposed  for  the  purpose.  The  lino  of  demarcation 
drawn  by  the  bull  of  Alexander  VI.  was  a  meridian  100  leagues  west  of  the  Azores,  and  the  idea  that 
the  needle  changed  to  the  west  at  that  point  had  an  influence  in  fixing  the  lino,  but  not  long  afior,  by 
the  treaty  of  Tordcsillas,  the  line  was,  for  other  reasons,  moved  to  a  meridian  370  leagues  west  of  the 
Cape  do  Verde  islands.  Longitude  was  for  a  long  time  calculated  from  Pico,  an  island  in  the  Azores 
28°  28' west  from  Greenwich.  Captain  John  D.ivis  (in  his  "Seamen's  Secrets,"  London,  1607,)  says 
that  longitude  was  calculated  from  St.  Michael's,  one  of  the  Azores  as  the  meridian  of  no  variation, 
and  English  sailors  continued  to  reckon  from  that  point  until  the  establishment  of  Greenwich  obser- 
vatory. On  the  latest  charts  the  point  of  no  variation  is  at  24°  west. 

Ruysch,  who  made  the  map  in  the  Ptolemy  of  1508,  (see  p.  75)  the  first  engraved  map  showing 
America,  sailed  on  one  of  the  earliest  voyages  to  the  northeast  coast  of  the  new  world.  He  was  pro- 
bably on  the  second  Cabot  voyage,  and  a  note  upon  his  map  indicates  some  extraordinary  experience 
on  the  north  of  Labrador.  "  Here  a  raging  sea  begins ;  here  the  compasses  of  the  ships  do  not  retain 
"  their  properties  and  ships  having  iron  are  not  able  to  return."  He  must  have  been  near  the 
magnetic  polo  of  that  era.71  The  great  problem  among  sailors  and  maritime  nations  then  and  for 
two  hundred  years  later  was  to  find  a  method  of  determining  longitude.  Large  standing  rewards 
were  instituted  by  Philip  II.  and  by  the  state  of  Holland  for  the  discovery  of  that  secret. 


96  SAMUEL  EDWARD  PAWSON  ON  THE 

APPENDIX    C. 
FABVAN'S  CHBONICLE. 

In  the  Chronicles  of  England,  by  John  Stow,  published  in  1580,  the  following  passage  occurs  at 
p.  862,  as  extracted  from  the  Chronicle  of  Robert  Fabyan  : — 

"In  Ann..  14,  Hour.  VII."— (Aug.  22,  1498,  to  Aug.  21,  1499.) 

"  This  yeaie,  one  firbastian  d'abato,  a  yenoa's  sonne  borne  in  Briftow  professing  himself  to  bo 
••  ex itorto  in  knowledge  of  tho  circute  of  tho  worldo  and  Ilandos  of  the  same,  ai  by  his  Chartos  and 
••  ntliiM-  ro:i-»nable  demonstrations  lie  showed,  caused  the  King  to  man  and  victual  a  shippo  at  Hristow 
"t<>  t-eaich  for  an  Hand*1  wliich  lie  knewe  to  bo  replenished  witli  rich  commodities ;  in  the  ship 
••  diverse  mon-haunto-  of  I,  mdosi  adventured  smal  stockes,  and  in  tlio  company  of  this  shippe,  saylod 
••  al-o  out  of  Hristow  three  or  fouro  smal  shippes  fraught  with  slight  and  g rosso  wares  us  course  cloth 
••  caps,  laces,  points  and  such  other  " 

Ilan  !"<•  conjecture-  with  tho  greatest  probability  that  Stow  meant  the  current  year  1498  and  not 
-irictlv  tho  regnal  year.  The  voyage  then  falls  in  with  the  loiters  patent  of  14(8  and  tho  date  agrees 
with  the  I'ol lowing  citation  which  pur|)orts  to  be  also  oxtracto  I  from  tho  sumo  work. 

FROM   HAKI.CYT'S  "  DIVERS  VOYAOES,"  PUBLISHED  1582. 

"  A  nuto  "f  Sebastian  (laboto's  Vnyago  of  Discoverio,  taken  out  of  an  Old  Chronicle,  written  by 
••  i;  .licit  Fabian,  .-omotimo  Alderman  of  Inn. Ion,  which  is  in  tho  custodio  of  John  Stow,  Citizen,  H 
"  diligent  searcher  and  preserver  of  Antiquities. 

"  In  tlie  III  y.-iv  of  King  Henrie  the  VII..  149H."  (Aug.  22,  149",  to  Aug.  21,  1498.) 
'  This  yore  the  King  (Jnj  m>'(ins  of  a  Venetian,  whicho  made  himself  very  oxperte  and  cunning  in 
••  knowledge  of  the  circuit  of  tho  worlde,  and  I  landes  of  the  same  as  by  a  Cardo,  and  other  domonstra- 
••  tinri-  reasonable  heo  shewed),  causc'l  to  man  and  victuall  it  shi])pe  at  Hristowo  to  search  for  an 
"  llando,  whielie  bee  t-aide  hec  knewe  well  was  richo,  and  replenished  with  rieho  commodities. 
"  Which  ship,  thus  manned  and  victualed  at  tho  Kingo's  cost  divers  merchants  of  Ix>ndon  ventured 
'•  in  her  small  Mockes,  Mnj  in  her,  as  chief  Patrone,  the  saide  Venetian.  And  in  tho  companio  of  tho 
'•  saide  shippe  pay  led  also  out  of  Hristow  c,  three  or  foure  small  ships,  fraught  with  sleight  and  grosse 
"  merchandi7.cs,  as  course  cloth,  <  'aps,  Laces,  points  and  other  trifles,  and  so  departed  from  Bristowe  in 
"  the  bfjinninij  "f  May  ;  of  trhom  in  this  Maior's  time  returned  no  tidings." 

The  mayor  of  I-ondon  was  William  Purchas  and  his  time  expired  on  October  28th,  1498.  At 
that  date  then  the  expedition  had  not  returned.  The  words  in  tho  extracts  printed  in  italics 
differ  in  the  two  versions,  llakluyt  and  Stow  were  quoting  from  what  would  appear  to  be  a  MS. 
chronicle  in  the  possession  of  tho  latter.  Hakluyt's  extract  says  the  padrone  or  commander  was  a 
Venetian.  In  his  prefatory  note  he  calls  him  Sebastian  Cabot.  Stow  says  in  his  extract  that  ho  was 
Sebastian  Cabot  the  son  of  a  Genoese  and  born  in  Bristol.  John  Cabot  was  in  fact  born  in  Genoa  but 
a  Kubject  of  Venice.  Kach  writer  seems  to  have  taken  from  the  MS.  what  struck  his  attention. 

Hnkluyt  in  his  Principal  Navigations  published  in  IfiOO,  (vol.  12,  p.  31,  Goldsmith's  ed.)  repeata 
the  quotati  m  from  Fabyan  but,  in  tho  intervening  eighteen  years,  ho  would  seem  to  have  made  further 
researches  while  preparing  his  great  work.  He  now  inserts  tho  name  in  the  extract — "  One  John 
Cabot,  a  Venetian,  who  made,  etc.,"  but.  as  if  to  perplex  future  historians,  ho  changes  the  prefatory 
note  only  very  slightly  to  "a  note  of  Sebastian  Cabot's  first  discovery  taken  out  of  the  latter  part  of 
Fabian's  Chronicle." 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  97 

The  perplexing  part  of  this  question  is  that  Fabynn's  Chronicle  was  printed  and  published  in 
1516,  in  1533,  in  1542,  and  in  1559,  (see  Lowndos)  before  Hakluyt  and  Stow  wrote,  and  in  none  of 
these  editions  is  there  the  slightest  notice  of  the  Cabots  or  their  voyages.  Ilarrisse  has  found  in  the 
British  Museum  a  MS.  chronicle  from  which  he  quotes  in  his  "Jean  et  Sdbastien  Cabot."  He  thinks 
it  is  a  copy  of  Fabyan,  but  Winsor  (Narr.  &  Grit.  Hist.)  denies  that  it  is  a  Fabyan  and  says  that  there 
is  in  the  museum  a  genuine  MS.  Fabyan  but  it  also  says  not  one  word  of  Cabot. 

Harrisse'a  MS.  is  as  follows  : — 

"  In  Anno  13,  Henry  VII,"— (Aug.  22,  1497,  to  Aug.  21,  1498.) 

"  This  yore  the  king  at  the  besy  request  and  supplicacion  of  a  Straunger  venisian,  whicli  by  a 
"  Coeartmade  hym  self  expert  in  knowjng  of  the  world  caused  the  Kyng  to  munnea  ship  w'  vytaill 
"  and  other  necessairios  for  to  seche  an  llande  whoryn  the  said  Straun-jer  surmysod  to  bo  grete  com- 
"  modities:  w'  which  ship  by  the  Kynge's  grace  so  Hyggod  wont  3  or  4  moo  owto  of  Bristowo,  the 
"  said  Straunger  keying  Conditor  of  the  saide  Flete,  whoroyn  dyuers  .Merchaunts  as  well  of  London  as 
"  Bristow  adventured  goodes  and  sleight  Merchandises,  which  departed  from  the  West  Cuntrey  in  the 
''  begyntiing  of  Somor  but  to  this  present  moneth  came  never  Knowlege  of  their  e.f/iloyt,*.'' 

The  substance  of  all  tliose  extracts  is  the  name,  and  they  in  no  way  a  fleet  tho  conc.lusions  of  ih  is 
paper.  The"  Patrone,"  the  "Conditor "  of  tho  fleet  is  the  "Venetian,''  tho  "Stranger  Venetian," 
which  indicates  that  John  Cabot  sailed  in  command  on  tho  voyage  of  14! is.  Sebastian's  name  is  put 
forward  by  Hakluyt  in  1582,  but  withdrawn  in  1600.  InStow's  version  in  15SO  there  is  no  indication 
of  any  other.  This  would  show  that  ho  sailed  on  the  voyage  and  that  in  1580,  twenty-throe  years 
after  his  death,  the  memory  of  tho  elder  Cabot,  who  died  in  1498,  eighty-two  years  before,  had  well 
nigh  faded  out,  and  that  it  is  only  when  Hakluyt  made  his  researches  for  his  great  work  that  he 
came  upon  documents — perhaps  tho  letters  patent — which  revealed  tho  name  of  the  chief  discoverer. 
All  the  extracts  will  be  seen  to  refer  to  the  same,  viz.,  to  the  second  voyage. 

APPENDIX    I). 

ESTEVAN  GOMEZ. 

The  voyage  of  Gomez  was  made  in  1525  in  one  small  vessel  and  occupied  ton  months.  Ho 
appears  to  have  been  in  search  of  an  opening  into  the  great  southern  ocean.  When  Alonzodc  Chaves 
revised  the  official  chart  of  Spain  in  1536  ho  availed  himself  of  tho  information  brought  back  by 
Gomez,  and  no  doubt  Gomez  himself  made  a  chart  and  wrote  an  account  of  his  voyage,  but  all  these 
documents  have  been  lost.  Oviedo  gave  in  1537  a  description  of  tho  coast,  based  upon  Do  Chaves'  re- 
vised chart  which  he  had  before  him.  A  further  summary  was  made  by  Alonzo  do  Santa  Cruzhl  in  his 
Islario  of  1560,  and  Harrisse  quotes  largely  from  a  manuscript  Islario  by  Cespedes  compiled  in  151)8. 
A  very  interesting  discussion  has  been  carried  on  for  many  years  over  these  writings,  into  which  it 
would  be  irrelevant  to  tho  present  purpose  to  enter.  Many  of  the  localities  are  in  dispute  and 
Oviedo's  description  is  far  from  being  easy  to  follow  ;  but  some  points  are  clear,  and  among  them  it 
should  be  noticed  that  Gomez  most  certainly  sailed  along  tho  coast  of  Cape  Breton.  The  island  is 
mentioned  by  the  name  of  the  island  of  St.  John  and  the  strait  of  Canso,  separating  it  from  the  main- 
land, under  tho  name  of  the  canal  of  St.  Julian."4  Passing  along  the  coast  Gomez  saw  columns  of 
smoke  and  concluded  that  the  country  was  inhabited.  He  reported  it  as  well  wooded  with  large 
rivers  opening  into  the  sea.  Tho  smoky  cliffs  of  Cap  Enfume',  and  the  openings  of  the  Bras  d'Or 
with  the  pleasant  forest  land  around  them  plainly  mark  the  locality.  There  are  no  indications,  either 
in  books  or  maps,  that  Gomez  sailed  into  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  The  description  extant  follows 
along  the  south  coast  of  Newfoundland  to  Cape  Eace. 

Mr.  Harrisse  (Discovery  of  America,  p.  237)  is  much  exercised  about  this  voyage,  but  his  per- 
plexity arises  from  his  fixed  idea  that  the  island  of  St.  John  was  a  delusion  of  the  Portuguese  pilots. 

Sec.  II.,  1894.  13. 


98  SAMUEL  KDWAHD  IUWSON  ON  THE 

Kernel's  or  Champlain's  map  oi%  any  other  oftho  older  maps  drawn  to  n  magnetic  meridian  will  show 
"  the  bay  oftho  Bretons  "  mentioned  by  Santa  Cruz,  for  it  is  the  sheet  of  water  bounded  between  Capo 
Knee  and  Cape  Canso. 

The  especial  facts  bearing  on  the  present  inquiry  are,  that  the  inland  of  St.  John  of  Gomez,  Do 
Chavez.  Santa  Cm/.,  and  Cespcdcs,  is  Cape  Breton  and  not  Prince  Edward  island,  and  that  there  arc 
a  sufficient  number  of  island*  in  this  "bay  of  the  Bretons"  including  tho  11,000  Virgins  to  fill  tho  require- 
ment* of  l-'agundcs'  grant  without  g»ing  up  to  Antico.sti  or  Crane  island  in  tho  river  St.  Lawrence. 

AITKNPIX  .K. 

.loAM    Al.VAKE/.    KAiiUNDES. 

The  Kev.  l>r.  Patterson,  in  tho  '  Trans.  If.  Soc.  Can.'  for  1800,  published  an  exhaustive  paper  on 
the  movement*  nt  the  Portuguese  0:1  tho  northeast  coast  of  America  in  the  oarly  part  oftho  sixteenth 
century.  Hi-  account  of  Fagundes  ami  of  tho  grant  made  to  him  is  as  full  as  tho  records  permit ; 
fur.  in  tiuth,  the  details  are  exceedingly  scanty.  Tho  maps  show  that  as  early  as  1505  the  openings 
in  the  ci>a-t  at  Belle-Isle  and  at  St.  Paul's  were  known,  and  the  same  maps  also  prove  that  tho  gulf  and 
it.-  contents  were  not  known  until  Cartier  opened  thorn  up  to  the  world.  It  was  not  by  Canso  or  St. 
I'aul'-  hut  I'V  following  the  whales  down  the  Labrador  coast  and  into  the  (irand  bay  that  the  French 
and  l!asc|iios  entered  the  gulf;  and  ('artier  pushed  their  enterprises  to  the  limit  of  navigation  at 
Montreal.  It  ha-  been  shown  that  Brest  (on  Old  Fort  ha}-)  was  a  rendezvous  and  a  fishing  station 
tor  the  l-'renoh  before  1  f>3 1  ;  in  like  manner,  beyond  doubt,  on  tho  Atlantic  coasts  of  Acadia  the  1'or" 
tuinic-o  had  -imilar  li.-hing  stations  at  the  favourite  resorts  of  their  sailors.  No  traces  remain  of 
what  r'agundo-  actually  accomplished  ;  tho  giant  made  to  him  in  1521  shows  that  he  claimed  to  have 
discovered  the  land  from  the  limits  of  the  Spanish  discoveries  on  the  south  to  those  of  tho  Cortoreals 
nn  the  norih.  and.  on  the  strength  of  that  claim,  the  crown  of  Portugal  granted  him  the  lordship  over 
that  extent  of  coa-t.  I'.c.-idc-  this  coast  line,  certain  islands  were  granted,  three  of  which  were  said 
to  he  iii  tiic  ••  Hay  of'  A  iiiMiada  which  is  on  the  northeastern  and  southwestern  coast;  "  evidently  on  a 
.-c:i-coast  trending  in  the  general  direction  of  the  Atlantic  coast.  These  inlands  are  furthermore 
specified  by  name.  viz..  St.  John.  St.  Peter,  St.  Ann,  St.  Anthony,  St.  Pantaloone,  and  tho  archipelago 
of  the  11,000  Virgin-.  To  locate  one  locates  them  all.  Besides  these,  the  grant  mentions  tho  island 
of  the  Holy  Cross  and  another  island  also,  called  St.  Ann,73  which  had  been  seen  but  not  lauded 
upon. 

Of  these  islands,  St.  John  is  well  known  and  also  tho  archipelago  oftho  11,000  Virgins.  Those 
last  are  always  put  down  on  tho  early  maps  on  tho  south  coast  of  Newfoundland.  St.  Peter  is  tho  pre- 
sent St.  Pierre  known  by  that  name  to  Jacques  Cartier.  Tho  island  of  Santa  Cruz  was  an  imaginary 
island  which  haunted  the  Atlantic  charts  far  out  to  sea  for  nearly  one  hundred  years.  Tho 
archipelago  of  tho  11,000  Virgins  still  clings  to  our  charts,  in  name,  as  the  Virgin  rocks  ;  their  place 
has  moved  farther  out  upon  tho  banks  although  the  rocks  themselves  arc  said  never  to  be  seen  but  in  bad 
weather  when  the  breaking  of  the  waves  reveals  them.  St.  Ann's  is  shown  on  tho  Harleyan  map  and 
also  by  Ortelius  on  the  south  coast  of  Newfoundland.  All  these  islands  can  thus  bo  located,  and  it  is  un- 
necessary to  search  for  Ulands  for  Fagundos  away  up  in  the  gulf  and  river  St.  Lawrence,  as  if  there 
were  no  islands  on  the  coa»t  to  which  the  names  belong.  There  remain  many  other  islands  on 
Fagundes'  coast  line.  There  are  Miquelon  and  Langley  and  Sable  islands  and  St.  Paul's  and  tho 
present  Ramoa  and  numerous  others  on  tho  coast.  In  Whytfloet's  map  tho  "  Ylas  Fagundez  "  are  laid 
down  south  of  Newfoundland.  The  testimony  of  the  maps  is  unanimous  that  the  gulf  was  unknown 
up  to  1534,  when  Viegas  gave  an  embryonic  outline  of  its  shape.  The  map  of  Lazaro  Luis  proves 
nothing;  for  it  wa«  made  in  1503  ;  or  rather,  it  proves  that  Prince  Edward  island  was  not  the  island 
of  St.  John  noroneof  the  islands  granted  to  Fagundes,  for  its  northern  coastline  is  still  seen  as  part  of 
the  Nova  Scotia  shore.  As  for  Auguada  bay  Lescarbot  writes  that  ho  put  into  the  bay  of  Canso  for 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  99 

water  on  his  return  home.  That  may,  as  well  as  any  other,  have  been  "  Watering  bay."  It  was  con- 
venient before  starting  on  the  home  voyage,  but  water  can  be  got  anywhere  where  there  is  a  harbour 
along  the  coast.  The  map  of  Lazaro  Luis  has  an  inscription  along  the  coast  of  Nova  Scotia  to  the 
effect  that  it  was  discovered  by  Gomez,  "Costa  quo  do.scobrio  Estevan  Gomez,"  and  yet  in  the  interior 
of  the  country  is  inscribed  "  Lavrador  q  descobrio  Joam  Alvarez,  "  so  that  Fagundes  would  seem,  if 
the  words  are  taken  seriously,  to  have  discovered  the  interior  of  a  continental  land  in  1521  of  which 
the  sea  coast  was  not  discovered  until  1525,  or  four  years  later,  by  Stephen  Gomez.  The  grant  was  of 
a  line  of  coast  and  of  islands  all  in  the  Atlantic,  and  Dr.  Patterson's  suggestion  that  Augaada  bay  was 
Fortune  bay  is  most  probably  correct.  It  is  impossible  for  any  one  familiar  with  the  srulf  to  enter- 
tain Mr.  Harrisse's  opinion  that  Anticosti  or  the  Magdalen  or  Prince  Edward  islands  were  known  to 
Fagundes  from  being  soon  by  him  when  sailing  through  the  gulf  to  get  fresh  water  in  the  St.  Law- 
rence, nor  does  it  seem  reasonable  to  invoke  the  aid  of  a  map  dated  156  J  to  prove  a  discovery  affirmed 
to  have  been  made  in  1521. 

APPENDIX  F. 

THE  MAGDALEN  ISLANDS. 

As.poinled  out  in  the  main  body  of  this  paper  this  group  of  islands,  as  it  is  generallv  considered, 
ought  rather  to  be  treated  as  one  large  island  after  the  manner  of  the  early  maps.  In  fart  the  Henry 
II.  map  of  1540  gives  a  fairly  correct  idea  of  the  outline  of  the  island.  The  description  given  in  "  The 
Cruise  of  the  Alice  May,"  p.  51,  will  make  this  clear.7'1 

"The  main  group  is  practically  one  island  ;  that  is  it  consists  of  several  islands  composed  of  real 
"  soil  or  rocks,  more  or  less  covered  with  trees,  connected  by  long  stretches  of  sand  which  are  broken 
"  at  intervals  by  inlets.  Between  ere  shallow  lagoons,  generally  not  deep  enough  for  a  boat.  Thus 
"  Amherst  is  connected  with  Grindstone  island,  and  Grindstone  and  Alrightare  connected  with  Collin 
"island.  Were  it  not  for  the  inlets,  one  might  go  continuously  dry-sho  1  from  Amherst  to  Coffin 
"  island.  But  the  water  in  the  inlets  is  so  shoal  that  in  places  the}- can  bo  fordo  I — not,  however. 
"  without  some  danger,  as  quicksands  abound.  Several  detached  islands  lie  outside  of  tho  main  group. 
"  These  are  Deadman  island,  the  Bird  rocks  and  Bryon  island." 

Magdalen  island  then,  is  one  large  island,  and  a  neglect  of  that  fact  has  led  Kohl,  Da  Costa,  and 
many  others  to  suppose  that  the  large  island  in  the  gulf  laid  down  on  early  mips  is  of  necessity 
Prince  Edward  island,  and  that  it  is  drawn  out  of  its  place.  Markham  in  his  introduction  to  the 
Hakluyt  Society  volume  for  1893  has  interpreted  the  maps  correctly,  and  Ganong  in  18811,  '  Trans. 
Iloy.  Soc.  Can.',  resisted  the  misconception  growing  out  of  the  map  of  1544.  These  errors  have 
obtained  such  currency  that  it  is  important  to  check  them  before  tho  geographical  history  of  tho  gulf 
is  hopelessly  confounded,  and  with  this  view  it  must  bo  borne  in  mind  that  only  one  island  is  known 
in  all  the  maps  before  Champlain's  in  1G32,  and  it  is  placed  in  the  track  of  vessels  sailing  to  the  St. 
Lawrence  river.  That  island  is  taken  for  Prince  Edward,  and  tho  Magdalen  is  supposed  to  be  omitted, 
while  in  reality  it  is  the  Magdalen  which  is  shown  and  Prince  Edward  omitted,  because  this  latter 
island  is,  in  all  the  maps  prior  to  that  date,  still  adherent  to  the  mainland.  Tho  sketch  on  the 
following  page  will  make  it  clear  that  the  Magdalen  is  the  island  portrayed. 

Those  who  have  sailed  much  in  the  gulf  know,  what  the  charts  bear  witness  to,  that  it  is  impos- 
sible to  pass  in  or  out  of  it  by  St.  Paul's  without  seeing  the  great  Magdalen  or  one  of  its  attendant 
islands,  usually  the  Great  Bird.  Prince  Edward  island  is  never  seen,  not  only  because  its  shores  are 
low  and  the  whole  island  is  very  flat,  but  because  it  is  very  much  out  of  the  way  of  vessels  (see  p.  78) 
and,  unless  they  steer  directly  for  it,  ships  might  sail  in  and  out  of  the  river  St.  Lawrence  for  a  hun- 
dred years  (as  in  fact  they  did)  without  suspecting  its  existence.  Even  when  entering  the  gulf  from 
the  strait  of  Canso  the  island,  if  seen,  would  appear  to  bo  part  of  the  mainland  just  as  it  is  laid  down 
on  the  maps  of  Rotz,  Vallard,  Henry  II.,  Freire,  Jomaro",  Homem  and  Lazaro  Luis.  Tho  last  men- 
tioned map  very  clearly  shows  the  coast  line  of  the  north  shore  of  Prince  Edward  island  considered 
as  part  of  the  mainland  ;  and  that  fact  alone  disposes  of  the  supposition  that  Fagundes  saw  it  or  that 


1OO  SAMUEL  UPWARD  DAWSON  ONJT1IG 

the  Portuguese  ever  named  it.'  [In  passing  out  from  the  strait  of  Canso  the  very  bold  promontory  of 
Capo  St.  George  for  a  long  time  closes  out  the  open  water  in  rear  and  when  that  is  passed  the  more 
distant  high  lands  of  the  Nova  Scotia  coast  are  opened  up  until  Prince  Edward  island  is  seen  ;  so  that 
unless  a  vessel  were  to  change  its  course  to  the  southwest  the  existence  of  Northumberland  strait 
would  not  be  suspected,  and  moreover  if  the  strait  were  well  entered  and  even  half  sailed  through  Cape 
Tormentine  and  Cape  Kgmont  overlap  so  as  to  give  the  appearance  of  a  land-locked  bay,  and  the  dis. 
Umce  between  the  opposite  shores  is  at  one  point  so  small  that  surveys  have  been  made  for  a  projected 
tunnel  to  connect  thorn.  In  confirmation  of  the  late  discovery  of  this  strait  the  maps  of 
Champlain  may  l>o  cited.  That  of  the  voyage  of  1C  11  lays  down  the  Magdalens  under  the 
singular -name  of  isles  aux  gros  youx-an  error  of  the  engraver  for  Isles  aux  margaux— but  no  hint 
is  given  of  Prince  Kdward  island.  On  the  larger  map  of  1613  appears  (see  p.  94)  a  small  island  with 
an  illogil-lo  name,  evidently  the  western  section  of  it  nearest  the  Now  Brunswick  coast,  in  its  proper 
place  as  soon  from  the  mainland.  A  note  on  this  map  explains  that  Champlain  had  not  himself  been 
imon  that  coast  and  yet  ho  and  his  associates  had  been  sailing  in  and  out  of  the  gulf  for  some  years. 

('ONTol'R    OF    THE    MAUDALEN    ON    K.ARLY    MAI'S. 


1    Magdalen  island  correctly  drawn. 

L'.  From  the  Henry  II.,  or  Dauphin,  map  of  1540.  Alezay  is  Deadman'a  island,  lea  lies  aux  Margaux  are  the 
two  Birds,  and  Bryon  island  has  retained  its  name  until  now.  Kntry  island  is  shown.  All  are  iu  their  relative 
places  and  the  concave  shape  of  Magdalen  island  is  clearly  shown. 

3.  From  Hornein'sinapO'ortnguese)  1558.  The  island  is  identified  by  its  name.  Illc  de  SaMoen — isle  of  sands, 
and  hy  Bryon  island  clos  <  to  it.  The  concavity  is  turned  the  wrong  way  as  in  all  the  Portuguese  maps. 

I.  From  Mercator't  map,  1569.     Here  it  is  identified  by  the  throe  small  islands  on  the  north. 

5.  From  the  map  of  1544.  The  three  small  islands  on  the  north  and  Alezay  (Deadman's  island)  on  the  west 
identify  the  Magdalen. 

G.  From  the  Vallard  map  of  1543.  This  map  is  Portuguese.  The  Magdalen  is  shown  by  Alezay  on  the  west 
and  Bryon  on  the  north.  The  concavity  is  reversed  as  in  No.  3. 

7.  From  Rotz'  globe,  1543.     The  author  was  French  and  embodied  Cartier's  discoveries  on  his  maps.     The 
Magdalen  is  indicated  by  iU  shape,  concave  in  the  right  direction  as  in  the  other  French  map  No.  2. 

8.  From  Hakluyt's  map  ;  the  scarce  map  of  1600.    Here  the  shape  marks  out  the  Magdalen  and  Deadman'a  I. 
(Alozay)  and  Bryon  island  farther  identify  it. 

The  map  of  1632  has  Prince  Edward  island  laid  down  correctly  and  named  Isle  St.  Jean.  In  the  time 
of  Champlain  the  islands  were  known  as  les  isles  Ramfes — or  les  isles  Ramees-brion.  To  the  English 
the  Magdalen  wa*  known  under  the  name  of  the  island  of  Ramea  and  under  that  name  it  is  mentioned 
often  in  Uakluyt.  The  name  Ramca  has  in  later  years  been  transferred  to  an  island  on  the  south 
coast  of  Newfoundland.  We  find  in  Hakluyt  a  "  relation  of  the  first  voyage  and  discovery  of  the  Isle 
Itamea  in  the  Bonaventure  1591,"  and  a  "  Voyage  of  the  Marigold  by  Fisher  in  1595  to  the  Isle 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  1O1 

Ramea,"  and  again,  "  A  Voyage  of  Charles  Leigh  to  the  Islo  of  Ramea."  From  these  narratives  it 
appears  that  the  Magdalen  was  a  place  of  great  resort  in  those  days  by  fishing  craft  of  all  the  mari- 
time nations  of  Europe.  Some  of  the  names  in  the  first  relation  are  interesting.  The  "  Islo  Duoron  " 
shows  that  a  Portuguese  map  was  referred  to.  On  Vaz  Dourado's  map  (circa  1580)  it  is  "Islo 
Dorean  ;  "  both  are  corruptions  of  the  French  "  Isle  d'Arenes  "  ;  then  Isle  Brion  is  changod  to  "  Isle 
Biton  "  and  the  "  Isles  of  Aponas  "  recall  Jacques Cartier's  first  voyage,  when  ho  found  a  largo  number 
of  birds  he  calls  apponats  on  the  shores  of  one  of  them.  The  Bird  rocks  wore  those  he  called 
Isles  Margaux,  and  on  the  mainland  he  found  an  immense  number  of  birds  he  culled  goiivts  and  grands 
apponats  of  which  his  sailors  killed  more  than  a  thousand.  To  this  day  Alright  island  is  by  the  inhabi- 
tants sometimes  called  isle  au.>;  Cormorants.  ^Yhilo  those  islands  wore  thus  frequented,  the  island  of 
Prince  Edward  was  not  known  excepting  as  forming  part  of  the  coast  lino  of  the  present  Nova  Scotia. 
How  the  name  "  Magdalen  "  was  first  given  does  not  anywhere  appear.  The  supposition  that  Cartier 
gave  the  name  is  incorrect,  for  it  is  first  found  in  Champlain's  large  map  of  16.'i2,  and  Lescarbot  calls 
them  Isle  Colombaires  ou  Ramces.  In  1663  the  Company  of  Now  France,  in  conjunction  with  the  Miscou 
Company,  conceded  those  islands  to  FYan9ois  Doublet,  and  when  he  sailed  to  take  possession  his  son 
Jean  Doublet  (celebrated  afterwards  as  a  corsair  and  as  a  naval  officer  under  Louis  XIV.)  then  not 
eight  years  old  hid  himself  on  board  his  father's  vessel  to  make  tho  voyage.  Jean  Doublet  states  in 
his  "Journal"  that  his  father  changed  the  name  of  tho  largest  island  from  Isle  Brion  to  islo  do  la 
Madelaine  in  honour  of  his  mother.  That,  however,  cannot  bo  true,  for  the  name  occurs  in  the  very 
concession  itself,  besides  being  found  in  Champlain's  map.  Uenys  also  (in  whose  jurisdiction  all  these 
islands  wore)  gives  tho  name  Madelaino  to  the  large  island  (sec  map  in  Bourinot's  Capo  Breton.) 
Doublet's  enterprise  was  unsuccessful  and  tho  islands  wore  re-granted  to  M.  do  St.  Pierre  in  1719.  Kven 
then  the  names  wore  not  settled  for  in  the  grant  they  are  styled  the  "Magdalen  Islands,  Brion  or 
Ranges." 

APPENDIX     G. 

Two  MEMOIRS  OF  SEBASTIAN  CAKOT. 

There  are  several  points  in  the  discussion  of  this  question  which  could  not  be  considered  in  the 
main  portion  of  the  present  paper  without  overloading  it  with  detail,  and  among  them  is  the  singular 
warmth  which  some  writers  have  imported  into  it.  Chief  among  the  books  of  authority  is  tho 
"Memoirs  of  Sebastian  Cabot,"  by  Richard  Biddle,  1831.  This  is  a  work  of  very  great  research  and 
indispensable  to  all  students;  but  it  is  marred  by  its  manner  which  is  that  of  a  lawyer's  brief  for 
Sebastian  Cabot  against  all  persons  whomsoever.  It  is  impossible  to  say  anything  against  John  Cabot 
because  so  few  notices  of  him  survive,  but  he  describes  him  out  of  his  own  head  as  an  old  merchant 
who  did  not  go  to  sea75,  and  then  ignores  him.  That  is  not  surprising  for  the  documents  upon  which 
the  elder  Cabot's  reputation  is  based  were  found  in  the  Spanish  and  Italian  archives  long  after  Mi-. 
Biddle's  death,  but  all  tho  authors  from  whom  ho  differs  he  has  treated  as  it'  they  were  hostile  wit- 
nesses in  a  criminal  trial.  Thus  of  "  Barrow's  Chronological  History  of  Voyages "  he  writes 
sarcastically,  as  being  "invaluable,  as  it  not  only  embodies  in  a  cheap  and  convenient  form  all  the 
"  mistakes  of  its  predecessors  but  generally  supplies  a  good  deal  of  curious  original  error."  If  the  old 
writers  even  do  not  record  suitable  facts,  Mr.  Biddle  is  equally  severe;  thus,  Gomara,  in  his  "General 
History,  1552,"  says  of  the  east  coast  of  America  "  Gomez  visited  a  region  which  had  never  before  him 
"  been  visited  by  any  one  though  they  say  that  it  was  first  discovered  by  Sebastian  Cabot."  Gomara 
was  merely  repeating  what  was  said  in  Spain  and  what  the  Spanish  maps,  authorized  by  Cabot  as 
Grand  Pilot  bear  witness  of  to  this  day,  and  yet  Mr.  Biddle  adds  ''  churlish  expressions,"  "  despicable 
temper."  If  any  one  was  responsible  for  Gomara's  statement  it  was  Mr.  Biddlo's  own  hero  who  from 
1512  to  1547  was  the  chief  official  in  Spain  to  guarantee  the  correctness  of  the  very  maps  which  denied 
his  discovery.  The  Rolls  Office  in  London  is  censured  for  "  unpardonable  carelessness  in  letting  a  map 
become  illegible,"  while  in  fact  the  wonder  is  that  so  many  documents,  even  trivial  entries  in  the  records 


1O2  SAMUKL  KDWARD  DAWSOX  OX  TUB 

of  King  Henry  VII.,  have  boon  preserved  at  all,  and  the  public  records  of  England  bear  favourable  com- 
parison with  those  of  any  other  nation.  His  book  is  full  of  sneers,  and  insinuations,  and  charges  of  per- 
versions of  plain  meaning  against  every  writer  whose  views  do  not  harmonize  with  his  own.  Hakluyt 
often  docs  not  quote  exactly  the  words  of  the  writer  ho  cites,  and  sometimes  supplements  the  sense  by 
information  from  other  sources.  Such  was  the  method  in  an  uncritical  age.  His  work  was  a  collec- 
tion, not  for  critical  study,  but  for  practical  information,  and  ho  recorded  all  he  could  learn.  It  was 
the  tir.-t  attempt  to  narrate  the  exploits  of  English  seamen  and  he  spared  neither  pains  or  money  to 
(in  it  Mr.  Middle  out  of  his  own  fancy  describes  him  as  a  "sleek  well  fed  prebendary  who  would  not 
"  likely  condescend  to  speak  to  a  poor  antiquary  like  Stow."  Then,  he  himself,  so  severe  upon  others, 
is  incessantly  building  facts  upon  hypotheses.  He  "supposes,"  continually  and  repeats  "  it  is  impos- 
-iKle  "  and  "  it  is  not  improbable"  and  "it  is  incredible,"  and  when  enough  of  such  material  is  spread 
ho  propounds  a  conclusion  which  ho  seems  t>  think  proved.  S>  out  of  "if  and  "  probably  "  and 
'•  doubles-  "  ho  vreaves  a  statement  that  Verra/.ano  was  with  Rut  on  his  voyage  of  1527  and  was  killed 
bv  the  Indian-  on  the  coa-t  of  Ameriea.  Of  tins  Buckingham  Smith,  with  some  of  Middle's  causticity, 
-avs,  "  Thev  who  tind  instruction  in  speculative  history  may  bo  gratified  with  a  fine  example  by  turn- 
••  in-;  to  the  chapter  in  tho  Memoir  of  Cabot  in  which  ho  (Vorra/.ano)  is  supposed  to  have  lost  his  life 
"  in  tin-  service  of  Kngland." 

Hut  our  nt'  the  grossest  instances  of  a  grave  charge  made  upon  a  more  hypothesis  is  his  treatment 
Hi' William  WorthiniMon.  It  will  be  remembcre  1  that  Cabot  bail  loft  Spain  while  he  was  a  high 
oili'-ial  "|  the  emperor  Charle-.  He  w  is  in  receipt  of  a  salary  from  tho  Knglish  crown  and  was  at 
lea-t  ^  (  years  of  a;je  when,  on  the  27th  May,  l.V>7,  he  resigned  and  was  reappointo  1  conjointly  with 
one  William  Wortliini;ton.  At  that  date  I'liiliji  II.  was  in  Kngland  and  Mr.  Middle,  out  of  his  own 
fanev,  call-  Worthington  '•  that  Worthin_rton  probably,  a  favourite  of  that  dark  hour."  And  then  he 
goes  "ii  without  tho  least  lia-i-  to  formulate  tlio  charge  that  Worthington,  while  an  Knglish  official, 
Mild  to  I'hilip  all  of  (.'abot's  paper.-  and  maps  to  be  taken  to  Spain.  This  is  very  effectively  disproved 
bv  Ilakhivt  in  hi-  •'  I  liver-  Voyage-."  who -ays  that  then  (in  1582)  they  wore  in  the  possession  of  the 
Wor-hipt'ul  Master  Willia-n  Worthington.  one  of  Her  Majesty's  (Queen  Kli/.aboth's)  pensioners,  who 
was  willing  to  have  them  published,  llarrisse's  theory  is  probably  correct  that  Cabot  was  too  old  to 
|i'-rr  >rm  hi-  function-  an  1  NVorlhington  was  appointed  to  do  tho  work  and  divide  the  salary. 
I'Av.v.-i-,  a  very  high  authority  on  tho  subject,  suggests  that  Worthington  was  related  to  Cabot 
through  hi-  wife  and  the  change  was  made  in  Cabot's  interest  by  bis  friends.  One  theory  is  as  good 
as  another,  but  I'hilip  was  not  so  popular  in  Kngland  that  a  native  born  officer  of  tho  Knglish  crown 
would  be  likely  to  betray  his  country's  interest  for  a  Spaniard,  and,  if  ho  did,  it  was  not  likely  that 
Klizabeth's  ministers  would  have  continued  him  in  his  office  and  emoluments.  It  appears  that  Worthing- 
ton had  held  some  otHce  under  Kdward  VI.  and  that  there  had  been  a  defalcation  in  his  department. 
The  oilicial  discharge  shows  that  ''  in  consideration  of  his  services  both  in  Franco  and  Scotland  * 
•'and  for  that  tho  debt  grew  by  unfaithfulness  of  his  servant  who  ran  away  with  the  same,"  he  was 
exonerated.  This  Mr.  Middle  convert*,  out  of  his  own  imagination,  into  "  tho  king  with  easy  liberality 
''  forgiving  him  a  large  debt  on  his  allegation  that  a  servant  had  run  away  with  the  money." 

Whatever  eau-o  of  complaint  Mr.  Middle  may  give  on  account  of  unjust  handling  of  his  materials 
he  did,  in  fact,  contribute  a  great  deal  of  valuable  original  matter  to  the  subject.  This,  however,  can- 
not bo  said  of  Mr.  J.  F.  Xicholls,  librarian  of  tho  city  of  Bristol,  who,  in  1869,  published  an 
apotheosis  of  Cabot  under  the  following  title :  "  The  remarkable  life,  adventures  and  discoveries  of 
"  Sebastian  Cabot,  of  Bristol,  the  founder  of  Great  Britain's  maritime  power,  discoverer  of  America, 
"  and  its  first  colonizer."  Excepting  in  its  outward  appearance  this  book  seems  to  be  a  model  of 
everything  a  bo;>k  ought  not  to  be.  Hero  is  the  author's  idea  of  what  the  "  Matthew  "  did  in  the  time 
between  June  24  and  towards  tho  end  of  July,  in  34  days  at  most.  "  Tho  first  land  made  was  the  Capo 
"  North,  the  northern  extremity  of  Capo  Breton,  and  the  island  opposite  the  same  (not  lying  in  front 
"  of  tho  land  but  further  on)  was  Prince  Kdward  island  which  was  then  named  by  them  and  long 
"  afterward  known  as  the  isle  of  St.  John.  They  skirted  this  island  and  sailed  along  tho  southern 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1407  AND  1498.  1O3 

"  count  on  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  beyond  the  site  on  which  Quebec  at  present  stands,  then  returning 
"  by  the  northern  shore  of  the  'gulf  still  trending  eastward  they  coasted  to  the  latitude  of  53°  and 
"  then  sailing  by  Newfoundland  island,  which  they  took  to  bo  and  depict  as  an  archipelago,  they 
•'  continued  their  course  southward  to  the  Chesapeake  and  so  home.  The  prima  vista  then  was  the 
"  most  northerly  point  of  Capo  Breton,  and  the  point  struck  gave  them  :i  view  at  once  of  Nova  Scolia 
"  and  Prince  Edward  island." 

The  translation  of  ex  adoerso  is  remarkable,  ''  not  lying  in  front  of  the  land  but  further  on.''  The 
Pisgah-like  view  of  Prince  Edward  island  and  of  Nova  Scotia  from  C;ipo  North  is  peculiar  to  this 
writer  as  is  likewise  Cabot's  sailing  beyond  Quebec.  The  map  called  Cabot's  of  1544  shows  Cartier's 
discoveries  on  the  St.  Lawrence  as  far  as  Lake  St.  Peter.  One  can  hardly  believe  such  to  be  the  case,  but 
Mr.  Nicholls  writes  as  if  he  supposed  that  map  was  a  map  of  the  voyage  of  1407,  and  represented  the 
discoveries  of  that  year. 

This  book,  in  the  words  of  D'Avozac,,  is  an  excellent  example  of  parish  patriotism,  and 
necessarily  therefore  Sebastian  Cabot  was  born  in  Bristol,  and  John  Cabot,  who  hud  not  that  privilege, 
is,  as  D'Avozac  says,  "robbed  of  his  glory  to  aggrandize  that  of  his  s  m."  The  disappearance  of 
Cabot's  maps  is  more  rhetorically  stated  than  by  Mr.  Biddle  and  with  more  imagination  of  detail. 
"  This  man  had  the  custody  of  Cabot's  maps  by  virtue  of  his  office.  Such  documents  would  bo 
"  secured  by  Philip  at  any  price.  He  had  put  Worfchington  into  the  otHco  "  *  *  ::  "  Well,  the  reader 
"  may  draw  his  own  conclusion.  We  accuse  no  one;  but  we  have  a  deep  suspicion  that  they  may 
"  yet  bo  found  among  her  (Spain's)  archives."  Maps  of  Cabot's  might  lie  found  there  and  stiK  \Vor- 
hington  be  guiltless;  for  Cabot  left  Spain  so  privately  that  he  is  much  more  likely  to  have  left  all  his 
maps  behind  him;  but,  in  fact  Philip  could  not  want  maps  from  him,  for  from  the  na'ure  of  his  office 
in  Spain  all  the  Spanish  maps  were  made  under  his  sanction.  Worthiiigton  c  mid  n  >t  have  stolen  the 
map  in  the  Queen's  gallery.  Gilbert  speaks  in  the  plural  and  calls  them  "  maps  "  and  many  other  maps 
ascribed  to  him  are  spoken  of  (at  the  Earl  of  Bedford's  and  in  merchants'  houses)  as  existing  in  the 
timeof  Queen  Elizabeth.  All  these  have  also  disappeared  and  yet  were  not  sold  to  Philip.  1  laving  the 
Spanish  maps,  made  and  issued  under  the  authority  of  ( 'abot,  as  head  of  the  department  of  cartography 
for  thirty  years,  Spain  needed  no  more,  so  far  as  Cabot  was  concerned,  to  invalidate  the  claims  of 
England  in  America. 

It  has  been  shown,  mainly  from  the  secret  archives  of  Spain  and  Italy,  that  John  ( 'abot  was  the 
real  discoverer,  yet  Mr.  Nicholls  says,  "Certainly  Sebastian  gives  us  no  hint  of  his  father's  presence 
"  in  either  voyage;  but  modest,  gentle  and  unassuming  as  all  his  life  proves  him  to  have  been,  speaks 
"  of  the  discovery  ever  in  the  n'rst  person  and  in  the  singular  number."  As  a  good  Bristolian  Mr. 
Nicholls  will  have  it  Cabot  was  born  is  Bristol.  Cabot  no  doubt  said  so  — at  times — in  England  ;  and 
others  beside  Mr.  Nicholls  think  so  ;  but  the  researches  in  the  secret  archives  at  Venice  prove  that  in 
his  intrigues  with  the  Council  of  Ten  he  stated  that  he  was  born  in  Venice.  So  ho  told  Contarini  and 
so  he  wrote  by  his  emissary,  the  llagusan  friar.  The  Council  of  Ten  were  in  a  position  to  know,  for 
in  Roman  Catholic  countries  registers  of  baptism  are,  and  were,  carefully  kept,  and  he  would  not  have 
tried  to  deceive  in  a  matter  so  easily  disproved.  Mr.  Nicholls  laments  this  one  falsehood  of  Cabot's 
blameless  life;  but  after  all  ho  thinks  it  was  venial,  for  he  had  a  very  narrow  escape  from  being  born 
in  Venice.  No  doubt  it  is  hard  to  go  through  so  long  a  life  without  telling  one  falsehood  ;  David  and 
Jacob  and  even  Abraham  made  at  least  one  slip,  but  the  difference  between  them  and  Cabot  is  that  lie 
kept  it  up  to  the  last.  Even  when  residing  in  the  land  of  "  religious  liberty  "  so  late  as  1551,  while  an 
official  of  England  and  in  receipt  of  a  salary  from  the  crown,  he  resumed  secret  negotiations  with  the 
Council  of  Ten  at  Venice  to  enter  their  service  and  impart  to  them  some  secrets  of  navigation  which 
ho  professed  to  have.  His  heart  was  then  in  Venice  and  the  Council  style  him  "  our  most  faithful 
Gaboto."  As  the  matter  appears  to  Mr.  Nicholls  "  he  pined  in  Spain  for  his  native  Bristol.  Home- 
"  sickness  came  over  him,  he  gave  up  the  emoluments  of  office  to  live  and  die  where  he  might  have 
"religious  liberty.  He  left  behind  him  the  superstition  and  tyranny  and  cruelty  of  Spain  for  the  light 


1O4  SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 

"  of  the  pure  gospel."  The  picture  is  touching,  but  truth  demands  the  statement  that  he  took  the  emolu- 
ments §o  long  as  Spain  would  pa}-  them.  Upon  the  edifying  circumstances  surrounding  the  death-bed  of 
Cabot  the  religious  imagination  of  Mr.  Nicholls  dwells  with  tender  eloquence.  It  is  a  pity  that  the 
only  circumstances  recorded  concerning  his  death  are  those  given  already  in  this  paper  (p.  64)  from 
Eden's  work.  Mr.  Nicholls  sums  up  his  merits  in  one  comprehensive  eulogistic  sentence.  "  He  created 
"  our  navy,  raised  Kngland's  name  high  among  nations,  placed  her  credit  on  a  solid  foundation,  and 
"  made  her  citizens  respected  ;  he  was  the  father  of  free  trade,  and  gave  us  the  carrying  trade  of  the 
"  world  ! !" 

APPENDIX    H. 

THE  MAP  OF  1544  AND  ITS  LEOENDS. 

It  will  h:ivo  appeared  from  the  preceding  pages  that  maps  were  extant  in  England  and  on 
the  continent  with  which  Sebastian  Cabot's  name  was,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  identified,  and  it 
will  also  have  been  seen  that  these,  maps  differed  among  themselves.  There  exists  a  wilderness  of 
conflicting  comment  upon  them,  and  to  attempt  to  travel  over  it  would  be  tedious  and  confusing, 
(iratet'ul  as  every  slii'lent  must  lie,  to  Winsor,  ami  Doano,  and  Kohl,  and  Harrisso,  and  many  other 
learned  writers  upon  this  much  vexed  question  it  will  bo  well  to  start  the  inquiry,  if  passible,  anew 
without  attempting  to  discuss  their  views. 

In  order  to  gather  to  a  focus   all  the  original  information  extant   concerning  these  maps  a  con- 
<•.•]. lance  "fall  the  early  notices  will  be  useful.     They  are:  — 

\     The  llakluvt  map;   seen  by  Ilakluyt  in  the  Queen's  gallery. 

in    The  Puivlia*  map  ;  seen  by  I'urchas  in  the  same  place.     He  gives  its  date  as  1549. 
'  )  The  Del, -ict  map;   roferrod  to  by  DoLaet  as  existing  in  England  in  several  copies. 

i  i' '  The  (iilbcrt  map;  seen  by  Sir  Humphrey  (iilbort  in  the  Queen's  gallery. 
K'  The  Bedford  map  ;  seen  by  Richard  Willes  at  the  Earl  of  Bedford's  at  Choynios. 

(  K)  The  Chytra-u-'  map:  seen  by  Kochatt'at  Oxford. 

',     The  Orteliu-  map;   in  the  list  of  200  maps  given  by  Ortelius  at  the  beginning  of  his  Atlas, 
prohahlv  seen  by  him  in  Belgium. 

(ir)  The  Livio  Sanuto  map;  probably  seen  in  Venice. 

(j)  The  Paris  map;  the  mappemonde  dated  1554,  called  the  Cabot  map. 

Of  these  map-.  A  to  F  were  seen  in  Kngland,  and  a  to  J  wore  seen  \ipon  the  continent.  To 
narrow  the  question  by  gradual  elimination  I  would  tirst  exclude  the  map  roferrod  to  by  Livio  Sanuto, 
as  his  notice  of  it  affords  little  information.  It  is  mentioned  in  his  "  Goografia  Distinta  in  XII. 
libri,"  Venice,  158S,  in  connection  with  the  variation  of  the  compass.  He  would  seem  to  refer  to 
legend  N<>.  17  of  the  Paris  map,  but  no  date  is  given  or  any  other  information. 

Ortelius  is  of  more  service.  The  map  ho  saw  was  engraved  on  copper  and  without  name  of  pub- 
lisher or  place  of  publication.  This  would  indicate  that  it  was  like  the  Paris  map.  Of  200  maps  in 
his  list,  mostly  engraved,  none  were  printed  in  Spain  and  all  save  this  bore  indication  of  place  or  pub- 
lisher. It  must  here  be  noted  that,  although  Ortolius  saw  this  map,  his  own  map  of  1570  does  not 
bear  at  the  north  any  trace  of  its  influence  ;  and  also  that  he  gives  the  name  Juan,  not  to  an  island 
in  the  gulf  as  in  the  map  of  1544,  but  to  a  small  island  south  of  Newfoundland  and  in  the  Atlantic 
ocean. 

The  preceding  are  continental  copies ;  coming  now  to  English  copies  there  is  the  Bedford  map. 
It  may  be  gleaned  from  this  mention  that  it  indicated  a  northwest  passage.  It  is  spoken  of  as  "  Cabot's 
table  which  the  Earle  of  Bedford  hath  at  Cheynies."  The  Gilbert  map  confirms  this  indication.  It 
was  seen  by  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert  in  the  Queen's  gallery,  and  is  referred  to  in  his  discourse  published 
in  1576.  He  introduces  a  little  confusion  by  giving  the  date  of  the  landfall  as  June  11,  and  at 
Labrador  on  the  north  side.  This  Canadians  know  to  have  been  impossible  at  that  season,  as  also 
is  the  statement,  borrowed  probably  from  Ramusio,  that  the  sea  was  then  open  and  Cabot  might  have 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  1O3 

* 

sailed  to  the  west.  Gilbert  speaks  in  the  plural  of  "  charts,"  but  he  could  not  have  referred  to  this 
mappemonde  of  1544  for  this  contains  no  such  indications  as  he  describes.  There  la  no  trace  of  Hud- 
son's bay  or  any  such  northwest  passage  to  Asia  as  Sir  Humphrey  was  writing  about.  It  contains 
no  argument  for  his  thesis. 

I  come  now  to  the  DeLaet  map.  The  author  gives  in  his  work  (published  in  Loydcn  in  1640)  a 
fair  map  of  the  gulf  based  on  Champlain's  early  map.  He  does  not  give  any  name  to  Prince  Kdward 
island.  He  speaks  of  Cabot's  maps  as  existing  in  England  and  gives  a  French  translation  of  the 
same  legend  as  Hakluyt;  indeed,  probably,  he  merely  translated  from  Hakluyt,  only  that,  by  a  mis- 
print, the  date  of  the  landfall  is  July  24th  instead  of  June  24.  It  must  be  a  misprint,  for  the  legend  ho 
gives  identifies  the  day  as  St.  John  the  Baptist's  day.  The  same  mistake  occurs  in  the  Latin  version  of 
the  Paris  map,  but  the  form  of  the  quotation  proves  that  DeLaot  had  the  llakluyt  legend  before  him. 
Not  much  can  be  inferred  from  this  reference. 

Purchas  is  a  more  important  witness.  The  map  ho  saw  was  in  the  (Queen's  gallery,  and  was 
engraved  by  Clement  Adams,  and  it  bore  date  1540.  He  speaks  of  it  as  a  "great  map,"  of  which 
Sebastian  Cabot  "  is  often  called  the  author,"  and  adds,  "this  map  some  say  was  taken  out  of  Sir 
"Sebastian  Cabot's  map  by  Clem.  Adams  154'.)."  The  landfall  on  this  map  was  1497  not  1494,  so  hero 
we  have  ground  for  concluding  that  Hakluyt's  map  was  dated  15HI,  and  was  not  the  same  as  the 
Paris  map  of  1544.  A  difficulty  must,  however,  be  noted  here  that  Hakluyt,  in  his  " Discourse  on 
Western  Planting,"  written  in  1584,  in  warm  advocacy  of  the  claims  of  the  Knglish  crown  to  the  con- 
tinent of  America  from  the  Arctic  circle  to  Florida,  gives  1491!  a-<  the  date  of  the  discovery,  and  a  few 
pages  farther  on  ho  quotes  Clement  Adams  as  giving  1494  as  the  dale.  This  "  Discourse"  is  not  in 
Hakluyt's  collection  of  voyages,  but  is  a  MS.  published  for  the  first  time  in  KS77  by  the  Maine  Histor- 
ical Society.  It  was  in  fact  a  letter  written  to  advocate  the  plans  of  Sir  Walter  Italcigh.  Hakluyt 
was  beginning  then  to  collect  materials  for  his  great  work  and,  as  in  the  case  of  his  ''Divers  Voyages," 
the  later  and  completed  work  must  be  taken  to  contain  the  matured  results  of  his  deliberate  researches. 
The  real  date  of  the  landfall  is  settled  now  by  the  contemporary  documents  recently  discovered  and 
unknown  to  him. 

The  Chytra3us  map  presents  some  difficulty.  It  was  seen  in  England  and  was  dated  1540  like  the 
Purchas  map,  but  the  Latin  inscription  (No.  8)  is  that  of  the  Paris  map  of  1544,  excepting  that  he 
corrects  the  date  to  Juno  24.  lie  puts  the  year  of  the  discovery  as  1404,  as  in  the  Paris  map,  but  gives 
it  as  1594  by  an  evident  misprint.  Chytriuus  in  his  book  does  not  reproduce  the  map  but  gives  all  the 
Latin  legends  of  the  Paris  map  and  makes  no  mention  of  the  Spanish  ones.  He  gives  also  headings 
to  the  legends ;  differing  in  that  respect  from  the  Paris  map  which  has  only  three  headings.  Ho  also 
quotes  from  Pliny  direct,  and  does  not  follow  the  erroneous  citation  of  the  Paris  map.  Tho  conclusion 
would  follow  that  the  map  Chytrseus  saw  was  an  edition  of  the  Paris  map  printed  in  1540  on  which 
some  minor  changes  had  been  made. 

There  remain  now  to  be  compared  the  Paris  map  of  1544  and  the  map  cited  by  Hakluyt  in  the 
Queen's  gallery  and  cut  by  Clement  Adams.  These  two  maps  differ  radically.  Hakluyt  has  pro- 
served  the  text  of  legend  No.  8.  While  the  main  tenor  of  the  information  is  the  same  as  that  of  the 
map  of  1544  the  wording  differs.  Before  citing  the  legends  it  should  be  observe  I  that  the  Latin  ver- 
sions must  be  taken  as  the  originals  of  which  the  Spanish  and  English  are  translations;  for  Latin, 
in  that  day,  was  the  general  international  language  of  cultivated  people,  and  moreover  where  the 
legends  on  the  1544  map  were  set  up  there  could  have  been  no  Spanish  type,  for  the  printer  had  not 
"  fi"  with  a  tilde  over  it  such  as  was,  and  is  still,  used  in  Spain,  and  he  has  doubled  the  letter  and  prints 
mannana  and  not  manana.  The  Spanish  tongue  was  therefore  not  the  vernacular  of  the  printer.  On 
Clement  Adams's  map,  as  indeed  Hakluyt  expressly  states,  the  inscription  was  in  Latin,  and  the  con- 
text implies  that  no  other  language  was  used.  Hakluyt  translates  it  but  glosses  it  throughout  not, 
as  Biddle  suggests,  of  sot  purpose  to  distort  his  original  but  to  elucidate  it,  as  was  the  frequent  practice 
among  the  early  writers.  Then  the  island  was  ex  adverse,  over  which  phrase  many  battles  have 

Sec.  II.,  1894.    14. 


1O6  SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 

» 

been  fought.  Brevoort  erroneously  translates  it  "  even  with."  Mr.  Nicholls  makes  it  "  not  lying  in 
front  of  the  land  hut  further  on,"  a  translation  which  has  the  unique  merit  of  flatly  contradicting  its 
original.  Other  translations  there  are,  but  the  Latin  version  of  the  Paris  map  uses  instead  of  ex  adverse 
the  synonym  oppositam  in  which  the  idea  of  adjacency  is  necessarily  implied,  and  appositam  recorded 
by  Chytneus  intensities  this  idea.  In  the  Latin  version  on  the  Paris  map  the  moaning  is  also  clearly 
expressed  that  the  inscription  given  is  intended  to  apply  generally  to  the  whole  region  and  not  solely 
to  the  island.  A  new  sentence  commences — IInjus  torno  incohe.  All  those  are  indications  that  the 
Latin  versions  are  the  originals. 

Latin  7ns<ription  No.  8  (Copied  by  the  Late  Dr.  Deane)  on  Map  of  1544. 

Terrain  ham-  <>lim  nobis  clausum  aporuit  Joannes  Cabotus  Vonotus,  nee  non  .Sebastianus  Cabotus 
eju-  tilius.  anno  ab  orbo  redempto  1404  ,  die  vero  24  Julii,  (sic)  hora  5  sub  diluculo,  quam  terrain 
primurn  vi-arn  appellarunt  &  Insulam  quandam  magnntn  ci  oppositarn,  Insulam  divi  Joannis 
nominannit,  quippo  (jun1  solonni  die  festo  divi  Joannis  apcrta  fuit.  JIujus  torric  incohu  pellibus  ani- 
maliiun  induuntiir,  arcu  in  bi-llo,  sagittis,  liastis,  spiculis,  clavis  lignois,  &  fundis  utuntur:  sterilis  in- 
rultaqiic  trllu-i  t'uit.  loonibus,  ursis  albis,  proccrisque  ccrvis,  piscibus  innumeris,  lupis  scilicet, 
silnionil.u-.  V  ingeiitihus  soleis  uniiis  ulna-  longitudino,  aliisquo  divorsis  piscium  generibus  abundat, 
horum  autcm  maxima  copia  est .  quos  vulgiis  Bacallios  appellat  ;  ad  hn?c  insunt  accipitres  nigri  cor- 
vorum  similes,  aquila-,  perdiccsquo  t'usco  colore,  alircque  diversre  volncrcs. 

The  voision  ot Chytra-tis  is  the  same  as  above  but — 24  Junii  instead  of  Julii — 1594  instead  of  1404 
aii'l  app'ifitaiii  for  uppusitam. 

Lejend  on  Clement  Adams's  Map — From  Hahluyt. 

Anno  Domini  ll'.'T.  Joannes  Cabotus  Venetus,  ct  Sebastianus  illius  tilius  earn  terrain  fecorunt 
perviam,  quam  niillns  jirius  ad  ire  aiisus  fuit.  die  24  Junii,  circiter  horam  quintam  bone  mnno.  Hanc 
aiitcin  appdavit  Tei-ram  priinum  visam.  credo  quod  ex  inari  in  earn  partoin  |>i  iniiini  oculos  injccerat. 
Nam  qua-  ex  ad  verso  si  la  est  insula.eani  appcllavit  insulam  divi  Joannis,  liac  opinor  rationo,  quod  aperta 
t'uit  eo  die  qui  ost  sat-er  Divo  .loiinni  Maptislic:  llujus  incolii*  polios  animalium  exuviasquo  ferarum 
pro  indumentis  liubent,  casque  tanti  faciunt,  ({iianti  nos  vostes  preciosissimas.  Cum  bellum  gerunt, 
utuntur  arcu,  sagittis,  liastis,  spiculis  clavis  ligncis  ct  fundis.  Tellus  sterilis  ost,  noquo  ullos 
fructos  atlert,  ex  quo  lit,  ut  ui'i sis  albo  colore,  et  cervis  inusitata*  apud  nos  mngnitudinis  referta  sit ; 
piscibus  abundat  iisquo  sane  mugnis,  qualcs  sunt  lupi  marini  et  quos  salmones  vulgus  appollat;  solen) 
autem  reperiuntur  tarn  long;e,  ut  ulme  mensuram  exccdant.  Imprimis  autein  mngna  est  copia  eorum 
piscium,  quos  vulgar!  sormone  vocant  Bacallaos.  (iignuntur  in  oa  insula  accipitres  ita  nigri,  ut  cor- 
vorum  similitudinera  iniriim  in  modem  exprimant,  perdices  a. item  olaquilrc  sunt  nigri  coloris. 

JIaklmjt's  Translation,  Ed.  1COO. 
(Words  in  italics  are  interpolated,  or  changed.) 

In  the  ycerc  of  our  Lord  14!»7  John  Cabot,  a  Venetian,  and  his  sonne  Sebastian  (with  an  English 
fleet  set  out  from  Bri&toll)  discovered  that  land  which  no  man  before  that  time  had  attempted,  on 
the  24  of  June,  about  five  of  the  clocke  early  in  the  morning.  This  land  he  called  Prima  Vista,  that 
is  to  say,  fii-st  ceene,  because  as  I  suppose  it  was  that  part  whereof  they  had  the  first  eight  from  sea. 
That  island  which  lieth  out  before  the  land,  ho  called  the  island  of  St.  John  upon  the  occasion,  as  I 
thinke,  because  it  was  discovered  upon  the  day  of  John  the  Baptist.  The  inhabitants  of  this  island 
we  to  weare  betsta'  skinnos,  and  have  them  in  as  great  estimation  as  we  have  our  finest  garments. 
In  their  war  res  they  use  bowes,  arrowes,  pikes,  darts,  woodden  clubs  and  slings.  Thesoile  is  barren 
in  some  places  and  yieldeth  title  fruit,  but  it  is  full  of  white  beares,  and  staggos  farrc  greater  than  ours. 
It  yeeldeth  plenty  of  fish,  and  these  very  great,  as  scales,  and  those  which  commonly  we  call  salmons  ; 
there  are  soles  also  above  a  yard  in  length  ;  but  especially  there  is  great  abundance  of  that  kinde  of 
fish  which  the  savages  call  Bacalaon.  In  the  same  island  also  there  breed  hauks,  but  they  are  eo 
blackc  that  they  are  very  like  to  ravens,  as  also  their  partridges  and  ogles,  which  are  in  like  sort 
blacke. 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  1O7 

The  phrases  on  the  Adams's  map  "  because  as  I  suppose  "  and  "  as  I  think  "  mark  unerringly  that 
Cabot  neither  wrote  the  legend  nor  personally  superintended  the  writing  of  it.  The  hand  of  the  editor 
is  plainly  seen — not  Hakluyt's  hand;  for,  however  ho  might  have  glossed  the  translation,  he  would  not 
have  written  glosses  in  Latin,  as  if  copied  from  the  map,  and  then  translated  them  with  additional  Eng- 
lish glosses.  Clement  Adams  beyond  doubt  had  a  map  engraved,  or  re-engraved,  or  did  tho  work  himself, 
which, though  it  might  have  boon  copied  from  some  chart  or  map  of  Cabot's, was  not  based  upon  tho  Paris 
map  of  1544  now  under  review.  This  is  manifest  because  both  Willes  and  Gilbert  saw  it  and  used  it  to 
demonstrate  the  existence  of  an  open  northwest  passage.  Willes  says  :  "  The  Gulfe  "  (Northwestern 
strait,  Hakluyt)  "  is  sot  at  61°  to  64"  latitude  and  "  neero  tho  318th  meridian  "  "  continuing  tho  same 
"  bredth  about  10  degrees  west  where  it  oponeth  southerly,  more  and  more  until  it  come  to  tho 
"  Tropic  of  Cancer  and  so  runneth  to  tho  Mar  del  Zur."  This  very  precise  and  definite  information 
Willes  saw  portrayed  upon  the  Bedford  map.  Sir  Humphrey  (iilbort  saw  the  copy  Hakluyt  describes 
at  the  Queen's  gallery  and  upon  it  were  similar  indications,  for  ho  uses  it  to  reinforce  his  argument 
for  an  open  northwest  passage.  Now  tho  map  of  154 1  contains  no  such  information — no  such 
"  gulfe,"  no  such  "strait  ten  degrees  wide  and  widening  out  until  it  opens  into  the  southern  ocean." 

It  cannot  bo  supposed  that  Cabot  ceased  to  make  maps  on  his  arrival  in  England.  It  is  just  hero 
whore  Michael  Lok's  map  throws  light  upon  tho  question  (see  p.  90).  It  is  published  in  Hakluyt's 
Divers  Voyages  with  high  approbation  and  in  illustration  of  tho  sumo  geographical  ideas  which 
Willos  and  Gilbert  were  advocating.  On  Lok's  map  is  the  very  strait  in  the  very  place  indicated  on 
the  reported  authority  of  Cabot's  maps  widening  out  into  the  groat  southern  ocean.  Lok's  map  is 
dated  1582  and  contains  later  information  than  tho  Paris  map,  but  ho  gives  the  landfall  at  Cape  Breton 
by  "J.  Gabot,  1497,"  and  lays  down  just  opposite  the  land,  in  the  Atlantic,  tho  island  of  St.  John. 
Tho  conclusion  is  irresistible  that  we  have  here  the  main  features  of  Clement  Adams's  map,  and  upon 
it  rather  than  on  tho  map  of  1544  wo  find  the  geographical  information  drawn  by  Richard  Willes  and 
Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert  from  tho  Bedford  map  and  the  Hakluyt  nrip  which  "  wore  also  in  so  many 
merchants'  houses."  On  the  other  hand  this  map  of  1544  has  left  no  trace  of  its  influence  upon  any 
other  map  or  in  any  writer  of  that  period,  or  any  other  period,  until  the  last  few  years.  Only  one  in 
dtcation  exists  that  it  was  ever  seen  in  Spain  and  that  has  recently  been  found. 

The  indefatigable  research  of  Harrisse  has  brought  to  light  a  MS.  in  the  Royal  Library  at  Madrid 
purporting  to  bean  "  explanation  of  tho  sailing  chart  of  ( 'olumbus."  It  is  by  a  Doctor  (Irajales  of  whom 
nothing  else  is  known.  It  contains  the  account  Columbus  wrote  of  his  third  voyage,  tables  of  the  rising 
and  setting  of  the  sun  and  tho  whole  of  the  twenty-two  legends  of  the  Paris  map  of  1544.  This  confirms 
the  fact  stated  above  that  tho  legends  were  printed  separately  and  pasted  on  the  sides  of  the  map, 
and  it  suggests  that  the  map  of  1544  was  at  some  period  in  the  possession  of  this  Doctor  Grajales  in 
Puerto  de  Sancta  Maria  not  far  from  Seville.  Upon  this  somewhat  slight  foundation  Harrisse  builds 
a  theory  that  Grajales  made  the  map,  whereas  it  can  only  show  that  he  probably  had  a  copy. 

The  conclusions  to  which  all  these  considerations  lead,  are : — 

1.  That  the  Paris  map  of  1544  is  not  Cabot's  in  any  sense  which  would  make  him  responsible  for 
its  accuracy,  that  it  was  not  published  or  prepared  in  Spain,  that  he  never  corrected  the  proofs  but 
that  he  probably  contributed  in  some  measure  to  the  material  from  which  its  unknown  author  com- 
piled it. 

2.  That  the  map  in  tho  Queen's  gallery  engraved  by  Clement  Adams  was  essentially  different  in 
its  American  geography  from  that  of  1544  and  that  it  was  based  on  some  of  Cabot's  charts  made  in 
England,  and  that  Lok's  map,  taken  with  Gilbert's  and  Willes's  statements,  affords  a  useful  indication 
as  to  what  these  charts  contained. 

3.  That  in  the  legends  on  the  maps  as  well  as  in  the  statements  recorded  in  Hakluyt  and  Eden 
the  incidents  of  the  voyages  of  1497  are  not  distinguished   from  those  of  1498,  but  both  are  given  to- 
gether in  a  general  description  of  the  whole  northeastern  coast. 


1O8  SAMUEL  EDWARD  DAWSON  ON  THE 


NOTES   AND    REFERENCES. 

1.  Harriitft-— Difcorery  of  Xorth  America,  p.  185. 

2.  These  projxisitions  are  abundantly  established,  mainly  on  documentary  evidence,  by  Harrisse — Jean  el 
lien  Cal>nt  and  Ditcorery  of  America,  an!  by  Deano  in  Ilitt.  and  Crit.  ffittory   of  America,  vol.  III.;  as  well 

us  by  many  other  writers  in  books  and  periodicals  who  treat  of  some  or  all  of  these  questions. 

:i.  Discourse  of  the  anonymous  guast  at  the  house  of  Frascator.  Ramusio — Navigazioni  et  Viaggi,  vol.  I., 
fol.  :i74  D,  3rd  »«!.,  Venire,  1(153;  cited  and  translated  by  the  chief  writers  upon  this  subject. 

I.  Tlnisc  who  hold  that  tho  landfall  was  in  Newfoundland  generally  place  it  at  Cape  Bonavista,  and  the  island 
of  Hacralieu,  not  far  off,  they  maintain  by  ite  name  to  IK>  a  further  identification  with  the  place  called  Baccalaos. 
This  i.-l;md  would  then  bo  tho  island  of  St  John,  discovered   the  same  day.     Foster  has  no  doubt  about  it 
I"" •>":/•••  "'"'  !>!»•<»••  riff  I"  tin-  .V'-rl/i,  London,  l"S(i.  See  also  Murray  Diacoreria  and  Trartlt  in  North  America,  Lon- 
don. is.'1;  and,  in  fart,  nil  the  older  writers.     Among  the  Inter  writers  who  have  held  that  view  are  Suite,  Hiftoire 
•In  <  '.HHiiti  nf ;  tin'  Right  Kev.  Or.  Howley,  Mig.  of  American  Jlintory,  Oct.,  1891,  and  it  is  often  met  with  in  popu- 
lar works. 

r>  A  great  number  of  names  of  weight  lire  found  in  favour  of  Labrador.  Among  them  are  Kohl,  Biddle, 
Miimboldt,  Harrissc  in  his  ln.«t  work,  Dinconry  of  America,  the  Abbf  Korland  and  Garneau. 

(!.  Thi-  m:i|i  of  I'll  I  ha'l  not  been  discovered  when  Biddle  wrote.  It  bad  a  great  effect  in  changing  the  set  of 
opinion  towards  ('ape  Br.'ton  and,  by  a  misreading  of  the  configuration  upon  the  map,  Cape  North  was  taken  to 
1  •!•  th<-  indirated  landfall.  Ilarrisse  in  lsS2  (Jean  et  Sflniftien  Caliot)  with  more  reason  advocated  Cape  Percy;  but 
lie  i-hanged  his  mind  ten  years  later  in  his  last  book,  Difcnrery  of  America,  1892.  Dr.  Bourinot  (Cape  Breton  and 
it.'  tf.  morm'.v),  while  he  follows  tho  general  current  and  inclines  to  the  opinion  that  Cape  North  was  the  landfall, 
,\<~-~  so  on  the  authority  of  the  map  of  1544.  lie,  however,  alone  of  all  the  writers  on  the  question,  has  hitherto 
rucoirnizt'd  the  »tron.j  claims  of  ('ape  Breton  and  the  Ci  nformity  of  Scatari  island  with  the  required  conditions. 
He  was  not  examining  thi-  s|enal  question  and  while  yielding  to  the  current  opinion  his  local  knowledge 
prevented  him  from  accept  in;:  it  as  proved. 

1  have  not  found  Mr.  Kben  Hnrsford's  arguments  for  Salem  Neck  sufficiently  strong  to  lead  me  to  consider  his 
theory  separately. 

7.     Captain  Richard  Whitbotirne — A  Relation  of  the  New-found-land,  etc.,  etc.,  London,  1622. 
N.    Champlain—  Voyager,  l(i:!2;  ed.  Laverdicre,  p.  1312,  Quebec,  1870. 

9.  In  appendix  to  Kohl  Due.  Hiitory  of  Maine,  and  in  his  writings  generally. 

10.  Trannnctioni  of  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  vol.  IX.,  1891. 

II.  It  would  be  a  small  matter  if  this  error  were  found  only  in  the  railway  hand-books;  but  Deane,  the 
\bl*'-  Beaudoin,  Brovoort,  Harrisse  and  numerous  other  authors  of  eminence  maintain  this  view. 

12.  Barrett— llittory  and  Antiquitie*  of  Bristol  ;   Markham— Hakluyt  Soc.  Vol.  for  1893,  p.  ilv. ;   Letter  of 
Raimondo  di  Soncino,  Dec.  18,  1497. 

13.  Despatches  from  Dr.  de  Paebla,  July  28,  1498,  and  Pedro  de  Ayala,  July  26,  1498,  to  the  Catholic  sove- 
reigns; Gomara  Ilittoria. 

14.  Letters  patent  for  both  voyages.    See  also  Biddle,  page  80. 

15.  Letter  of  Lorenzo  Pasqualigo,  Aug.  23,  1497. 

16.  Despatch  of  Pedro  de  Ayala,  July  25,  1498. 

17.  Letter  of  Raimondo  di  Soncino  to  the  Duke  of  Milan,  Dec.  18, 1497. 

18.  Peter  Martyr  (1516),  Dec.    III.  Bk.  6. 
18.    Gomara— Hiiloria  (1552). 

20.    Pet«r  Martyr,  Gomara,  Ramusio,  pa$»im. 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  1Q9 

0 

21.  Letter  of  Lorenzo  Pasqualigo,  August  23, 1497. 

22.  Peter  Martyr— Decode*. 

23.  See  the  wording  of  the  second  letters  patent. 

24.  This  is  shown  by  the  second  letters  patent  which  are  addressed  to  him  alone ;  also  by  the  petition  of  the 
Drapers' Company  to  the  king  in  1521,  for  which  see    Harrisse  Discovery  of  America,  appendix,  where  the  mer- 
chants make  very  little  of  Sebastian  Cabot's  achievements. 

25.  Sebastian  Cabot  is  not  mentioned  by  Ayala,  Puebla,  Soncino,  nor  Pasqualigo.     His  name  occurs  only  once 
in  the  original  authorities,  and  then  with  the  names  of  Lewis  and  Sancio,  his  brothers,  in  the  first  patent    This  is 
a  cardinal  fact  in  the  controversy. 

26.  Letter  of  Lorenzo  Pasqualigo,  Aug.  23,  1497. 

27.  Barrett — History  and  Antitpritiei  of  liristol  for  the  name  of  the  vessel.     For  the  size  and  number  of  the 
crew,  Soncino,  Dec.  18,  1497. 

28.  Champlain's  Voyages,  ed.  Laverdk" re ;  see  for  Cape  Breton,  p.  279;  La  Ht've  (Lunonburg,  N.S.),  p.   150; 
Port  Royal  (Granville,  on  Annapolis  rivor),  p.  1(17;  Petit  Passage  (Long  island,  St.  Mary's    bay,  Digby),  p.  Kil1 ; 
Kenneboc  (Maine),  p.  197;  Mallebarre  (a  little  south  of  Capo  Cod  on  Champlain's  map),  p.  21. i,     In  a  note  on 
Champlain's  observation  at  Cape  Breton  the  Abbt'  Laverdiiiro  remarks  that  "  It  is  probable  we  should  read  L'4 
degrees  for  14  degrees,  as  the  variation  is  now  about  -4  degrees  west."   This  shows  how  the  secular  variation  of  the 
needle  has  confused  the  most  learned  commentators.    A  less  conscientious  oJitor  might  have  amended  Champlain'g 
text  to  correspond  with  Bay  Geld 'a  charts.    See  also  Koutier  de  Jean  Allcfunncc  for  variation  at  Kram-irny. 

29.  This  map  is  not  extant,  but  it  has  been  reconstructed  from  tho  very  detailed  accounts  of  it  which  survive- 
See.  Hakluyl  Soc.  Vol.  for  1893,  p.  1. 

30.  It  is  interesting  to  note  how  long  the  name  Camhaluc  adhered  to  the  coast.    ( 'aptain  Richard  \Vhitbourne 
in  his  relation  of  New-found-land  speaks  of  "  that  coast  which  is  called  Cambaleu,"  meaning  Labrador. 

31.  For  the  course  sailed  soe  the  two  letters  of  Raimondo  di  Soncino  to  the  Duke  of  Milan  in  1497. 

32.  According  to  Eratosthenes,  Ptolemy  and  Pomponius  Mola,  the  authorities  of  those  days,  the  Tanais  was 
the  eastern  boundary  of  Kurope. 

33.  Letter  of  Lorenzo  Pasqualigo,  Aug.  23,  1497. 

34.  Second  letter  of  Raimondo  di  Soncino.     The  despatch  of  Do  Ayala  to  the  Catholic  sovereigns,  July  '25, 
1498,  shows  that  the  landfall  was  not  far  north.    The  envoy  has  seen  Cabot's  map  and  is  sure  that  Cabot  lias  been 
trespassing  on  Spanish  ground.     That  excludes  Labrador. 

35.  Historical  and  Geographical  Notes,  p.   15.     Brovoort  holds  the  same  view.     Soe  Journal  of  Am.  Oeog.  Soc. 
for  1872,  p.  213. 

30.    Captain  Fox,  U.S.A.,  App.  18  to  Report  of  If.  S.  Coast  Surrey,  1880. 

37.  Markham— Haklwjt  Soc.  Vol.  for  1893. 

38.  In  twenty-four  hours  Columbus  passed  from  east  variation  to  one  point  west. 

39.  This  is  evident  from  the  voyage  of  the  Bonaventure  in  1591.     She  sailed  from  St.  Malo  with  the  "  Canada 
fleet"  and,  having  passed  Cape  Race  without  seeing  it,  came  upon  the  St.  Pierre  bank.     Her  course  for  Cape  Kay, 
opposite  Cape  North,  was  changed  to  N.  W.  J  N. 

40.  Bay  field — Sailing  Directions. 

41.  Peter  Martyr — Decades. 

42.  Ramusio — "  Anonymous  Guest." 

43.  The  story  of  a  boiling  sea  is  found  in  Oviedo  and  Herrara.    The  sailors  of  the  Mary  of  Guilford  reported 
having  sailed  through  a  hot  sea  which  seethed  like  water  in  a  caldron. 

44.  Columbus  was  combating  that  idea  when  he  emphasized  the  fact  that  he  had  sailed  to  Iceland  and  that 
the  sea  was  not  frozen. 

45.  Diez — Dictionary  of  the  Romance  Languages,  gives  a  clue  to  Kohl's  etymology.  He  cites  the  word  under  the 
old  French  form  cabeliau  from  Dutch  kabeljaawa  "whence,  too"  (he  adds),  "perhaps  with  a  reference  to  baeului,  the 
Spanish  bacalao,  Basque  bacailaba,  Venetian,  Piedmontese  bacala." 


HO  SAMUEL  EDWARD  DA WSON  ON  THE 

When  an  etymology  seems  BO  simple  as  that  of  bacalao  (stock-fish),  from  the  low  Latin  baculiu,  a  stick,  it  is 
unnecessary  to  go  so  far  afield  as  to  import  such  a  word  as  kabeljaauw  into  the  question.  There  is  a  precise 
parallel  in  tho  Spanish  caballo  from  the  low  Latin  caMlus,  and  the  Basques  no  doubt  borrowed  the  Spanish  word 
and  spelled  it  in  their  own  way.  It  it  a  common  saying  concerning  the  Basques  that  they  write  Solomon  and 
pronounce  Nebuchadnezzer,  so  ditlicult  is  their  language. 

4i>.  Uamusio  Vol.  lit. — Introductory  ItincnwK.  The  whole  statement  is  incredible.  We  know  from  Capt.Coats's 
GfOyrni>/iy  <>/  I  button'*  Ray  that  the  earliest  date  a  sailing  vessel  can  enter  the  ice-pack  outside  of  Hudson  straits  is 
the  middle  of  .Inly.  Tho  Canadian  expedition  tinder  Lieut.  Gordon  in  1880  reached  Cape  Mugford  on  July  2  and, 
Mejuiiiii-.'  along  tho  coast  from  a  point  (>0  miles  south  of  Capo  Mugford  as  far  as  Cape  Chidley,  found  the  ice  lining 
t'ie  coast  tightly  packed  tiftoon  miles  out  from  shore  and  loose  for  ten  miles  farther  out. 

17.  Tho  following  is  Galvano's  notice  of  tho  Cabot  discovery  from  the  translation  in  Haklwjt  Soc.  Vol.  1893. 
llarri.-se  '-I'-ol  gives  tho  original.  Galruno't  IHtcorfrict  of  Ihe  World,  1503  : 

"  In  tin-  year  U'.ni  thoro  was  a  Venetian  in  Kngland  called  .lohnCabota,  who  having  knowledge  of  such  a  new 
'•  discovery  an  this  was  and  perceiving  by  the  globe  that  the  islands  before  s;x>ken  of  stood  almost  in  the  same  lati- 
"Hide,  with  his  i-oiiniry  and  much  nearer  to  Kngland  than  to  I'ortugitl  or  to  Castile,  he  acquainted  King  Henry 
"  the.  \'II  .  then  King  of  Knuland,  with  tho  same,  wherewith  the  saide  King  was  greatly  pleased  and  furnished  him 
"  i iiit  with  two  ships  anil  ".on  men  ;  which  departed  ami  set  sailo  in  the  spring  of  the  yeere,  and  they  sailed  west- 
-'  ward  till  they  came  in  sight  of  land  in  •)•"'  degrees  of  latitude  toward  the  north,  and  then  went  Straight  northward 
"  ul  they  came  into  on  degrees  of  latitude,  where  the  day  is  18  hours  long  and  the  night  is  very  cleare  and  bright. 
"  1  'her.-  th.-y  fuiiiiil  the  air  cold,  and  groat  islands  of  ice,  but  no  ground  in  70,  80,  100  fathoms  sounding,  but  found 
"  much  i<v  whif  h  alarmed  thorn  ;  and  -o  from  thence  putting  about  finding  the  land  to  turn  eastwards  they  trended 
"  aluii-'  by  it  o-i  tin-  dthor  tack,  discovering  all  tho  Bay  and  river  named  Desoado,  to  see  if  it  passed  on  the  other 
"  -i  lc  ;  tin- n  they  sailc  I  back  a^ain  diminishing  thn  latitu  le  till  they  came  to  38  degrees  toward  the  equinoctial  line 
"  and  from  thenco  returne 1  to  Kngland.  Tnorrf  be  others  which  say  tli.it  he  went  as  far  as  the  Cape  of  Florida 
"  which  standfth  in  -~>  degree^.'1 

This  extract  is  ;i  L'O  >  1  instance,  of  the  way  in  which  t!ie  two  voyages  were  mixed  up.  Although  this  extract 
from  the  Haklnyt  Society  gives  the  name  of  ".John  "  Cabot  as  found  in  their  Portuguese  text,  the  other  Portuguese 
text  in  II.irt>s-'s  ''.i'..,/  reads  "  Seba.sti.in.''  .lohn  Cabot  had  a  narrow  csc.ipa  from  complete  suppression.  It  was 
tho  fortunate  preservation  of  the  Spanish,  Milane^  and  Venetian  correspondence  which  bus  given  a  firm  basis  to 
his  reputation.  !»r  Deano  thinks  that  it  waa  Hakluyt  who  altered  "Sebastian  "  to  "John  "  Cabot  That  was  (ifit 
be  true  i  an  unwarrantable,  liberty  to  take  with  a  text,  but  at  that  timo  the  information  was  in  llakluyt's  possession 
which  sh'iwf  1  that  .lohn  was  the  discoverer.  He  had  tho  patents, tho  first  of  which  was  dated  14%.  The  laws  of 
literary  composition  in  this  rttsjieet  were  not  then  so  strictly  drawn  as  they  are  now. 

•1*.  The  Abbe  Verre  an  in  two  pipers  in  the  Trans,  of  the  Royal  Soc.  of  Canndu  illustrates  tho  fierceness  of  this 
jealousy  in  Spain.  He  gives  documents  showing  that  the  Spanish  government  sent  spies  to  France  to  watch  the 
preparations  for  Uolterval's  voyage  and  that  it  endeavoured  to  induce  the  Portuguese  government  to  send  an 
expedition  to  follow  and  destroy  Koberval's  floet 

•!'.».      Dinriirtry  nf  Amtrini,  pp.  14,  'Jo 7,  ft  *etj. 

50.     Hakluyt—  Dir<r»  Voyngr*.  p.  52,  ed.  Hakluyt  Soc. 

.">!.  This  is  the  reason  why  Pope  and  Ganong  in  their  studies  have  arrived  at  true  conclusions  concerning 
Jacques  Cartier's  voyages.  Their  promises  are  wrong  because  the  variation  was  then  one  pointless,  but  their 
conclusions  are  right  because  Cartier's  compass  was  set  to  the  variation  of  France  nearly  a  point  east 

5_.  And  nover  having  been  published  exercised  no  influence  on  succeeding  maps.  Containing  conclusive 
evidence  of  the  English  claims  it  was  kept  secret  and  then  forgotten.  It  was  discovered  by  Humboldt  in  1832. 

53.     See  Rev.  Dr.  Patterson's  monograph  in  Tram.  Roy.  Soc.  Can.  for  1890. 

64.  This  bank  is  a  well  known  spot  to  sailors.    The  soundings  are  very  distinctive,  and  in  thick  weather  it  is 
usual  when  near  there  to  heave-to  and  sound  ;  the  ship's  position  can  be  then  found  with  certainty. 

65.  Dwcotrry  of  America,  p.  580. 

68.  Ablx'  Ferland— Ilitl.  du  Canada,  vol.  I.;  Vopt—Jacquu  Cartier;  Ganong—  Trant.  Roy.  Soc.  Canada,  1887 
and  188U;  Laverdit-re— Note»  to  Champlain't  Voyage*;  Abbe  Verreau— Trant.  Roy.  Soc.  Canada,  1891  and  1892. 

67.    AbW-  Verrean—  Trant.  Roy.  Soc.  Canada,  1890  and  1891. 


VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS  IN  1497  AND  1498.  Ill 

58.  Sometimes  this  great  bay  was  called  the  sea  of  Verrazano.    Winsorsays  it  cost  the  French  of  Canada 
one  hundred  and  forty  years  of  effort  to  realize  the  fact  that  the  way  to  Cathay  was  not  hy  the  St.  Lawrence. 

59.  Markham  also  is  clear  upon  this  point,  llakluyt  Soc.  Vol.  for  1893. 

60.  Jean  et  Slbattien  Cabot,  p.  197. 

61.  Vitet — Hittoire  de  Dieppe  states  that  a  school  of  hydrography  was  established  there  in  the  middle  of  the 
16th  century. 

62.  Jean  et  Stbaitien  Cabot,  p.  230. 

63.  It  is  clearly  identified  as  the  Great  Magdalen  by  Islo  lirion  close  to  it. 

64.  Jean  et  Slbastien  Cabot,  p.  242. 

65.  Gomara  was  the  first  writer  to  apply  the  name,  conjointly  with  Golfo  (tuadrailu,  in  1553. 

66.  Discovery  of  America,  p.  20. 

67.  feme  Critique  d'Histoirc  ct  de  la  Litterature,  April,  1870. 

68.  These  observations  are  based  upon  the  facsimile  in  .Tomard. 

69.  Hakluyt — Particular  Discourse  on  AVestern  Planting,  p.  249,  Goldsmith's  ed. 

70.  The  letter  is  dated  18th  December,  14H7,  in  the  interval  between  the   fust  and  second  voyages,  "This 
"  Messer.  Zoanne  (John  Cabot)  has  the  description  of  the  world  on  a  chart  and  also  on  a  solid  sphere  which  he 
"  has  constructed,  and  on  which  he  shows  where  he  has  been."    This  passage  taken  with  De  Ayala's  letter  to  the 
Catholic  sovereigns  is  of  great  interest  as  bearing  upon   La  Cosa's   map.     The  great  historical  importance  of  the 
map  has  caused  many  copies  to  be  made.     Ihimboldt,  Kohl,  Stevens,  Jomard,  Winsor,  Harris.«e,  Krets«hmc.r  and 
Markham  all  give  reproductions  of  it,  but  some  of  them  have  l«en  taken  from  copies  and  the  photographic  repro- 
ductions of  others  are  very  much  reduced  in  size  and  the  details  are  lost.     The  copy  given  here  is  a  tracing  from  a 
facsimile  published  at  Madrid  in  1892.     The  coast  is  not  a  hard  line  as  in  most  copies,  as   if  a  survey  had  been 
made,  but  a  broken  lino  as  of  a  reconnaissance   on  a   coasting   voyage.     In  the   facsimile   two  small   islands  arc 
shown,  not  seen  on  the  other  copies  and  somo  small  islands  shown  on  other  copies  between  I.   de  la  Trinidat  and 
the  coast  are  not  found.    The  facsimile  must  be  taken  as  the  best  representation  extant  and   is  reproduced  in  all 
the  colours  of  the  original. 

71.  Probably  the  mouth  of  Hudson's  strait,  where  the  tidal  currents  flow  with  great  rapidity.     The  rise  and 
fall  of  the  tide  at  the  mouth  of  Ungava  river  is  (14  feet.     ( Evidence  of  Mr.  K.  Craw  ford  betore  Committee  of  House 
of  Commons  of  Canada,  1884,  and  Report  of  Expedition  by  Capt.  Gordon  in  1886).    On  the  Hakluyt  map  the  same 
locality  is  indicated  by  the  inscription  ''  a  furious  over-fall."    The  wind  against  such  tidal  currents  makes  a  very 
heavy  sea. 

72.  An  imaginary  island  of  Santana  is  shown  off  the  banks  of  Newfoundland  in  Ortelius'  map. 

73.  There  was  no  universal  standard  of  correction  but  each  maker  corrected  his  compasses  to  the  variation  of 
his  own  country.    At  La  Rochelle  the  correction  was  less  than  in  Flanders  or  eastern  France  and  at  Genoa  there 
was  no  variation  and  consequently  no  correction.     Champlain  refers  to  compasses  of  both  kinds. 

74.  The  gut  or  strait  of  Canso  has  had  several  names.     Here  it  is  the  channel  of  St.  Julien.     Denys  calls  it 
"  le  petit  passage  de  Campseaux  "  and  describes  the  harbour   now  called  Port  Mulgrave  under  the  name  of  Havre 
de  Fronsac.     Charlevoix  calls  the  strait  "  le  passage  de  Fronsac."    The  name  of  Denys,  Sietir  de  Fronsac,  ought 
never  to  have  been  allowed  to  fade  off  that  coast. 

75.  John  Cabot  was  by  no  means  a  stay-at-home  merchant    His  characteristics  show  out  in  the  letters  of 
Soncino,  and  of  Pasqualigo  who  was  his  fellow  townsman.     He  is  called  "  a  distinguished  sailor  and  skilled  in  the 
discovery  of  new  islands,"  "  very  expert  in  navigation."  He  had  also  travelled  in  the  east. 

76.  Benjamin,  8.  G.  W.—  Cruise  of  the  Alice  May.    New  York,  Appleton,  1885. 

77.  These  forms  apparently  different  are  in  reality  the  same ;  for  the  tilde  or  the  dash  over  the  final  a  mark 
the  elision  of  n  or  m.    There  is  no  English  type  to  show  it. 

78.  Compare  the  outline  of  the  south  coast  of  Newfoundland  in  Kernel's  map  with  that  of  Cham  plain's  at 
p.  94.    Both  are  on  a  magnetic  meridian.    The  relative  positions  of  Cape  Race  and  Cape  Breton  are  the  same. 


112  SAMUEL  EDWARD  DA WSON— VOYAGES  OF  THE  CABOTS,  ETC. 

79.  This  cut  of  Rolz  map  is  taken  from  Ganong's  paper  (It.  S.  C.,  vol.  vii.,  sec- 2,  p.  2D).    He  identifies  by 
the  numbers  various  points  in  Carder's  narrative.     It  is  also  found  at  p.  83  of  vol.  3,  Winsor's  Narr.  and  Critical 
Hitt»ry  without  the  numbers.    The  names  are  not  repeated  here  because  Mr.  Ganong's  theory  is  not  in  question 
and  the  sketch  is  used  merely  to  demonstrate  the  absence  in  the  gulf  of  anything  like  an  island  of  Prince  Edward. 

80.  I  have  not  been  able  to  find  any  rational  explanation  of  the  names  Biggetn  and   Barbatos  attached  to 
these  islands.    The  "  Plisacus  Sinus"  found  farther  east  on  this  map  of  which  Kohl  (p.  157)  "does  not  know  what 
to  think  "  is  evidently  Polisacus  Sinus,  the  gulf  into  which  the  1'olisacus  river  of  Marco  Polo  (Ho-ang-ho)  dis- 
charges its  waters.    That  river  according  to  him  Hows  south  of  Cambaluc  (Pekin). 

si.  The  Cape  St.  John  of  Cartier  was  on  the  island  of  Newfoundland.  Pope  places  it  at  the  present  Cape 
Anguille. 

S2.  The  Toudamani  or  Tnulamans,  (Toudiimans,  Hakluyt)  are  described  by  Cartier  as  a  people  dwelling 
smith  of  ilovheluga  who  were  enemies  of  the  Indians  of  New  France. 

s:!.  There  is  much  dispute  about  the  authorship  of  this  map  ;  it  is  ascribed  to  Edward  Wright  and  to 
Kmmeric  Molynenx  and  Hakluyt  is  supposed  to  have  assisted  in  the  compilation.  It  is  convenient  to  cite  it  as 

I  lakli-,\  t's  map. 

*4.  This  is  precisely  the  case  of  the  first  voyage  of  John  Cabot  The  theory  of  the  present  paper  could  not 
have  a  more  Hpt  illustration. 

•>.">.  In  liuaritch's  "  Hough  List"  No.  145  is  advertised  a  map  of  the  world  by  Alonzo  do  Santa  Cruz  dated 
I'l-l.  rvpr.'<lu'-i>  1  in  IS'.'L'  in  facsimile  fnuii  the  unique  original  MS.  map  at  Stockholm.  This  I  have  not  seen. 


P.  '.'I.     A  r«  leretK -e  t"  (ialvano'rt  book  is  omitted.    The  passage  is  given  in  full  in  note  -17. 
P.  8ti.     The  reference  t"  the  Tudemunx  in  to  note  K'J — nnt.8<i. 


SECTION  II.,  1894.  [    113    ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


III. —  The  Inimit*  of  our  An-tir 
By  His  Honour  Lieut.-Qovernor  J.  C.  SCHULTZ,  LL.IX,  M.I). 


(Read  May  25th,  IHill). 


I. 

Among  the  many  Indian  tribes  of  the  west,  northwest  and  north,  of'  which,  on  the 
fifteenth  day  of  July,  1870,  the  Dominion  of  Canada  assumed  the  wardenship,  there  were 
none  more  remote,  less  known  and  more  interesting  trom  an  anthropological  point  ot  view 
than  the  aborigines  of  our  northern  coast  and  of  the  islands  of  our  arctic  archipelago.  Such 
meagre  knowledge  as  we  possessed  of  the  interesting  people,  who,  from  Melville  Peninsula 
to  Herchel  Island,  inhabited  these  iey  coasts  and  islands,  was  principallv  derived  from  such 
incidental  records  of  their  pursuits,  habits  and  character  as  were  to  be  found  in  the  journals 
of  those  courageous  and  indefatigable  searchers  for  a  northwest  passage,  to  whom,  except 
in  some  notable  cases,  all  else,  save  that  supposed  waterway,  was  of  little  moment.  Hence 
we  find,  as  is  usual  when  only  one  side  of  the  narrative  of  rencontres  is  told,  the  impivr-<ioii 
created  that  these  isolated  savages  deserved,  in  a  measure,  the  character  which  had.  in  the 
early  years  of  Norwegian  and  Icelandic  discovery,  been  given  them  by  voyagers  who.  it' 
we  may  believe  their  own  records,  murdered  some  of  them  in  sheer  wantonness,  and  carried 
off  others  to  die  from  home-sickness  for  the  barren  rocks  whence  they  had  been  taken,  or 
drowned  in  vain  attempts  to  reach  their  native  shores  by  flight  in  improvised  kayacks. 

So  much  new  light  regarding  this  strange  people  has  come  to  us  of  late  years  from 
missionaries,  Danish  and  Hudson's  Bay  traders  and  other  sources,  such  as  the  cruise  of  the 
U.  S.  steamer  "Thetis,"  that  "the  time  has,  I  think,  come  for  a  reconsideration  of  the 
estimate  which  has  been  formed  of  a  people  so  homogeneous  in  appearance,  language  and  in 
their  habits  and  mode  of  life,  who  occupy  a  region  more  extended  than  that  of  any  of  the 
aboriginal  tribes  of  North  or  South  America,  and  who  differ  so  much  from  all  other  savages 
of  the  new  or  old  world. 

An  examination  of  such  records  as  are  available  brings  us  in  contact  with  them  at  a 
very  early  period  on  the  eastern  borders  of  the  five  thousand  miles  of  coast  line  which  they 
are  known  at  one  time  to  have  occupied,  and  although  this  takes  us  beyond  the  strict  limits 
of  the  title  of  this  paper,  yet  it  may  be  admissible,  in  view  of  their  apparently  common 
origin  and  the  remarkable  homogeneity  of  which  I  have  spoken. 

The  story  of  "  Lief,"  the  son  of  "  Eric  the  Red,"  with  his  companion  "  Biorn,"  and 
their  discovery  of  Vinland,  or  Wine  Land,  is  too  well  known  to  need  recapitulation. 
"  Thorwald,"  Lief  s  brother,  eager  for  further  discovery,  is  said  to  have  sailed  with  Lief  s 
crew  the  following  year,  examining  the  country  to  the  westward  of  what  was  probably  the 

Sec.  II.,  1894.     15. 


It4  J.  C.  80HULTZ  ON  THE 

strait*  of  Belle-Isle,  and  in  the  third  summer,  to  quote  an  early  narrator,  "They  explored 
the  island,  but  as  their  vessel  unfortunately  bulged  against  a  headland,  they  were  obliged  to 
spend  the  greater  part  of  the  season  in  repairing  her.  The  old  keel  being  useless,  they 
erected  it  as  a  monument  on  the  top  of  the  cape,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of 

•  Kinelarnes.' ' 

Having  retim-d  the  ship,  they  again  reeonnoitered  the  east  side  of  the  country,  where 
tli.-\  fell  in  with  three  small  boats  covered  with  skins,  with  three  men  in  each.  These  they 
seized,  with  the  exception  of  one  man.  who  escaped,  and  killed  them  in  mere  wantonness. 
Short  lv  after  tliev  were  attacked  by  a  multitude  of  the  same  savages  in  their  boats,  but  they 
\\eiv  -o  well  -civcncd  tVoin  the  shower  of  Eskimo  arrows  by  the  boards  which  guarded  the 

•  hip'-  -id.-,  and  defended  themselves  with  su.  h  vigour  that   after  an   hour's   skirmish  they 
.•..nipelled   i|,,.'n-  a— ailant-   I"  .-cek   safety  in   Hight   and   unjustly  enough  after  so  arduous  a 
,,,ui.-t  br-t.'wc.l  upon  tlii-e  Indian-  the  contemptuous  appellation  "  Skraelings  ; "  Thorwald 
al,, ii,-.  of  all  the  ,-n-w.  paid  the  lorfeit  of  his  barbarity  with  his  life,  having  received  a  wound 
from  an  arrow  in  the  -kirmi-li  from  which  he  soon  died. 

It  \\ould  -eem  from  thi-  narrative  that  thetirst  Skraelings  seen  by  Europeans  were  met 
.in  the  north, -a-t.-ni  e..a-t  of  Newfoundland  <>r  the  southeastern  coast  of  Labrador  in  the 
e.nlie-t  \eai-  of  the  eleventh  ceiiturv.  and  their  own  record  of  the  occurrence  reflects  little 
eivdit  "ii  tin-  European  barbarian-  whi>  were  the  victors  and  murderers  in  these  first  encoun- 

I.  T-    lietWeell    till'    penple   of  the   east    atld    West. 

No  -aii-t'a.-t.irv  evidenee  i-  to  l.e  f.iund  that  Greenland  at  this  time  was  inhabited,  save 
b\  tin  Norwegian  and  Icelandic  colonists  who  M-ttled  upon  its  cast  and  west  coast;  indeed 
th.-  mo-t  aii.-ii-nt  leelandie  writers,  of  whom  Saeiuund  Fredc,  Arius  J'olihistor,  Snorro 
Stiirl.-eii  and  otliers,  who  wrote  a>  early  as  the  twelfth  century,  relate  that,  although  pieces 
of  broken  oar-  were  -omctimcs  found  on  the  strand,  no  human  beings  were  ever  seen,  either 
on  the  i-a-t  or  we-t  coast-. 

If  the  treatment  ae.-.u-ded  by  Thorwald  to  the  Skraelings  was  a  fair  example  of  that, 
whi.-h  wa-  a.-.-orded  them  when  afterwards  met  with  by  other  adventurers  on  the  Atlantic 
and  St.  Lawrence  coasts  of  Labrador,  we  may  well  surmise  that  the  name  and  ill-fame  of 
tin-  ea-tern  intruders  would  be  carried  from  the  seal  tents  of  the  Labrador  coast  to  the  snow 
hoii-e-  of  their  countrymen  on  the  far-off  northern  coasts  of  islands  to  the  westward  of  the 
wide  and  treacherous  sea.  now  known  as  Baffin's  Hay,  and  its  inlet, Davis' 8  Strait,  and  have 
engendered  that  racial  hostility  which,  aided  by  the  plague  or  black  death  of  Europe,  was, 
three  centuries  later  to  sweep  away  from  Greenland  their  eastern  enemies  with  a  destruction 
so  complete  as  to  leave  no  living  man.  and  scarcely  a  monument  of  the  occupation  of  the 
colonizing  race. 

From  the  date  of  the  rccolonix.ation  of  Greenland  we  have  a  better  knowledge  of  the 
"  Innuits"  or  Eskimo  who  then  possessed  the  land,  and  who,  on  the  whole,  having  forgotten 
the  old  feud,  or  perhaps  deemed  it  wiped  out  in  blood,  received  their  visitors  in  peace. 
From  the  records  of  the  factors  of  the  royal  Danish  fur  trade  and  the  devout  missionaries 
who.  led  on  first  by  the  devoted  Hans  Egcde,  have,  with  their  successors,  the  Moravian 
brethren,  spread  the  light  of  the  gospel  from  the  home  of  the  Aurora  to  the  Straits  of  Belle- 
Isle,  along  the  Greenland  and  Labrador  coast,  we  learn  much  to  dispel  the  prejudice  against 
the  "Skraelings"  (shrivelled  chips  of  creatures)  engendered  by  descriptions  of  them  written 
over  eight  hundred  years  ago,  and  certainly  the  kindly  savages  whom  Richardson,  Tarry 


INNUITS  OF  OUR  ARCTIC  COAST.  US 

and  others  visited  and  described,  and  who  seem  not  to  have  molested  Franklin's  fated  band, 
and,  indeed,  aided  when  they  could,  other  arctic  expeditions  in  time  of  their  direst  need, 
deserve  no  such  treatment  at  our  hands. 

The  early  voyagers  called  them  "  Skraelings ;  "  the  Indians  proper  (•'Abenaki")  of 
inland    southeastern   Labrador  called  them    "Eskimo,"   meaning  "raw  tish  eaters;"    the 
early  French  voyagers  to  the  gulf,   Esquimaux,  from  the  Indian  word,  and  by  those  latter 
names  they  are  generally  known  to-day,  their  own  proud  title  of  "  Innuit  " — the  people — 
being  seldom  heard  save  among  themselves. 

It  will  be  in  order  after  their  name  or  names,  to  describe  briefly  the  country  they  occupy 
within  and  without  the  Dominion  of  Canada.  Our  Canadian  Kskimo  may  IK-  said  to  occupy 
a  country  about  two  thousand  miles  long  by  eight  hundred  milt's  broad,  while  the  "  Innuit  " 
nation  extends  along  the  Asiatic  coast  four  hundred  miles  west  of  Behring  Straits,  along  the 
northern  coast  of  Alaska,  and  down  the  Asiatic  and  American  coasts  of  Hehring  Sea  for 
some  distance,  where,  however,  they  have  become  mixed  with  the  coa>t  Indian  tribes,  tin- 
east  and  west  coast  of  Greenland,  and  down  the  Labrador  coast  to  latitude  sixty,  occupy- 
ing also  both  shores  of  Hudson's  Bay  down  to  about  the  same  latitude.  Throughout  this 
vast  region  they  have  never  shown  any  inclination  to  leave  the  >ca-eoast  of  the  continent  or 
the  islands  otf  of  it,  and  when  thev  do  so,  it  is  merely  a  summer  excursion  to  supplement 
their  diet  of  seal,  whale,  walrus,  mussels  and  sea  tish  with  the  Mesh  of  the  reindeer  and  the 
salmon  of  districts  not  far  from  their  favourite  arctic  haunts,  and  to  procure  the  reindeer 
skins  to  provide  the  lighter  part  of  the  dress  of  the  winter  and  summer  mouths.  The  seal 
is  to  the  Eskimo  what  the  buffalo  once  was  to  the  Indians  of  t  lie  western  prairie  :  food,  clothing 
and  material  for  his  house.  Indeed,  it  is  more,  for  the  tat  is  his  winter  fuel  and  without  the 
seal  there  would  be  no  Innuit  nation,  as  no  savages,  less  well  fed  on  oleaginous  foods,  could 
possibly  resist  and  face,  as  the  Eskimo  have  to  resist  and  face,  the  intense  cold  of  an  arctic- 
winter :  eating  quantities  of  it,  as  well  as  of  whale's  blubber,  which  we  would  doubt  tin- 
tales  of  were  they  not  vouched  for  by  arctic  voyagers  and  missionaries  whose  accuracy  can- 
not be  impugned;  they  tell  us  that  a  successful  hunter  will  lie  on  his  back  and  devour 
twelve  or  fourteen  pounds  of  blubber  in  a  day,  and  an  Eskimo  boy  is  described  by  a  pains- 
taking and  doubtless  wondering  arctic  voyager,  as  eating,  in  twenty-four  hours,  eight  and 
a-half  pounds  of  seal  meat,  half  frozen  and  half  cooked,  one  pound  two  ounces  of  bread,  one 
pint  and  a-half  of  thick  soup,  and  washing  all  this  down  with  three  wine-glassfuls  of 
schnapps,  a  tumbler  of  grog  and  live  pints  of  water.  To  use  an  old  expression  "All  seems 
fish  that  comes  to  their  net,"  and  the  arctic  fox,  hare,  wolf  and  leeming  are  used  as  food, 
cooked  slightly,  if  where  drift  wood  or  twigs  can  be  found,  or  frozen  or  half  putrid  if  a 
little  train  oil  may  be  had  as  a  sauce  for  these  rather  "  high  "  dainties. 

In  their  extensive  habitat  the  physical  conditions  do  not  vary  much  ;  in  nearly  all  cases 
they  are  far  beyond  the  tree  line  of  the  continent,  and  while,  no  doubt,  the  extensive  depos- 
its of  driftwood  brought  to  the  icy  sea  by  the  rivers  of  Siberia,  and  our  own  great 
Mackenzie  supply  them  in  some  parts  with  the  coveted  lance  handles  and  sled  runners, 
summer  fuel  and  material  for  their  houses,  yet  these  drifts  seldom  occur  where  other 
conditions  are  favourable  to  a  full  food  supply,  and  as  the  seal  is  his  principal  food,  furnishing 
him  as  well  with  light,  warmth,  clothing,  implements  of  the  chase,  harness  for  his  dogs, 
material  for  his  canoe  and  his  summer  as  well  as  part  of  his  winter  house,  all  other  consid- 
erations give  way  before  it.  The  appearance  of  the  Eskimo  along  their  extensive  coast  line 


116  J.  C.  SCHULTZ  ON  THK 

does  not,  except  in  height,  vary  much,  from  where  the  Norse  discoverers  first  saw  them,  to 
their  extreme  western  limit  in  Siberia  ;  at  a  distance,  when  clad  in  their  winter  dress,  they 
look  the  best  fed  people  in  the  world,  which  idea  their  fat  faces  and  rowly  powly  figures 
does  not  dispel  on  a  nearer  view,  their  dress  making  them  look  shorter  and  broader  than 
thev  really  are.  Stripped  of  their  vestments,  however,  they  show  figures  possessed  of  much 
ability,  and  except  that  nearly  all  are  pot-bellied,  they  are  of  very  fair  proportions.  In  some 
parts,  near  the  centre  of  the  vast  coast  line  they  inhabit,  the  men  reach  five  feet  nine,  ten 
and  even  eleven  inches  in  height,  but  near  their  eastern  and  western  limit,  six  inches  below 
these  heights  would  be  the  general  limit.  Although,  to  resist  arctic  cold  the  muscles  have 
an  adipose  et.vering  greater  than  that  of  other  Indians  and  whites,  yet  in  their  muscular 
development,  in  the  direction  which  their  labours  or  recreations  necessitate,  they  are  the 
equals  <>f  the  average  white  and  superior  to  many  of  the  Indian  tribes.  Expert  and  endur- 
ing wrestlers  and  paddlers,  they  are  yet  poor  walkers  and  lifters  of  heavy  weights,  and 
owinir  i"  their  precarious  food  supply,  dripping  houses  and  the  bad  weather  of  the  climatic 
inteiTcirnum  between  winter  and  spring,  they  are  short  lived,  and  the  men  more  so  than  the 
women,  owinir  to  casualties  attendant  upon  their  difficult  and  dangerous  summer  method  of 
taking  t  In1  seal. 

Kvcrvwherc  thev  arc  found  the  facial  expression  is  the  same:  broad  and  flat,  with  a 
n. .-e  >o  low  that  various  explorers  have  laid  a  straight  edge  across  the  cheeks  of  an  arctic 
belle  without  toiichinir  it,  while  across  the  upper  part  of  it  the  skin  was  stretched  as  tightly 
as  a  drum.  The  eve  is  small  and  black  and,  particularly  in  the  women,  the  lower  lid  points 
downward  like  the  Chinese,  giving  the  face  a  peculiar  expression.  The  skin,  when  divested 
of  its  airirrciration  of  fat  and  lamp  soot,  is  lighter  than  that  of  the  sub-arctic  Indian  tribes, 
and  tin-  bodies  of  their  children  at  birth  are  nearly  as  white  as  those  of  Europeans.  Their 
hand:-  and  feet  are  Miiall  and  delicately  shaped,  the  hair  black  and  coarse,  and  like  the 
Indians  ^oiith  of  them,  they  carefully  extract  the  few  straggling  hairs  from  chin  and 


The  dress  of  the  Kskimo,  unlike  the  defective  covering  of  other  savages,  is  unique  in 
its  appearance  as  it  is  in  its  perfeetness  of  adaptation  to  their  wants,  their  climate  and 
occupations  admitting  nothing  but  the  lightest,  warmest  and  driest  of  coverings.  These 
end-  they  have  accomplished  with  a  degree  of  perfection  and  skill,  which  would  rank  them 
superior  among  savages,  even  if  we  had  not,  in  addition,  their  rare  adaptation  of  limited 
means  to  an  end.  in  their  weapons,  houses  and  canoes.  The  outer  portion  of  the  garments 
of  both  sexes  is  much  the  same,  the  skirts  of  the  smock-shaped  outer  coat  worn  by  the 
women  being  longer  and  more  peaked  than  that  of  the  men  ;  the  hood  is  also  larger,  for 
the  accommodation  of  the  inevitable  baby,  and  the  boots  much  wider.  The  upper  garments 
in  winter  are  chiefly  of  the  skins  of  the  reindeer,  tanned  with  the  hair  on,  and  these  are 
doubled  so  that  the  hair  touches  the  skin,  and  is  as  well,  the  outer  covering,  the  skin  of  the 
seal  being  employed  for  their  waterproof  boots,  which  are  also  doubled,  with  the  additional 
warmth  of  soft  slippers  for  the  feet  intervening.  The  dress,  especially  of  the  women,  is 
often  ornamented  with  fringes  of  down  or  strips  of  light  coloured  skins,  making  a  pleasing 
eontrast  to  the  rich,  dark  colour  of  their  clothing.  The  dress  described  is  that  made  by 
them  with  Iwne  needles  and  thread  of  sinew.  Contact  with  Europeans  has  brought  them 
steel  needles  and  ordinary  thread,  but  no  increase  of  comfort  or  of  appearance,  their  clothes 
Wing  many  times  warmer  and  far  more  suited  to  their  needs  than  the  best  of  the  white 


INNUITS  OF  OUR  ARCTIC  COAST.  117 

man's  fabrics.     In  the  heat  of  summer  the  ordinary  upper  dress  is  discarded,  formerly  for  a 
light  covering  of  the  skins  of  ducks,  and  now  of  some  cheap  European  material. 

Their  implements  of  the  chase,  till  the  partial  adoption  of  firearms,  were  equally  novel 
and  well  adapted  to  their  wants,  consisting  mainly  of  lances  and  harpoons  of  various  sizes 
and  shapes,  the  bow  and  arrow,  and  slings,  the  two  latter,  however,  being  much  less 
frequently  used  than  the  former,  and  the  sling,  indeed,  scarcely  at  all,  being  made  in  the 
usual  way,  and  used  with  stone  missiles;  their  bows  were  formed  with  difficulty,  owing  to 
the  scarcity  of  suitable  wood,  generally  of  pieces  of  bone  fastened  together  with  nails,  where 
these  could  be  got,  and  their  chief  power  derived  from  sinewy  strings  drawn  across  them  ; 
on  their  missile  darts,  however,  they  mainly  depended,  and  these  were  formed  with  an  ingen- 
uity, and  made  with  a  skill  hardly  to  be  expected,  considering  the  scarcity  of  wood  and  iron, 
and  remembering  the  clumsy  and  intractable  character  of  bone.  With  these  weapons, 
however,  they  fearlessly  attack  the  polar  bear,  musk  ox  and  wolf,  and  kill  the  whale,  walrus 
and  seal.  Their  harpoon  dart,  of  which  the  length  is  about  six  feet  and  the  diameter  an 
inch  and  a-half,  has  in  all  cases  an  inflated  bag  attached  to  it.  The  upper  part  is  fitted  with 
a  movable  joint  of  bone  headed  with  the  harpoon,  which  is  also  of  hone  and  about  live 
inches  long,  barbed  and  pointed  with  iron.  At  the  butt-end  of  the  shaft  are  two  pieces  of 
whalebone  about  nine  inches  long  to  carry  it  more  steadily  in  its  flight.  To  these  is  tixed 
the  rest  about  two  feet,  long  and  notched  on  both  sides  to  procure  a  firm  hold  for  ihe  thumb 
and  forefinger.  A  cord  about  fifty  feet  long  hangs  from  the  harpoon,  which,  after  passing 
through  a  ring  of  bone  in  the  middle  of  the  shaft,  lies  in  coils  or  on  a  roller  on  the  fore  part 
of  the  kayack,  and  is  fastened  to  a  bladder  or  seal  skin  hag  behind  the  Hskinio  in  the  other 
end  of  the  kayack.  The  construction  of  this  dart  shows  an  extreme  ingenuity  which  is  not 
easily  described.  If  the  weapon  were  of  one  entire  piece  it  would  immediately  he  snapped 
in  two  by  the  wounded  animal;  the  harpoon,  therefore,  is  made  to  Hy  out  of  the  shaft, 
which  is  left  floating  on  the  surface  while  the  seal  plunges  with  the  harpoon  under  water, 
the  handle  or  rest,  after  imparting  a  violent  impulse  to  the  harpoon,  remaining  in  the  band  of 
the  thrower.  Their  large  lance,  also  about  six  feet  long,  is  nearly  the  same  as  the  harpoon, 
but  without  the  barbs,  so  that  it  can  be  drawn  out  at  once  for  another  stroke.  A  small  lance  is 
used  also  with  a  long  swordlike  point,  and  another  missile  dart  is  used  for  birds  ;  this  is  six 
feet  long  also,  but  lighter  and  with  a  point  which  has  only  one  barb,  further  down  the  shaft 
however,  several  jagged  ribs  of  bone  project  which  often  catch  the  bird  the  point  has  missed. 

The  same  simple  but  successful  ingenuity  is  shown  in  the  manufacture  of  their  boats, 
which  are  of  two  kinds,  the  larger  and  the  smaller;  the  large  or  women's  boat  "omiak"  is 
sometimes  from  thirty  to  forty  feet  long,  from  four  to  five  broad  and  three  deep  and  is 
narrowed  to  a  point  at  each  extremity,  with  a  flat  bottom.  It  is  made  of  slender  bent  laths 
about  two  inches  wide,  with  longitudinal  ribs  of  whalebone  and  covered  with  tanned  seal- 
skin, the  ribs  run  along  the  sides  parallel  to  the  keel,  meeting  together  at  the  bow  and  stern 
and  across  this  light  flooring  heavier  beams  are  fastened  in.  Short  posts  are  then  fitted  to 
the  ribs  to  support  the  gunwale  ;  and  as  they  are  liable  to  be  forced  outward  by  the  pressure 
of  the  transverse  seats  for  the  rowers,  of  which  there  are  ten  or  twelve,  they  are  bound  on 
the  outside  by  two  gunwale  ribs  and  the  timbers  are  not  fastened  with  iron  nails,  which 
would  soon  rust  and  fret  holes  in  the  skin  covering,  but  by  wooden  pins  or  whalebone. 
The  Eskimo  performs  this  work  without  a  line  or  square,  taking  the  proportions  with  his 
eye  with  great  accuracy.  The  only  tools  which  he  employs  for  this  and  nearly  every  other 


118  J.  V.  SCHULTZ  ON  THE 

kiml  of  work  are  a  small  saw,  a  chisel  which  when  fastened  to  a  wooden  handle  serves  him 
for  u  hatchet,  a  small  gimlet  and  a  sharp  pointed  knife ;  as  soon  as  the  skeleton  of  the  boat 
is  completed  the  woman  covers  it  with  thick  seals'  leather  still  soft  from  the  dressing,  and 
calks  the  interstices  with  old  hard  fat,  so  that  these  boats  are  much  less  leaky  than  many 
wooden  ones,  the  seams  swelling  in  the  water,  but  they  require  recovering  almost  every 
vear  :  they  are  rowed  by  the  women,  commonly  four  at  a  time,  while  one  takes  the  helm, 
at  the  head  of  the  boat.  Till  European  sail  cloth  could  be  had,  they  spread  a  sail  of  gutskins 
,-ewed  together,  six  feet  high  and  nine  feet  broad.  Rich  Eskimo  near  trading  stations  often 
make  their  Mills  of  white  linen  striped  with  red,  but  their  boats  can  only  sail  with  the  wind 
i>n  the  ipiarter  or  astern  and  even  then  cannot  keep  pace  with  an  European  boat  ;  they  have, 
however,  tlii-  advantage,  that  from  their  lightness  and  shape  they  can  make  headway  faster 
with  tln-ir  oar-  in  contrary  wiml-  or  a  calm.  In  these  boats  they  undertake  voyages  of 
nianv  Inmdivd  miles  along  the  coast,  with  their  tents,  dogs  and  all  their  goods,  carrying 
be-ide-  teli  i"  twenty  )>ei>ons.  The  men.  however,  keep  them  company  in  kayacks,  brcak- 
inir  tin'  loive  of  the  wu\e-  when  they  run  high,  and  in  ca.-e  of  necessity  holding  the  sides  of 
tin-  boat  in  equilibrium  with  their  hands.  They  usually  travel  thus  thirty  miles  a  day  and 
in  their  niirhtN  encampment-  on  the  -horc  they  unload  the  boat,  turn  it  upside  down  and 
.-ovi-r  it  \\iili  -tone-  to  -cciire  it  from  the  violence  of  the  wind  or  a  sudden  rise  of  the  tide 
and  it'  i  In'  -tat.-  of  tin-  \\vat  her  prevents  t  heir  t  ravelling  by  sea  six  or  eight  of  them  carry  the 
IP., at  o\<-rland  »n  tln-ir  ln-ad>  to  HIOIT  navigalile  waters.  Europeans  have  sometimes  built 
boat-  "u  iln-ir  model  and  liml  them  on  nianv  occasions  for  arctic  progress  more  serviceable 
t  han  t  li.-ir  own  ln-av\'  '  me-. 

'flu-  -mall  eanoe  or  kayack  i>.  however,  the  Eskimo  boat  jtar  excellence,  and  much 
limn-  care  i-  taken  in  making  it.  tor  tin'  owner's  lite  depends  upon  it  ill  many  cases,  and  from 
tin-  nature  of  hi-  avocation-  it  has  become  almost  a  part  of  the  Eskimo  himself  and  he 
-e.-iu-.  a-  indeed  he  is,  perfectly  at  home  and  in  his  element  in  it.  It  is  generally  about 
eighteen  t'eet  long,  and  >haped  like  a  weaver's  shuttle,  with  the  ends  turned  up.  At  the 
middle  it  i-  about  eighteen  inches  broad,  and  is  scarcely  a  foot  in  depth  ;  like  the  woman's 
boat,  it  i*  constructed  of  long,  slender  laths,  with  cross  hoops  secured  with  whalebone,  and 
i-  covered  with  seal  leather.  lioth  ends  are  capped  with  bone,  on  account  of  the  friction  to 
which  they  are  subjected  among  the  rocks.  In  the  middle  of  the  skin  covering  of  the 
kayack  is  a  round  hole  with  a  raised  ring  of  wood  or  bone,  in  which  the  Eskimo  squats  down 
on  a  r-oft  fur.  the  ring  or  combing  reaching  up  to  his  hips,  and  he  tucks  his  water  dress — 
tin- seal  coat — so  tightly  about  him  that  no  water  can  enter  the  boat;  this  water  coat  is 
also  fastened  do-c  around  his  neck  and  arms  with  bone  buttons.  The  harpoon  dart  is 
strapped  to  the  kayack  at  his  side,  and  before  him  lies  the  coiled-up  line,  and  behind  him  is 
the  bladder.  He  grasps  with  both  hands  the  middle  of  his  paddle,  which  is  made  of  solid 
wood,  tipped  with  metal,  and  with  bone  along  the  sides,  and  swings  it  with  rapid  and 
regular  strokes.  Thus  equipped  he  sets  out  to  hunt  seals  or  sea  fowl,  looking  as  proud 
almost  as  though  he  was  the  commander  of  the  largest  man-of-war. 

An  Eskimo  in  his  kayack  is  indeed  an  object  of  admiration  to  those  who  see  him  in 
rough  weather,  ami  his  sea  dress,  shining  with  rows  of  white  bone  buttons,  gives  him  a 
splendid  appearance.  He  attains  great  speed  in  this  boat,  and  when  doing  duty  as  a  despatch 
boat — carrying  letters — will  make  forty-five  to  fifty  miles  a  day.  He  dreads  no  storm, 
and  as  long  an  a  ship  can  carry  her  top-sails  he  braves  the  largest  billows,  darting  over  them 


INNTJITS  OF  OUR  ARCTIC  COAST.  119 

like  a  bird,  and  even  when  completely  buried  among  the  waves  he  soon  reappears  skimming 
over  the  surface  ;  if  a  breaker  threatens  to  capsize  him,  he  supports  himself  in  an  upright 
position  with  his  paddle ;  or  if  he  is  actually  upset,  he  regains  his  equilibrium  with  a  single 
swing  of  his  paddle;  should  he  lose  the  paddle  it  is,  however,  almost  certain  death  unless 
speedy  succour  is  at  hand. 

Some  Europeans  have,  after  much  effort,  attained  sufficient  command  of  the  kavack  for 
a  calm  weather  voyage,  but  they  seldom  venture  to  tisb  in  it,  ami  are  totally  helpless  in 
dangerous  situations.  The  Eskimo  possess,  in  the  management  of  tliis  vessel,  a  dextcritv 
peculiar  to  themselves,  which  excites  an  interest,  not  unminglcd  \\  ith  tear,  in  the  spectator, 
when  he  remembers  that  the  exercise  is  connected  with  so  much  danger  that  the  utmost 
skill  cannot  always  save  them  from  perishing  in  the  pursuit  of  their  food.  It  will  lie  worth 
while  to  notice  a  few  of  the  methods  by  which  the  young  Kskimo  are  trained  to  this  remark- 
able skill.  Ten  different  exercises  have  been  noticed,  and  there  are  prohahls-  several  others 
which  have  escaped  observation. 

First,  the  paddler  lies  alternately  with  both  sides  of  his  bodv  on  the  water,  preserving 
his  balance  with  his  paddle  to  prevent  a  total  upset,  and  again  recovers  his  proper  position  ; 
second,  he  overturns  himself  completely  so  that  his  head  hangs  perpendicularly  downward, 
and  by  a  swing  of  the  paddle  on  either  side  regains  his  erect  position.  In  capsi/.inir  acci- 
dents, which  are  the  most  common,  and  frequently  occur  in  a  stormy  sea.  the  Kskimo  is 
supposed  to  have  the  free  use  of  his  paddle,  but  in  seal  catching  it  might  easily  get  entangled 
among  the  cordage,  or  even  be  entirely  lost  : — it  is  needful,  then,  to  prepare  the  neophvte 
for  these  casualties  ;  third,  they  accordingly  run  one  end  of  the  paddle  amonir  the  cross 
straps  of  the  kayack,  upset  it,  and  work  themselves  upwith  a  quick  motion  ol'the  other  end  : 
fourth,  they  take  hold  of  one  end  in  their  mouths,  moving  the  other  with  their  hand,  so  as 
to  raise  themselves ;  fifth,  they  hold  the  paddle  with  both  hands  across  the  nape  ol'the 
neck;  or  sixth,  they  hold  it  fast  behind  the  back,  upset,  and  move  it  in  that  position  with 
both  hands  till  they  regain  their  balance;  seventh,  they  lay  it  over  the  shoulder,  and  by 
working  it  with  one  hand  before  and  the  other  behind,  raise  themselves  from  the  water. 

These  exercises  have  regard,  of  course,  to  the  possible  entanglement  of  the  paddle; 
cases,  however,  occur  when  it  is  entirely  lost,  which  is  the  greatest  misfortune  that  can 
befall  the  Eskimo  in  his  kayack,  so  that  eighth,  another  exercise,  therefore,  is  to  hold  the 
paddle  under  the  bottom  of  the  kayack  with  both  bands,  with  face  down  on  the  deck  :  having 
thus  fixed  themselves  they  upset  the  boat,  and  again  rise  aloft  by  working  the  paddle,  which 
now  lies  on  the  surface,  from  beneath  ;  ninth,  they  upset  the  kayack,  let  go  of  the  paddle, 
and  pull  it  down  again  from  the  surface  ;  tenth,  if  the  paddle  is  lost  beyond  recovery  they 
attempt  to  jerk  themselves  upward  by  striking  the  water  with  the  throwing-board  of  the 
harpoon,  or  a  knife,  or  even  the  palm  of  the  hand,  but  this  experiment  rarely  succeeds. 
The  youthful  kayackers  must  also  exercise  their  agility  among  the  sunken  cliffs  and  dashing 
surges,  now  driven  by  a  double  wave  upon  the  rocks,  now  whirled  completely  round,  now 
buried  in  the  foam,  and  thus  initiated  into  such  perilous  gymnastics  in  this  rough  school, 
they  early  learn  to  bid  defiance  to  the  heaviest  tempest,  and  generally  navigate  their  frail 
craft  safely  to  land  in  the  severest  storms. 

"When  capsized  at  sea,  the  paddle  lost,  and  destitute  of  all  resource,  they  usually  creep 
out  of  their  kayacks  and  call  for  assistance,  and  if  no  help  arrives,  lash  themselves  to  their 
boats  that  their  bodies  may  be  found  and  buried. 


12Q  J.  C.  SCHULTZ  ON  THE 

Then-  were  three  methods  of  taking  the  seal,  either  singly  with  the  harpoon  and  bladder, 
or  in  a  company  by  the  clapper  hunt,  or  in  the  winter  on  the  ice.  Till  the  use  of  firearms 
became  possible,  the  customary  method  was  that  in  which  the  harpoon  and  bladder  were 
used.  The  Kskimo,  seated  in  his  kayack  with  all  his  accoutrements,  no  sooner  perceives  a 
seal  than  lie  approaches  to  the  leeward  if  possible,  with  the  sun  on  his  hack,  lest  he  should 
!«•  seen  ami  scented  by  the  animal.  Concealing  himself  behind  a  wave,  he  paddles  swiftly 
and  silcntlv  forward  till  lie  arrives  within  a  distance  of  thirty  or  forty  feet,  taking  care 
meanwhile  that  the  harpoon,  cord  and  bladder  are  in  proper  order.  He  then  takes  the 
paddle  in  his  left  hand,  and  sci/.ing  the  harpoon  in  his  right,  launches  it  at  the  seal  by  the 
rest  or  easting  board.  If  the  harpoon  sinks  deeper  than  the  barbs,  it  immediately  disengages 
itself  from  the  bone  joint,  and  that  again  from  the  shaft,  and  while  the  cord  is  being  unwound 
from  it-  roil  in  the  kavaek,  the  Rskimo,  the  moment  he  has  struck  the  seal,  which  dives 
down  with  the  veloeitv  of  an  arrow,  throws  the  bladder  after  him  into  the  water.  lie  then 
picks  up  the  floating  shaft  and  restores  it  t<>  its  groove  in  the  kavaek.  The  bladder,  which 
di-pla.-e-  a  bodv  of  water  e<|iial  to  more  than  a  hundred  pounds  weight,  is  dragged  down  by 
the  .,.;,]  ;  |, in  ili.-  animal  i-  so  wearied  by  this  encumbrance  that  he  is  obliged  to  reappear 
on  the  -nrfaee  in  about  titeen  minutes  to  breathe.  The  Eskimo,  on  perceiving  the 
Madder.  paddle-  up  to  it.  and  as  soon  as  the  seal  makes  his  appearance,  attacks  him  with 
the  larire  barbie-.-  lam-e.  and  this  he  repeats  every  time  the  animal  comes  to  the  surface,  till 
it  i-  unite  e\liaii-teil  i  In-  then  despatches  it  with  the  small  lance,  and  fastens  it  to  the  left 
-Me  of  i  In-  kavaek,  after  inflating  the  cavity  under  the  skin  that  the  body  may  float  more 
liirhtlv  and  tow  more  ear-ily. 

Tbi-  nieth.nl  of  hunt  in  ir  i-  extremely  dangerous,  and  exposes  the  Eskimo  to  the  greatest 
d;in'_rer.  for  it'  the  eonl  in  it-  rapid  revolutions  becomes  entangled  in  the  kayack,  or  if  it 
uii"U  it-elf  around  the  paddle,  the  hand  or  even  the  neck  of  the  paddler,  as  it  sometimes 
docs  in  stormv  weather,  or  if  the  seal  suddenly  darts  from  one  side  of  the  kayack  to  the  other, 
the  inevitable  consequence  is  that  the  kyaek  is  capsized  by  the  cord  and  is  often  dragged 
UP der  the  water.  The  K-kitno  now  has  occasion  for  all  his  skill  to  extricate  himself  and 
recover  his  balance  several  times  in  succession,  for  the  cord  continues  to  whirl  him  round 
till  he  is  ijiiite  disentangled.  Kven  when  he  supposes  all  danger  to  be  over  and  approaches 
too  near  the  dying  seal,  it  may  bite  him  on  the  face  or  bauds,  and  aseal  with  young,  instead 
of  retreating,  often  turns  on  the  hunter  and  tears  a  hole  in  the  kayack  large  enough  to 
sink  it. 

The  second  method  is  called  by  them  the  clapper  hunt,  in  which  a  numlver  of  hunters 
surround  the  seals  and  kill  them  in  great  numbers  at  certain  seasons.  In  the  autumn  these 
animals  generally  come  together  in  the  creeks,  where  the  Eskimos  cut  off  their  retreat, 
driving  them  under  water  by  shouting,  clapping  and  throwing  stones.  The  seals  being 
unable  to  remain  long  without  air,  soon  become  exhausted,  and  at  last  are  compelled  to 
remain  so  long  on  the  surface  that  they  are  easily  surrounded  and  killed  by  the  missile  darts. 
When  the  seal  emerges  they  all  rush  on  him  with  deafening  cries,  and  on  the  animal's 
diving,  which  he  is  soon  compelled  to  do,  they  all  retire  to  their  posts  and  watch  to  see  at 
what  s|K>t  he  will  arise  next.  This  is  generally  half  a  mile  from  the  former  place,  and  if 
the  seal  ha*  the  range  of  a  sheet  of  water  four  or  five  miles  square,  he  will  keep  the  hunters 
in  play  for  hours  before  he  is  totally  exhausted.  Should  lie  seek  the  shore  in  his  distress, 
he  i«  awaited  by  the  women  and  children  with  sticks  and  stones,  while  the  men  strike  him 


1NNU1TS  OF  OUR  ARCTIC  COAST.  121 

in  the  rear.  This  is  a  very  lucrative  as  well  as  lively  hunt  for  the  Eskimo,  and  a  single  man 
sometimes  receives  nine  or  ten  seals  as  his  share  of  the  spoils  of  a  single  day's  hunting. 

The  third  method  of  seal  catching  is  on  the  ice,  when  the  firths  and  hays  arefrox.cn, 
and  they  are  then  taken  in  several  ways.  The  Eskimo  posts  himself  near  a  breathing  hole 
which  the  seal  has  made,  sitting  on  a  stool  with  his  feet  resting  on  another,  and  a  wall  of 
snow  behind  him  to  guard  against  the  effects  of  the  cold.  "When  the  seal  comes  and  puts 
his  nose  to  the  hole,  he  is  immediately  striken  with  the  harpoon  ;  then  enlarging  the  hole 
he  hauls  out  his  prize  and  kills  it  outright.  At  other  times  he  lies  flat  on  his  face  on  his 
sledge,  or  a  substitute  for  one,  near  one  of  the  holes  through  which  the  seals  come  forth  to 
bask  in  the  sun.  A  smaller  hole  is  made  not  far  from  the  large  one,  into  which  another 
Eskimo  is  prepared  to  plunge  a  harpoon  with  a  very  long  shaft.  The  man  who  lies  on  the 
ice  watches  the  large  hole  till  he  sees  a  seal  coming  toward  the  smaller  hole,  when  lie  makes 
a  sign  to  his  companion,  who  forcibly  drives  the  harpoon  into  the  seal.  When  the  hunter, 
clad  himself  in  seal  skin,  sees  a  seal  basking  near  his  hole  on  the  ice,  he  crawls  towards  it, 
wagging  his  head  and  imitating  its  peculiar  grunt ;  the  incautious  animal,  mistaking  him 
for  one  of  its  companions,  allows  him  to  approach  till  he  is  near  enough  to  cast  the  fatal 
lance.  Again,  where  the  current  has  made  a  large  opening  in  the  ice,  in  the  spring,  the 
Eskimo,  placing  themselves  around  it,  wait  till  the  seals  approach  in  droves  to  the  brink 
for  air,  and  kill  them  with  their  harpoons.  Many  of  them  also  meet  their  death  while 
basking  and  sleeping  in  the  sun. 

The  same  fearlessness,  ingenuity  and  skill  is  shown  by  the  Eskimo  in  the  pursuit  of 
other  game.  The  whale  is  attacked  without  hesitation,  but,  of  course,  by  several  kayacks 
acting  in  concert.  So  is  the  walrus,  who  at  certain  seasons  and  in  defence  of  their  young, 
are  even  more  formidable  antagonists  than  the  whale.  The  polar  bear  is  also  attacked  with- 
out question,  but  with  this  arctic  monster  they  need  the  help  of  their  dogs  to  divert  bruin's 
attention.  It  would  take  too  long  to  give  a  description  of  their  several  methods,  and  I  con- 
tent myself  with  giving  an  idea  of  their  manner  of  taking  the  reindeer,  which  next  to  the 
seal  is  to  them  the  most  important  of  animals,  and  it  is  solely  to  supply  himself  with  their 
skins,  flesh  and  sinews  that  the  Eskimo  is  tempted  away  at  all  from  his  much  beloved  sea- 
coast.  The  reindeer  hunt  is  thus  described  :  "In  the  month  of  September  the  band,  con- 
sisting of  perhaps  five  or  six  families,  moves  to  some  well  known  pass,  generally  some  narrow 
neck  of  land  between  two  lakes,  and  there  await  the  southerly  migration  of  the  reindeer. 
When  these  animals  approach  the  vicinity,  some  of  the  young  men  go  out  and  gradually 
drive  them  toward  the  pass,  where  they  are  met  by  other  hunters,  who  kill  as  many  as  they 
can  with  the  bow  and  arrow,  and  then  the  herd  is  forced  into  a  lake,  and  there  those  who 
lie  in  wait  spear  them  at  leisure.  Hunting  in  this  way  day  after  day  as  long  as  the  deer  are 
passing,  a  large  stock  of  venison  is  generally  procured,  and  as  the  country  abounds  in 
natural  ice-cellars,  or  at  least  everywhere  affords  great  facilities  for  constructing  them  in  the 
frozen  sub-soil,  the  venison  may  be  kept  sweet  till  the  hard  frost  sets  in,  and  so  preserved 
throughout  the  winter  ;  but  the  Eskimos  take  little  trouble  about  this  matter.  If  more  deer 
are  killed  in  the  summer  than  can  be  consumed,  part  of  the  flesh  is  dried,  but  later  in  the 
season  it  is  merely  laid  up  in  some  cool  cleft  of  a  rock  where  wild  animals  cannot  reach  it, 
and  should  it  become  considerably  tainted  before  the  cold  weather  sets  in,  it  is  only  the 
more  agreeable  to  the  Eskimo  palate  and  made  very  tender  by  keeping,  it  is  consumed  raw 
or  after  very  little  cooking.  In  the  autumn  also,  the  migratory  flocks  of  geese  and  other 

Sec.  II,  1894.    16. 


122  J.  <'•  SCHULTZ  ON  THE 

birds  arc  laiil  under  contribution,  and  salmon  trout  and  fish  of  various  kinds  are  taken.  In 
this  wav  part  of  a  winter  stock  of  provisions  is  secured,  and  not  a  little  is  required,  as  the 
Eskimos,  being  consumers  of  animal  food  only,  eat  an  immense  quantity.  In  the  autumn 
the  berries  of  the  Ein)>etrnm  nigrum,  Vmrinimn  iititjiiiositm,  Vitis-Idcea,  Rabus  Ch<n/i/r- 
iiiorti.*  :in<l  An-firiiM,  and  a  few  other  arctic  fruit-bearing  plants  are  eaten,  and  the  half 
digested  lichens  in  the  paunch  of  the  reindeer  are  considered  to  he  a  treat;  but  in  other 
seasons  these  people  never  taste  vegetables,  and  even  in  the  summer  animal  food  alone  is 
deemed  essential.  Carbon  is  supplied  to  the  system  by  the  use  of  much  oil  and  fat  in  the 
diet,  and  draught*  of  Mood  from  a  newly-killed  animal  are  considered  as  contributing  greatly 
to  preserve  the  hunter  in  health.  No  part  of  the  entrails  is  rejected  as  unfit  for  food,  little 
eleanliness  is  shown  in  the  preparation  of  the  intestines,  and  when  they  are  rendered  crisp 
bv  frost  thev  an-  eaten  as  delicacies  without  cooking. 

In  the  contraction  of  their  dwellings  the  Kskimo  have  to  vary  the  materials  and  shape 
according  to  their  location  in  the  widely  extended  area  which  they  occupy.  When  drift- 

w 1  i-  to  !»•  found  they  make  free  use  of  it.  as  well  as  of  sods  and  willows  for  wattling  ;  on 

In lulder-tivwn  coasts  they  have  to  adapt  themselves  to  their  building  material,  and  it  is  only 
when  neither  are  available,  or  when  the  hunt  has  detained  them  in  a  new  location  till  too 
late  to  u-e  either,  that  the  snow  house  is  luiilt.  so  that  the  following  description  of  their 
method-,  mu-t  lie  understood  as  only  applying  to  certain  portions  of  the  coast  they 

IfeijUellt    : 

In  their  thickest  and  nior-t  permanent  settlements  the  houses  are  about  twelve  feet 
wide  and  from  twenty-five  to  seventy  feet  long,  according  to  the  number  of  families  who 
aii  tn  occupy  them,  and  ju.-t  high  enough  to  allow  a  man  to  stand  upright.  These 
permanent  huildingr-  are  not  built  underground,  as  is  often  supposed,  but  on  rising  ground, 
and.  if  por-siblr.  on  a  Meep  rock,  that  the  snow  water  may  run  off  the  better.  The  walls  are 
constructed  of  large  stones  six  feet  wide,  with  layers  of  sod  and  earth  between,  and  on  these 
walls  they  lay  the  beam,  which  is  the  length  of  the  house,  and  if  one  is  not  long  enough 
they  splice  two.  three  or  tour  together  with  leather  cords  and  support  them  by  posts.  They 
throw  pole-  and  smaller  timber  across,  cover  them  with  wattling  and  sods,  and  spread  fine 
earth  over  the  whole.  This  roof  stands  as  long  as  frost  continues,  but  in  the  summer  it  is 
washed  in  by  the  rain  and  must  be  repaired,  together  with  the  walls,  in  the  autumn.  As 
they  derive  their  support  from  the  sea.  they  never  build  at  any  distance  from  it,  and  the 
entrances  of  their  houses  face  the  shore.  They  have  neither  doors  nor  chimneys,  but  in  place 
of  both  there  is  an  arched  entrance  built  of  earth  and  stone,  twenty-five  or  thirty  feet  long, 
and  so  low,  particularly  at  the  extremities,  that  it  is  necessary  not  only  to  stoop,  but  almost 
to  creep  through  the  passage.  This  long  tunnel  serves  admirably  to  keep  out  the  wind  and 
snow,  and  the  heavy  air  (there  is  no  smoke)  finds  egress  through  it.  The  walls  are  hung 
on  the  inside  with  the  skin  coverings  of  old  tents  and  boats,  fastened  with  nails  of  seal 
hone*,  by  which  means  the  moisture  is  kept  out ;  the  roof  is  often  covered  on  the  outside 
with  the  same  materials.  Half  the  area  from  the  centre  of  the  house  to  the  back  wall  is 
occupied  by  a  floor  or  platform  about  a  foot  high,  covered  with  skins.  This  platform  is 
divided  into  several  compartments  by  means  of  skins  stretched  from  the  pillars  which 
support  the  roof  to  the  wall.  From  three  to  ten  families  occupy  one  house,  and  each  family 
has  a  compartment.  There  they  sleep  wrapped  in  skins,  and  there  they  sit  in  the  day  time. 
the  men  usually  in  front  sitting  on  the  edge  of  the  platform,  and  the  women  sitting  behind 


INNUITS  OF  OUR  ARCTIC  COAST.  123 

with  their  legs  crossed.  The  husband's  time  is  employed  in  making  or  repairing  his  hunt- 
ing and  fishing  implements,  while  the  woman  attends  to  her  cooking  and  sewing.  In  the 
front  wall  are  several  windows,  about  two  feet  square,  netted  with  the  intestines  of  seals  and 
the  integuments  of  fish  maws,  of  so  close  and  compact  a  texture  that  they  exclude  the 
wind  and  snow,  while  admitting  a  good  deal  of  light.  A  bench  runs  the  whole  length  of 
the  room  under  the  windows,  and  is  used  for  strangers  to  sleep  and  sit  on.  Near  each 
pillar  there  is  a  place  for  the  lamp.  A  block  of  wood  laid  on  a  hearth  of  stones  supports  a 
low  three-legged  stool,  and  on  this  stands  the  crescent-shaped  lamp,  a  foot  in  diameter, 
hewn  out  of  soft  stone,  with  an  oval  bowl  of  wood  under  it  to  catch  the  oil  that  may  run 
over.  In  this  lamp,  which  is  filled  with  seal  oil  they  place  filaments  of  moss  instead  of 
cotton  wick,  which  burns  with  a  flame  so  bright  that  the  house  is  not  only  illuminated,  but 
warmed  by  its  several  lamps.  Over  the  lamp  an  oblong  kettle  of  stone  (no\v,  of  course,  of 
metal),  an  utensil  of  the  greatest  importance,  is  suspended  by  four  cords  from  the  roof.  It 
is  a  foot  in  diameter  and  various  lengths,  and  every  kind  of  food  is  cooked  in  it.  Still 
higher  is  a  wooden  rack  on  which  they  spread  their  wet  boots  and  clothes  to  dry.  There 
are  as  many  lamp-places  in  a  house  as  there  are  families,  and  more  than  one  lamp  is 
frequently  kept  burning  day  and  night  in  each,  so  that  the  temperature  is  kept  warm  and 
even.  No  steam  or  smoke  is  perceptible,  and  they  are  perfectly  secure  from  accidents  by 
fire.  The  smell,  however,  from  so  many  train-oil  lamps  with  such  large  quantities  of  fish 
and  flesh  boiling  over  them,  and  particularly  the  fumes  from  the  vessels  in  which  the  skins 
are  steeped  for  dressing,  are  extremely  offensive  to  unaccustomed  nostrils,  though  habit,  it 
is  said,  soon  renders  the  effluvia  bearable.  In  other  respects  their  housekeeping  may  well 
excite  admiration,  whether  we  consider  the  ingenuity  with  which  all  their  necessaries  are 
crowded  into  so  small  a  space,  or  their  contentedness  in  a  poverty  which  appears  to  them  the 
height  of  abundance,  or  the  remarkable  order  and  quietness  with  which  they  move  in  their 
contracted  dwellings. 

Adjoining  their  dwellings  stand  their  storehouses,  built  of  stones  in  the  form  of  a 
baker's  oven,  containing  their  fall  stock  of  meat,  blubber  and  dried  fish.  What  they  catch 
during  the  winter  is  buried  in  the  snow,  and  the  train-oil  is  preserved  in  seal-skins.  Close 
by,  their  boats  are  suspended,  out  of  reach  of  the  dogs,  on  long  poles,  with  the  hunting 
apparatus  under,  and  tied  to  them.  In  September,  the  building  of  houses,  or  the  repairing 
of  those  whose  roofs  have  fallen  in  during  the  summer,  occupies  the  women,  for  the  men  do 
not  engage  in  any  kind  of  domestic  labour,  except  wood  and  bone  work.  They  move  into 
their  houses  during  the  early  part  of  October,  and  in  March,  April  or  May,  as  soon  as  the 
snow  disappears  and  the  crumbling  roof  threatens  to  fall  in  on  them,  they  gladly  move  into 
their  tents.  In  the  erection  of  these  tents  they  pave  a  quadrangular  area  with  small,  flat 
flagstones,  round  which  they  fix  from  ten  to  forty  poles,  coming  together  in  a  point  at  the 
top,  and  resting  on  a  framework  about  the  height  of  a  man.  Over  these  ribs  they  hang  a 
double  covering  of  seal-skins,  lined  by  the  more  wealthy  with  reindeer-skins  with  the  fur 
side  inward.  The  lower  edge  of  this  covering  is  kept  down  on  the  ground  by  heavy  stones, 
and  the  interstices  are  stuffed  with  moss  to  prevent  the  wind  from  overturning  the  tent.  A 
curtain,  neatly  woven  of  seals'  gut,  hangs  before  the  entrance,  bordered  by  a  hem  of  red  or 
blue  cloth  and  embroidered  with  white.  Cold  air  cannot  penetrate  this  hanging,  though  it 
admits  a  plentiful  supply  of  light,  and  the  tent  coverings  project  considerably  on  all  sides 
of  the  tent,  making  a  kind  of  porch  in  which  the  inmates  deposit  their  provisions,  etc.  It 


124  J    C.  SCHULTZ  ON  THE 

will  be  readily  soon,  then,  that  where  any  other  northern  Indian  trihe  would  starve  or  freeze 
to  doath,  the  Kskimo  live  in  warmth  and  with  plenty.  A  Chippewayan  or  Tinne*  Indian 
hunting  party,  overtaken  by  a  winter  storm  on  the  barren  grounds,  would  have  no  resource 
for  safety  and  shelter  but  to  lie  down  and  let  the  snow  drift  over  whatever  covering  they 
mav  happen  to  have,  and  often  freeze,  where  an  Kskimo  party  similarly  circumstanced  would 
build  a  comfortable  house  of  the  snow  which  threatened  to  destroy  them. 

It  is  as  dithViilt  a  matter  as  with  other  Indians  to  obtain  from  them  an  idea  of  their 
religious  beliefs,  and  with  the  Eskimo  more  so  perhaps  than  with  the  others,  so  great  is 
their  fear  of  appearing  in  any  way  ludicrous  to  strangers.  To  get  an  idea  at  all,  their  lan- 
iruaire  must  be  mastered  and  their  confidence  gained,  and  even  then  they  are  apt  to  refer 
vou  t<>  their  ••  angekoks,"  corresponding  to  the  "medicine  men"  of  the  neighbouring  Indian 
tribes,  who  alone  are  supposed  to  have  seen  and  held  converse  with  the  spirit  or  spirits  they 
worship,  or  rather,  in  most  eases,  endeavour  to  placate.  As  may  be  imagined,  these  ange- 
k<ik-  are  not  anxious  to  give  much  information  of  their  methods  of  dealing  either  with  the 
K-kimo  or  with  the  higher  powers,  ami  even  they  (the  angekoks  or  shamans,  as  they  are 
-.inictimcs  railed)  varv  in  their  opinions  as  to  the  greater  deity  or  great  spirit,  some  assert- 
ing that  he  ir-  without  form  of  any  kind,  others  asserting  that  he  is  shaped  like  a  great  bear, 
but.  with  or  without  form,  nearly  all  agree  that  he  resides  at  the  centre  of  the  earth,  where 
then-  i-  eoiitinual  warmth  and  sunshine,  seal,  deer,  whales,  fowl  and  fish  in  abundance.  He 
teaehes.  tliev  >av.  the  "special  ones"  their  arts.  There  is,  however,  another  great  spirit, 
havinir  no  proper  nani  •.  In-longing  to  the  other  sex,  and  having  u  very  bad  and  envious  dis- 
po~itioii.  The  angekoks  boast  of  close  intimacy  with  the  great  spirit,  and  from  him  they 
obtain  on  initiation  t]n'\rt'iiiiiiliur  spirit,  who  accompanies  them  on  their  journeys  when  the}' 
•_>•.  i  to  -cck  adviee  from  the  great  spirit  about  the  curing  of  diseases,  procuring  good  weather, 
or  dUsolvinir  the  charms  of  some  evil  spirit  by  which  land  and  sea  animals  have  been  pro- 
tected from  the  hunters.  When  the  angekok  is  employed  to  cure  the  sick,  he  erects  a  tent 
over  himself  and  his  patient,  singing  over  him  for  several  days,  abstaining  from  food  all  the 
time,  ami  blowing  on  the  affected  part,  which  is  one  of  the  chief  remedies  of  these  physicians, 
who  employ  ventriloquism,  sleight  of  hand,  swallow  knives,  extract  stones  from  various 
parts  of  their  bodies,  and  various  other  deceptions  to  impress  their  countrymen  with  a  high 
opinion  of  their  supernatural  powers;  and  some  of  them,  generally  women,  pretend  to  have 
acquired  the  power  of  stilling  the  winds  and  causing  the  rain  to  cease. 

Though  the  majority  of  angekoks  are  mere  jugglers,  the  class  undoubtedly  includes  a 
few  Kskimo  of  intelligence  and  penetration,  and  perhaps  a  greater  number  of  genuine 
believers  whose  understanding  has  been  subverted  by  the  influence  of  some  impression 
strongly  working  upon  their  fervid  imagination.  These  sensible  persons,  who  are  best 
entitled  to  the  name  of '•  wise  men"  or  "angekoks"  (the  meaning  of  the  word  is  "great" 
and  ''  wise"),  have,  either  from  the  instruction  of  their  fathers  or  their  own  observation  and 
long  experience,  acquired  a  useful  knowledge  of  nature,  which  enables  them  to  give  a  pretty 
confident  opinion  to  such  as  consult  them  on  the  state  of  the  weather  or  the  success  of  the 
fisheries.  They  show  equal  sagacity  in  their  treatment  of  the  sick,  whose  spirits  they  keep 
up  by  charms  and  amulets,  while  as  long  as  they  have  any  hope  of  recovery  they  prescribe 
a  judicious  regimen.  Their  blameless  deportment  and  superior  intelligence  have  made  them 
the  oracles  of  their  countrymen,  and  they  may  be  classed  as  the  physicians  and  philosophers 
of  this  arctic  race.  Persons  of  thin  class,  when  closely  questioned,  often  avow  the  falseness 


INNU1TS  OF  OUR  ARCTIC  COAST.  125 

of  their  apparitions,  converse  with  the  spirits  and  all  the  mummery  connected  with  it ;  but 
still  they  appeal  to  their  ancient  traditions  for  the  truth  of  revelations  made  to  their  fore- 
fathers and  miraculous  cures  which  they  performed  by  a  certain  sympathy.  With  regard 
to  their  own  practice,  they  readily  admit  that  their  intercourse  with  the  spiritual  world  in 
merely  a  pretense  to  deceive  the  simple,  and  that  their  frightful  gesticulations  are  necessary' 
to  sustain  their  credit  and  give  weight  to  their  prescriptions.  Still  there  are  many,  even 
among  those  who  have  renounced  these  impostures  with  heathenism,  who  aver  that  they 
have  frequently  been  thrown  into  supernatural  trances,  and  that  in  this  state  a  succession  of 
images  appeared  before  them,  which  they  took  for  revelations,  but  afterward  the  whole 
scene  appeared  like  a  dream.  The  larger  portion  of  these  diviners  are,  however,  bare-- 
faced imposters,  who  pretend  to  have  the  power  of  bringing  on  and  driving  away  disease, 
enchanting  arrows,  exorcising  spirits,  bestowing  blessings,  and  performing  a  whole  catalogue 
of  similar  feats.  The  dread  excited  by  these  imagined  powers  of  good  and  evil  procures 
them  a  formidable  name  and  an  ample  reward  for  their  services.  These  sorcerers  mutter  a 
charm  over  a  sick  man  and  blow  upon  him  that  he  may  recover,  or  they  fetch  him.  they 
say,  a  healthy  soul  and  breathe  it  into  him,  or  they  confine  themselves  to  a  simple  prediction 
of  life  or  death.  For  this  latter  purpose  they  tie  a  bandage  around  the  bead,  by  which  they 
raise  it  up  and  let  it  fall ;  if  it  feels  light  the  patient  will  recover  ;  it'  it  is  heavy  the  patient 
will  die.  In  the  same  manner  they  inquire  the  fate  of  a  hunter  who  has  stayed  unusually 
long  at  sea;  they  bind  the  head  of  the  nearest  relation  and  lift  it  by  a  stick  ;  a  tub  of  water 
is  placed  underneath,  and  there  they  pretend  to  behold  the  absentee  either  upset  in  his 
kayack  or  paddling  in  his  proper  position.  They  will  also  conjure  up  the  soul  of  a  man 
whom  they  wish  to  injure,  to  appear  before  them  in  the  dark,  and  wound  it  with  a  spear, 
after  which  their  enemy  must  consume  away  by  a  slow  disease.  The  company  present  will 
pretend  to  recognize  the  man  by  his  voice.  The  prescriptions  of  the  angekoks  relate  either 
to  certain  amulets  or  else  to  a  course  of  diet,  which  includes  the  healthy  as  well  as  the  sick. 
Woman  in  child-bed  have  particularly  much  to  observe;  they  dare  not  eat  in  the  open  air; 
no  one  else  must  drink  at  their  water-tub,  or  take  a  light  from  their  lamp,  nor  must  they 
themselves  boil  anything  over  it  for  a  long  time.  Their  meals  must  consist  of  what  their 
own  husbands  have  caught;  the  tish  must  be  eaten  before  the  meat,  and  the  bones  are  not 
to  be  thrown  out  of  the  house.  The  husband  must  abstain  for  several  weeks  from  all  pur- 
suits except  the  necessary  tishing.  The  ostensible  reason  of  these  restrictions  is  to  prevent 
the  death  of  the  child,  though  it  is  plain  that  they  were  originally  invented  for  the 
preservation  of  the  feeble  mother. 

Abstinence  from  food  and  labour  of  certain  kinds  is  also  enjoined  to  young  maidens  who 
have  had  the  misfortune  to  be  affected  by  the  beams  of  the  sun  or  moon,  or  the  shadow  of  a 
bird  flying  overhead.  Those  who  neglect  these  precautions  are  liable  to  some  misfortune, 
perhaps  even  the  loss  of  their  lives  ;  besides,  the  "Torngak"  of  the  air  might  be  provoked 
on  her  account  to  raise  stormy  weather.  A  man  never  sells  a  seal  on  the  day  it  is  caught, 
and  they  always  keep  back  the  head  or  some  other  part,  even  if  it  is  only  a  few  bristles  from 
the  beard,  lest  he  should  forfeit  his  luck.  Their  amulets  and  pendants  are  so  various  that 
one  conjurer  laughs  at  another's.  They  consist  of  an  old  piece  of  wood,  a  stone,  a  bone,  or 
the  beak  and  claws  of  a  bird  hung  round  the  neck,  or  a  leather  cord  tied  round  the  forehead, 
breast  or  arms.  These  potent  charms  are  preservatives  against  spectres,  diseases  and  death  ; 
they  confer  prosperity,  and  they  especially  prevent  the  children  from  losing  their  souls  in 


126  J-  <'•  SCHULTZ   ON  THE 

thunder  storms  or  frights.  A  rag  or  shoe  of  a  European  hung  about  their  children  instils 
into  them  some  portion  of  European  skill  and  ability.  They  are  particularly  anxious  to 
have  an  European  Mow  upon  them.  When  they  set  out  to  the  whale  fishery  they  must  not 
onlv  be  neatlv  dressed,  but  the  lamps  in  their  tents  must  be  extinguished,  that  the  shy 

.  * 

whale  mav  not  be  frightened.  The  boat's  bow  must  be  adorned  with  a  fox's  head  and  the 
harpoon  with  an  eagle's  beak.  In  the  reindeer  chase  they  throw  away  a  piece  of  the  flesh 
tor  the  ravens,  and  the  beads  of  their  seals  must  not  be  fractured  or  thrown  into  the  sea,  but 
piled  up  before  the  door  of  the  house,  lest  the  souls  of  the  seals  be  incensed  and  they  drive 
awav  tin'  rest.  This  superstition,  however,  is  probably  due  to  their  own  vanity,  which  is 
gratified  by  these  trophies  of  their  valour.  The  kayaek  is  frequently  adorned  with  a  small 
model  <>f  a  kavaek  containing  :i  miniature  image  of  a  man  bearing  a  sword  ;  sometimes  with 
a  dead  !-p:irrow  or  >nipc.  a  stone,  a  piece  of  wood,  leathers  or  hair,  to  ward  off  danger.  But 
it  i.-  observed  that  those  who  chiefly  make  use  of  these  charms  are  in  general  the  most 
unfortunate,  since  thcv  are  unskilled,  ami  therefore  timid,  or  else  so  secure  in  their 
-uper-tition  that  tln-v  ncedles-l y  run  into  danger. 

The  description  Driven  by  the  angekoks  of  a  future  state  is  hazy  indeed,  this  world  being 
-up ported  mi  pillar-,  and  bearing,  also  on  pillars,  the  upper  world  beyond  the  firmament. 
T"  the  iiftluT  "ii«-  tin-  -oiil-  of  the  good  go,  and  to  the  upper  go  the  souls  of  the  bad 
K-k'mio.  Then-  the  climate  is  bitterly  cold,  ami  hunger  is  the  fiend  which  pursues  them. 
The  Aurora  i-  -imply  the-e  spirits  playing  bowls  for  the  double  purpose,  we  may  imagine,  of 
dod:_'inir  tin'  fiends  and  wai'minir  their  shivering,  ill-clad  souls.  Some  angekoks,  however, 
teaeh  almo-t  the  iv\vrse  of  tin'  foregoing  :  the  place  of  bliss  being  the  moon,  where  warmth 
and  verdure  await  them  around  the  rim  of  a  great  lake,  wherein  are  seals  and  whales, 
\valru-  and  narwhal,  and  around  it>  grassy  shores  reindeer  in  vast  numbers,  all  of  which  are 
LI  be  had  torthe  asking,  orat  least  for  the  spearing,  and  when  this  lake  overflows  there  is 
rain  upon  the  earth,  and.  -hould  the  rim  break,  a  deluge.  Departed  good  spirits,  however, 
do  not  make  an  immediate  entrance  to  this  blessed  abode  ;  they  must  first,  for  five  days  or 
more,  -lide  down  a  steep  rock  slippery  with  blood.  The  relations  and  friends  of  the 
deceased  in  consequence  ali-ta'm  for  five  days  from  all  active  work,  except  the  necessary 
capture  of  seal-,  that  the  spirit  may  not  be  disturbed  or  lost  upon  its  dangerous  road.  On 
the  other  band,  the  souls  of  the  bad  go  down  to  a  place  of  punishment,  a  gloomy  subter- 
ranean place  tilled  with  horror  and  anguish. 

Different  angekoks  give  different  versions,  and  those  on  the  eastern  borders  of  their 
extensive  habitat  vary  somewhat  from  that  of  the  middle  and  western,  and  the  idea  of  the 
lir*t  of  these  regarding  the  resurrection,  of  which  they  have  a  very  vague  idea,  may  be 
interesting.  Of  the  end  of  the  world  and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  they  have  generally 
scarcely  any  idea.  Some  of  them,  however,  affirm  that  the  souls  loiter  near  the  graves  of 
the  Imdiex  they  inhabited  for  five  days,  and  who  then  rise  again  to  pursue  the  same  course 
of  life  in  another  world  ;  therefore  they  always  laid  the  hunting  implements  of  a  deceased 
person  near  his  grave.  This  opinion,  however,  is  ridiculed  by  the  more  observant  Eskimos, 
who  perceive  that  the  deceased  and  his  weapons  remain  unmoved  and  go  into  corruption 
together.  The  following  idea  seems  to  bear  more  evident  marks  of  a  tradition  relative  to 
the  resurrection,  and  is  the  more  remarkable,  as  it  involves  belief  in  a  superior  being.  They 
Hay  that  after  the  death  of  the  whole  human  race  the  solid  mass  of  the  earth  will  be 
((battered  into  small  fragments,  which  will  be  cleansed  by  a  mighty  deluge  from  the  blood  of 


INNUITS  OF  OUR  ARCTIC  COAST.  127 

the  dead;  a  tempest  will  then  unite  the  putrefied  particles  and  give  them  a  more  beautiful 
form.  The  new  world  will  not  be  a  wilderness  of  barren  rocks,  but  a  plain  clothed  with 
everlasting  verdure  and  covered  with  a  superfluity  of  animals,  for  they  believe  that  all  the 
present  animal  creation  will  be  revivified.  As  for  the  men,  "He  that  is  above"  shall 
breathe  upon  them  ;  but  of  this  personage  they  can  give  no  further  account. 

The  other  great  but  mischievous  spirit  is  a  female  without  name.  Whether  she  is 
"  Torngarsuk's  "  wife  or  his  mother  is  not  agreed  upon.  The  natives  of  the  north  believe 
that  she  is  the  daughter  of  the  mighty  angekok  who  tore  the  islands  from  the  continent 
and  towed  them  hundreds  of  miles  further  north,  and  this  arctic  Proserpine  lives  in 
a  large  house  under  the  ocean,  in  which  she  enthrals  all  the  sva  monsters  by  the  efficacy  of 
her  spells.  Sea  fowl  swim  about  in  the  tub  of  train-oil  under  her  lamp.  The  portals  of  her 
palace  are  guarded  by  rampant  seals,  exceedingly  vicious,  yet  their  place  is  often  supplied 
by  a  large  dog,  which  never  sleeps  longer  than  a  second,  and  can  consequently  rarelv  be 
surprised.  When  there  is  a  scarcity  of  seals  or  fish,  an  angekok  must  undertake  a  journev 
to  her  abode  for  a  handsome  reward.  His  "Torngak,"  or  familiar  spirit,  who  has  pre- 
viously given  him  all  proper  instructions,  conducts  him  in  the  first  place  under  the  earth  or 
sea.  He  then  passes  through  the  kingdom  of  souls  who  pass  a  life  of  jollity  and  ease,  but 
their  progress  is  soon  afterward  interrupted  by  a  frightful  vacuity,  over  which  a  narrow 
wheel  is  suspended,  which  whirls  with  wonderful  rapidity.  When  he  has  been  so  fortunate 
as  to  get  over,  the  Torngak  leads  him  by  the  hand  upon  a  rope  stretched  across  the  chasm, 
and  through  the  sentry  seals  into  the  palace  of  the  fury,  who,  as  soon  as  she  sees  her  unwel- 
come guests,  trembles  and  foams  with  rage,  and  hastens  to  set  on  fire  the  wing  of  a  sea 
fowl,  the  stench  of  which  would  enable  her  to  take  the  suffocated  angekok  and  his  '•  Torn- 
gak "  captives.  These  heroes  seize  her  before  she  can  effect  the  fatal  fumigation,  pull  her 
down  by  the  hair  and  strip  off  her  filthy  amulets,  which  by  their  occult  powers  have  enslaved 
the  inhabitants  of  the  ocean,  and  the  enchantment  being  thus  dissolved,  the  captive  creatures 
immediately  ascend  to  the  surface  of  the  sea,  and  the  successful  angekok  champion  has  no 
difficulties  on  his  journey  back.  They  do  not  think,  however,  that  she  is  so  malicious  as  to 
aim  at  making  mankind  eternally  miserable,  and  therefore  do  not  describe  her  dwelling  as 
a  hell,  but  a  place  abounding  in  the  necessaries  of  life,  yet  no  one  desires  to  be  near  her.  On 
the  contrary,  they  greatly  venerate  "  Torngarsuk,"  and  though  they  do  not  hold  him  to  be 
the  author  of  the  universe,  they  wish  after  death  to  go  to  him  and  share  his  affluence. 
Many  Eskimo,  when  they  hear  of  God  and  his  almighty  power,  are  easily  led  to  identity 
him  with  Torngarsuk,  for  they  honour  the  latter  as  much  as  the  ancient  heathens  did 
Jupiter,  Pluto,  or  their  other  principal  divinities,  yet  they  do  not  regard  him  as  that  eternal 
being  to  whom  everything  owes  its  existence.  They  pay  him  no  religious  honours  or  worship, 
regarding  him  as  much  too  beneficient  a  being  to  require  any  propitiation,  bribes  or  entrea- 
ties, though  it  cannot  well  be  construed  into  anything  but  a  sacrifice  when  an  Eskimo  lays 
a  piece  of  blubber  or  skin  near  a  large  stone,  and  very  often  a  part  of  the  reindeer  which  is 
the  first  fruit  of  the  chase.  They  cannot  assign  any  other  reason  for  this  except  that  their 
ancestors  have  done  so  before  them  in  order  to  insure  success  in  hunting. 

In  the  air  dwells  a  certain  "  innua"  (or  possessor)  whom  they  call  "  Innerter  rirsok," 
the  informer,  because  he  informs  the  Eskimo  through  the  angekok  what  he  must  abstain 
from  if  he  wishes  to  be  fortunate.  Their  "  Erloersortok"  also  inhabits  the  air,  and  lies  in 
wait  for  those  souls  which  pass  upward  in  order  to  take  out  their  entrails  and  devour  them. 


128  J.  ^  SCHULTZ  ON  THE 

He  is  described  to  lw  as  lean,  gloomy  and  cruel  as  a  Saturn.  The  "  Kongeusetokit "  are 
marine  spirits  :  they  catch  and  devour  the  foxes  which  frequent  the  shores  in  order  to  catch 
fish.  Then-  aro  also  spirits  of  the  fire  called  "  Ingnersoit,"  who  inhabit  the  rocks  on  the  sea 
shore  and  appear  in  the  form  of  the  will-o'-the-wisp ;  they  are  said  to  have  been  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  world  before  the  deluge.  When  the  earth  was  turned  round  and  immersed  in 
water  they  changed  themselves  into  flames  and  took  refuge  among  the  rocks.  They 
frequently  steal  men  away  from  the  strand  in  order  to  have  companions,  and  treat  them  very 
kindlv.  The  "  Tnnnersoit  "  and  "  Innyarolit  "  arc  mountain  spirits,  the  former  more  than 
twenty  feet  and  the  latter  only  six  inches  long,  but  at  the  same  time  exceedingly  clever. 
These  luttiT  are  said  to  have  taught  the  Europeans  their  arts.  The  "Erkiglit"  have  dog- 
like  countenances  and  are  war-like  spirits,  enemies  to  mankind,  but  they  inhabit  only  the 
ca-t  -idc  of  t he  Kskini"  country,  so  that  this  belief  may  be  a  mere  tradition  of  the  hatred  felt 
toward-  the  aneieiit  N.irr-emcn.  ••  Sillcgiksartoj  "  is  the  ^Eolns  of  Greenland  ;  he  dwells 
iip»n  an  i.-e-tield  and  regulates  the  weather.  The  water  has  lift  peculiar  spirits,  and  when 
th«-  l-'.-kimo  meet  with  an  unknown  spring,  in  ease  there  is  no  angekok  at  hand,  the  oldest 

M1;,i,  in  ili mpanv   miiM  tir-t  drink  ot 'it  in  order  to  rid  it  of  any  malicious  spirit.     When 

•  -ertain  meat-  prove  detrimental  to  anv  one.  especially  women  with  children,  the  "masters  of 

tin    i 1  "  an-  blamed  forentieing  them  to  eat  contrary  to  the  rules  of  abstinence.     The  sun 

anil  the  moon  arc  inhabited  by  their  separate  spirits  who  were  formerly  men,  and  the  air 
it-ell' i-  a  -piritual  intelligence  which  men  may  irritate  by  criminal  conduct  and  apply  to  for 
,-oiin-eI.  Siii-h  were  -oiue  ot'ihc  superstitions  ot'this  strange  race  varying  in  degree  and  form 
ali'inr  th«-ir  extended  eoa-t  line,  ami  if  some  one  who  knows  their  language  would  undertake 
i.i  rednee  the-e  K-kiiiio  - 1 1  ]  ic  iT-t  i  t  ii  ni  s  to  a  regular  system  they  would  probably  he  found  in 
some  ri'-pects  to  rival  the  mythology  of  the  ( i  recks  and  Romans. 

Sp:i'-e  ne.-e--ary  for  more  than  a  mere  reference  to  some  of  the  peculiarities  of  the 
K-kini".  cannot  of  eour-e  be  taken  ;  were  it  otherwise  the  remarkable  homogeneity  of  the 
language  -poken  in  their  detached  settlements  along  five  thousand  miles  of  coast  line  from 
Siberia  to  Labrador  would  be  at  once  apparent.  Kast  coast  Kskimo  interpreters  were  gener- 
ally taken  by  -hips  which  sought  the  northwest  passage  from  east  to  west  and  west  to 
ea-t.  and  while  there  were  indeed  differences  of  dialect  among  the  various  bands  along  the 
Arctic  coa-t  and  islands,  yet  the  Kskimo  from  the  month  of  the  Mackenzie  may  be  under- 
stood by  those  of  I 'oint  Harrow,  at  the  mouths  of  the  Coppermine  and  Back's  Great  River, 
us  well  a-  on  the  northwest  coast  of  Hudson's  Hay,  and  the  north  coast  of  Labrador  and  also 
on  the  arctic  roast  of  Alaska  and  Siberia.  Where  the  race  comes  in  contact  with  other 
Indians  on  the  east  and  west  coasts  ot'  Hudson's  Bay  and  the  American  and  Asiatic  coasts 
of  Hehring  Sea,  there  is  an  incorporation  of  foreign  words  and  the  idiom  is  somewhat 
changed,  but  with  these  exceptions  there  is  a  homogeneity  which  is  surprising,  considering 
the  fact  that  their  communities,  especially  in  the  far  north  on  islands  where  Parry  met  them, 
and  in  Greenland  north  of  the  great  ice  barrier,  where  when  Ross  first  saw  them  they  believed 
themselves  the  only  Eskimo,  and,  indeed,  the  only  people  in  the  world.  This  remark- 
able homogeneity  of  language  may  be  in  some  degree  accounted  for  by  their  shunning  and 
fearing  all  Indians  south  of  them,  a  feeling  so  cordially  reciprocated  among  sub-arctic 
savages  that,  till  missionary  influences  were  brought  to  bear  on  both,  a  broad  line  of  demar- 
cation was  drawn  which  so  favoured  some  wild  animals,  especially  the  reindeer,  that  hundreds 


INNUITS  OF  OUR  ARCTIC  COAST.  129 

of  thousands  were  seen  by  an  explorer  (Mr.  Tyrrell)  last  year,  who  showed  by  their  fearless- 
ness that  they  had  seen  man  for  the  first  time. 

Their  language,  though  flexible  like  the  other  agglutinative  dialects  of  more  southern 
Indians,  is  harsh  to  European  ears  and  hard  of  pronunciation  to  European  tongues,  owing  to 
the  guttural  r  which  is  sounded  deep  in  the  throat  like  ch  or  k ;  and  the  numerous  ter- 
minations in  t  and  k;  yet  in  general  the  language  is  not  so  imperfect  and  rude  as  that  of  a 
people  so  lacking  in  refinement  might  be  expected  to  be,  and  this  fact  lias  led  to  the  conjec- 
ture that  it  has  been  reduced  to  its  regular  form  by  a  set  of  men  much  farther  advanced  in 
civilization  than  those  who  now  speak  it.  It  is  so  copious  in  words  expressive  of  common 
objects  and  conceptions  that  like  many  of  the  Mongolian  languages  it  distinguishes  the 
slightest  shade  of  difference  in  a  thing  by  an  appropriate  term;  much,  therefore,  mav  be  said 
in  a  few  words  without  obscurity  ;  on  the  other  hand,  they  have  no  words  whatever  for 
subjects  beyond  their  knowledge,  such  as  religion  and  morality,  arts  and  sciences  and  abstract 
ideas  of  any  kind.  Secondly,  the  words  are  very  variously  inflected,  though  according  to 
certain  rules  and  provided  with  many  affixes  and  prefixes,  so  that  the  language  is  not  onlv 
plain,  but  unequivocal  and  energetic.  And  thirdly,  many  of  the  words  are  conneeted 
together,  so  that  like  the  Xorth  American  Indians  they  can  express  themselves  with  foive 
and  brevity.  This  circumstance,  however,  occasions  foreigners  so  much  trouble  in  learning 
the  language  that  several  years'  study  are  required  to  he  able  to  thorough! v  understand  the 
natives  and  to  speak  it  with  fluency,  and  scarcely  anyone  attains  such  proficiencv  in  it  that 
he  can  express  himself  with  the  ease  and  significance  of  the  natives. 

Several  of  our  letters  are  wanting  in  their  alphabet,  and  they  never  begin  a  word  with  //.  <l. 
/,  <7,  I,  rorz.  Consonants  are  seldom  joined  together  and  never  at  the  beginning  of  H  svllable. 
In  the  pronunciation  of  foreign  names,  therefore,  they  omit  the  defective  letters  and  separate 
the  crowded  consonants  ;  Jephtha  for  instance  is  pronounced  Kppetah.  On  the  contrarv. 
their  deep,  guttural  sound  of  ;•  and  some  of  their  diphthongs  barlle  the  erforts  of  Kuropean 
organs  to  imitate  them.  The  letters  though  never  transposed,  are  frequently  changed  fin- 
others  for  the  sake  of  euphony,  especially  by  the  women  who  are  particularly  fond  of  the 
termination  ng  ;  the  accent  generally  falls  on  the  last  syllable  and  if  this  is  not  attended  to.  a 
different  and  perhaps  quite  a  contrary  meaning  to  the  one  intended  may  be  conveyed.  It  is  also 
noticed  that  the  Eskimo,  and  especially  the  women,  accompany  some  words  not  only  with  a 
peculiar  accent,  but  with  certain  winks  and  gestures,  and  unless  they  are  understood  much  of 
the  sense  is  lost.  Thus,  to  express  complete  approbation,  they  draw  in  a  breath  with  a  pecu- 
liar noise,  through  their  throats  and  if  they  are  in  a  bad  humour  it  is  shown  more  by  their 
gestures  than  by  words. 

Having  spoken  of  the  customs  of  the  Eskimo  while  living,  it  will  be  well  to  give  briefly 
their  treatment  of  the  dead.  When  one  of  their  number  is  known  to  be  at  the  point  of  death 
his  relations  dress  him  in  his  best  clothes  and  boots  and  double  his  legs  up  to  the  hips  that  his 
grave  may  be  made  small  and  as  soon  as  he  is  dead  they  throw  out  everything  that  belonged  to 
him,  otherwise  they  would  be  polluted  and  their  lives  rendered  unfortunate.  The  house  is 
thus  cleared  of  all  its  movables  till  evening,  which  after  mourning  the  dead  in  silence  for  an 
hour  they  begin  to  make  preparations  for  the  interment.  The  corpse  is  carried  out,  not 
through  the  usual  entrance,  but  through  the  window,  or  if  they  are  living  in  tents  at  the 
time,  an  opening  is  made  for  it  by  loosening  one  of  the  skins  in  the  back  part ;  a  woman 
follows  the  corpse  waving  a  lighted  chip  and  crying,  "  Here  thou  hast  nothing  more  to  hope 

Sec.  II,  1894.  17. 


13Q  J-  <*•  SCIIUI/TZ  ON  THE 

ti.r."  They  prefer  an  elevated  and  remote  situation  for  the  tomb,  which  they  build  of 
stones  and  line  with  ni<>88  nnd  skins,  and  the  nearest  of  kin  brings  out  the  dead  swathed  and 
sewed  up  in  his  best  pelts,  bearing  him  on  his  back,  or  sometimes  dragging  him  along  the 
ground.  He  then  lays  him  in  the  grave,  covering  him  with  a  skin  or  sods  and  placing  over 
these  large  heavy  stones  as  a  protection  against  foxes  and  birds  of  prey.  The  kayack  and 
weapons  of  the  dead  are  deposited  near  the  grave,  as  are  also  knives  and  sewing  implements  of 
women,  that  the  survivors  may  eontraet  no  defilement  from  them,  nor  be  lead  by  the  con- 
stant sight  of  them  to  indulge  in  too  great  grief,  an  excess  of  which  is  thought  to  be 
injurious  to  the  departed  soul.  Many  also  entertain  the  notion  that  the  same  weapons  which 
w.-iv  used  in  tliis  world  will  l>e  necessary  for  the  support  of  life  in  the  other. 

In  attcinptini:  to  form  niv  own  opinion  regarding  this  singular  people,  I  have  consulted 
all  the  records  of  curly  and  later  intercourse  with  them  within  reach  here,  and  in  the  fore- 
•r"inir  huvinsr  endeavoured  to  -rive  from  these  and  from  unwritten  sources  of  information  as 
faithful  an  account  of  their  haliits.  modes  of  life,  religious  belief,  etc.,  as  was  possible  con- 
-idcrini:  their  wide  habitat  and  the  contradictory  statements  often  made  in  reference  to 
them,  and  sonic  of  these  accounts  of  them  I  have  copied  from  the  records  of  observers  who 
-eciued  t<>  me  to  have  had  a  fair  opportunity  of  being  correct,  and  whose  veracity  I  do  not 
d.iiil.t.  and  fr»m  all  these  sources  ot  information  I  am  inclined  to  class  the  Innuit  nation 
hiirh  amoni:  the  aborigines  of  Canada,  high  even  among  the  aborigines  of  America,  except- 
ing, of  cniir-c.  in  cdii-tructivc  skill  and  some  of  the  arts,  the  tribes  of  Aztec  and  Toltec  stock. 
And  it  seems  to  me  that  no  aboriginal  people  have  been,  when  first  encountered  in  early  or 
mure  recent  davs.  more  misunderstood  or  traduced.  They  were  believed  for  a  time  to  be 
-un-w.ii>hi)i]ier>.  because  when  fnvt  emerging  from  their  tents  in  the  morning  they  invari- 
ublv  looked  toward  that  luminary  to  sec  what  mists  were  likely  to  obscure  the  haunts  of  the 
-eal  and  what  clouds  betokened  a  leathering  storm  or  fair  weather.  They  have  been  con- 
sidered cowurdlv.  thoiiirh  their  life  is  one  long  war  with  the  elements  and  where  they  con- 
stantly exercise  in  the  pursuit  ot't'ood  a  courage  greater,  indeed,  than  he  who  attacks  the 
whale,  walrus  or  polar  bear  with  modern  implements  of  destruction,  and,  when  smarting 
umler  the  sense  of  injustice  and  cruelty,  they  have,  in  times  long  gone,  swept  the  Norsemen 
from  the  Greenlandic  coasts,  and  in  chance  encounters  with  sub-arctic  Indian  tribes,  they  are 
nearly  always  the  victors. 

They  have  been  set  down  as  inveterate  thieves,  generally  by  those  who  underrated  the 
temptation  to  purloin  a  little  of  the  white  man's  stupendous  affluence  of  that  metal,  the 
slightest  bit  of  which  in  needle  or  knife-blade  was  a  treasured  possession  to  be  handed  down 
from  mother  to  daughter  and  from  father  to  son,  and  most  writers  agree  that  honesty  and 
resect  for  their  neighbour's  goods  characterizes  their  dealings  with  each  other.  In  their 
semi-communal  life,  however,  no  man  must  possess  too  much  ;  the  man  who  has  two  kayacks 
must  allow  any  relative  to  use  the  spare  one,  and  he  who  has  three,  must  submit  to  the  third 
K-ing  taken  by  any  one  who  needs  it,  and  a  misdirected  exercise  of  this  unwritten  Eskimo 
law  may  perhaps  account  for  the  ingenious  abstraction  of  a  tin  plate  or  a  coveted  nail  from 
a  kegful  of  such  riches  ;  they  are  said  to  be  callous  or  indifferent,  but  no  savages  exceed 
them  in  fondness  for  their  children  and  the  care  of  the  aged,  although  when  famine  is 
abroad  and  only  the  well  and  strong  can  make  their  way  to  the  distant  sealing  ground  or  the 
stranded  or  ram-id  whale,  the  old  must  wiiit  till  help  can  come.  Family  relationships,  more- 
over, are  strong  and  the  aged  whose  young  people  have  gone  before,  are  only  cared  for  in 


INNUITS  OF  OUR  ARCTIC  COAST.  131 

times  of  plenty,  and  left  to  perish  when  food  fails.  They  are  accused  of  treachery  and  crime 
when  Europeans  are  in  their  power,  but  such  was  not  the  experience  of  such  of  the  arctic 
explorers  whom  disaster  caused  to  seek  their  hospitality  and  assistance.  It  is  true  that 
they  attacked  Franklin  on  his  western  boat  expedition  from  the  mouth  of  the  Mackenzie 
river,  but  the  Eskimo  of  his  day  had  not  learned  to  distinguish  between  the  daring  explorer 
and  Christian  gentleman,  and  the  grasping  Russian  trader  of  the  straits,  who  did  not  scruple 
to  use  powder  and  steel  to  urge  the  trade  for  his  brandy  in  exchange  for  the  ivory  and 
whalebone,  seal  skins  and  oil  of  the  Eskimo,  and  there  is  good  reason  for  believing  that  had 
Crozier's  gaunt  and  scurvy-stricken  band  met  with  and  trusted  Eskimo  aid  the  sad  cairn 
record  found  by  McClintock  might  have  been  spoken  by  the  lips  of  rescued  survivors. 

We  now  come  to  the  difficult  question  of  the  probable  origin  of  these  denizens  of  the 
most  inhospitable  regions  of  North  America  and  of  part  of  Asia,  and  are  met  at  the  outset, 
not  only  by  the  ordinary  difficulties  of  such  an  attempt  in  regard  to  the  better  known 
aboriginal  tribes  of  the  continent,  but  with  the  very  distinctive  difference  which  exists  be- 
tween them  and  the  Innuits  of  the  polar  basin.  The  movements  at  least,  if  not  the  origin  of 
all  the  other  Canadian  Indians  has  been  fairly  well  ascertained,  but  the  habits,  manners  and 
customs,  the  religious  beliefs,  and  language  as  well  as  their  habitat  so  far  as  we  have  any 
account  of  them  have  remained  the  same  with  the  Eskimo  since  they  were  first  seen  bv 
European  eyes.  Migrations  there  have  been,  but  these,  since  the  eleventh  centnrv  at 
least,  have  partaken  more  of  the  character  of  the  natural  overflow  of  population,  seeking  in 
bands  of  several  families  new  fields  where  food  was  to  be  procured  than  any  general  hcgira 
from  internal  or  external  causes.  Unlike  in  appearance,  manner,  habits,  disposition  and 
language  from  all  Indian  tribes  near  them,  they  have  sought  no  communication  with  them, 
discouraging  even  marriage  with  captives  taken  in  war,  they  have  nearly  everywhere  re- 
mained of  pure  blood,  "Innuits,"  the  "People"  who  live  in  plenty  where  all  others  would 
starve,  resisting  all  temptation  to  leave  their  boulder  strewn  and  ice  fun-owed  shores,  and 
who  languish  and  die  when  forcibly  removed  from  their  bleak  headlands  and  barren  rocks. 

I  pass  by  the  ingenious  arguments  which  would  have  us  believe  that  man  is  the  result 
of  evolution,  or  that  men  of  different  colours  were  created  as  unworthy  of  a  single  thought 
when  we  possess  the  divinely  inspired  account  of  the  origin  of  our  species,  and  accept  with- 
out hesitation  the  present  general  belief  derived  from  the  conclusions  reached  after  much 
research  by  those  who  devoted  much  time  to  its  study,  that  all  at  least  of  the  northern  por- 
tion of  the  aborigines  of  North  America  reached  this  continent  by  chance  from  the  Aleutian 
islands,  or  with  intent  across  some  part  of  Behring  Straits. 

Accepting  this  belief  we  may  suppose  the  progenitor  of  these  Eskimo  or  "  Skraelings" 
seen  early  in  the  eleventh  century  on  the  Newfoundland  and  Labrador  coasts  by  the  Scan- 
dinavian discoverers  of  Greenland  to  have  been  one  of  the  Mongolian  offshoots  of  the  great 
dispersion  caused  by  the  confusion  of  tongues,  and  we  must  suppose  them  either  to  have 
adopted  their  present  mode  of  life  by  being  forced  to  the  northeastern  portion  of  arctic 
Asia  by  tribes  stronger  and  better  armed  than  they,  and  having  acquired  the  habits  of  life 
necessitated  by  a  residence  in  the  polar  basin,  gradually  found  their  way  over  five  thousand 
miles  of  arctic  and  Atlantic  coast  line  to  where  first  met  near  the  straits  of  Belle-Isle,  or, 
the  (to  me)  far  more  probable  conjecture  that  their  progenitors  were  the  Mongolian  tribe  or 
tribes  who  first  peopled  America  and  the  great  eastern  and  southward  tide  of  occupation, 
which,  increasing  in  its  flow  southward  along  the  great  river  valleys  and  lake  basins  of  the 


132  J-  (<-  SCHULTZ  ON  THK 

continent  let!  a  nortliern  fringe  to  occupy  country  not  further  south  perhaps  than  the  southern 
tributaries  of  the  Saskatchewan  or  the  northern  tributaries  of  the  Missouri  and  a  disabled 
remnant  to  continue  to  occupy  the  Aleutian  Islands,  and  there  learn  that  which  was  to  pre- 
serve their  nice  when  they  rejoined  their  companions  and  were  forced  northward  from  these 
home*  to  their  present  habitat  :  hard  pressed  by  the  tribes,  which  having  increased,  multi- 
plied and  irrown  strong  in  the  warmer  portions  of  the  continent,  began  those  incessant, 
interminable  wars  which  the  discoverers  succeeding  Columbus  found  everywhere  along  the 
eastern  roast,  and  later  explorers  found  extending  to  the  heart  of  the  continent,  they  would 
naturally  .-eek  refuge  northward  by  the  rivers  of  the  arctic  watershed  in  the  bark  and 
wooden  canoes  which  arc  so  like,  in  form  at  least,  the  skin  boats  which  the  Russian  naviga- 
tor-. Behriii!.'.  Spanireiiherg  and  Tseliivikin  found  in  use  by  the  then  occupants  of  the 
Aleutian  Nands.  \Ve  can  easily  understand  if  we  accept  this  theory  of  the  colonization  of 
th.-  arctic  -bore-  of  this  eontinent.  how  the  bark,  and  even  wood  canoe  would  have  to  give 
place  t"  tin-  liirlit  skiii  boat  when  the  northern  limit  of  wood  had  been  reached  and  passed, 
and  how  irladlv  a  hard  pressed  tribe  fleeing  for  their  lives  would,  if  accustomed  to  the  use  of 
b.Mt-.  -eek  i"  at  once  reach  a  limit  where  they  could  not  be  followed  ;  hence  the  occupation 
ofth'-  ar«-tic  coast  a-  a  haven  of  safety  and  where  the  arts  of  the  Aleutian  islanders  could 
!,,  ,  \.-ivi-c,  I  t,,  1 1  rue  1 1  re  that  abundance  of  food  which,  till  the  white  man  came,  tilled  the  caches 
and  -tMivli.nl-,'>  of  the  K-kimo  nearly  everywhere  along  this  extended  coast  line. 

It'  we  accept  thi>  theory  then'  still  remains  the  question  as  to  whether  this  hegira  took 

place  d.cAn  i or  many  ot  the  rivers  flowing  into  the  Arctic  Sea,  and  though  not  important, 

there  are  reasonable  grounds  for  supposing  that  it  took  place  down  two  at  least,  or  three 
perhap-.  ot  the  Canadian  arctic  rivers,  although  one,  indeed,  of  the  rivers  of  Alaska  would 
oiler  -onie  of  tin-  tacilities  afforded  by  the  others  farther  east. 

l>a--ini_r  from  the  region  of  conjecture,  we  come  to  the  present  condition  of,  and  the 
future  po.Mhilitie.-  of  this  interesting  people.  When  they  became,  on  the  15th  of  July,  1870, 
ward-  nt'oiir  irip\  'eminent .  the  north,  western  and  eastern  shores  of  Hudson's  Bay  was  occu- 
pied by  K-kimo  to  whom  the  whale,  seal  and  walrus  hunt  afforded  plenty  to  supplement 
their  land  hunt,  salmon  and  other  fisheries  and  their  surplus  of  whalebone,  train  oil,  walrus 
tn*kr-.  white  bear,  fox  and  wolf  skins  were  bought  by  Hudson's  Bay  traders  sent  from 
Chun-hill  mi  one  side  and  from  Moose  Factory  on  the  other  side  of  the  bay.  That  devoted 
missionary,  the  late  Bishop  of  Moosinee,  had  already  been  able  at  intervals  to  preach  the 
gospel  of  Christ  and  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  had  been  told,  when  and  where  they  could 
be  reached,  to  the  Kskimo  on  the  west  shore  as  well.  Whales,  walrus  and  seals  were  found 
in  numbers,  and  a  fair  field  seemed  open  for  that  kind  of  domestication  and  civilization 
which  had  been  effected  by  the  Moravian  brethren  on  the  Labrador  coast,  and  similar  suc- 
ccftrtex  might  have  rewarded  the  efforts  which  were  being  made  by  the  great  church  mission 
societies  of  Kngland.  but,  alas,  when  was  the  greed  of  the  white  man  stayed  by  the  consid- 
eration of  the  spiritual  or  temporal  welfare  of  any  portion  of  the  Indian  race!  The  most 
profitable  kind  of  whales  had  gradually  been  driven  or  exterminated  from  off  the  coast  from 
Newfoundland  to  Hudson's  Straits,  and  the  remnant  had  sought  refuge  with  their  kind  in 
Hudson'*  Bay,  where  they  were  taken  occasionally  when  they  could  be  attacked  by  the 
Kskimo  near  the  shore,  but  they  were  still  in  numbers,  however,  which  gave  them  the 
dunce  of  affording  for  these  Indians  a  permanent  supply  and  a  continuance  of  this  valuable 
-p.  cie*  in  them;  waters,  but  American  and  other  whalers  followed  them  and  when  it  was 


INNUITS  OP  OUR  ARCTIC  COAST.  133 

found  that  the  harbour  on  Marble  island  afforded  an  opportunity  for  wintering  whaling 
ships,  with  two  months  longer  of  fishing  and  a  winter's  trading  with  the  Eskimo,  it  was  not 
difficult  to  predict  the  speedy  destruction  of  the  whale,  walrus  and  seal.  The  whale  especially 
had  little  chance  of  escape,  as  the  bomb-lance  fired  from  a  swivel  gun  deprived  him  of  even 
the  little  chance  he  had  against  the  ordinary  harpoon  and  coiled  line,  and  killed  him  from  a 
distance  with  scarcely  a  chance  for  liis  usual  final  flurry.  The  valuable  whales  of  the  bay 
were  thus  destroyed  or  driven  northwards  to  channels  so  ice-blocked  that  ships  could  not 
pursue  them,  the  walrus  and  the  seal  were  hunted  till  they  too  almost  disappeared,  forcing 
the  Eskimo  northward  in  pursuit  of  the  remnant  and  rendering  their  domestication  and 
civilization  within  reachable  distances  of  Moose  and  Churchill  mission  stations  almost  an 
impossibility. 

What  has  been  done  in  Hudson's  Bay  is  now  being  done  at  the  mouth  of  tin-  great 
Mackenzie  River.  The  sealing  and  whaling  fleet  which  annually  entered  the  arctic  haunts 
of  these  valuable  contributors  to  the  whalebone,  spermaceti  and  oil  of  commerce  found  the 
season  too  short  to  effect  their  purpose,  and  that  the  best  fishing  grounds  were  off  the  mouths 
of  the  great  rivers  farthest  away  from  the  straits,  where  the  spring  floods  of  southern  waters 
had  pushed  back  or  melted  the  permanent  arctic  ice,  and  so  when  it  was  discovered  a  feu- 
years  ago  that  Herchel  Island  afforded  near  the  best  fishing  grounds,  even  a  better  harbour 
than  that  of  Marble  Island  in  Hudson's  Bay,  American  whalers  annually  took  up  their  winter 
quarters  and  though  the  field  is  wider  the  same  destruction  is  going  on. 

Years  ago,  that  devoted  missionary,  Bishop  Dr.  Bompas,  had  sought  out  in  their  houses 
and  tents  on  the  arctic  coasts  the  Eskimo  of  the  Mackenzie  Uiver  region  and  rejoiced  to 
think  that  he  might  be  able,  before  they  came  much  in  contact  with  the  whites,  to  embrace 
them  in  his  regular  mission  work.  The  hope  was  a  vain  one,  for  when  his  successor  in  this 
far-off  arctic  and  sub-arctic  diocese,  Dr.  Reeve,  with  commendable  energy  sent  a  missionary 
to  them  he  found  their  coast  occupied  by  four  wintering  whalers,  whose  evasions  of  the 
revenue  laws  of  Canada  give  good  grounds  for  the  truthfulness  of  the  reports  of  the  supply 
by  them  to  the  Eskimo  of  spirits,  arms  and  fixed  ammunition  in  direct  violation  of  those 
wise  enactments  of  the  Dominion  legislature  which  have  tended  so  much  to  the  peace  and 
prosperity  of  the  Canadian  Indians  of  the  northwest. 

Many  years  ago  the  good  Bishop  of  Moosinee  wrote  :  "  A  whale  fishery  (the  small 
"  white  variety)  when  the  whales  are  numerous,  is  a  very  exciting  sight.  The  Eskimo  give 
"  much  cause  for  encouragement ;  no  matter  what  they  were  about  when  summoned  to 
"  school  or  service  their  work  was  dropped  instantly,  their  little  books  taken  up,  and  off 
"  they  went,  singing,  listening,  praying,  they  showed  that  they  were  thoroughly  in  earnest." 
Similar  but  later  accounts  have  come  to  us  from  the  northwestern  Canadian  arctic  coast, 
but  all  the  efforts  of  the  missionaries,  all  the  prayers  of  those  who  send  them,  will  be  needed 
to  offset  the  taste  for  liquor,  the  debauchery  and  crime  which  will  be  the  legacy  of  the  foreign 
whaling  occupation  of  our  western  arctic  sea-coast. 

And  now,  what  of  their  future?  Contact  with  the  whites  has  already  brought  to  many 
of  them  enfeebled  frames,  many  new  wants  and  no  real  increase  in  their  comfort  or  happiness 
in  any  way.  No  European  fabric  has  taken  or  can  take  the  place  of  the  dress  which  is  so 
fitted  to  their  needs  :  they  may,  it  is  true,  kill  their  game  from  a  greater  distance  with  the 
arms  and  gunpowder  of  the  stranger,  but  in  doing  this  they  lose  the  skill  which  has  made 
them  the  most  expert  single  boatmen  of  the  world,  and  the  seal  always,  and  their  other  game 


134  J.  r.  SCHULTZ  ON  THE  INNUITS,  ETC. 

often,  sinks  and  is  lost  when  thus  killed  in  or  near  the -water.  They  have  not,  as  yet,  wholly 
lost  tlioir  independence  of  all  the  white  man's  arts,  and  are  the  only  remaining  aboriginal 
people  on  the  continent  who,  it'  the  white  man  of  to-day  were  to  be  swept  away,  as  were  the 
first  they  saw  in  the  eleventh  century,  would  still  be  self-supporting  and  wholly  independent 
of  outside  aid,  and  it  seemed  as  though,  when  the  curtain  was  lifted  by  arctic  explorers  of 
the  latter  half  of  the  last  and  the  first  half  of  the  present  century,  giving  us  glimpses  of 
their  liti-  in  their  icy  homes,  that  in  these  frigid  solitudes,  aboriginal  man  had  at  last  found  a 
permanent  resting  place,  but  we  have  seen  that  this  is  not  to  be  the  case,  and  he  must  do 
battle  with  intoxicants  and  the  diseases  which  have  decimated  nearly  all  of  his  kind  on  the 
(-.•ntineiit.  and  die  out  without  we  can  bring  to  him  the  blessings  as  well  as  the  curses  of 
civili/.ation  ami  economize  him  in  some  way  to  the  public  and  his  own  good,  unaided  by  the 
-tr.inir  arm  i>f  the  !_r"vcnmient  this  cannot  be  done.  Intoxicants,  arms  of  precision  and  its 
amm'inition  he  mn-t  tint  have:  and  this  restriction  our  government  can  and  should  effect ; 
tin- i^o-pel  mn-t  In-  pivai-lied  to  him  to  undo  the  evil  already  accomplished,  and  this  end 
r.  i  li.'l.it  ma\  In-  a-ki-d.  "What  then?"  The  answer  is  this,  leave  him  to  pursue  his 

i. -at ii Hi-  till  thi-  tim iin--   I moini/.e  him  as  a  hunter,  a  boatman  or  pilot,  the  best  of 

•  i-tant-  to  a  northern   i-xploivr.      Wr  know   not   yet  what   mineral  riches  arc  encased  in 

•    r.n-k-  within  tin-  arctic  i-iivle.  but  we  know   that    when,  if  ever  such  riches  are  discov- 

I.  thiTi  -i-si-i-  tin-  i-oal  on  the  arctic  roa~ts  of  Canada  and  on  her  islands  of  the  great 
north. -ni  archipelago  to  ivdii'-e  and  transpori  it.  We  know  that  vessels  of  the  size  of  the 

e.  I  Siat.--  war  r-teaiiicr  "  Thetis"   can  with  safety  reach  a  secure  Canadian  harbour  near 
'!'••  in  i  nli"!  til-  \l :t  -k.-ii/.ie  :   Count    Sainville.  an  amateur  explorer,  tells  UH  of  another  har- 
ithin   th'-   mouth  ot'that    lunge.-t  of  Canadian  rivers  with  navigation  for  crafts  of  less 
drautfht.  an. I  iiniiiierriipted  navigation  i-  known  to  exist  for  fourteen  hundred   miles  south- 
So  that  whi-n  the  time  eonn--.  a>  eonie  it   will,  that  we  may  use  the  arctic  natives  in 
.ork  pertaining  to  what  may  yet  In-  a  great  commerce,  it  will  be  found  that  their  powers  of 

•tinir  ''"'d  and  -kill  on  the  element  to  which  they  arc  bred  from  their  earliest  youth,  will 
render  tli.-m  |,o--ih]y  a  very  important  factor  in  the  future  development  of  arctic  Canada. 
That  niiieh  may  lie  done  to  elevate  them  while  interfering  but  little  with  their  mode  of 

i- evident  from  the  success  of  the  Greenland  missionaries  and  of  the  devoted  brethren 
and  other-  mi  the  Labrador  enast,  and  all  who  know  of  them  will  hope  for  this  Innuit 
|H.,,|,|(. — tl,,.  ],„,,]  iiitiTc.-ting.  as  they  arc  certainly  the  most  homogeneous  and  widely  extended 
<•(  all  of  the  aboriginal  tribes  of  either  continent — that  all  the  safeguards  which  a  govern- 
ment .-an  urive  wjn  )„.  thrown  about  so  peculiarly  situated  a  portion  of  her  aboriginal  people, 
and  that  the  gospel  may  be  preached  to  these  dwellers  of  the  white  north,  whose  future  for 
good  or  ill  Providence  lias  placed  in  our  hands  as  wards  of  the  Canadian  people. 


SECTION  II.,  1894.  [     138    ]     -  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


IV. —  The  Supernatural  in  Nature  considered  in  t/ic  Uyht  of  Metaphysical 
By  the  Most  Reverend  CORNELIUS  O'BRIEN,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of  Halifax 


(Rend  Miiy  23nl,  1K9U 


This  is  an  age  of  inquiry  ;  an  age  in  which  thinking  men  do  not  wish  to  accept  as  tarts 
events  whieh  run  counter  to  the  usual  order  of  tilings,  unless  unimpeachable  evidence  can  lie 
adduced  in  their  support.  It  is  an  age  in  which  maiiv  old  time  theories,  social,  political  and 
physical, have  been  disproved, and  many  venerable  beliefs  shown  to  be  groundless,  by  t  lie  accur- 
ate researches  of  some  patient  investigator.  In  truth  it  is  an  age  not  overcharged  with  rever- 
ence for  traditions,  either  sacred  or  profane  ;  it  lives  in  itself:  it  is  sclf-suilicing  as  well  as 
self-sufficient,  and,  consequently,  it  accept*  such  conclusions  only  as  stand  the  test  of  its  well 
meant,  if  sceptical,  criticism. 

It  must  be  admitted  by  even  the  most  devoted  admirer  of  our  age  and  its  peculiar  char- 
acteristics, that  its  methods  of  criticism  are  not  always  free  from  bias,  and  that  not  nn fre- 
quently preconceived  notions,  unconsciously  no  doubt,  yet  effectively,  leave  this  criticism 
open  to  the  charge  of  being  merely  destructive  in  its  aim,  when  it  should  be  calmly  judicial 
in  treatment,  and  strictly  impartial  in  its  consideration  of  arguments.  Xo  truth  can  suffer 
by  an  impartial  statement  of  facts,  and  by  a  loyal  acceptance  of  their  logical  conclusions; 
and  no  opinion  that  is  not  true  should  be  upheld  by  an  honourable  man  simply  because  he 
had  adopted  it  at  some  period  of  his  mental  development.  Theoretically  our  age  recognizes 
this;  and  whilst  it  has  not  hesitated  to  shatter  many  popular,  though  false,  idols,  it  has  set 
up  others  cast  down  by  a  former  generation.  The  Society  of"  Psychic  Research  "  may  serve 
as  an  illustration  of  this.  The  wise  ones,  in  the  early  days  of  this  generation,  laughed  out  of 
court  ghost  stories,  premonitions,  and  other  kindred  phenomena.  Quite  recently  the  above 
mentioned  society  has  been  formed  to  inquire  into  and  to  investigate  these  alleged  happen- 
ings. This  is  surely  rational  ;  there  is  a  widespread  belief  in  their  reality  ;  is  this  belief 
utterly  devoid  of  foundation  ?  Or  is  there  really  more  in  "  Heaven  and  on  earth  than  is 
dreamed  of  "  in  our  philosophy  ?  We  may  be  pardoned  the  seeming  egotism  of  referring 
those  interested  in  this  question  to  a  work  of  ours,  published  years  before  the  formation  of 
this  society,  in  which  some  of  these  points  are  touched  upon.1 

Xow  the  human  mind  which  naturally  longs  after,  and  passionately  seeks  for  knowledge 
must  be  fitted  to  attain  it,  in  a  measure  adapted  to  its  capacity,  and  its  honesty  in  reasoning. 
No  sane  man  pretends  that  we  cannot  have  certainty  on  any  subject.  Granted  then  that  we 
can  have  an  invincible  certainty  of  some  things,  and  that  the  intellect  perceiving  is  the  prin- 
ciple of  certitude,  it  follows  that  in  order  to  acquire  truth  our  intellect  must  be  honest  and 
unbiassed  in  its  consideration  of  an  alleged  fact,  and  intent  solely  on  perceiving  whether 

1  Philosophy  of  the  Bible  vindicated,  p.  158. 


136  ARCHBISHOP  O'BRIEN  ON  THE 

there  is  a  tnie  and  sufficient  relation  between  the  effect  and  its  reputed  cause,  to  justify  a 
belief  therein.  This  honesty  and  uprightness  of  purpose  in  the  intellect  are  as  necessary  for 
the  apprehension  of  truth,  and  the  acquisition  of  certitude  as  is  a  healthy  state  of  the  eyes 
for  the  perception  ..f  the  beauties  of  a  landscape,  or  the  harmony  of  proportions  in  a  well- 
designcd  edifice.  It'  they  arc  lacking  not  truth,  not  certitude,  or  knowledge,  but  a  baseless 
belief,  in  kecpinir  with  the  passions,  or  the  mood  of  the  moment,  will  be  the  outcome  of 
investigation. 

Knowing,  as  we  do.  how  easily  men  arc  influenced  by  their  passions  and  prejudices,  by 
tlirir  -nrroundinirs.  and  hv  the  spoken  or  written  words  of  others,  we  can  readily  understand 
whv.  even  in  an  air«'  of  research,  so  much  of  false  reasoning  abounds  and  is  accepted,  whilst 
tin-  truth,  wliii-li  is  frei|nently  more  olivions,  is  rcjecteil,  or  little  considered.  In  very  many 
,a-e-  (hi-  -hiiuld  not  be  altrilmted  to  want  of  moral  uprightness,  or  to  intentional  obliquity 
•  if  mental  vi-i-m.  It  -hould,  however.  tra<-h  us  this  great  lesson,  viz.,  that  the  human  mind 
i-  an  oriraii.  '"'  in-tninient.  lor  the  ai-<|iiisition  of  truth,  and  like  all  instruments  it  cannot 
perform  it-  work  I'ait lil'ull v.  and  with  advantage  to  its  wielder,  unless  it  bo  in  a  condition 
:,,|; ,|,t,., |  i.i  tli,-  purpo-e  tor  which  it  i-  intended.  The  ineehanie  knows  the  rusty  chisel,  or 

• .  'I  -aw.  or  \\  arped  rule,  i-  unlit  tor  advantageous  use  :  I  he  writer  casts  away  a  splutter- 
imr  |..-n.  anil  thi-  caret'ul  man  of  -cieiice  deans  and  polishes  the  microscope  which  he  has 

-.••1  tV"m  a  thoii-and.      \Veiv  we  to  dispose  our  minds  with  equal  care  our  investigations 
,1.1  In-  fruit  lul  i  if  ueqiiircd  t  rut  h. 

Another  -tumbl'mir  Mock  mav  In-  pointed  out.  Very  many,  especially  those  who  think 
th.-\  ha\.-  a  mi— ion  to  found  "Schools  of  thought."  are  not  satisfied  with  the  simplicity  of 
truth.  Truth,  b,-  it  ol,-ervcd.  i-  in  it -elf  always  clear  and  simple  and  easily  attained,  if  we 
!•••  w.irkin-j-  on  the  riirht  lin.--.  '1'ln-re  i-  no  obscurity  about  it  :  it  is  not  hedged  around  with 
c\clo|i<-an  wall-,  nor  concealed  in  the  ma/.es  of  a  labyrinth.  Its  very  obviousness  is  why 
manv  pa--  it  l>v  ;  ihi-v  think  it  should  he  extremely  recondite,  and  involve  an  immense 
amount  of  lahotir  to  unearth  it.  A  hiiir1'  mistake,  hut  alas  !  a  very,  very  common  one.  Look 
at  -'-icntitic  work-  and  judge  tor  yourself,  my  doubting  friend.  Pages  on  pages,  aye,  whole 
chapter-  to  demonstrate  a  -implc  tact,  to  refute  a  meaningless  objection.  We  have  read  a 
little,  and  have  -ecu  many  objections  against  the  truth,  and  we  do  not  hesitate  to  assert  that 
one  pa  ire  is  amply  sufficient  to  prove  ijuite  conclusively  that,  whatever  else  they  may  effect, 
these  objections  do  not  destroy  nor  endanger  the  truth.  It  is  difficult  to  have  patience  with 
those  apologir-i-  who  seem  to  imagine  that  some  hitherto  unknown  reasoning  apparatus  is 
necessary  to  meet  and  demolish  the  modern  bugaboos  against  well-founded  beliefs.  These 
always  arise  from  false  suppositions  regarding  either  the  nature  of  God,  or  the  meaning  of 
Ilir-  revelation,  or  the  qualities  and  forces  of  matter,  or  finally  and  frequently  from  assuming 
as  a  fact  that  which  is  not,  and  which  cannot  be  proved.  The  basic  error  of  any  of  these  can 
be  laid  bare  in  a  few  sentences  ;  difficulties  they  may  still  remain,  but  as  contradictions  of 
truth  they  will  have  ceased  to  exist  for  the  honest  mind.  Life  is  too  short,  and  brain  tissue 
too  precious,  to  wrote  them  in  slaying  the  slain,  for  the  puerile  vanity  of  appearing  sur- 
charged with  erudition. 

One  other  hindrance  to  the  acquisition  of  knowledge  may  here  be  noted.  It  is  neglect 
of  the  ntudy  of  metaphysics.  The  study  of  biology,  physiology  and  the  chemical  sciences  is 
earnestly  and  passionately  prosecuted  ;  yet  through  these  we  only  reach  phenomena ;  we 
never  attain  to  the  causes  that  lie  behind  the  veil  and  produce  them.  Hence  they  are  not  in 


SUPERNATURAL  IN  NATURE.  137 

the  true  sense  sciences  ;  for  science  is  a  knowledge  of  things  through  their  final  causes.  In 
metaphysics,  however,  the  human  mind  soars  to  loftier  heights ;  it  does  not  fold  its  wings 
and  cry  out  Eureka,  when  it  has  come  to  the  hist  phenomenon  of  a  series  ;  it  rather  plumes 
its  pinions  for  a  more  sublime  flight,  pierces  the  material  veil  in  its  upward  course,  and 
reveals  in  the  white  light  of  well-reasoned  truth  the  cause  both  instrumental  and  efficient  of 
the  phenomenon.  Only  by  the  study  of  metaphysics  are  the  dignity  and  power  of  the  human 
intellect  fully  unfolded,  and  man  fitted  to  grapple  with  and  explain,  to  a  reasonable  extent, 
the  mysteries  which  encompass  us  on  all  sides.  The  latter  day  rejection  of  the  miraculous 
does  not  arise  from  advance  of  knowledge,  nor  from  any  demonstrable  opposition  between  it 
and  the  laws  of  physical  nature,  but  rather  from  a  habit  of  mind  engendered  by  eliminating 
metaphysics,  from  its  once  honoured  position,  on  the  syllabus  of  matrieulatory  examinations. 
Severe  reasoning  in  the  realm  of  causality  has  been  replaced  by  an  unskilled  empiricism  in  I  lie 
domain  of  phenomena. 

A  thoughtful  consideration  of  the  points  to  which  we  have  adverted  seems  necessarv 
before  a  proper  investigation  of  our  subject  can  be  hoped  for.  In  it  we  must  go  behind  the 
merely  physical!,  and  the  ordinary  effects  of  its  laws.  \Ve  are  not  to  sav  that  everything 
unusual  is  untrue,  or  that  every  alleged  fact  opposed  to  our  preconceived  ideas  is  nnworihv 
of  examination.  This  would  he  the  dogmatism  of  ignorance,  and  the  intolerance  of  scientific 
prejudice.  The  Society  of  Psychic  Research,  numbering  in  its  ranks  many  eminent  scholars, 
lias  not  deemed  it  a  profitless  study  to  investigate  alleged  manifestations  of  the  spirit  world. 
How  much  less  unbecoming  will  it.  be  to  inquire  whether  there  he  any  solid  foundation  in 
fact,  or  any  warrant  in  nature's  law  tor  one  of  the  oldest  and  most  widespread  beliefs  of  man- 
kind, viz.,  that  of  miracles,  or  the  intervention  at  times,  of  the  Supreme  Being  in  the 
ordinary  course  of  events  ?  Whatever  maybe  one's  own  conviction  in  this  regard,  one  is 
obliged  to  admit  that  through  the  literature  of  every  nation,  from  the  papyrus  rolls  of  Kgypt, 
and  the  parchments  of  the  Bible,  to  the  penny  catechism  of  to-day, — through  the  traditions 
and  folk-lore  of  the  various  tribes  of  men,  there  is  a  clearly  expressed  belief  in  the  miraculous. 
Now,  can  this  belief  of  the  human  race  through  so  many  cycles  be  proved,  by  science,  to  be 
foundationless  ?  Or  can  it  be  shown  to  rest  on  a  basis  embedded  in  the  plan  and  order  of 
creation  ?  This  question  is  not  one  of  slight  importance  viewed  as  an  unvarying  belief  of  our 
kind.  Both  in  its  ethical  and  metaphysical  aspect  it  claims,  from  broad  minded  men,  con- 
scientious study  and  patient  research. 

In  the  language  of  the  uneducated  many  events  are  called  miracles,  or  are  said  to  be 
miraculous,  when  they  are  merely  unusual,  or  wonderful  ;  or  when  their  cause  is  unknown. 
All  that  occurs  to  be  said  of  these  so  called  miracles  is  to  express  surprise,  and  regret,  that 
some  men  of  science  should  seize  on  them  as  representative  miracles,  and  from  their  evident 
lack  of  the  conditions  postulated  for  a  real  miracle,  endeavour  most  illogically  to  conclude 
that  no  miracle  ever  did,  or  could  take  place.  The  object  of  this  paper  is  not  to  defend  this, 
or  that,  or  in  fact  any  specifically  designated  miraculous  event;  it  is  rather  to  deal  with 
underlying  principles,  and  to  see  whether  right  reason,  informed  and  guided  by  correct 
metaphysical  ideas,  and  an  enlightened  knowledge  of  physical  laws,  can  show  or  not,  the 
a  priori  impossibility  of  miracles  properly  so  called.  If  it  cannot,  then  the  reasonable  man 
should  only  ask  for  satisfactory  proof  of  their  existence  ;  if  that  be  given  he  should  accept 
them  as  readily  as  any  other  conclusion  of  an  accurate  science. 

Sec.  II.,  1894.     22. 


138  ARCHBISHOP  O'BRIKN  ON  THE 

What  we  here  mean  by  a  miracle  may  be  defined  as,  the  outcome  of  an  extraordinary 
inlerrention  of  the  diriiie  jmrer,  in  the  order  of  created  things.  Hence  a  miracle  must  be  the  act 
of  the  Supreme  Power.  But  that  act  may  be  exercised  either  immediately  by  the  Creator, 
or  mediately  through  tin-  instrumentality  of  Nature's  laws.  In  order  to  avoid  all  misunder- 
standing it  may  be  observed  that  our  reasoning  takes  for  granted  the  existence  of  a  supreme, 
intelligent,  first  cause,  or  first  motor,  from  whom  all  causality  depends.  The  learned  men 
of  Kgvpt,  the  mystics  of  India,  the  philosophers  of  Greece  and  Rome,  equally  with  the 
prophets  of  the  Old  and  evangelists  of  the  Xew  Testament,  and  a  long  line  of  illustrious 
Christian  scientists  invariably  made  the  same  assumption,  when  not  treating  directly  of  his 
existence.  This  explanation  having  been  made,  let  us  bring  the  possibility  of  an  interven- 
tion, such  as  we  have  described,  before  the  bar  of  reason,  and  weigh  conscientiously  the 
objections  against  it. 

\Ve  arc  assured  by  eminent  biologists,  physiologists,  and  doctors  who  make  a  special 
studv  of  man's  physical  growth,  development  and  decay,  from  his  earliest  stages  of  inception 
to  Ms  final  dissolution,  that  all  the  changes  of  life  are  the  ordered  results  of  laws  silently, 
lnii  with  unhcnd'mir  conManey.  working  through  the  centuries.  The  geologists  will  maintain 
that  the  -aim-  holds  i^ood  in  the  stratification  of  the  earth.  The  astronomer  is  certain  of  the 
existence  of  similar  unrelenting  laws  that  govern,  and  guide,  the  mazy  motions  of  all  plan- 
etary systems.  Ami  every  unfledged  Xewton  will  be  ready  to  stake  his  reputation  for 
learninif.  that  the  law  of  gravitation,  and  of  molecular  attraction  and  repulsion,  in  more 
nnvarvinir  than  were  the  laws  of  the  Mede  or  the  Persian.  Hence  is  drawn  the  formidable 
objection  again>t  the  possibility  of  miracles,  which,  however  stated,  or  from  whatsoever 
special  science  it  may  be  deduced,  can  in  its  ultimate  analysis  be  reduced  to  this  form  :  a 
miracle  is  a  sii-peiision.  or  abrogation,  or  contradiction  of  nature's  laws  ;  but  these  laws  are 
permanent  and  immutable.  The  stability  and  harmony  of  the  visible  world  are  dependent 
on  them.  If  there  l.c  a  supreme  intelligent  Creator  he  lias  planned  them,  and  appointed 
unto  them  a  predetermined  end.  Therefore  the  unvarying  nature  of  these  laws,  verified  in 
themselves,  and  requisite  tor  the  permanence  of  creation,  and  the  wisdom  itself  of  the 
Creator,  forbid  our  admitting  any  such  suspension,  abrogation  or  contradiction,  or,  in  other 
word-,  prove  the  impossibility  of  a  miracle. 

It  may  be  readily  granted  that  this  objection,  based  apparently  in  the  nature  of  things, 
and  hacked  up  by  an  array  of  facts  from  various  sciences,  presents  a  formidable  appearance, 
and  looms  threateningly  over  against  the  widespread  belief  in  the  miraculous.  We  can  even 
understand,  if  we  cannot  sympathize  with,  how  some  halt-baked  believer,  or  some  dilettante 
in  science,  might  be  HO  impressed  by  it  as  to  seek  safety  therefrom  by  grounding  arms,  and 
surrendering  at  discretion.  To  meet  and  refute  it  we  shall  not  stop  to  point  out-  how  contin- 
ually, more  especially  in  our  day,  scientific  theories  are  exploded,  nor  to  show  that  the 
Creator  of  forces  is  superior  to  his  work  ;  we  shall  solve  the  difficulty  by  proving  it  does  not 
exist.  In  other  words  that  it  is  founded  on  a  misconception  of  the  nature  of  a  miracle,  both 
as  to  its  manner  of  production,  and  its  ultimate  relation  to  the  highest  interests  of  our  race. 
In  a  certain  true  sense  it  may  be  said  that  a  miracle  is  the  most  natural  of  events,  and  rela- 
tively to  its  immediate  cause,  no  more  wonderful  than  the  fall  of  an  apple  to  the  ground. 
The  miraculous  element  of  the  miracle  is  not  in  its  effect,  but  in  it*  immediate  cause,  vi/.., 
the  volition  of  the  Omnipotent.  We  shall  make  that  clear  by  a  familiar  illustration. 

The  definition  of  miracles  generally  given  and  accepted,  either  expressed  or  implied 
Home  violence  done  to  natural  laws.  This  may  be  set  down  to  a  less  accurate  knowledge  of 


SUPERNATURAL  IN  NATURE.  139 

physical  science  than  prevails  at  present,  and  not  to  a  misconception  of  the  miracle  itself  as 
an  historic  event.  In  our  definition  we  have  called  a  miracle  an  outcome  of  the  intervention 
of  the  divine  power  in  the  order  of  created  things.  This  intervention  can  take  place  without 
violence  being  done  to  any  force,  and  without  destroying,  suspending  or  changing  any  law. 
The  act  of  the  Creator  consists  in  intensifying,  or  sublimating,  natural  forces  ;  thus  intensified 
or  sublimated,  they  produce  effects  proportionate  to  their  state,  in  perfect  keeping  with, 
though  far  beyond  and  above  those  produced  before  their  sublimation.  This  sublimation  is 
the  supernatural  and  miraculous  part,  the  physical  effect  which  follows  constitutes  the 
clothes  of  the  miracle. 

That  forces  can  be  intensified  and  sublimated  without  interfering  with  nature's  laws  will 
not  be  seriously  questioned.  It  is  well  known  that  the  attractive  force  of  a  magnet  is  inten- 
sified whilst  a  current  of  electricity  passes  round  it.  Again,  a  thousand  cubic  feet  of  air 
Compressed  into  a  cylinder  with  a  capacity  of  one  cube,  lias  its  expansive  force  enormously 
increased  ;  and  the  genial  life-giving  rays  of -the  sun,  when  focussed  by  a  powerful  lens,  mav 
be  converted  into  a  means  of  destruction  and  devastation.  In  none  of  these  instances  have 
natural  laws  been  abrogated  or  suspended  ;  forces  have  either  been  intensified  in  themselves, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  magnet,  or  they  have  been  intensified  by  composition  ;  the  effect  pro- 
duced being  always  eminently  in  keeping  with  their  nature. 

Now  let  us  carry  this  sublimation  of  forces  beyond  the  merely  mechanical;  let  us  venture 
to  go  behind  the  phenomena  of  our  environment,  and  reach  with  our  intelligence  the  causes 
which  are  veiled  from  human  sight.  In  doing  this  we  part  company  with  the  phvsicist  and 
travel  under  the  guidance  of  the  metaphysician.  We  are  surrounded  by  the  evidence  of 
action  ;  we  are  in  perpetual  contact  with  the  results  of  1'orces.  Whether  we  gaze  placidly  at 
the  waving  trees  or  nodding  ears  of  whitening  corn,  or  the  unfolding  petals  of  beauteous 
flowers,  whilst  the  zephyr's  breath  comes  as  a  refreshing  dew  to  our  uncovered  brow,  and 
the  warm  beams  of  an  afternoon  sun  dance  playfully  around  our  arbour,  and  the  grateful 
sound  of  plashing  brooks  rejoices  the  ear;  or  whether  we  delve  in  the  yielding  soil  or  blast 
the  stratified  rocks  to  explore  their  secrets,  or  turn  our  wondering  gaze  heavenward  when 
the  azure  fields  of  space  are  strown  with  silvery  planets  cycling  on  their  endless  way,  we  are 
confronted  with,  are  in  contact  with,  and  form  a  part  of,  the  diversified  resultants  of  force, 
action,  motion.  We  readily  perceive  these  resultants  are  not  permanent  ;  they  bear  the  word 
transitory  legibly  stamped  on  their  every  feature.  Hence  we  conclude  the  contingent  nature 
of  their  being,  and  consequently,  since  they  do  not  exist  of  or  through  any  necessity  of  their 
essence,  they  have  been  produced  by  some  pre-existing  cause.  Here  the  votary  of  physical 
science  assents,  saying  they  are  the  outcome  of  the  laws  of  nature  ever  at  work.  Beyond 
this  point  very  many  refuse  to  go  ;  even  asserting  that  it  is  impossible  for  man  in  his  present 
state  to  penetrate  any  further.  If  metaphysicians  had  no  other  claim  to  gratitude,  they 
would  merit  it  in  an  unstinted  degree  for  having  vindicated  the  power  and  dignity  of  the 
human  intellect  by  showing  how  it  can  transcend  these  limits,  and  cast  a  truth  revealing  ray 
beyond  the  shadow  of  the  visible. 

These  laws  of  nature  are  wonderful  and  indefatigable  workers  ;  yet  we  see,  as  in  the 
case  of  the  moon,  that  they  may  wear  themselves  out.  "We  'know  that  on  our  earth  they 
are  slowly  but  surely  doing  the  same.  Hence  they,  too,  are  only  contingent,  not  necessary 
forces,  as  their  action  shall  certainly  have  an  end,  as  it  surely  had  a  beginning.  At  some 
period  then,  in  the  distant  past — and  you  may  put  it  distant  as  many  billions  of  years  as 


!4Q  ARCHBISHOP  O'BRIEN  ON  THE 

vour  fancy  can  imagine— still  at  some  period  the  action,  or  motion,  or  resultant  of  complex 
forces,  which  we  call  nature's  laws,  did  not  exist.  If  they  came  into  existence  in  that  far  off 
em  an  the  effect  of  some  prior  motion,  that  motion  was  either  self-existent  by  necessity  of 
it.-  nature,  and  was  the  primal  cause  of  all,  or  what  we  call  God;  or  it  was  a  contingent 
motion,  or  force,  and  came  at  some  time  from  a  prior  one.  But  make  the  chain  of  contingent 
causes  and  effects  as  long  as  we  may,  simr  each  link  in  dependent  on  the  preceding  one,  we 
must,  if  we  follow  up  with  our  intelligence  the  scries,  come  eventually  to  the  last  one,  which 
depends  on  a  self-existent  cause.  To  maintain  the  opposite  is  a  palpable  absurdity  ;  it  would 
lie  to  atlinii  that  there  could  he  an  endless  chain  whose  every  link  was  dependent,  and  yet 
that  the  whole  was  not  dependent.  Thus  our  reason  can  prove  that  the  primal  cause,  or 
what  Cicero  called  the  "  causa  causarum,"  and  Christians  named  God  the  Creator,  is  a  self- 
cxi-lent  bcinir  from  whom  has  come  all  force,  or  motion,  or  action. 

That  this  primal  cause  is  no  blind  force,  hut  is  endowed  witb  supreme  intelligence,  \e 
made  abundantly  manifest  by  the  plan  and  order  of  creation.  When  a  geologist  exploring 
a  -ami  iiituind  of  tin-  drift  period,  or  a  cave  of  the  ante  glacial  era,  picks  up  an  arrow  head, 
be  it  ever  -"  rude,  or  a  Mint  chisel,  lie  at  once,  and  rightly,  concludes  that  he  has  come  upon 
the  work  of  man.  Why'.'  liecaiiM-  he  has  found  an  instrument  designed  for,  and  adapted 
1. 1  a  Ibre-eeii  i-nd.  Kude  and  unwieldy  it  no  doubt  is  ;  lacking  in  beauty  of  form  and  exipii- 
.-iteiie-:-  cit'  tini-h  it  is  ol'a  certainty  ;  yet  it  hears  the  impress  of  human  intelligence,  and  is  aw 
.  .iiiviin  in::  a  proof  of  man's  handicraft,  in  some  remote  epoch,  as  is  the  most  elaborately 
.•.implicated  machine  of  to-day.  The  geologist  has  no  hesitation  in  asserting  that  there  is 
MO  hvp>ithc-i-  to  explain  the  existence  of  those  awkward  implements  other  than  the  one — 
y'l/...  t  In-  hand  of  man. 

Again,  r-nppo-e  a  man  who  never  saw  a  printed  book,  were  to  pick  up  a  copy  of  Shake- 
-pcaiv  :  In-  might,  po-r-ibly.  at  lir>t  >iirht  think  the  various  letters  were  unmeaning  blurs 
made  a!  hap-haxard.  Suppose  he  is  taught  the  alphabet,  he  will  see  that  each  blur  has  a 
name  and  a  value  :  suppose  his  education  goes  on  ;  as  it  advances  lie  learns  that  a  combina- 
tion nt' what  he  mice  thought  blurs  forms  words  ;  and  sets  of  words  form  sentences  express- 
ing idea-,  and  finally  he  grasps  the  connection  of  the  parts,  realix.es  the  meaning  of  the  plot, 
and  concludes  from  the  human  passion,  and  pathos  and  sympathy  of  the  piece,  that  a  human 
being  with  a  richly  endowed  intelligence  had  traced  the  lines,  now  so  full  of  purpose  to  his 
soul,  though  formerly  looked  upon  as  accidentally  produced  marks  on  paper. 

With  untutored  mind,  and  untrained  eye,  and  unthinking  soul,  many  gaze  on  the  firma- 
ment above,  and  the  earth  round  about,  and  fail  to  learn  the  lesson  they  teach.  They  see 
nothing  but  blind  forces  working  at  random.  They  arc  not  unlike  the  unlettered  boor 
turning  over  the  pages  of  Shakespeare.  But  as  they  learn  the  language  of  the  universe, 
they  discover  law,  order,  design,  adaptation,  and  such  unity  of  purpose  in  diversity  of  action 
as  to  engender  an  invincible  certainty  that  its  author  was  supremely  intelligent.  This  has 
In-fit  the  conclusion  of  the  most  eminent  men  of  science  all  through  the  ages  who  repeat  the 
far  off  cry  of  the  Hebrew  singer,  "  The  heavens  show  forth  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  firma- 
ment declareth  the  work  of  his  hands." 

Now  since  this  intelligent  self  existing  cause  gave  the  initial  impulse  to  all  motion,  or 
existence  to  all  force,  or  in  other  words  since  his  action  was  the  efficient  cause  of  the  order 
of  things,  it  follows  that  such  action  is  not  repugnant,  whether  considered  in  itself,  or  in  its 
relation  to  the  laws  of  nature.  The  being  who  gave  existence  to  the  forces  can,  therefore, 


SUPERNATURAL  IN  NATURE.  141 

intervene  to  itensify,  or  sublimate  them.  Man  can,  as  we  have  seen,  do  this  to  a  certain 
extent ;  but  only  by  making  use  of  mechanicaj  contrivances,  or  other  physical  forces.  The 
Creator,  on  the  contrary,  can  do  it  in  the  same  way  as  he  produced  them,  by  an  act  of  the 
will.  If  then  miracles  can  be  explained  by  this  extraordinary  intervention  of  the  Creator, 
intensifying  and  sublimating  physical  forces,  they  are  clearly  possible,  and  not  out  of  harmony 
with  the  ordinary  course  of  events,  although  immensely  above  them.  We  can  make  this 
more  apparent  by  an  illustration.  Here  is  a  grand  organ  of  such  compass  and  volume  as 
would  fill,  with  musical  waves,  every  nook  and  corner  of  a  mighty  cathedral.  An  organist 
of  fairly  good  attainments  is  playing  on  it.  lie  delights  the  ordinary  ear  by  his  execution, 
and  even  the  cultured  admit  that  within  a  certain  compass  his  work  is  faultless.  An 
eminent  master  is  standing  by  listening  to  the  performance.  He  knows  that  there  are 
depths  of  melody  in  the  organ  which  the  player  cannot  awaken.  He  approaches,  and 
requesting  the  organist  to  continue  the  piece,  he  touches  the  keys,  and  evokes  a  soul 
moving  chord  immeasurably  grander,  and  yet  in  harmony  with  that  produced  by  the  loss 
skilled  player.  They  are  from  the  same  instrument,  but  how  dissimilar  in  their  similuritv. 
Not  otherwise  is  it  in  nature.  The  universe  is  the  vast  organ  on  which  the  laws  of  nature 
are  at  work,  delighting  the  student  by  their  wonderful  and  various  results.  At  times  the 
master  hand  of  the  Creator  strikes  the  keys,  and  without  disturbing  or  interfering  with  the 
ordinary  series  of  results,  produces  one  not  altogether  dissimilar,  yet  evidently  so  far  above 
and  beyond  them  as  to  be  called  a  miracle. 

Let  us  now  consider  if  this  extraordinary  intervention,  which  has  been  shown  to  be 
quite  possible,  acting  in  the  manner  we  have  described,  can  satisfactorily  account  for,  and 
explain  miracles.  A  few  examples  will  suffice. 

Here  is  a  man  cast  out  from  the  society  of  his  fellows,  lest  he  should  infect  them  with 
his  own  loathsome  malady.  Covered  with  leprosy,  the  corrupted  flesh  dropping  from  his 
face  and  hands,  a  nameless  terror  in  his  soul,  and  despair  in  his  heart,  he  i.s  doomed  to  seek 
the  lair  of  wild  beasts  for  shelter,  and  should  any  healthy  human  being  cross  his  path  he  is 
obliged,  as  he  shuffles  painfully  away,  to  raise  the  warning  cry, — unclean  !  unclean  !  Love, 
hope,  ambition,  all  that  life  holds  of  pleasure  and  contentment  are  crushed  out  ;  there  is  no 
cure  for  him  ;  no  saving  ointment  to  heal  his  sores  ;  no  friendly  hand  to  wash  his  festering 
wounds,  and  yet  the  desire  to  live  survives  in  his  afflicted  soul.  lie  feels,  rather  than  under- 
stands, that  his  cure  is  not  incompatible  with  physiological  laws.  His  disease  whilst  more 
baffling  to  the  physician,  and  of  a  more  malignant  type  than  many  others,  is  after  all,  only 
an  effect  of  some  abnormal  condition  of  his  system.  Hearing  the  noise  of  an  approaching 
crowd  he  looks  forth  from  his  hiding  place,  and  is  fascinated  by  the  divinely  compassionate 
face  of  One  after  whom  the  crowd  is  evidently  following.  He  reads  boundless  tenderness, 
unfathomable  pity,  unlimited  power,  in  that  noble  countenance,  and  a  new  hope  is  born  in 
his  breast.  He  comes  forth  from  his  lurking  place  ;  the  hunted  look  is  no  longer  in  his 
eyes  ;  his  lips,  half  eaten  away,  do  not  give  forth  the  old  despairing  cry  of  warning — 
unclean  !  unclean  !  The  crowd  falls  back  in  dismay  as  the  leper  approaches.  They  would 
fain  stone  him,  but  an  unknown  power  restrains  them.  The  leper  humbly  bowing  before 
the  Master  cries  :  "  Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  cans' t  make  me  clean."  The  One  thus  addressed 
sweetly  smiles  at  this  beautiful  profession  of  faith,  and  hastens  to  reward  it.  In  tones  that 
are  as  gentle  as  the  soothing  accents  of  a  loving  mother,  yet  as  powerful  as  those  which 
once  said — "  Let  there  be  light,"  he  speaks — "  I  will ;  be  thou  cleansed,"  and  straightway 


142  ARCHBISHOP  O'BRIEN  ON  THE 

the  rotting  flesh  was  purified,  the  sores  healed,  the  wasted  parts  restored,  and  the  clear  hue 
of  health  took  the  place  of  the  erst  ghastly  colour.  The  leper  was  cleansed  and  whole. 
How  had  it  been  effected  'i  Without  entering  into  technical  explanations,  or  diffuse  state- 
ment*, we  can  assert  as  a  fact  that  all  disease  is  an  outcome  of  an  abnormal  state  of  the  vital 
function.*,  and  the  one  end  and  aim  of  medical  science  is  to  restore,  by  the  medium  of  drugs 
ami  dietary,  these  functions  to  their  normal  condition.  Now,  all  the  vital  forces  were  in 
that  leper's  body  although  disarranged.  The  will  of  the  Master  acted  on  them,  intensifying 
some,  ami  producinsr,  instantaneously,  through  this  sublimation  the  effect  which  drugs 
-lowly  accomplish.  N'i>  law  was  suspended,  abrogated,  or  contradicted,  and  yet  a  stupendous 
miracle  wa.-  wrought.  Tin-  ma.-ter  hand  had  pressed  a  key  hitherto  untouched,  and  the 
harmony  nt' the  universe  was  in  full  aivonl  with  the  exalted  strain  it  gave  forth. 

l.,.i  u-  > -idrr  another  example.  A  man  is  seized  with  one  of  the  many  forms  of 

illne--  t"  \\lii<-li  hiiinaii  nature  is  subject.  For  a  day  or  a  week  he  languishes  on  his  bed  of 
-icknc--.  wiv«tlin«r  bravrly  atrainst  the  enemy,  but  in  vain.  His  sorrowing  friends  cannot 
-tax  tin'  pro.;!-,.--  "I  'he  di-ea-e.  and  ere  long  death  that  ever  shadows  life  claimed  a  victory. 
Tli,  |.ul-,-  i-.  -tilled  :  tb.-  action  of  ibr  bear!  i.-  stopped  ;  the  mysterious  substance  that  felt 
and  thought  and  lo\ed.  and  whieh.  together  with  the  body,  constituted  the  intelligent  sub- 

no  longer  animates  tin- physical  organism.  The  man  is  dead.  No  one  doubts  it ;  not 
,.\,.u  ti,,.  de\oted  love  o|'  mother,  or  sister,  dares  hope.  Krc  the  funeral  rites  have  been  per- 
f,,rtm-d  iiiilubitable  -iirn-  ot'  e,  irrupt  ion  are  seen,  and  the  body  is  borne  without  delay  to  the 
,..|, nl, •),!•,..  Then- the  >ciitciiee  of  dust  to  dust  liegins  to  be  verified  iii  its  regard.  What 
-hall  \\e -a\.  -hoiild  it  lie  a— ert ed  l>\  credible  witnesses,  that  on  the  fourth  day  a  crowd  came 
t.i  iln-  t.iinb.  and  alter  tin-  -tone  bail  Keen  removed  from  the  door,  an  authoritative  voice 
cried  "lit  :  "  l,a/.aru-.  eoine  forth."  and  that  the  dead  man  obeyed  the  call,  came  forth,  and 
wa-  restored  to  hi-  friend-  '.'  Let  -eieiiee  pause  before  crying  out,  "absurd,"  "impossible," 
••  .iirain-t  all  law-  of  nature."  N'o  ;  against  what  Usually  happens,  yes;  against  natural  laws, 
de.idedlv  not.  It  i- a  lir-t  aphorism  of  physical  science  that  no  particle  ot  'matter  is  destroyed, 
no  ii.rei-  i-  lo-t.  Changes  and  transformations  of  various  kinds  are  being  continually  verified, 
but  annihilation  i- unknown.  How  had  death  been  brought  about?  Simply  by  a  dissolu- 
tion of  some  vital  part  of  the  organism  :  after  death  a  general  dissolution  set  in  ;  but  in  neither 
wa-e  was  any  particle  ot'  matter  destroyed,  nor  any  force  lost.  Under  changed  forms  they 
continued  to  exist.  To  readjust  to  their  former  complex  relations  the  scattered  forces,  and 
to  restore  the  waste  uf  tlie  organs,  the  intervention,  indeed,  of  the  Divine  Power,  or  a  miracle, 
is  reipiired  in  so  intensify  and  sublimate  their  qualities  and  affinities  as  to  bring  them,  at  once, 
into  that  mutual  relation  which  had  been  slowly  effected  in  the  ordinary  process  of  develop- 
ment. Hy  artificial  means  we  raise  the  temperature  of  the  atmosphere  in  a  hot  house,  and 
vegetation  is  accelerated.  True,  it  is  not  instantaneous;  for  the  greater,  and  the  lesser,  exist 
in  our  regard,  because  of  our  finite  nature ;  but  there  are  no  such  limitations  for  the  Infinite. 
In  keeping,  then,  with  all  the  Dualities  of  organic  forces  whose  actions  are  always  propor- 
tionate to  their  intensity,  and  in  harmony  with  the  laws  of  growth  which  act  slowly,  or 
rapidly,  according  to  the  conditions  of  their  environment,  the  wasted  vital  organs  could  be 
brought  back  to  a  healthy  state,  and  be  fitted  to  renew  their  commerce  with  the  spirit,  which, 
at  the  will  of  it«  Creator,  could  animate  them  again. 

To  burnt  amindcr  the  rocks,  or  the  fetters  of  the  imprisoned,  it  is  only  necessary  to 
intensify  the  repulsive  force  of  matter,  and,  like  a  flash,  the  rocks  are  riven,  and  the  fetters 


SUPERNATURAL  IN  NATURE.  143 

broken.     Sublimate  the  molecular  attraction  of  the  waters  of  a  lake,  and  what  is  to  prevent 
a  man  from  walking  on  their  wavy  bosom  ? 

We  shall  take  one  last  example  to  illustrate  the  adaptability  of  our  theory  to  explain, 
without  doing  violence  to  the  laws  of  nature,  how  events  that  are  miraculous  might  be 
caused.  A  book  venerable  to  all  by  itfi  antiquity,  and  sacred  to  very  many  by  a  belief  in 
its  inspired  origin,  tells  us  how  Josue,  the  leader  after  Mos.es  of  the  Jewish  people,  fearing 
that  the  sun  should  set  ere  he  had  completed  the  rout  of  his  enemies,  spoke  to  the  Lord  and 
said  :  "  Move  not,  O  !  Sun,  toward  Gabaon,  nor  thou,  O  !  Moon,  toward  the  valley  of  Ajalon.'' 
And  the  sun  and  the  moon  stood  still,  till  the  people  revenged  themselves  of  their  enemies.1 
Some  laugh  at  this  as  a  poetic  fancy  ;  others  seek  to  explain  it  metaphorically,  or  mystically  ; 
others  again,  and  they  are  the  self-reputed  learned,  denounce  it  as  an  impudent  imposition  of 
crafty  sacerdotalism  on  an  ignorant  people,  in  a  credulous  age.  Countless  thousands,  bow; 
ever,  have  believed,  and  believe  in  its  truth.  They  require  no  scientific  basis  for  their  belief - 
the  authorship  of  the  book  is  sufficient  guarantee  for  the  accuracy  of  its  statements,  how 
much  soever  they  may  appear  at  variance  with  the  dicta  of  science.  There  are  still  others 
who  hold  to  the  reality  of  the  miracle,  yet  are  sorely  perplexed  when  they  are  reminded  of 
the  innumerable  complications  affecting  our  whole  planetary  system,  which  would  follow  a 
suspension  of  the  diurnal  motion  of  the  earth. 

It  is  altogether  outside  the  sphere  of  this  paper  to  treat  of  the  authority  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. "We  take  the  narrative  as  it  lies,  and  proceed  to  show  that  daylight  might  have  been 
prolonged  for  many  hours  over  the  valley  of  Ajalon,  without  disturbing  the  rotation  of  the 
earth  or  causing  the  slightest  jar  in  the  solar  system.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  on  every  i-veniinr 
that  the  western  sky  is  cloudless  we  see  the  sun  for  a  time,  after  it  has  really  sunk  below  the 
horizon.  As  is  well  known,  this  is  owing  to  the  refraction  of  the  rays  of  light  in  their 
passage  through  the  denser  atmosphere  of  our  earth.  Xow,  in  order  that  the  sun  should 
appear,  not  for  minutes,  but  for  hours  after  it  had  set,  we  need  only  suppose  that  the  refrac- 
tive properties  of  the  atmosphere,  over  and  around  the  valley  of  Ajalon,  had  been  intensified 
orsublimated  to  a  certain  degree.  The  world  would  move  on  in  its  course  ;  the  spheres  would 
roll  in  unbroken  harmony  ;  physical  laws  would  continue  their  work  with  tireless  activity  ; 
some  of  them  made  more  perfect  by  intensification,  would  as  naturally  prolong  the  sunlight 
for  hours,  as  they  had  on  former  days  prolonged  it  by  minutes.  The  act  of  sublimation  is 
the  miraculous  element ;  it  is  the  touch  of  the  master  hand  on  the  unseen  key  ;  the  lengthened 
day  is,  relatively  to  its  immediate  cause,  a  natural  effect. 

We  shall  now  consider  a  second  point.  Is  a  miracle  susceptible  of  proof?  Or,  granted 
the  intrinsic  possibility  of  a  divine  intervention,  can  human  testimony  generate  in  a  reason- 
able mind  a  certainty  that  an  alleged  event  is  due  to  such  intervention,  and  is,  therefore, 
miraculous.  There  are  not  wanting  men  of  considerable  parts  who  maintain  that  miracles 
cannot  be  proved ;  for,  say  they,  if  they  really  take  place,  they  are  caused  by  an  occult  force, 
of  which  we,  and  much  less  the  average  crowd,  can  form  no  judgment.  They  may  be,  and 
in  fact  so  they  argue,  all  these  alleged  miraculous  events  are  only  marvels,  worked  by  one 
skilled  in  the  hidden  forces  of  nature,  or  versed  in  the  juggler's  legerdemain.  The  unre- 
flecting masses,  prepared  already  to  idolize  a  leader  who  had  charmed  by  his  personal 

1  Joene  X,  12-13. 


144  ARCHBISHOP  O'BHIEN  ON  THE 

qualities,  and  extorted  reverence  liy  his  elevated  code  of  ethies,  attributed  to  a  divine  power 
that  whirl,  they  did  not  understand.  An  ignorant  and  credulous  age  caught  up  the  baseless 
belief,  embodied  it  in  their  traditions,  and  finally  caused  it  to  be  written  down  in  their  annals 
or  in  th.-ir  >acrcd  books.  Succeeding  generations  accepted  without  question  these  fables, 
an, I  attested  their  faith  in  them  by  enduring  cruel  torments,  and  death  itself  by  tortures  long 
drawn  .ml.  rather  than  renounce  them.  Dante,  Thomas  Aquinas,  Leibnitz,  Newton,  Shakc- 
.peare  and  thousands  of  the  brightest  intellects  of  the  race,  owing,  we  suppose,  to  that 
m\>tcriou- Mapc-iroat  for  the  sins  of  all  bad  children,  heredity,  believed  with  the  common 
li.-rd.  lint  no\v  that  mo-,t  .-lastic  and  dignified,  though  altogether  undefined  and  elusive 
nititv.  modern  >«-iciicc.  lia.-  opmcd  the  ryes  of  a  few  of  its  votaries,  and  so  broadened  their 
intellectual  h«>n/.oii.  that  tliev  ran  trinmi>hantly  lay  their  finger  on  the  original  causeofall 
thi-  \\orld-\\ide  and  race-coeval  error.  Tin-  dogma  wliidi  they  promulgate  may  be  preceded 
liva  l»n"  1'ivanil'l'-.  hri-tlinir  with  >e-.|uipcdalian  terms  for  very  old  and  very  familiar  objects, 
Inn  it-  com  hi-ion  i-  ever  aiiailieina  again-t  all.  ami  singular,  who  dare  maintain  wo  can  be 
dial  ili'1  caii-e  of  which  i-  unknown. 

It  i-  realU  marvelloii-  what  iimva-i mini:'  and  u n reasonable  statements  can  be  made  by 
aiiintell.cni.il  man  \\hen  he  sets  out  to  uphold,  come  what  may,  a  preconceived  theory. 
•|-l,,  ment.d  e.|iiip..i-e  which  -liould  distinguish  tlie  trained  thinker,  the  logical  precision 
which  -hiiuld  charactcrixc  hi-  dfilni-tions.  and  the  candid  good  faith  and  mental  honesty 
\\lii.  1,  -|,.iiil,|  -i-i  tli.-ir  imjirc--  on  hi-  rea-oning.  .-eem  to  desert  him,  or  to  be  cast  aside  for 
1 1,..  I,,. i,,  •,  !,\  a  wave  of  prejudice,  li  niii-i  -iirelvlie  an  uneiivialile  intellectual  condition, 
i-v.-n  it  .  xi-t.  nt  in  a  man  of  science,  tbat  confounds  the  knowledge  of  an  effect  with  that  of 
which  deduce-  from  one's  ignorance  of  the  latter  one's  inability  to  testify  to  the 
f.  .riuer.  i  >f  i-  ii  oiil  v  in  mirai-iilou-  event.-  that  1  his  novel  t  lieorv  is  to  In1  advanced  ?  There 
i,  no  \alid  iva-oii  for  it-  admi--ion  in  anv  de|iartment  of'  human  knowledge.  The  existence 
,,i  thi-  . ,r  that  phenomenon  i-  a  tact  cognixable  to  the  senses,  and  is  subject,  for  its  verifica- 
tion, t"  tli  ordinary  canon-  of  evideiii-c.  The  manner  of  its  causation  and  the  nature  of  its 
i-aii-i-  mav  In-  entirely  unknown.  This  uesciem-e  will  .not  affect  the  certainty  of  an  ascer- 
tained tai-t.  Becaii-e  a  ru-tii-  toiler  knows  nothing  of  chemistry,  nor  of  the  various  salts  of 
tht  -oil.  nor  how  tln-y  con-]iirc  to  produce  vegetation,  is  he.  therefore,  incompetent  to  testify 
to  th<-  la,  t  that  hi-  wh -at  ha-  grown  three  inches  within  a  few  days,  or  that  his  potatoes  are 
rapidly  increasing  in  si/.e  '.'  Here  some  one  will  exclaim,  "  you  are  building  up  a  man  of 
>traw  that  you  may  have  the  childish  pastime  of  knocking  him  down.  No  man  endowed 

with  ordinary  intelligci ,  much  less  a  man  of  scientific  attainments,  has  ever  denied  the 

competency  of  a  rude  toiler  to  bear  witness  to  those  natural  effects,  although  ignorant  of  the 
law*  governing  the  action  of  their  efficient  cause."  We  can  pardon  the  implied  suspicion  of 
our  homely  owing  to  it-  naturalness,  whilst  we  smile  at  the  frank  simplicity  of  the  objector. 
He  ho*  evidently  not  read  with  due  attention  the  arguments,  of  the  scientific  opponents  of 
mir.u-les  :  nor  lui*.  he,  perhapa,  fully  understood  the  nature  of  miraculous  events. 

To  prove  that  we  have  not  misrepresented  the  attitude  of  some  scientists,  at  least, 
towards  this  subject,  we  shall  hear  what  Professor  Huxley  has  to  say.  In  his  "  Science  and 
Christian  Tradition,"  (Appletons)  whilst  he  frankly  admits  that  the  proposition — miracles 
are  imi>ossihlc — cannot  be  sustained,  he  does  not  think  it  derogatory  to  reason,  or  unworthy 
of  the  po-ition  the  human  intellect  occupies,  to  bring  forth  from  the  limbo  of  forgotten 
alwurdities  into  which  it  was  long  since  hurried  by  the  derisive  laughter  of  intelligent  men, 


SUPERNATURAL  IN  NATUEE.  143 

and  to  endeavour  to  rehabilitate  this  dictum  of  Hume  :  "  There  is  not  to  be  found  in  all 
history  any  miracle  attested  by  a  sufficient  number  of  men  of  such  unquestioned  goodness, 
education  and  learning  as  to  secure  us  against  all  delusion  in  themselves ;  of  such  undoubted 
integrity  as  to  place  them  beyond  all  suspicion  of  any  design  to  deceive  others ;  of  such 
credit  and  reputation  in  the  eyes  of  mankind  as  to  have  a  great  deal  to  lose  in  case  of  their 
being  detected  in  any  falsehood  :  and  at  the  same  time,  attesting  facts  performed  in  such  a 
public  manner  and  in  so  celebrated  a  part  of  the  world  as  to  render  the  detection  unavoidable  ; 
all  of  which  circumstances  are  requisite  to  give  UH  full  assurance  in  the  testimony  of  men." 

Now  is  not  this  the  acme  of  mental  perversity,  and  blind,  though  perhaps  unconscious, 
partizanship  ?  By  seeking  to  uphold  a  preconceived  theory  the  noble  qualities  of  the  intellect 
are  insidiously  denied,  and  the  foundations  of  historic  certainty  overturned.  If  we  cannot 
have  certainty  of  a  miraculous  event,  neither  can  we  have  it  of  any  other.  For  the  instant- 
aneous restoration  of  sight  to  one  born  blind,  or  the  cleansing  of  a  leper,  or  the  raising  of 
one  to  life  is  an  outward  sensible  fact  belonging,  as  such,  to  the  same  category  as  an  earth- 
quake, a  battle,  or  the  growth  of  a  bean  stalk.  The  divine  nature  of  its  efficient  cause,  and 
the  supernatural  manner  of  its  production,  do  not  destroy,  or  change  its  external  and  visible 
qualities.  This  being  clear  to  all,  it  will  be  seen  that  men  who  deny  the  competency  of  a 
crowd  to  bear  reliable  testimony  to  the  occurrence  of  miracles,  deny,  by  implication  the 
credibility  of  a  farmer's  assertion  regarding  the  growth  of  his  crops.  The  peacock  is  not  a 
beautiful  bird  when  stripped  of  his  gorgeous  caudal  feathers;  nor,  we  feel  constrained  to 
admit,  arc  there  many  elements  of  philosophic  loveliness,  or  logical  acumen,  in  showy  treat- 
ises against  the  miraculous,  when  shorn  of  their  word-painting,  and  reduced  to  a  basis  of 
verbal  exactness.  The  vague  has  a  charm  for  unreflecting  minds,  and  in  religion,  science, 
and  literature  has  been  the  over  fecund  mother  of  deplorable  evils. 

In  investigating,  then,  the  truth  of  an  alleged  miraculous  event,  the  criteria  of  certainty 
for  ordinary  historic  facts  are  to  be  employed.  Such  an  event,  should  it  occur,  is  an  excep- 
tion to  the  general  course  of  mundane  things,  and  should  not  be  hastily  admitted.  We  have 
a  right  to  demand  an  ample  motive  of  credibility  before  accepting  it  as  a  fact  :  we  have  a 
right  to  submit  the  evidence  to  a  most  rigid  examination,  and  to  apply  the  canons  of  historic 
criticism  in  the  most  searching  manner.  Should  the  evidence  adduced  stand  the  test,  then 
intellectual  honesty  demands  that  we  accept  as  true  the  wonderful  occurrence  investigated. 

Let  us  suppose  a  credible  witness  should  say  he  saw  a  man  walking  on  the  water.  The 
first  impression  would  be  that  his  eyes  had  played  him  false  from  some  cause  or  another. 
Still,  on  reflection  we  should  think  such  a  hallucination  improbable.  The  probabilities  are 
that  eyes  which  had  been  faithfully  conveying  impressions  for  years  had  not  proved  false  on 
that  occasion.  If  the  alleged  miracle  is  improbable,  improbable  likewise  is  the  deception. 
Add  another  witness,  and  then  a  third,  and  the  probability  in  favour  of  the  miracle  is  doubled, 
and  trebled,  whilst  that  of  a  hallucination  is  inversely  decreased.  Increase  the  number  of 
witnesses  to  eight,  or  ten,  and  the  supposition  of  an  ocular  illusion  is  no  longer  probable  ; 
it  is  simply  absurd.  That  ten  persons  who  always  saw  aright  should,  at  the  same  moment, 
and  in  respect  to  the  same  sensible  phenomenon,  have  the  same  ocular  delusion,  should  be 
more  difficult  of  belief  than  the  alleged  fact.  No  man  who  wishes  to  deal  frankly  by  his 
intelligence  could  refuse  to  accept  the  testimony  of  ten  credible  witnesses  ;  especially  since, 
as  we  have  shown,  there  is  no  intrinsic  impossibility  in  miracles. 

Sec.  II.,  1894.    19. 


ARCHBISHOP  O'BRIEN  ON  THE 

It' it  were  a  question  of  the  restoration  of  sight  to  the  blind,  or  the  use  of  his  limbs  to 
u  well  known  cripple,  fewer  witnesses  would  be  required  to  beget  a  reasonable  certainty  of 
the  cure.  Could  it  be  possible  for  even  two  persons,  neighbours  and  friends  of  a  sightless 
man,  or  of  one  grievously  deformed,  to  be  mistaken  as  to  his  deliverance  from  his  affliction 
at  the  voice  of  a  great  teacher,  or  by  the  application  of  some  water  for  which  supernatural 
healing  powers  were  claimed  ?  To  affirm  this  would  be  to  upset  the  basis  of  all  credibility, 
and  to  bring  into  the  every  day  relations  of  mankind  the  paralyzing  influence  of  that  most 
inconsistent  of  mental  aberrations — universal  scepticism. 

This  subject  is  protean  in  the  aspects  under  which  it  is  susceptible  of  treatment,  just  as 
manifold  arc  the  rases  which  may  be  claimed  as  miraculous,  and  diverse  the  points  of  view 
from  which  human  testimony  may  be  considered.  It  is  sufficient  to  have  demonstrated 
that  the  theory  of  hallucination,  or  the  ignorance  of  the  witnesses,  as  a  warrant  for  the 
wholesale  denial  of  miracles,  is  devoid  of  scientific  basis  and  involves  an  absurdity. 

To  pa.->  tor  a  moment  from  abstract  reasoning  to  the  concrete,  we  shall  briefly  outline 
tin- hi-ior\  of  a  fart  which  caused  no  inconsiderable  stir  in  medical  circles  in  another  part 
of  tin-  world  four  or  five  years  ago.  In  the  year  188:3  Pierre  Delanoy,  a  native  of  France, 
wh"  in  voiith  had  been  a  gardener,  and  afterwards  a  soldier  for  many  years,  was  stricken 
with  variotH  ill:-.  He  was  then  forty-three  years  old,  and,  having  left  the  army,  was  work- 
in^  at  his  trade  of  gardener.  He  consulted  Professor  Charcot  who  diagnosed  his  case,  and 
eertifn-d  toil  a<  loconiotor  ataxia.  In  January,  I8H4,  his  malady  had  become  so  serious 
that  In-  wa-  obliged  to  quit  work  which  he  never  resumed  until  after  the  event  of  August, 
IXH'.l.  of  which  we  shall  speak  later  on.  lie  entered  the  Hotel-Dieu  at,  Paris  in  January, 
1*M4.  and  tor  three  month--  was  carefully,  but  unsuccessfully,  treated  by  Dr.  Qallard.  He 
\\a-  di.-chargcd  from  ihe  hospital  ami  his  disease  certified  to  as  locomotor  ataxia. 

In  l^Vi  he  war-  much  worse.  There  was  a  marked  recrudescence  of  all  the  symptoms. 
Kor  four  months,  in  the  Ni-cker  Hospital.  I>r.  Kigal  employed  all  treatments  known  to 
modern  science  for  the  disease,  some  of  them  being  of  a  very  heroic  nature,  but  without 
avail.  He  wa>  discharged,  and  again  the  certificate  read,  locomotor  ataxia. 

In  order  not  to  weary  with  details  which  would  be  but  a  repetition  of  the  above,  we 
may  say  that  between  1NX.~>  and  August,  1889,  he  entered  twelve  hospitals,  remaining  in  one 
tor  a  whole  year :  in  each  of  these  he  had  the  services  of  the  most  eminent  physicians;  in 
evi-ry  case  he  went  out  with  the  ominous  words  on  his  certificate,  locomotor  ataxia.  As 
a  matter  of  fact  fourteen  doctors  who  had  treated  him  in  the  best  hospitals  of  Paris,  some 
•  if  whom  were  learned  professors  and  members  of  the  Academy  of  Medicine,  without 
collusion  of  any  sort,  but  with  striking  unanimity,  agreed  in  the  diagnosis  of  his  ailment. 
All  the  judgments  are  written  down  in  the  books  of  the  various  hospitals  and  reproduced 
on  the  card  given  in  Paris,  to  the  discharged  patient.  There  can  be  no  question  of  the 
genuineness  of  this  evidence. 

All  the  symptoms  that  accompany  progressive  ataxia  were  manifested  by  the  unfortun- 
ate tjufl'erer.  With  this  evidence  before  him  no  reasonable  man  will  doubt  that  Pierre  Dehv 
uoy  was,  in  1889,  far  advanced  in  the  third  stage  of  ataxia. 


SUPKRNATURAL  IN  NATURK. 


147 


The  following  table  will  place  this  beyond  doubt,  and  enable  any  one,  so  disposed  to 
verify  our  assertions  : 


YUAII. 


1883. 
1884. 


Prof.  Charcot . 
Dr.  Gal  lard. 


1885.    . 


1881!. 


XAMU  OK  DOCTOR. 


Dr.  Higal 

Prof.  Ball . . 


1887 Dr.  Rigal.. 

1887 Dr.  Kmpis 

1887 Prof.  Laboulbene 

1888 Dr.  Rigal 

1888 Wof     Hall   . 


1888. 


Dr.    X. 


1888 jDr.  Ferreol 

1888 Dr.  Gerin-Koze 

1888 Dr.    Hucquoy . 

1889 Drs.  Lee  and  Durand  Fardel . 

1889  Dr.  Dujardin-Beaunety 

1889 Dr.  Mesnet.. 


XAMK  OK  HOSPITAL 


XAMK  OK  DISK  ASK- 
ON  CKHTIKICATI:. 


Salpetriere Locomotor  ataxia. 

Hotel-Dieu Locomotor  ataxia. 

Xecker Locomotor  ataxia. 

Laeunec Locomotor  at;t.\iu. 

Xecker  Locomotor  ntaxia. 

Hotel-Dieu  [Ataxia. 

Charite [Locomotor  ataxia . 

Xecker Locomotor  ataxia. 

Laeunec Tabes  ataxicns. 

Ueaujou  Tabes  dorsalis 


.  Charite 

.  Lariboisicre 

.  Hotel-Dieu     

.  Hotel-Dieu 

Cochin 

.  Cochin. . 


.  Ataxia. 

.  Locomotor  ntaxia 

Ataxia. 

Locomotor  ataxia . 

Loeomotor  ataxia. 

Sclerosc  des  cordons  pus 
tericurs  de  la  moelle. 
(Same  as  ataxia). 


Now,  locomotor  ataxia  is  pronounced  incurable  by  the  whole  medical  world.  It  is  no 
nervous  disorder  over  which  will,  or  imagination,  can  have  any  effect.  A  change  in  the 
essential  elements  of  the  system  takes  place  in  the  part  affected  ;  and  hitherto  science  lias 
not  discovered  any  remedy.  We  have,  then,  in  Pierre  Delanoy  a  man  evidently  afflicted 
with  an  incurable  malady  which  is  rapidly  Hearing  its  final  stage.  Mark  now  the  sequel. 
This  man,  whose  life  had  been  disordered,  began  to  amend  it  from  the  year  1883.  When  the 
inutility  of  medical  treatment  had  become  apparent  some  of  his  friends  advised  him  to  go  on 
a  pilgrimage  to  Lourdes  where  many  wonderful  cures  were  said  to  be  effected.  In  reference 
to  this  Delanoy  said  :  "  I  should  like  it  very  much  ;  but  as  I  attribute  my  affliction  to  my 
sins,  I  do  not  think  myself  worthy  to  go  to  Lourdes,  nor  worthy  of  being  cured  there.''  He 
adds,  however,  that  he  increased  his  devotion  and  pious  practices,  and  became  more  patient 
under  his  afflictions.  Finally  he  was  induced  in  August  of  1889  to  ask  to  be  taken  to 
Lourdes  with  the  national  pilgrimage.  He  arrived  at  that  place  at  nine  o'clock  on  the 
morning  of  the  19th  August,  and  had  to  be  helped  from  the  car  to  the  grotto.  There  he 
assisted  at  Mass  and  received  Holy  Communion,  and  prayed,  as  he  says,  that  he  "  might 
always  remain  a  good  Christian."  Later  on  he  was  present  at  Benediction  of  the  Most  Holy 
Sacrament,  and  whilst  the  priest  who  was  carrying  it  processionally,  after  the  benediction, 
approached  him,  Delanoy  says  :  "  I  bent  to  the  earth  and  kissed  it,  and  cried  aloud  :  '  Our 
Lady  of  Lourdes  cure  me,  if  you  please  and  if  you  judge  it  well ; "  and  he  adds  :  "  I  felt  the 
sensation  of  an  extraordinary  interior  force  which  compelled  me  despite  myself  to  rise,  to 


,48  AKOHBISHOP  O'BRIEN  ON  THE 

walk,  and  t«>  throw  away  my  stick."  His  companion  to  whom  he  handed  his  stick,  saying, 
••  Take  it.  I  havo  no  further  need  of  it,"  replied  :  "  You  are  beside  yourself,  you  will  fall,"  and 
attempted  t..  restrain  him.  Delanoy,  however,  took  no  heed,  but  followed  in  the  procession, 
walking  easily  and  firmly,  anil  was  perfectly  cured.  His  astounded  companion  followed,  saw 
him  mount  nimbly  the  flight  of  steps  in  front  of  the  church,  and  kneel  for  a  length  of  time 
in  prayer.  Later  in  the  day.  in  the  presence  of  several  medical  doctors  and  others,  he  was 
examined  minutely  :  n«>  trace  of  the  disease  could  be  discovered!  He  had  been  instantan- 
i-.uir.lv  ami  p.-rfcctlv  healed.  Some  time  after  his  return  to  Paris  the  chaplain  of  one  of  the 
h.-pital--.  who  had  known  him  when  sick,  telegraphed  to  Lourdes :  "The  doctors  who  have 
examined  Delaiiov  are  astounded  :  I  have  seen  him  four  times  this  week  ;  he  walks  like  a 
m-tie  |.o-tmaii  (facteiir  rural)."  Later  on  lie  himself  wrote  :  "lam  in  perfect  health,  my 
le«'-  an-  -troin;  and  under  control.  I  am  at  work,  and  have  only  one  thing  in  view,  to  serve 

tl,(.  <; l  <,,„!.  and  to  thank  his  Most    Holy  Mother  who  has   given  me  back  my  health." 

•|-|,,.  ,,,11  particular- "I' tlii-  ease,  with  a  critical  analysis  of  both  its  medical  and  historical 
14,1,,.,-t,,  n, a\  l«e  ivad  in  "  Annales  de  Not  re- Dame  de  Lourdes  "  for  November  and  December 
ot'  1  •>»'.'  ai-d  .laniiary,  l.V'n. 

What  judirnicnt  -hall  we  |>a--  on  this  case?     In  the  face  of  the  cumulative  evidence  set 

ln'fnrr  ii-  h\   the  card- of  discharge   from  the  various   hospitals,  as   well   as   by   the  books  of 

the-e  -aine  in-t it u t ion-,  we  are  compelleil  to  admit  that   I'ierre    Delanoy  had  been  most  seri- 

atilieie.l  \\iili  loc-oiiiotoi- ataxia  lor  several  years.      Medical   science  leaves  us  no  choice 

a,  to  tin    nature  nt'that  di-ea-e,  or  of  the  category  to  which  it  belongs, — it  is  incurable.   But 

t  In-  |.r»»f  of  it-  c"in|ilete  and  in-t  ant  aneoiis  cure  is  as  well  authenticated  as  was  the  existence 

..iiK.di-.i-e.     In  vi.-w  ot' ihe-e   fact-it  would  In- a  trifling  unworthy  of  serious  minds,  to 

fall  hack  ..n  the  -t..ek  phra-es   of  •'hallucination,"  "superstition,"  "diseased  imagination." 

The  trie  ->  ietiti-t.  n.  >t  merelv  dalilileis  in  the  shallow  waters  on  the  shores  of  wisdom's  vast 

.  will  li.iw  the  head,  ami  confers  the  intervention  of  the  Divine  Power  in  the  order  of 

created    thiliLT-. 

lla-  science  anv  explanation  to  <dl'er  for  the  occurrence,  from  time  to  time,  of  miraculous 
How  are  th.-y  reconciled  with  the  attributes  of  the  Infinite,  such  as  his  wisdom, 
fun-sight,  love  uf  order  ?  Do  not  these  render  antecedently  improbable  events  other  than 
strictly  natural  ones?  Was  wisdom  at  fault  in  ordering  the  plan  of  creation,  and  thus 
neec-sitated  a  -.udden  and  unusual,  if  not  violent,  interference  of  the  divine  power  to  remedy 
the  defect ''.  1 1' we  take  a  comprehensive  view  of  creation  we  shall  find  that  these  doubts 
and  ijuestionings  vanish,  like  mist  swallowed  up  in  the  morning  sunlight.  We  shall  find 
that  these  supernatural  manifestations  are  not  haphazard  events,  much  less  after-thoughts  of 
the  creative  power,  but  that  they  are  in  accordance  with  a  law  as  fixed  and  as  determined  as 
molecular  attraction. 

Man,  the  masterpiece  and  monarch  of  visible  creation,  is  conscious  of  the  existence  of 
physical,  intellectual  and  moral  lawn,  corresponding  to  a  three-fold  order  discernible  in 
nnt tire.  The  regulation  of  conduct,  or  of  the  free  acts  of  man  should  be  guided  by  moral 
laws.  Their  observance  is  as  necessary  for  the  harmony  of  nature,  and  for  the  attainment  of 
itn  end,  a-  is  that  of  intellectual  laws  for  the  development  and  perfection  of  the  intelligence, 
or  of  physical  ones  for  the  stability  of  the  universe.  "We  know,  however,  how  prone  men 
are  to  disregard  moral  laws,  and  to  introduce  a  dissonance  into  the  hymn  of  eternal  praise 


SUPERNATURAL  TN  NATURE.  149 

which  creation  is  chanting  to  its  author.  Now,  just  as  a  ready  compensation  has  been 
provided  to  restore  the  wonted  equipoise  of  the  planetary  system,  momentarily  disturbed  by 
a  vagrant  comet,  so  a  remedy,  which  in  itself  is  amply  sufficient,  has  been  prepared  to  coun- 
teract the  disturbances  induced  in  the  moral  order  by  a  perverse  use  of  human  free  will. 
That  remedy  is  the  law  of  extraordinary  intervention  of  the  divine  power,  to  remind  men 
that  the  Creator  lives  and  rules.  And  as  men  in  all  epochs  have  been  marring  the  harmony 
of  creation  by  moral  obliquity,  so  the  Creator  in  all  ages  has  been  manifesting  his  pro- 
prietorship by  miraculous  events.  Hence  the  universal  and  time-enduring  belief  in  them. 

Viewed  in  the  calm  light  of  metaphysical  science  the  world  is  no  enigma,  and  the  destiny 
of  man  no  riddle.  In  ordered  sequence  the  succession  of  finite  and  secondary  causes  con- 
tinued during  the  silent  eons  of  preparation  of  the  globe.  The  merely  physical  was  then  tin- 
only  order  ;  all  the  facts  and  phenomena  of  that  period  were  the  regular  products  of  physical 
laws.  "When  the  stage  of  development  had  been  reached  that  was  adapted  to  the  require- 
ments of  the  human  organism,  man  appeared  on  the  earth,  by  the  intervention  of  the  divine 
power.  Intellectual  and  moral  laws  then  took  their  allotted  place  in  the  plan  of  creation — 
not  as  an  excrescence,  or  as  a  piece  of  patchwork  on  the  web,  but  a.s  weft,  that  gave  colour, 
and  design,  and  a  reason  for  its  existence.  Irrational  creation  is  guided  to  its  end  by  firm 
fixed  laws  that  impel  it  onward  with  inexorable  relentlessness  ;  but  man,  the  high  priest  of 
the  universe,  should  use  it  as  a  censer  to  waft  heavenward  the  frankincense  of  his  own  and 
the  world's  tribute  to  the  Creator.  Taking  man  as  he  is,  the  preservation  of  this  great  moral 
order,  the  attainment  of  this  end,  can  in  no  conceivable  way  be  so  effectively  assured  as  by 
the  law  of  the  extraordinary  intervention  of  the  divine  power  in  the  order  of  created  things, 
whence  miracles  result. 


SECTION  II.,  1894.  [    131    ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


V. — Oartier's  Course — a  Last    Wor<L 


By  THE  RIGHT  REVEREND  M.   F.  HOWLEY,  West  Newfoundland. 


(Communicated  by  Dr.  Hourinot,  May  Stnl,  IWII.l 


It  may  perhaps  be  considered  rather  late  in  tin*  day  now,  after  all  the  learneil  essays 
that  have  heen  written  on  this  subject,  especially  in  these  latter  years,  to  attempt  to  throw 
any  new  light  on  Caution's  itinerary  in  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence'.  Vet  I  presume  to  do  so, 
and  when  a  writer,  altogether  unknown  and  without  a  name,  comes  forward  upon  a  well- 
beaten  track,  and  pretends  to  overturn  the  theories  of  long-established  critics,  and  renowned 
students,  he  is  supposed  to  be  able  to  show  some  credentials  of  great  weight  and  authority 
in  order  to  entitle  him  to  a  hearing.  It  will  ho  asked,  then,  on  what  plea  do  1  pretend  to 
give  a  final  decision  on  a  point  which  has  up  to  the  present  day  defied  the  penetration  of  the 
keenest  historical  students  ?  I  reply  : 

The  very  fact  that  this  research  /*//>  defied  the  writers  who  have  attacked  it,  is  one 
reason  why  the  field  is  still  open  to  investigation.  The  earlier  writers,  Lesearbot,  Chaulevoix, 
Gamier,  Ferland,  Brassenr  do  Bourbouug,  Ac.,  having  bad  access  only  to  mutilated  and 
incomplete  extracts  of  Cartier's  Relation,  are  hopelessly  confusing  and  contradictory  in  their 
accounts  of  these  voyages.  The  later  writers,  though  enjoying  the  full  benefit  of  the  entire 
Relation  originale,  have  not  been  able  to  steer  their  course  clear  through  the  narrative. 

The  very  latest  writer  who  has  touched  on  the  subject — the  learned  Dr.  Hourinot,  in 
"Cape  Breton  and  its  Memorials,"  at  page  133 — shows  how  all  the  writers  who  have  lately 
attacked  this  literary  and  geographical  puzzle,  while  each  contradicting  the  other,  have  not 
been  able  to  lay  down  anything  for  certain  themselves;  and  the  learned  author  ends  liv 
contradicting  or  disagreeing  with  them  all. 

My  claim  then,  to  "superior  light "  is  based  on  the  fact  that  my  position  as  Bishop  on 
the  West  Coast  of  Newfoundland,  and  my  residence  for  the  past  eight  years  at  Bay  St. 
George,  together  with  a  personal  experience  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  now  ranging  over 
twenty-three  years,  has  given  rne  an  opportunity  of  travelling  over  and  over  again  on  the  very 
route  first  explored  by  Carrier.  With  the  Relation  Originale  as  my  guide-book,  I  have  followed 
him  from  harbour  to  harbour ;  identifying  and  locating  with  absolute  certainty,  all  the  places 
described  in  the  narrative.  I  have  had,  moreover,  the  advantage  of  consulting  on  the  obscure 
and  obsolete  passages  of  the  Relation  the  French  fishing  captains  of  St.  Malo,  St.  Brieux,  La 
Rochelle,  and  other  places  of  Brittany  and  Normandy,  who  come  out  here  every  year  to 
make  their  fishery,  just  as  they  did  in  the  days  of  Cartier  ;  and  who  preserve  all  the  quaint- 
ness  of  customs  and  language  of  those  days  which  are  unintelligible  even  to  the  learned 
Frenchman  of  to-day.  It  has  been  the  source  of  intense  pleasure  to  me  to  verify  the 


1B2  BISHOP  HOWLEY  ON 

wonderful  accuracy  of  Cartier' s  descriptions:  the  marvellous  correctness  of  his  soundings  as 
shown  hy  coinpurison  with  the  latest  mid  most  scientific  investigations. 

I  have  sometimes  smiled,  sometimes  felt,  indignant,  at  the  cool  assumption  with  which 
some  writers,  having,  through  their  own  ignorance,  involved  themselves  in  an  inextricable 
muddle,  at  once  accuse  Curtier  of  ignorance,  inexactitude,  and  so  forth.  Thus,  M.  Paul  dc 
Cazes.  in  the  'Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  1890,'  page  26,  writes,  "  L'in- 
cxaetitude  dc  scs  observations  astronomiques,  le  pen  de  precision  de  sa  course,  le  vague  de 
-is  descriptions.  -ur  Its  licux  visites,  &c.,  &c."  I  leave  it  confidently  to  the  reader  to  say, 
after  he  sliall  have  perused  these  pages,  on  whose  side  is  the  ignorance  and  inexactitude. 

Aeknow  ledtrini,'  inv  un-at  indebtedness  to  the  Abbe  Hospice  Verreau,  for  liis  very 
erudite  ami  painstaking  article  in  the  same  nunihcr  of  the  Transactions  on  the  questions  of 
tin-  -Calendar.  Civil  and  Kcelesiastical,''  also,  to  two  most  interesting  articles  hy  Professor 
(;aii»iiLr  in  the  Tran-aetions  I 'or  1HH7  and  lxH',1.  and  to  the  pri/e  essays  of  Mr.  Joseph  Pope 
ami  M.  l>i"tme.  I  sliall,  without  further  preliminary,  commence  the  consideration  of  the 
itinerar\ . 


I  ha\e  drawn  a  map  whieh  will  help  to  throw  light  upon  my  observations. 

('artiiT  -et  -ail  mi  hi-  lir-t  voyage  tVoiu  St.  Malo  on  Monday,  20th  April,  1534,  and, 
al't.  r  a  t'.ivniirable  pa— aLre.  arrived  at  Newfoundland  on  the  10th  May.  This  gives  a  passage 
•  .t  t  \\  .-Hi  v  d;.\  -.  whieh  i- ven  at  the  present  time  would  lie  a  vi'rv  fair  run  indeed  for  a  sailing 
vi  —  1.  lie  made  land  at  ('ape  li.mavi-ta.  which,  with  his  usual  exactness  and  nautical  prc- 
ei-i.'ii.  he  tell-  ii-  i-  in  latitude  4 s.i,  .  It  is  iii  reality  4X  42  ,  so  that  he  is  only  12  minutes 
.Mil.  Hut  the  laet  ii|'  hi-  making  HmiavUia  so  directly  and  securely  from  St.  Malo  shows  a 
kn-iwledi^e  .it'  navigation  ijiiite  eipial  t"  that  posr^essed  l>v  the  ordinary  sea  captain  of  the 

|.[-e-i   lit    da\  . 

('ape  |{nnavi-ta  was,  up  to  the  date  of  Cartier  and  for  years  after,  the  goal  of  all  the 
northwestern  navigators.  Having  made  this  point,  they  steered  north  or  south  as  they 
de-iivd.  and  mi  returning  to  Kuropc  this  was  the  point  they  took  to  get  a  good  departure 
fniin.  It  wa-  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  this  point,  namely,  at  Cape  St.  John,  hit. 
"in  .  that  ('abut  tir-t  made  land  in  14!»7.  It  was  this  point  which  was  made  by  Gaspard 
(Wtereal.  who.  three  years  subsequently  (1")(IO),  sailing  from  Lisbon  via  Terceira  (Azores), 
di-e,. v.-red  and  named  this  cape  llii,,inirixi,i — a  name  already  given  by  the  Portuguese  to  the 
principal  Uhmd  of  the  Cape  Verde  group.  It  was  at  this  point  that  Giovanni  Verra/.ano  in 
l.'.2:i  t.".k  his  course  for  Kun.pe  :  having  first  struck  land  in  hit.  34  N.  (Cape  Fear,  North 

Carolina).  I asted  northwardly  many  leagues,  till  they  came  to  the  land   "that  in  times 

past,"  says  the  -Chronicle,"  (namely  141*7),  "was  discovered  by  the  Britons  (Cabot)  whieh 
i*  in  hit.  M  ,"  i.  r.,  at  Cape  St.  John,  Newfoundland.     (See  map.) 

CATAI.INA,  ST.  KATIIKRINE'S  HARBOUR. 

On  account  of  the  course  to  the  northward  being  beset  with  iee,  Cartier  went  into  a 

harbour  situated  to  the  south-southwest  of  Cape  Bonavista,  about  five  leagues.     He  tells  us 

this  harbour  ia  named  St.  Katherine's.     It  retains  the  name  up  to  the  present  day,  but  in 

the  modified  form  of  Catalina— •"  the  soft  Spanish  word  for  Catherine,  like  Kathleen  in  Irish." 

Bishop  Mullock's  Leetures.)     It  does  not  appear  that  Cartier  gave  the  name.     He  speaks 


CAHTIKirs  COl'RSK. 


133 


Sec.  11.,  1694 


,34  BISHOP  H  OWLET  ON 

of  it  a*  if  already  well  known  like  Bonavista.  Shortly  afterwards,  however,  Cartier  did  give 
the  name  of  St.  Catherine,  not  to  a  harlHiur  but  to  an  island  near  the  Straits  of  Belle  Isle. 
It  is  tin-  island  known  to-day  as  Schooner  Island.  "  Jo  nomine  icelle  isle  Saincte  Katherine." 
He  says  "  /  ii'iiiif."  M.  D'Avezac,  in  his  introduction  to  the  Relation,  presumes  that  this 
may  have  been  the  niune  of  Carrier's  ship,  l>ut  I  prefer  to  attribute  it  to  a  higher  motive. 
In  the  tirst  place,  this  was  the  name  of  his  wife,  Catherine  des  Granches ;  again,  the  festival 
..I"  tli.'  irrcat  St.  Catherine  of  Siena  (30th  April)  occurred  while  he  was  in  mid-ocean.  He 
mav  have  resolved  on  that  day  to  honour  some  place  hy  her  name. 

Isl.K    1>KS    (  IfAISKAULX. 

Alter  .1  .May  ..Men  day-  at  Catalina  he  .-et  out  on  Thursday,  21st  May,  with  a  westerly 
hree/e.  ;,i,,l  -ail.. I  X .  l.\  K.—  •  \"i'i  "/••/  -A  n<>r<lf)st "  (qy..  "  11 '/«/  ijitartf)  We  have 
here  .mother  e\ain|.le  "f  tin-  minute  aeruracv  of  ('artier'.-  log.  But  on  his  second  voyage 

(l."i.;."i)    he    di  — -ribe-    -till    more    exactly    the    po.-iti f   these   well-known    Bird   Islands, 

kin-wit  in  our  da\-  a-  the  "  Funk-."  "  \\"e  made  land."  lie  says  (second  voyage,  1535),  "at 
ill,  Bin!  l-land.  \\  hi.-h  i-  about  I'.nirteen  leagues  from  the  mainland,  and  is  in  elevation  of 
tin-  pule"  i  .  ...  north  latitude)  "  4'.i  4<>' ."  Cartier's  leagues  were  ahout  two  and  two-thirds 

•  •I'  our  naui'i'-al  mile-,  \vhieh  would  irive  al'oiit  thirt  v->ix  miles  for  the  distance  from  the  main- 
laml.      Sow.  iii  the  "  Sailing  Directions,"  l*7»i.  we  read  :     *     *    #    "The  Funk  Islands  lie 
iiorthea-t   !P\  ea-t  ;iliout   thirty-two  miles  from  Cape  F  reels."     Cartier  mentions  the  hearing 

'  tVoin  Cape  Freel-  !nit  tVoin  Catalina  Head,  and  gives  X.  hy  K.,  which  is,  the  correct 
bearing  troni  tin-  latter  point.  "lt<  geoirraphieal  position" — I  am  still  quoting  the 
•Sail'mir  hire. -non- ' — "  i-  4:<  4.V  -J'.i"." 

Carii.-r'-  de-.-ription  i-  wondert'iilly  eurreet.  This  island  was  well  known  at  the  time  of 
Cartier'-  voyage.  It  appeal'-  on  all  the  map-  previous  to  his  time.  Thus  Majollo  (1527) 
•rive-  it  a-  A\.--  :  Verra/.ano  il."iJ-<).  Va  .!,•  Los  Ave-:  Kiliero  (152f>),  Ya  de  Aves  ;  Varresi, 
N'atiean  map  | l">'>iii.  I-ola  de«:li  I'eelli.  When  it  assumed  its  present  ineuphonious  sobri- 

•  plet.   the    Fllllk-.    I    have   not    been    able   to   discover. 

MAVK   DKS  CIIASTEATLX. 

<>n  Wednesday.  'JTtli  May.  Cartier  arrived  at  the  entrance  of  the  Bay  of  Chateaux; 
that  i-  to  .-ay.  at  the  Strait- of  Helle  Isle,  the  entrance  to  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  But  on 
account  of  ice  he  could  not  enter  the  >traits.  and  had  to  take  refuge  in  the  harbour  of  Car- 
IHMIM  until  the  '.'th  ..f  .dine. 

The  voyage  from  the  Funkr.  to  the  harbour  ot  Carpoon,  or  Kirpon,  occupied  six  days. 
from  the  21.«t  to  the  27th  of  May,  of  which  Cartier  gives  us  no  account  ;  hut  while  making 
up  hi*  log  during  his  stay  at  Karpunt,  or  Quirpon,  he  gives  us  an  idea  of  the  intermediate 
coast.  He  speaks  of  the  "two  Belle  Isles  which  are  near  Red  Cape."  These  islands  are 
called  at  the  present  day  Groais  or  Groix  Island  (corrupted  hy  the  fishermen  to  Gray's 
Inlan.l)  and  Belle  Isle  South.  This  latter  name  is  rarely  used  hy  the  people,  who  call  the 
group  hy  the  name  of  the  Gray  Islands.  The  name  ..f  Belle  Isle,  without  any  niialiti. -ation, 
i*  now  universally  given  to  the  large  and  well  known  island  lying  off  the  strait*  of  the  same 
The  two  island*,  Groaix  and  Belle  Isle  South,  off  Cape  Rouge,  between  lat 
50  and  51  ,  wore  evidently  well  known  in  Cartier's  time.  The  names  were  doubtless  given  by 
the  Breton  fishermen  in  memory  of  the  two  islands  of  the  same  name  on  their  own  coaat  of 


CARTIEE'S  COURSE.  153 

Brittany.  They  bear  the  same  relative  positions  to  each  other  as  these  latter  islands.  The 
island  known  to-day  as  Belle  Isle,  situated  about  fifteen  miles  from  the  most  northerly  point 
of  Newfoundland,  and  the  same  distance  from  the  mainland  of  Labrador,  is  not  mentioned 
at  all  by  Cartier.  It  is  only  by  mistake  that  it  obtained  the  name  it  now  bears  ;  or  rather 
the  name  was  transferred  from  the  original  Belle  Isle  (the  Belle  Isle  South  mentioned 
above)  in  this  way.  In  those  early  days,  the  fishermen  coming  out  to  fish  in  the  "Great 
Bay"  (the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence)  used  first  to  make  Bonavista  or  Bird  Rocks,  then  creep 
along  shore  to  Belle  Isle,  and  finally,  rounding  the  northern  head  of  Newfoundland,  enter 
the  straits.  Hence  Belle  Isle  South  became  a  landmark  for  the  straits.  Afterwards  becom- 
ing more  adventurous,  they  steered  directly  for  the  straits  or  for  the  island  at  its  mouth,  to 
which  island  naturally  was  transferred  the  name  formerly  given  to  the  more  southern  island, 
now  gone  out  of  use  as  a  landmark  ;  but  this  occurred  after  Cartier's  time.  Cap  Rnugc.  on 
the  east  side  of  the  northern  peninsula  of  Newfoundland,  near  Groaix  Island,  has  preserved 
its  name  to  the  present  day.  It  is  found  on  maps  prim-  to  Cartier.  In  the  Italian  maps  it 
is  given  as  Capo  Rosso  (red),  not  to  be  confounded  with  Cape  Rasn  <n-  Rasso,  sometimes 
given  by  the  Italians  for  Cape  Race.  The  harbour  called  by  Cartier 

RAPONT 

is  variously  written  and  called  Karpuut,  Kirpou,  Quirpon,  Carpon  and  Carpoon.  It  is 
situated  on  a  small  island  oft'  the  northeast  point  of  Newfoundland.  I  consider  all  these 
forms  to  be  simply  corruptions  of  ••  arpon  "  (harpoon  in  English:  in  Italian,  ramponc).  The 
letter  C  being  placed  before  it  to  signify  cape,  has  gradually  become  absorbed  into  the  name. 
making  Carpon  for  C.  Arpon,  just  as  C.  Arenas  became  Carenas. 

It  is  rather  curious  that  the  course  given  from  Cape  Rouge  to  Cape  Degrat  (on  Kirpou 
Island),  namely,  north-northeast  and  south-southwest,  is  true  or  stellar,  and  is  the  only  one 
so  given.  All  the  rest  are  magnetic,  with  a  variation  (west)  of  33  ,  or  nearly  three  [mints. 
which  is  almost  exactly  the  same  as  the  variation  of  the  present  day. 

The  description  of  the  harbour  of  Carpoon  given  by  Cartier  in  so  correct  and  minute, 
that  it  would  do  for  the  Coastal  Pilot  of  the  present  day.  It  is  worth  while  comparing  the 
two.  "It  is,"  he  says,  ';  in  fifty  one  and  a-half  degrees  (i-ini/nniitc  d  HIHJ  <lf<jrcz  et  tli'ni;/)  An 
dit  hable  de  rapont  ya  deux  entrees,  Vane  eers  I'est  et  I'anltre  eery  le  su  de  1'isle  :  mnis  H /unit 
donner  garde  de  la  bande  et  pointe  de  I'eist  car  se  son!  oast'ires  et  JMU/S  summe,  et  fault  ranger 
I'isle  de  Vouaist  a  la  longaeuer  de  demy  cable  ou  plus  pris  qti'tl  re  nit ;  et  puis  s'en  aller  sur  le  .tn 
vers  le  rapont  ;  et  se  fault  donner  garde  de  trois  basses  qui  sont  sonbz  I'enti  on  (en)  chenal  defers 
Fisle  de  I'est." 

The  following  description  is  from  the  "Sailing  Directions"  of  Jas.  Imray,  F.R.G.S.. 
(1876) :  "  Cape  Bauld,  the  northern  extremity  of  Kirpon  Island,  is  in  hit.  51 '  38'  45"  N.  *  * 
The  narrow  channel  southward  of  Kirpon,  which  divides  it  from  the  main  land,  is  the 
eastern  approach  to  Kirpon  Harbour.  It  is  very  shallow  having  a  depth  of  only  12  to  15 
feet  at  low  water.  #  *  #  Vessels  approaching  (Kirpon  Harbour)  from  the  northward 
may  borrow  as  close  as  they  please  till  they  arrive  at  the  entrance  *  *  *  where  there  are 
some  rocks  above  and  under  water." 

The  similarity  of  the  language  is  simply  astonishing  !  It  looks  like  an  adaptation  of 
Cartier's  words  and  shows  the  wonderful  perfection  and  completeness  of  his  observations. 

On  leaving  Point  Degrat,  Cartier  sailed,  after  doubling  two  islands  on  the  port  hand, 
"W.  by  N.  "  Ouaist,  ung  quart  du  Norouaist,"  and  entered  "  La  dite  Baye,"  that  is 


156  BISHOP  IIOWLEY  ON 

TUB  GULF  OF  ST.  LAWRENCE 

bv  tin-  Strait.*  of  Ik-He  Isle. 

The  IJulf  of  St.  Lawn-nee  at  this  time  was  called  "The  Bay,"  "La  Baye  "  par  excellence, 
and  M,im-liim*  "  La  Grande  Baye."  It  was  well  known  to  the  Breton  fishermen,  as  we  shall 
see.  iin.1  they  uln-ai.lv  carried  on  large  fisheries  there.  It  was  sometimes  also  called  "La 
Have  dcs  Chaateaulx,"  because  the  harbour  of  Chateau  (which  still  retains  the  name)  is  at  the 
.•nt'ran.-e  to  this  Grand  Hay— <-u  the  northern  or  Labrador  side.  Cartier  clearly  distinguishes 
bcnxcd,  "  I-'  »ay«-  dt-s  Chastcaiilx."  (|..  f>)  and  the  "  liable  des  Chasteaulx,"  (p.  8).  He 
h.-rc  I  p.  7)  -ay-  "  La  l>itc  Bay.-"  (the  Gulf)  because  he  bad  already  mentioned  it  (p.  6.)  It  is 
,all.-d  ••'I'll.- '<iran.l  I'.av  "  by  Whitbourne  as  late  as  K.il 9.  The  two  islands  which  Cartier 
-aw  ..n  ili.-  l.-t't  ••!•  port  side  (l»il>',,-i)  were  what  are  now  ealled  Big  Sacred  Island,  and 

s,.|, .,.  |,l;,,,,l  I,,  pi-told  Kay.     The  former,  Cartier  says,  is  three  leagues  from  C.  Degrat 

,,.,.  c  |;.,i,|,|.|  'I'll.-  lati.-r  !-<-ven  leagues  from  the  first,  allowing  2jj  miles  to  the  league  the 
di-tanc.-  an-  pr.-nv  i-urreet.  Thi-  S.-h«t..ner  Island,  is  the  island  which,  as  mentioned  some- 
liiu.-  ba.-k.  Carti.-r  .-ailed  St.  Cat herineV.  an.l  it  is  a  pity  it  did  not  preserve  the  name.  He 
ib  —  Tib.-  ii  a-  a  ••  tlat  i-land.  appearinir  t»  belong  to  the  main  land."  Some  writers  (among 

\\li..ni    IVof,— or  Ga ir.   Harvard)  have  tin. ugbt   this  "Isle  Sainete   Katherine"  was  the 

in.., I, -HI  |;,'ll,.  \~\,-.  bin  that  i-land  is  altogether  in  another  direction  to  the  starboard  of 
Carli.r'-  rout.-.  Ii  i-  l..l't\.  riiirired.  and  barren,  and  stands  out  in  mid-ocean  fourteen  miles 
li-.-ni  l.md  in  all  dire.-tion-.  S.-hooner  I-land  on  the  contrary  is  described  in  the  "Sailing 
hir.-.  ti,.n-"  a-  i..l.-rably  w.-II  timbered.  It  is  " adjoining  Cape  Norman,"  Cook's  Harbour 
him.'  b'-i\\«-.-n.  -"  that  I'r.nii  Cart'u-r'.-  position  it  seemed  "to  belong  to  the  main  land."  "At 
ib.-  N.  K.  .-I'  \\\\~  i-land"  NIVS  Cartier.  "there  are  breakers  and  bad  bottom  for  about  a 
.jti.itt.'i-  ..fa  l.-airu.-.  "ii  ae.-.iiint  of  which  it  is  neeessary  to  give  it  a  wide  berth."  (Luy  fault 
,/..„„, ,-  ,••//.  .')  f'|v..  /{mull .')  ' 

••('ar.'i-  re.juired."  r-av  the  ••Sailing  Directions,"  on  entering  (Cooke's  Harbour)  to 
avoid  the  sunken  ledged  oft' Norinun  1'oint.  and  the  reef  extending  a  mile  eastward  from 
Sc||.Hiin-r  Island." 

Carti.-r  -a\>  this  Uland  of  St.  Catherine,  and  the  harbour  of  Chateaux,  "lie  N.  N.E.  and 
S.  S.W.  from  each  other,  and  there  is  l/j  leagues  between  the  two."  The  course  and  distance 

are  ab-.ihltely  correct. 

THK  HAKIHIITK  .IF  CHATEAUX, 

which  tbrtumitely  preserves  its  name,  is  situated  on  the  Labrador  coast,  in  latitude  52°, 
din-ctly  westward  of  Hell.-  Isle.  It  takes  its  name  from  "the  fantastic  formation  of  the  cliffs 
••  winch  show  a  remarkable  resemblance  to  an  ancient  castle  with  its  turrets,  arches,  loop- 
"  holi-n,  keep*.  Ac.,  which  are  beautifully  represented  by  a  series  of  basaltic  columns." 
(Chappfl,  "Cruise  of  tin-  Rosamond,"  1813.)  In  the  curious  chronicle  of  Adam  Bremensis, 
a  Canon  of  the  Cathedral  of  Hamburg,  in  the  XL  Century  (1073-76),  the  author  describes 
in  quaint  IM\\H  the  voyage  of  the  Norsemen  :  the  discovery  of  Iceland,  Greenland,  Hallag- 
land.  and  Wiidand.  There  is  a  very  remarkable  passage  which  would  seem  to  describe  this 
natural  phenomenon  of  Chateaux  :  "  Appulerunt  ad  quarodam  insulam,  altissimis  in 
cin-uitu  Bcopuliti,  ritu  oppidi  munitam  "  (they  landed  at  a  certain  island,  surrounded  by  lofty 
cliff*,  after  the  fashion  of  a  walled  town). 

1  Tb«  •I«CM  between  »ny  two  point!  of  tlie  compaM. 


CARTIBR'S  COURSE.  137 

On  the  9th  of  June  (Tuesday)  Carder  left  Kirpon  and  sailed  up  the  straits.  Tie  does 
not  say  that  he  entered  the  harbour  of 

BLANC  SABLON, 

though  he  gives  a  minute  account  of  it  and  the  adjoining  coast.  This  harhnur  retains  its 
name  to  the  present  day  and  is  a  place  of  considerable  importance.  It  is  the  frontier  point 
of  Canadian  and  Newfoundland  territory,  and  is  the  headquarters  of  the  customs'  officials 
and  revenue  cutters  sent  every  summer  by  the  St.  John's  Government.  There  is  here  also  one 
of  the  finest  fishing  "rooms,"  perhaps,  now  in  existence,  belonging  to  the  energetic  Hon. 
Captain  Blandford.  The  harbour  takes  its  name  from  the  banks  of  sand  surrounding  it. 
Nearly  all  the  harbours  of  this  coast  are  remarkable  for  vast  quantities  of  this  sand  formed 
by  the  detritus  of  the  Granite  Mountains.  It  is  ot  a  light  fawn  colour,  but  when  bleached 
and  seen  from  a  distance  with  the  sun's  rays  reflected  from  it,  it  appears  quite  white,  hence 
the  name.  Between  Chateaux  and  Blanc  Sablon  Cartier  mentions  two  harbours.  Havre 
dcs  Buttes,  or  harbour  of  sand  heaps,  which  he  says  is  12i  leagues  from  Chateaux,  and  is 
probably  Greenish  Harbour  of  the  present  day,  and  Havre  de  la  Ballaine,  two  leagues  troni 
the  former,  is  Red  Bay.  The  Relation  Oriijiiialc  has  a  blank  for  the  distance  from 
Hr.  Ballaine  to  Blanc  Sablon.  The  edition  of  1598  gives  25  leagues,  Hakluvt  15  leagues. 
Both  of  these  figures  are  entirely  too  much.  By  attentively  reading  the  narrative,  it  will 
be  seen  that  Cartier  did  not  visit  these  harbours  or  explore  this  coast  personally.  He  .-ailed 
direct  from  Kirpon  to  the  harbour  of  Brest,  now  Old  Fort,  and  must  have  taken  these 
distances  at  second  band.  He  speaks  of  a  cove  about  three  leagues  from  Blanc  Sablon 
where  there  is  no  shelter  from  the  S.  or  S.  E.  This  is  Bradore  Bav.  To  the  S.  S.  W.  ot' 
this  cove  are  two  islands,  which  he  calls  "Isle  de  Bouays,"  to-dav  Woody  Island,  and  ••  Isle 
des  Ouaiseaulx,"  to-day  Greenly  Island.  The  next  harbour  mentioned  is 

BREST, 

so  called  by  the  Breton  fishermen  after  the  town  of  the  same  name  in  their  own  country. 
He  arrived  here  on  Wednesday,  June  10th,  the  day  after  leaving  Kirpon;  so  he  could  not 
have  made  any  delay  at  the  intervening  places.  Brest  is  the  harbour  known  at  the  present 
day  as  Old  Fort.  The  ruins  of  a  fort  of  the  XVI.  Century  are  still  visible  there.  '•Tin- 
latitude  given  by  Cartier,"  says  Ganong,  "  51°  50 ,  is  about  30'  too  far  north."  What  the 
Relation  Origiriale  gives  is  "  Cinquante  et  ung  degrez,  quarante,  cinquante  cine  mynuttes," 
which  probably  means  51°  40'  55".  The  true  latitude  is  51°  26 ,  so  that  Cartier  would  be 
only  about  14'  out. 

Immediately  after  mentioning  Havre  Ballaine  (Red  Bay),  Cartier  adds  "  Le  travers  du 
quel  hable,  scavoir,  a  tierce  partie  de  la  dite  baye  ya  trante  huyt  brasses  et  fond  de 
taygnay."  This  passage  has  been  a  puzzle  to  commentators,  but  it  is  quite  clear  to  me. 
He  is  not  speaking  of  the  harbour  of  Baleine,  which  he  did  not  visit,  but  of  the  Straits  of 
Belle  Isle  (La  dite  baye).  He  sailed,  as  mentioned,  direct  from  Cape  Norman  to  Brest,  and 
when  "off"  Harbour  Ballaine  ;  i.  e.,  "  Le  travers  du  quel  hable,"  and  about  one-third  of  the 
distance  between  the  coast  of  Labrador  and  Newfoundland  (the  strait  here  is  about  18  miles 
wide,  so  he  would  be  six  miles  off"  the  Labrador  coast),  he  found  38  fathoms  and  a  weedy  or 
kelpy  bottom  (taygnay).1 


He  frequently  uses  this  word.      It  means  teigneux,  the  same  as  rogneux  or  rognouse,  scabby  or  scruffy.    It 
U  a  nautical  term  applied  to  a  rock  covered  with  kelp  or  sea-weed  which  gives  it  a  scabby  or  scruffy  appearance. 


BISHOP  HOWLKY  ON 

.   •- 

The  ••  Sailing  Directions "  thus  speak  of  the  soundings  in  the  straits  :  *  *  *  "The 
ending*  are  irregular,  from  20  to  30,  and  in  some  places  38  fathoms/'  •  «  The 

na,,,r<.  of  the  bottom  is  as  various  as  the  depths,  sometimes  of  rock,  and  at  others  of  sand, 
broken  shells,  and  pieces  ,,f  coral  or  gravel  "  (evidently  taygnay). 

The  ,lnv  after  their  arrival  at   Hrest.  being  the  festival  of  St.  Barnabas  Apostle  (June 

ID   th.-v  bad  a  grand  mass  of  thanksgiving  celebrated,  and  then  he  set  out  on  an  exploring 

,.  w.-,twards.     Ho  visit,-.!  tour  harbours,  which  be  calls,  respectively,  St.  Anthony,  St. 

s!'rv,tin   St    Jae.,ues,and  Jae,,ues  ('artier  harbour:  from  which  latter  he  returned  directly 

I.',   Mr.-t      Vwcssor  (lanonir  ('<-:  ••«''.)  has  carefully  traced  out  this  route  and  located  these 

They  an-  .-all.-.!  at  th.-  present  day  by  the  following  names,  respectively  :— Rocky 

lias.  Ubster  I  lav.  Sh.-cati.-a  May.  and  Cumberland   Harbour.      (Trans,  p.  125.) 

'\Vhil.-  at  St.  .la,-,, iic-  Harbour  iShecatiea)  they  met  "a  ship  from  La  Rochelle,  which 
wa»  marching  f..r  th.-  harbour  of  Hre>t.  where  they  were  going  to  make  their  fishery." 
Tl'.i-  i»'"v.-  that  thi-  part  nf  th-  gulf  was  fiv.,uented  by  French  and  Breton  fishermen,  at 

that   tini'-. 

,,,,  ,n,  l:',ili  .lime,  Saturday,  they  left  Jacques  ('artier  Harbour  for  Brest,  and  on  the 
1 1th.  Sm.dav.  they  had  mass  r-ung  (/•/*/«  fti  rluniler  I"  ///w,r),  presumably  at  Brest,  after 
whi.-li  th.-y  w.-iirli-'d  an.-hor  and  -ailed  towards  the  south  to  examine  the  coast  of  New- 
f,im,,|l:,nd'  Wh.-n  about  half  way  across  the  Lay  ..r  gulf,  which  in  this  place  is  about  20 
„.,.  ihev  siw  what  seemed  to  be  a  great  doul.le  ra|.e.  It  appeared  at  first  like  two 
.  ..  Ut'hc  alUTwards  discovered  it  was  the  mainland.  It  was,  in  fact,  the  highlands  ot 
Sl  |, ,),,,  .,  |,;ir,  ,,)'  tli,.  .r|.,.;1i  rhain  of  mountains  whieh  runs  almost  without  intermission 
iVoin  Cape  U.i\  riirht  across  tlie  Uland  of  Newfoundland  in  a  northeastern  direction.  The 
,„,'„,,  ,,,  ,,,.,,,  wlii.-li  form-  May  St.  John  ,.n  the  one  side  and  the  bight  of  Ingornachoix  on 
th.-  ,.th.-r.  and  whieh  i«  , -ailed  Point  lii.-lie.  is  low  lying  land,  and  so  is  the  country  for  several 
mil,-  La.  k.  l.ut  these  ma'_rni!ieeiit  highlands,  rising  to  a  height  of  nearly  2,000  feet,  show 
in. m  a  -.'real  di-tanee  -.-award  Imitr  liefore  the  intermediate  lowland  appears.  A  little 
t'urih.-r  mi.  ('artier  named  one  of  the  r-purs  of  these  mountains  "  Les  Granches,"  from  the 
app.-aran.-e  wlii.-h  th.-y  bear  to  immense  barn-  or  ricks.  The  description  which  he  gives  of 
th,-.,.  mountain-  as  "  luii-hrfit  ct  rn-Hxfx."  "chopped  and  hewn  out,"  is  most  appropriate.  They 
an-  .ut  .nit  into  the  mo-t  perfect  form-  of  pyramids,  ricks,  cones  and  polygons,  showing  deep 
gorg.-*  and  ravines  between,  and  rising  as  they  do  sometimes  to  over  two  thousand  feet,  the 
plav  »t  Minliifht  and  shadow  in  these  gorges  or  gulches  produces  most  vivid  and  beautiful 

effects.' 

On  Tuesday,  June  Itith.  they  coasted  along  southwest  by  south  about  32  leagues,  when 
tlu-v  came  to  a  cape  which  (.'artier  calls  Cap  Poinctu.  The  description  which  he  gives  of  it, 
and  particularly  the  mention  of  an  island  about  a  league  to  the  north  of  it,  leaves  no  doubt 
that  it  in  Cow  Head.  There  is  no  other  island  all  along  that  coast,  but  the  distance  is  very 
much  over-estimated.  The  actual  distance  between  Point  Riche  and  Cow  Head  is  52  miles, 
alxtut  20  of  Cartier's  leagues.  But  it  must  be  remembered  that  they  were  enveloped  in  fog, 
and  had  lo«t  night  of  land,  and  so  missed  their  reckoning. 

The  next  place  mentioned  by  Cartier  is  a  bay  which  he  called 

SAISCT  JULIAN. 
All  the  commentators  whom  I  have  yet  seen  have  supposed  this  to  be  the  modern  Bonne 

1  tie*  (ketch  of  Cape  Hay  Range  (Illustration  No.  1.) 


CARTIER'S  COURSE.  1S9 

Hay  ;  but  this  is  not  correct.  It  is  the  Bay  of  Islands.  It  is  astonishing  that  such  an  error 
should  have  taken  hold.  Cartier  describes  this  bay  as  "  full  of  round  islands  like  pigeon- 
lunises  or  dove-cots"  (coulon  biers).  There  are  no  islands  of  any  sort  whatever  in  Bonne 
Hay,  and  Bay  of  Islands  (naturally)  is  full  of  them,  and  especially  of  that  sort  of  islands 
called  by  the  French  colombiers.  It  is  quite  a  common  name  with  them  for  a  high  round 
island.  There  are  two  such  islands  called  the  Grand  and  Petit  Colombiers  at  the  entrance 
of  the  harbour  of  St.  Pierre  Miquelon.  The  former  is  492  feet  high.  The  principal  one  at 
Bay  of  Islands,  marked  on  modern  maps  as  Guernsey  Island,  anil  called  by  the  people  •'  Wee 
Ball,"  is  nearly  1,000  feet  high.  There  is  a  group  of  islands  called  by  the  same  name  on  the 
coast  of  Brittany,  near  St.  Malo,  Carrier's  birthplace. 

It  is  necessary  to  follow  the  narrative  very  attentively  here.  In  fact,  without  a  personal 
knowledge  of  the  locality,  it  would  be  impossible  to  understand  it.  I  Fence  so  manv  mistakes 
have  been  made  concerning  this  part  of  the  voyage. 

It  was  on  the  16th  of  June  they  saw  Cow  Head.  On  the  following  day,  17th,  thev 
were  obliged  to  lie-to  in  a  storm  and  drift  before  the  wind.1  <>n  Thursday,  .lunc  l.Sth,  thev 
were  off  Sainct  Julian.  Cartier  makes  the  distance  from  Cap  Poinctu  to  St.  Julian  :!7 
leagues.  This  distance  is  also  very  much  overestimated.  The  actual  distance  from  Cow 
Head  to  Bay  of  Islands  is  about  55  miles.  (Bonne  Hay  only  20  miles  from  Cow  Mead  is.  of 
course,  altogether  out  of  the  question.)  If  we  take  the  distance  from  Point  Richc  to  Cow 
Head,  which  Cartier  calls  35  leagues,  and  apply  the  same  ratio  of  measurement  from  Cow 
Head  southwards,  we  will  find  that  87  leagues  will  bring  us  exactly  to  Hay  of  Islands,  South 
Head. 

As  to  the  name  of  Saint  Julian,  M.  I' Abbe  Mospice  Vcrreau,  in  his  study  on  Jacques 
Cartier  ('Transactions  for  1890,'  vol.  VI 1 1.,  p.  18li),  says  it  was  given  in  honour  of  St.  Julian, 
first  bishop  of  Le  Mans,  to  which  venerable  Thaumaturge,  be  says.  Cartier  had  a  special 
devotion.  And  as  a  proof,  he  states  that  on  one  of  (he  windows  of  the  principal  hall  of 
Cartier's  manor  at  Limoilou,  there  was  [tainted  an  image  of  this  saint.  However  that  may 
be,  I  wish  to  remark  a  very  curious  coincidence,  viz.,  that  the  day  Cartier  remained  off  this 
said  bay  (19th  June)  is  in  our  calendar  of  to-day  the  feast  of  St.  Juliana  Kalconierc.  Of 
course  this  is  a  female  saint,  and,  though  born  in  1270,  she  was  not  placed  in  the  calendar  as 
a  saint  till  1737  ;  still  her  name  was  in  much  honour,  and  she  was  looked  upon  as  a  saint  soon 
after  her  death,  "not  only  in  Florence,  but  in  all  parts  of  the  Christian  world."  ( Hrev.  Rom.) 
If  this  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  naming  of  the  place,  it  must  only  be  looked  upon  as  a 
very  extraordinary  coincidence. 

On  Thursday,  June  18th,  after  being  knocked  about  very  much  in  bad  weather  (it  is 
always  squally  under  these  highlands)  Cartier  found  himself  oft'  (le  traverx  de)  Hay  of 
Islands.  He  then  goes  on  to  describe  the  land  to  the  southwest  of  Bay  of  Islands.  Cap 
Royal,  called  to-day  Cape  Louis  (but  it  has  been  corrupted  into  Cap  1'Ours,  translated  Hear 
Head),  has  a  very  remarkable  rock  more  like  a  lion  couchant  than  a  bear.  This  cape  is 
seven  leagues  southwest  from  St.  Julian,  course  and  distance  both  perfectly  correct.  Another 
cape  lay  to  the  west-southwest  of  Cape  Royal,  which  he  calls  C.  Delatte.  This  is  Round 

1  The  following  are  Cartier's  words :  "  Eumes  tourmente  de  vent  du  nordeist  et  mysmes  an  pepfil  (or  pepsil) 
aeourir  et  &  la  cappe  et  fysines  de  chemin."  1  have  asked  an  explanation  of  them  from  French  captains,  but  could 
not  get  any  information. 


16O  BISHOP  HOWLKY  ON 

Head  of  tiMlay.  situated  on  tho  peninsula  of  Porto  a  Porte.1  The  location  of  this  cape  and 
the  amim^nying  description  has  been  the  greatest  stumbling  block  to  all  commentators, 
an.)  vet  t.i  ..tie  knowing  the  place  tlu-re  is  not  in  all  the  voyage  a  more  perfectly  clear  and 
exact  description  t.i  IK-  found.  ('artier  describes  this  cape  as  "rough  or  precipitous  at  the 
l,a.-e  ami  round  ".,  top"  (/-,«/«,'•  t»ir  If  /«/#  </«  '".'/  '''  raiul  /MI-  le  haul!).  The  description  is 
,-xaet,  an.l  hence  ii  retains'  the  name  of  Round  Head.  It  is  on  the  outer  part,  of  the 
penh.Mila  of  Port.-  a  Porte,  at  the  base  <>f  the  Long  Point  and  about  13  miles  east  by  north 
from  Cap,-  Si.  tJeorgc.  Allowing  -2-2\  west  variation,  which  is  the  figure  given  by  Cooke 
f..r  thi-  place  (1747).  it  would  lu-  exactly  west-southwest  from  Bear  Head.  This  Round 
Head  wa-  -ii  iv  not  to  ,-cape  the  observant  eye  of  ('artier.  In  the  "Sailing  Directions"  it 
i-  ,-all,d  -si  remarkably  high  hillock."  ('artier  gives  another  token.  "To  the  north  of  it," 
)„•  ..ays.  -about  halt  a  league,  there  is  a  low  island"  (<</«'  !xl,-  IHIMC).  This  is  Isle  Rouge, 
,,r  K.,|  l-lan.l.  of  to-dav.  ('artier  makes  three  statements  eoneeniing  this  island,  which 
have  ,-aii-ed  wiine  dith'culiv.  They  appeared  at  first  ineorreet.  but  a  careful  study  of  the 
naiT.iti\c  ,-nalile-  u-  t"  reconcile  the  apparent  discrepancies.  lie  says  : 
(.;)  |i  i-  a  low  i-land. 

(/,)     ||    i-   I,,   ill,'   .....  'ill   of  Cape   de    I.attc   (Kolllld    H'll). 


i    i         ioii 

|;,  ,|  l-hiii'l   caii   not    be  corivdlv   called   a    low   island:  it    is  a  very  remarkable  looking 

It  i,  ,-iimpo-ed  of  a  '-oar-'-  conglomerate  rock  of  a  bright  red  colour.     It  rises  almost 

p.Tp.-ndi.-idarU  on  all  -ide-  to  a  hi'iirhi  of  about   l.Mi  feet.       ll  is  Hat  on  top  and  may  be  des- 

cril-c.l  :i-  a  t  rum  atc->l  c  ......  .        It    i-   one  of  the   chief  fishing  establishments  of  the    French. 

Tl,,  .,-,.  i-  .,  -mall  i.,niri  .....  I    beach    at    the    landward    -ide.  where   the  fishermen  haul  up  their 

|,.,.,i-  '!'!,,  a-  •  nt  from  ihi-  to  the  top  of  i  he  island  is  made  by  a  kind  ol'  stair-like  ladder. 
\-  •!,,  t,,p  "t  i  he  plateau  i-  a  \<T\  tine  ti-hing  establishmriit.  The  flat  surface  of  the  island 
\\-iuld  iroin  a  di-tance  i^ive  ii  the  appcaiMnce  ot'  a  low  island,  as  its  characteristics  are 
i-nlin-h  ditleretil  from  tin-  hiirh  roundeil  and  beet  ling  (  'oloinbiei's. 

Ii  i-  -it  iiati-d  alioiit  half  a  league  from  the  main  land,  truly,  but  not  to  the  north  of 
I;  .  h  i  Id-ad  a-  Carlier  thought,  but  to  the  west-southwest  of  it  and  about  six  or  seven 
mile-  nearer  to  Cape  St.  (5eorge,  than  Round  Head  or  Cape  Delatte.  In  order  to  reconcile 
the-e  discrepancies  it  will  be  necessarv  to  study  carefully  Carticr's  whereabouts.  The 
iiccoiiipan  ving  map  will  help  to  make  clear  mv  observations. 

i  >n  Thursday,  .lune  ixth,  Cartier  waited  for  some  time  oft'  Cape  Royal  for  his  companion 
ship.  He  does  not  say  how  long,  but  he  says  thafc  while  waiting  they  took  more  than  a 
hundred  ti-h  in  less  than  an  hour.  Then  he  says,  "  On  the'  following  day  the  18th  of  the 
month  the  wind  was  contrary,  and  we  returned  to  ('ape  Royal  to  try  to  find  a  harbour."  I 
think  tin-re  is  a  mistake  in  the  date  here,  and  it  should  be  the  19th  instead  of  the  18th. 

On  the  l»!th  they  saw  Cape  Poinetu  (Cow  Head),  on  the  17th  they  had  a  storm  and 
fog  and  drifted  to  the  southwest.  On  Thursday  morning  the  18th  they  were  off  Bay  of 
Islands.  Then  he  describes  Cap  Royal  and  Cap  Delatte,  and  then  says:  "On  the  following 
day  the  IHth  "  (le  Undanain,  A*  VIII)  it  may  possibly  be  only  one  of  Cartier's  usual  retrogres- 
sions. He  has  a  hal.it  of  returning  to  a  certain  date  and  a  certain  point  of  the  journey  with- 
out any  warning,  and  this  is  the  key  to  a  great  many  obscure  points  in  the  narrative.  In 


m»p  (Illiulration  No.  2.) 


CARTIER'S  COURSE. 


161 


the  present  case,  however,  it  does  not  affect  the  argument  whether  it  was  the  18th  or  19th  of 
the  month.  The  point  to  be  noticed  is  that  he  says  "we  returned"  (retournames)  towards 
Cap  Royal  to  try  to  find  a  harbour."  This  implies,  of  course,  that  he  had  left  it,  though  it 
does  not  say  that  he  had.  I  explain  it  as  follows:  As  soon  as  his  consort  ship  came  up,  they 
set  sail  to  go  towards  the  cape  which  they  saw  to  the  west-southwest  of  them,  viz.,  Cap 
Delatte  (Round  Head)  ;  having  gone  some  distance,  they  were  met  by  a  head  wind,  and 
obliged  to  return  towards  Cap  Royal.  (Le  vent  nous  fitt  contraire  et  grant  vent  el  retniiriininex 
vers  Cap  Royal  cuider  trouver  hable.)  How  far  he  went  before  he  was  obliged  to  turn  back, 


he  does  not  say ;  but  let  us  suppose  him  to  have  gone  about  half  way  from  Cap  Royal 
towards  Cap  Delatte,  or  about  15  miles ;  he  would  then  be  off  Long  Point  in  the  position 
(A)  of  the  accompanying  map.  Red  Island  would  then  appear  to  him  in  the  line  of  vision 
A  B.  But  imagining  that  it  was  directly  north  of  Round  Head  in  the  point  (C)  instead  of 
(as  it  really  was)  some  five  miles  further  away  at  D,  he  would  have  naturally  thought  it  a 
"  low  island  north  of  Cap  Delatte  and  about  half  a  league  from  it."  He  had  no  opportunity 
afterwards  of  rectifying  this  error,  for  it  is  evident  that  he  did  not  see  the  coast  again  till  he 
saw  Cap  St.  Jehan  on  the  24th  June.  He  had  no  knowledge  of  Cape  St.  George  and  the 

Sec.  II.,  1894.    21. 


162  BISHOP  HOWLBY  ON 

vast  opening  of  Bay  St.  George,  and  was  evidently  ignorant  of  its  existence.  He  speaks  of 
the  distance  Mween  Cap  Royal  and  Cap  St.  Jehan  as  if  it  were  a  continuous  line  of  coast. 
This  was  owing  to  his  being  driven  very  far  out  to  sea  by  foul  weather  for  three  or  four  days 
(Inurnifiite,  et  rent  coiilniire  et  serraison.)  We  now  go  back  to  take  up  the  narrative  at  Cap 
Koval.  <>n  leaving  this  cape  the  first  time  (on  the  morning  of  the  18th  or  19th  June)  he 
passed  outside  of  Long  Point  of  Porte  a  Porte  Hay,  without  observing  the  entrance  to  the 
said  bav.  This  Long  Point  is  (juite  low,  a  ridge  of  limestone  rocks,  and  looks  at  a  distance 
lik.-  the  e«.ast  of  the  main  land.  In  order  to  show  that  this  does  not  detract  from  my  boasted 
.hrewdnex  of  observation  on  the  part  of  ('artier,  I  shall  here  quote  his  words  in  apposition 
with  the  "Sailini:  l>ireetions."  ••  Between  these  two  capes  (Cap  Royal  and  Cap  Delatte) 
there  arc  low  land-,  ahoye  whieh  there  are  very  high  lands  and  an  appearance  as  if  there 
\\ere  river-  (/•,'/''/•'  ,;•!;  ilinr  <-<i/>s  */ >i  /ir/v.v  /w/\.sr\,  fiar  tlessurs  lesquelles  y  en  a  de  moult 
I,. mi,  -.  , ,,  .•i.'mlJiiHi-i-  ill-  if  min'ir  i-i/iiiii'i'i'.^.)  The  following  is  the  manner  in  which  it  is  described 
in  the  ••  Sailing  I  >ireetions  ":  "The  land  between  Red  Island  and  the  entrance  to  Porte  a 
p.irte  i-  rather  low  (ti-rrf*  '"'»•>)  with  sandy  beaches,  (except  one  remarkable  hillock  named 
K< .iin. I  Head),  but  up  the  eoiintrv  (/>"/•  ili'st'trx  Ifs  i/ni-lli'x)  there  are  highlands  (moult  hautes), 
an. I  it'di-tant  three  or  lour  league*  to  sea.  the  Long  Point  of  land  which  forms  the  bay 
,  .,!  i,.,!  !„•  seen."  And  so  ('artier,  giving  a  wide  berth  to  the  "long  ledge"  off  Long  Point 
did  not  -ee  the  point,  nor  know  there  was  a  large  bay  inside  it.  He  found  it  out  afterwards, 
however,  t'"t-  when  he  had  arrived  oil'  the  long  point,  (at  A  of  map)  as  we  have  already  seen, 
a  -t. .mi  anise,  and  he  had  to  put  about  and  run  Cor  a  harbour.  Then  for  the  first  time  he 
discovered  thi-  large  bay  lying  behind  Long  Point.  He  sent  out  his  boats  on  an  excursion 
of  di-e.iverv  and  found  that  "beyond  the  low  lands  there  is  a  large  and  very  deep  (i.  e. 
i-xteiidinir  tar)  bay.  which  U  closed  at  the  south  of  the  said  low  lands,  which  form  one  side 

of  tl ntraiiee  (/.  ,.  | ^  Point)  and  Cap  Royal  the  other.     The  said  lands  stretch  out  into 

the  -ea  more  than  halt' a  league  with  shoal  and  bad  bottom,"  (the  Long  Point,  ledges)  and  in 
the  middle  of  the  entrance  there  is  an  island  (Fox  Island.)  The  rivers  which  are  mentioned 
above  and  which  he  saw  from  outside  aboye  the  Long  Point  are  Fox  Island  River  and  Three 
(Juts.  The  commentators  hitherto  have  supposed  this  bay  to  have  been  Bay  of  Islands. 
Mut  it  does  not  answer  at  all  to  the  description,  particularly  as  Cartier  places  this  bay  in  48J° 
latitude,  which  is  almost  perfectly  correct.  Bay  of  Islands  is  beyond  the  49th  degree. 

"We  did  not  tind  a  harbour,"  he  says,  "but  we  held  to  sea  for  the  night,  the  cape  (i.  e. 
Delatte)  to  the  westward  of  us,"  consequently  they  were  within  the  mouth  of  the  bay  in 
smooth  water  somewhere  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Fox  Island.  This  will  account  for  their 
being  able  to  lie  to  without  anchoring  through  the  night.  They  were  under  the  shelter  of 
the  I/ong  Point  and  perfectly  safe.  They  might  have  anchored  ;  this  is  a  good  harbour,  and 
the  nite  df  one  of  the  French  fishing  rooms  at  the  present  day. 

The  next  point  of  interest  is 

CAP  ST.  JEHAN. 

From  the  18th  or  19th  June  till  the  24th,  the  feast  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  the  voy- 
ager* experienced,  as  we  have  seen,  very  rough  weather.  On  this  day  they  discovered  land 
to  the  southeast,  and  Cartier  estimated  it  about  thirty-five  leagues  from  Cap  Royal.  This 
land  wa«  near  Cape  Anguille  (south  point  of  St.  George's  Bay),  but  somewhat  further  in  the 
bay.  Writers  generally  have  condemned  Car-tier's  estimate  of  the  distance  of  this  land  from 
Cap  Royal.  It  would  not  be  wonderful  if  he  were  wrong,  considering  the  weather  he  had, 


CARTIER'S  COURSE.  163 

but,  as  usual,  it  is  the  writers  who  are  wrong,  because  having  fixed  on  Cape  St.  Gregory 
(between  Bonue  Bay  and  Bay  of  Islands)  to  their  own  satisfaction  as  Cap  Royal,  the  esti- 
mate is  of  course  very  much  out,  but  if  they  will  please  accept  Bear  Head  as  Cap  Royal,  then 
all  will  be  correct.  The  actual  distance  is  seventy  miles,  which  would  be  something  like 
thirty  of  Cartier's  leagues.  This  Cape  St.  John  or  Jehan  in  not,  as  I  remarked,  Cape 
Anguille,  but  a  cape  some  miles  to  the  northeast  of  it;  and,  curiously  enough,  on  some  old 
French  charts  it  is  marked  "  St.  Jean,  aujourdhuy  C.  Double."  This  is  really  a  double 
entendre.  Cartier  gave  the  name  Cape  Double  to  a  certain  point  and  Cape  St.  John  to 
another.  By  and  by  some  person  confounded  the  two,  and  called  his  Cape  Double  by  the 
name  of  Cape  St.  John,  then  comes  another  and  calls  his  Cape  St.  John  by  the  name  of  Cape 
Double  !  ' 

They  could  not  approach  the  land  at  Capo  St.  John  on  account  of  bad  weather,  so  the}' 
sailed  off  and  on,  in  a  west-northwest  direction,  against  a  head  wind,  during  the  day,  until 
they  were  about  seventeen  and  a-half  leagues  distant,  according  to  estimate,  from  Cape  St. 
John.  Starting  from  this  point,  and  sailing  fifteen  leagues  south-southwest,  he  sighted  the 
Bird  Rocks.  The  estimate  here  is  a  good  deal  below  the  mark,  but  it  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at,  considering  the  weather  and  the  buffeting  which  he  got.  The  position  of  the  Bird 
Rocks  is  a  known  quantity,  sixty-five  miles  north-northwest  from  St.  Paul's  Island,  which 
places  them  in  lat.  47J  50',  long,  (west  from  Greenwich)  61  1;V.  Hence  if  ('-artier  was 
fifteen  leagues  (say  thirty-five  miles)  to  the  north-northeast  of  them,  he  would  be  in  lat. 
48°  20',  long.  61°  10',  a  position  which  is  about  eighty  miles  from  Cape  St.  John,  so  that 
he  was  some  thirty  leagues  distant,  instead  of  seventeen  and  a-half  as  he  estimated. 

His  description  of  the 

BIRD  ROCKS, 

which  he  calls  Isles  des  Margeaulx,  is  very  exact  and  very  interesting.  He  says  there  are 
three  isles,  two  small  ones,  very  steep  and  perpendicular-like  walls  (acorez  com  me  murailles) ; 
on  the  northern  side,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  rocks  are  actually  overhanging.  A  provision 
and  salvage  depot  has  been  established  here  by  the  Canadian  Government.  A  crane  has 
been  placed  on  the  top  of  this  cliff  by  which  provisions,  and  persons  even,  are  hoisted  up. 
The  south  side  is  a  little  more  accessible,  and  a  sort  of  zigzag  stair  has  been  erected.  There 
is  between  the  two  rocks  a  small  forillon.  This  word  means  a  narrow  passage  between  the 
two  rocks  scarcely  wide  enough  for  a  boat  to  pass  through.  Our  people  call  it  a  "  push 
through."  It  is  probably  derived  from  the  Latin  forare,  to  bore.  It  is  a  translation  of  the 
Indian  word  gaspe,  which,  according  to  Abbe"  Maurault,  means,  "  Separement,  qui  est  separe 
de  1'autre  terre.  *  *  Mine  par  la  violence  des  vagnes."  It  is  this  channel  which  causes 
Cartier  to  say  there  were  three  islands.  The  "  St.  Lawrence  Pilot"  thus  describes  them: 
"The  two  rocks  bear  from  each  other  N.N.W.  J  "W.  and  S.S.E.  £  E.,  and  are  seven  cables 
apart.  The  south-easternmost  is  the  largest  and  highest,  though  scarcely  two  cables  long, 
and  not  more  than  140  feet  high.  The  other  is  divided  into  two  precipitous  mounds  joined 
together  by  a  low  ledge  (this  is  the  forillon).  The  lesser  of  the  mounds  resembles  a  tower." 
(Bayfield,  "  St.  Lawrence  Pilot,"  vol.  i.,  p.  40.) 

1  By  another  mistake,  many  years  after,  this  name  St  John  was  transferred  from  the  coast  of  Newfoundland 
to  the  island  now  called  Prince  Edward. 


,64  BISHOP  HOWLEY  ON 

Curtier  then  describes  the  innumerable  birds,  which  are  as  thick  on  the  island  as  grasa 
in  a  field.  The  larger  kind,  probably  gannets,  he  calls  Margaulx.  They  are  "white  and 
larger  than  u  goose."  Other  kinds  he  calls  Codez,  Apponatz,  and  in  another  place  (speaking 
,,f  the  1'ird  island  near  Blanc-  Sablon)  ho  mention  a  species  of  bird  which  he  calls  Richars. 
From  hi*  description  we  recogni/.e  them  as  what  our  fishermen  call  puffins.  "  They  have  the 
b.-ak  and  the  feet  red.  and  they  breed  in  holes  under  ground."  (Hairent  dedans  des  pertuis 

siiiibi  Isn't'.) 

The  islands  are  still  the  habitat  ot  "the  feathery  tribes  of  the  air.  Bay  field  ("  St.  Lawrence 
Pilot  ")  says  -every  ledge  and  fissure  of  the  elirts  is  occupied  by  gannets  ;  and  the  summits  of 
the  r.-.-k- are  literally  covered  with  them.  The  white  plumage  of  these  birds  gives  these 
oek-  the  appearance  of  heinir  capped  with  snow,  and  renders  them  visible  through  a  night 
i;la--  in  a  .-lear  moonlight  niifht  from  a  distance  of  seven  or  eight  miles. 

('artier  next  eame  to  an  island  about  five  leagues  to  the  westward  of  the  Bird  Rocks. 
It  i-  about  two.  lea-rues  long  and  as  many  wide.  He  remained  near  it  for  the  night  (26th 
.lime,  l-'ridavi  in  order  to  lake  in  wood  and  water,  ('artier  describes  with  rapture  this 
b.-aiitiful  Maud.  "  It  is  ranted  round  with  sand  hills,  but  a  good  bottom  for  anchorage  is 
found  all  around  it.  at  MX  or  >eveti  fathoms.  It  is  the  best  land  he  had  yet  seen,  for  an  acre 
of  it  u.i,  worth  all  .Newfoundland"  ( /,</  7V/-/r  AV///V).  Of  course  in  this  remark  he  means 
the  Lihrador  ol  wbieh  he  >peaks  at  ]..  11  in  the  following  disparaging  terms.  After  having 
.|e-,-ril>ed  all  the  tine  harbours  fnuu  Blanc  Sablon  to  Harbour  Jacques  Cartier,  he  says  :  "If 
tj,,  l.,,,il  were  a-  -rood  as  the  harl rs  it  would  be  a  great  blessing;  but  it  ought  not  to  be 

I    Newfoundland  ('/'./•/-.    .Y<  "//'"•).  but   stones  and  rocks,  frightful  and  rough  (effrables  et 

••<,-).  for  in  all  the  eoa^t^of  the  north  I  did  not  see  a  cartload  of  earth,  and  I  landed 

in  in.ii.v  plaee,      |  reallv  believe  that  this  is  the  laud  that  God  gave  to  Cain."     Here  he 

di-t'metlv  -peak-  ol'  Labrador  as  the    7V/-/-.1  Xi-n/m:      He  could  not  say  anything  of  New- 

i'.and  |ipiper.  beeau-e.  a-  we  have  seen,  he  did  not  land  anywhere  on  its  shores. 

The  ir-land  we«t  of  the  Bird  Rocks  Cartier  called 

L'Ii.K  DK  BRYON 

in  honour  of  Philippe  de  Chahot,  Seigneur  de  Hrion,  Comte  de  Buzancois  et  de  Charny,  grand 
admiral  of  France,  and  generous  patron  of  the  expedition.  The  name  is  preserved  to  the  pre- 
sent day,  though  very  absurdly  printed  on  some  modern  maps  as  Byron  Island.  "We  found 
the  island."  Cartier  continues,  "  full  of  beautiful  trees,  fields  and  meadows  of  wild  grain,  peas 
and  flowers,  gooseberries  and  strawberries,  Eglantines,  or  roses  of  Provence,  and  other 
shrubs  of  beautiful  odour."  He  also  saw  some  immense  beasts,  as  large  as  oxen,  with  two 
tusks  in  their  snouts  (walruses,  which  formerly  were  very  numerous  on  these  islands). 
They  saw  also  bears  (probably  white)  and  foxes.  This  description  is  borne  out  by  the  "St. 
I^awrence  Pilot." 

Here  Cartier  makes  a  very  significant  and  important  remark:  "I  am  pretty  well  con- 
vinced (Je  presume  mielx  que  aultrement)  from  what  I  have  seen  that  there  is  a  passage 
between  the  Newfoundland  and  the  land  of  the  Bretons.  If  such  be  the  case,  it  would  be  a 
very  great  shortening  of  the  route  (i.e.,  to  Cathay)  if  anything  of  value  should  come  out  of 
thin  exploration."  Cartier  was  doubtless  led  to  this  belief  by  not  seeing  any  land  away  to 
the  south ;  but  particularly,  no  doubt,  though  he  does  not  say  so,  by  the  strong  current 
netting  in  that  direction,  a  fact  most  certain  not  to  escape  his  shrewd  attention.  But  from 


CAETIER'S  COURSK. 


163 


4/M 


this  observation  we  learn  that  the  southern  entrance  to  the  gulf  was  absolutely  unknown  to 
the  Breton  fishermen  at  this  time,  though  the  Island  of  Cape  Breton  is  spoken  of  as  a  place 
thoroughly  well  known.  It  is  to  be  presumed  that  a  man  of  Cartier's  intelligence  and 
observation  would  have  been  aware  of  all  the  knowledge  and  traditions  possessed  bv  the 
fishermen  concerning  these  new  lands,  shores  and  bays  frequented  by  them.  This  also  goes 
far  to  prove  the  falsehood  of  the  pretended  entry  and  exploration  of  the  gulf  from  the  south 
by  the  Cabote. 

THE  MAGDALEN  ISLANDS. 

Four  leagues  from  Brion  Island  they  saw  a  beautiful  cape,  which  Cartier  named  Cap 
du  Daulphin.  This  is  the  present  Grosse  lie  on  the  northeast  bend  of  the  Coffin  Island  of 
the  Magdalen  group.  On  the  27th  of  June  (Saturday)  he  coasted  along  the  northern  shore 
of  the  island,  which  lies  east-northeast  and  west-northwest.  This  is  exactly  the  direction 
given  in  the  "Pilot."  As  the  water  oft'  shore  is  shoal  and  the  bottom  sandy,  lie  kept  some 
distance  away.  The  coast  is  lined  with  sand  dunes  (l>ntt<'r»l<>fi  <l<>  suhli's).  During  the  day 
he  sailed  about  15  leagues.  The  island  or  group  from  Northeast  Cape  to  Amherst  Island  on 
the  southwest  is  about  35  miles,  so  that 
Cartier  must  have  been  near  the  West 
Cape  of  Amherst  Island  by  evening.  On 
Sunday,  28th,  he  still  continued  to  cruise 
around  the  shore  for  another  ten  leagues. 
His  account  here  is  very  difficult  to  t'ol. 
low.  He  does  not  give  the  courses  and 
distances  with  his  usual  exactness,  though 
by  a  careful  study  we  can  trace  pretty 
correctly  his  route.  I  deem  it  better  here 
to  transcribe  the  whole  passage  in  the 
original  and  then  comment  on  it,  which, 
with  the  accompanying  map,  will,  I  hope, 
make  it  clear. 

"  Le  landemain  (i.e.  Sunday,  June 
28th)  rangeames  icelle  terre  enuiron  x 
lieues,  jusques  a  ung  cap  de  terre  rouge 
qui  est  ung  cap  rogne  au  dedans  duquel 
ya  une  ainze  qui  s'abat  au  nort  et  poys 
soume ;  il  luy  a  ung  sillon  et  perroy 


MAGDALEN 
'ISLANDS 


qui  est  entre  la  mer  et  ung  estanc.  D'icelluy  cap  de  terre  et  estanc  a  ung  aultre  cap  de  terre 
ya  enuiron  quatre  lieues — ce  fant  la  terre  en  demy  cercle  et  tout  range  de  Sablons  faictz 
comme  ung  fosse,  par  sur  lequel  et  oultre  yceluy,  ya  comme  maniere  de  marestz  et  estancq, 
tant  comme  Ton  peult  voires.  Et  auparavant  ariuez  au  premier  cap  ya  deux  petittez  illes 
assez  pres  de  terre ;  et  a  cinq  lieues  dudit  second  cap,  ya  une  ille  au  surouaist  qui  est  moult 
haulte  et  pointue,  qui  par  nous  fut  nominee  Allezay,  le  premier  cap  fut  nominee  le  Cap  St. 
Pierre,  pour  ce  que  le  jour  dudit  sainct  y  ariuames." 

The  first  day  (Saturday,  June  27th)  they  ranged  along  outside  the   islands   on  the 
northern  side,  giving  them  a  wide  berth,  and  making  about  15  leagues.      This  would  bring 


Ib6  BISHOP  IIOWLEY  ON 

them  to  the  west  cape  of  Amheret  Island.  The  next  day  (Sunday,  28th)  they  still  coasted 
along  some  ten  leagues  till  they  came  to  a  ml  cape,  rough  (ngnt),  not  rounded  as  Professor 
Gunong  says.  The  learned  professor  makes  this  cape  Entry  Island.  I  regret  that  here  and 
in  what  follows  concerning  the  Magdalen*  I  am  obliged  to  differ  from  him.  It  is  quite  out 
of  the  question  to  suppose  that  ('artier  would  speak  of  this  island,  which  is  altogether 
isolated  some  U-n  miles  from  the  land,  as  a  m/>c.  Besides,  as  will  be  seen,  such  a  supposition 
requires  a  straining  of  all  the  other  points  of  the  description.  This  Red  Cape  of  Cartier  is 
the  Red  Cape  of  to-day;  the  southernmost  point  of  Grindstone  Island,  and  the  northern- 
most point  of  Pleasant  Bay.  This  cape,  Cartier  says,  he  called  St.  Peter,  because  he 
discovered  it  on  the  feast  of  that  saint— that  is  the  29th  of  June.  He  must,  therefore, 
have  discovered  it  early  in  the  morning  of  that  day.  During  the  night,  it  is  most  probable 
he  lay-to  :  or  perhaps  anchored  inside  Sandy  Hook  or  in  Amherst  Harbour  (Havre  Aubert), 
ami  early  in  the  morning  crossed  Pleasant  Bay  to  Red  Cape.  At  all  events  there  can  be  no 
d..ubt  that  the  Cape  St.  Pierre  is  Red  Cape.  There  is  a  cove  which  opens  to  the  north  with 
lowland,  there  is  a  xillm,  and  a  /•«  •/  T..</  (a  sand-hank  like  a  drill  of  land  thrown  up  by  a  plough 
—a  water-wing  or  dvke.  /.,,•/>)'  between  the  sea  and  a  pond.  This  is  the  Etang  de  Nord  of 
tin-  pn-.-nt  .lav.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  places  have  retained  the  very  names  given  by 
Cartier.  He  then  tells  that  about  four  leagues  from  this  first,  cape  (St.  Pierre  or  Red  Cape) 
there  is  another  .-ape.  lie  unfortunately  does  not  mention  the  direction,  but  what  follows 
enables  us  to  verily  it.  It  is  Cape  Allright.,  the  southernmost  point  of  Allright  Island. 
The  di-tanee  iron i  Red  Cape  to  Cape  Allright  is  given  by  Baytield  as  five  miles,  but  he  is 
eon-ideriiitr  it  a-  a  straight  line,  across  House  Harbour,  whereas  Cartier  is  coasting  all  around 
do.e  to  shore.  This  course  would  give  about  ten  miles  which  is  near  enough  to  Cartier's 
four  leagues.  But  what  fixes  the  position  is  that  "  At  live  leagues  to  the  S.  W.  of  this  cape 
there  i-  an  island  high  and  pointed  which  he  called  Allczuy."  This  is  Entry  Island,  and  the 
position  i-  verv  nearly  correct.  But  according  to  the  variation  of  the  present  day,  it  is  about 
S.  S.  W.  Profes-or  (ianong  makes  A  He/ay,  Deadmaifs  Island,  and  this  second  cape,  Red 
Cape;  but  the  direction  from  Red  Cape  to  Headman's  Island  is  not  S.  W.  but  W.  by  north. 
In  fact.  Headman's  Island  is  not  anyway  southerly  from  any  cape  in  the  group,  while  the 
Island  of  Kntry  admirably  corresponds  to  Cartier's  descriptions  of  "  high  and  pointed." 
Bayticld  tells  us  it  is  "the  highest  of  the  Magdalen  group,  its  summit  being  580  feet  above 
S.  <!.  \V.  Benjamin  in  the  "Cruise  of  the  Alice  May,"  describes  it  as  "  In  pro- 
|M>rtion  to  its  si/c  as  mountainous  as  Madeira.  Abrupt  and  magnificently  shaped  cliffs, 
beautifully  tinted  red  and  brown  *  #  #  which  at  the  eastern  end  are  over  400  feet  high  : 
a  most  beautifully  undulating  plateau  #  #  #  rises  first  gradually  then  rapidly  into  a 
central  range,  terminating  in  twin  peaks,  the  loftiest  of  which  is  #  *  *  about  600  feet 
high."  It  is  quite  impossible  to  think  that  Cartier  should  not  have  noticed  this  island  ;  and 
if  Allezay  be  not  it,  then  he  did  not  notice  it.  As  to  Deadman's  Island,  it  will  be  seen  that  it 
wa*  coming  on  night,  if  not  after  dark  when  he  passed  it  on  the  27th  of  June,  and  on  leav- 
ing the  Magdalcns  he  took  a  west  course  towards  the  shores  of  Prince  Edward  Island  ;  so 
he  may  have  passed  out  of  sight  of  Deadman's  Island.  It  would  have  been  some  20  or  30 
mile*  away  at  leant.  When  he  speaks  of  the  land  being  in  the  form  of  a  semicircle  "  all  ranged 
with  sand  like  a  breastwork  (fosst)  with  marshes  and  ponds  above,  or  inside,"  he  is  not 

1  Or  perhapi  perron,  an  abutment  wall 


CARTIER'S  COURSE.  167 

speaking  of  the  coast  between  the  two  capes  above  mentioned  but  of  the  general  trend  of 
the  coast  of  Pleasant  Bay  ;  and  his  description  is  most  singularly  exact.  Bayfield  thus 
describes  it :  "  Amherst  Island  is  connected  with  Grindstone  Island  by  a  double  line  of  sand- 
bars, inclosing  an  extensive  lagoon  five  or  six  miles  long  and  from  one  to  three  miles  wide." 
Benjamin  (p.  60)  thus  describes  it,  "we  found  a  line  of  high  and  picturesque  sand  hills  # 

*     *     running  along  the  coast  like  a  breastwork  erected   to  protect  the  land  from  the 
ravages  of  the  sea."     (Carrier's /oss<?.) 

After  having  fully  explored  the  Magdalens,  Cartier  again  set  out  on  his  western  journey. 

"The  following  day,"  he  says,  "the  second  last  of  the  month,  the  wind  came  south- 
west by  south,  and  we  ran  till  Tuesday,  the  last  day  of  the  month,  at  sunrise,  without 
seeing  any  land." 

It  is  to  be  noticed  here  that  he  speaks  of  the  following  day  or  the  morrow  (lc  leiitleinuin) 
as  the  second  last  or  penultimate  'peneultime  jour  tfu  <Ht  moi/n)  day  of  the  said  month — that. 
is,  the  29th  of  June — whereas  he  had  already  spoken  of  that  day  as  it'  past.  It  was  on  that 
day,  the  feast  of  St.  Peter,  that  they  had  seen  and  named  the  first  cape  Red  Cape.  This  is 
a  usual  method  of  Cartier's,  and  until  we  become  accustomed  to  his  style  it  is  a  little  con- 
fusing. The  explanation  of  it  seems  tome  as  follows:  during  his  daily  explorations  he  takes 
notes  of  what  he  sees  and  does.  And  afterwards,  when  a  time  of  leisure  otters,  perhaps 
after  a  day  or  two,  he  sits  down  to  write  up  his  log  or  journal  ;  hence,  in  giving  the  account 
of  a  certain  day's  proceedings,  lie  sometimes  throws  in  a  piece  of  information  which  tills  out 
the  narrative,  though  it  belongs  to  a  subsequent  day's  exploration  ;  he  then  returns  to  the 
day  he  is  writing  up,  and  when  he  has  finished  with  it,  he  commences  usually  with  "  />< 
lendemain,"  etc.  Now,  in  the  present  case  he  had  made  all  his  explorations  about  the  Mag- 
dalens before  he  began  to  write.  Hedescribes  in  regular  order  the  proceedings  of  Saturday, 
June  27th,  and  Sunday,  June  28th,  but  he  goes  on,  as  if  it  were  a  part  of  the  day's  work  of 
Sunday,  28th,  to  say  that  they  arrived  at  a  red  cape.  (lie  afterwards  tells  us  they  did  not 
arrive  at  that  cape  till  Monday,  29th  )  Having  thrown  in  this  piece  of  information  as  a 
kind  of  parenthesis,  he  continues  to  write  down  the  observations  of  the  28th  (Sunday). 
When  he  has  finished  up  that  subject,  he  conies  to  describe  the  doings  of  Monday,  29th,  and 
commences  with  his  usual  phrase,  Le  lendemain.  lie  does  not  say  at  what  hour  of  the  day 
on  Monday,  29th,  he  left  the  Magdalens,  nor  what  course  he  took.  lie  must,  however,  have 
left  in  the  evening,  for  we  find  that  by  daylight,  or  rather  after  sunrise  (sollail  d,  Vest),  about 
4.10  a.m.,  next  day  he  saw  land  some  ten  leagues  (say  twenty-five  miles)  to  the  southwest. 
This,  as  we  shall  see,  was  the  north  shore  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  one  hundred  miles  from 
the  Magdalens.  He  had  then  sailed  some  seventy-five  miles,  and  as  his  average  speed  was 
about  six  knots,  he  must  have  been  twelve  or  thirteen  hours  out.  Hence  he  would  have 

fleft  the  Magdalens  about  4  or  5  p.m.  He  does  not  give  his  course,  but  it  was  no  doubt 
westward  ;  his  whole  object  was  to  find  the  western  passage ;  he  expressly  states  that  on 
the  following  day  (Tuesday,  June  30th)  he  sailed  westwardly.  On  this  morning  (June  30th) 
he  saw  land  about  nine  or  ten  leagues  to  the  west-southwest,  which  "appeared  like  two 
isles,"  but  afterwards  he  found  it  was  mainland  (terre  ferme)  :  just  as  on  a  former  occasion, 
when  he  approached  the  shores  of  Newfoundland  towards  Cap  Double,  he  thought  at  first 
it  was  two  islands,  but  afterwards  found  it  was  mainland. 

The  honour  of  being  the  first  to  identify  this  land  seen  by  Cartier  on  June  30th  as  the 
north  shore  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  to  locate  carefully  all  the  rest  of  the  voyage 


16Q  BISHOP  ROWLEY  ON 

Wtwcen  lu-re  ami  Bay  des  Chaleurs,  undoubtedly  belongs  to  W.  F.  Ganong,  M.A.,  Pro- 
fwnM.r  nf  Botanv  at  Harvard  I'niversity.  He  removes  till  difficulties  and  contusion  of  former 
writers,  and  reconciles  all  apparent  .-out radictions.  I  shall  then  briefly  run  over  this  part 
,,f  ilu-  vovage.  adopting  fully  an.l  unreservedly  Professor  Ganong's  views,  adding  only  a 
few  -iipplcmentary  remarks.  (See  Transactions,  1887). 

It  wa-  most  natural  tluit  ('artier  should  fancy  lie  saw  two  islands  as  he  approached 
Prince  K'lward  Island.  The  whole  coast  is  one  low  sand  bank.  Out  of  it  arise  two  remark- 
able hill-  whieh  are  ealled  Cape  Tryon.  110  feet  high,  and  Cape  Turner  "the  highest  cliff  on 
tin-  i-lainl  "I  r.-'l  -ami  stone  1'20  feet  high  eight  and  a  half  miles  S.  E.  £  E.  from  Cape 
Tr\on  "  ("The  Pilot").  These  niav  (|iiite  possibly  have  been  the  headlands  which  Cartier 
ti.,.k  for  i wo  islands. 

Itut.  a-  i-  to  !»•  expected,  old  prejudices  die  hard,  and  M.  De  Gazes  (Transactions,  1890) 

liikc-  u|.  tin-  defence  of  thi-  old  writer-  ami  berates    Professor   Ganong  rather  roundly. 

nl.   a*    we    havi-   -fi'ii  lie  i-ven    bring*   Cartier    himself  to  task.      He  says  it  is  most  un- 

lik.-N   ili.ii  Cartier  i-oiild  taki-  Prince    Kdward    Island  for  a  part  of  the  main  land  and  wants 

t..  kiH.u  \\h\  Cartier.  who  -ad-ilii-ed  >o  many  days  in    exploring    Hay  des  Chalcnrs,  did  not 

.,d\;iii' ••  further  into  tin-    Siraitot    N'ort linnihi-rland  '.'      Hut    M.   1  )e  Cax.es  here  overlooks  the 

ulijrri  .it' t 'artii-r'-  vovaLTe.      Hi-  was  searching  for  the   long-looked  for  "passage  to  the 

II      lni.l   no  interest  in  anv  pa-sauv    trending  to   the    south   or   east.      This   explains 

\\|,\  I,,   did  h, ii  rvni  enter anv  of  tin-    laruv  estuaries   on    the    Newfoundland  shore,  Honne 

|',;i\.   l'..i\   ..I'  l-land-.    P>a\     Si.    (irofire.    ete..  so    that    even  it'  he  suspected    the   existence   of 

\  .•  •  liiiinli.  i -hind  Siraii  (Inn  In-  ti-ll-   ili-iiin-tlv  he   did    not.  luit    saw    as    he   thought  a  land- 

.,  k.  d  ha\  |  li.-  uonld  noi    have    explored    it.  a-   it    turned  smith    and    east.       He    was    hound 

and  had  m>  tiim-  lo  -pare.       It   may  he  objected  that   he  lost  time  exploring 

ilu    \l.iLrdali-n-.      Hui  In- givi-  n>  a  vi-ry   good    reason  for  it.      lie  saw  there  was  good 

•_T  irr.iiiml.  and   In-  \\i-h--d   to   lind   if  there  were  any  good   harbours.      His  nautical 

.-\i'  told  him  at  one.-  what  an  important    position  these    islands  were  in,  as  a  place  of  refuge 

in  i-a-i-  of  bring  osrrtakm  in  tin-  gull'  by  a  storm  : — "  I>i'iii/>ni.i;  fS  file  tie  Bnjnn  ;    Y  a  beau 

•i  /•  iiillinnn  iiliiinir  jilii*  H  in  fl  f.  ciynnissance  <ln  <lit  paroige."     As  a  matter 

..t   ta«-t  he  availed  of  tin-  knowledge  and  experience,  on  his   return  voyage   in   1536,  as  we 

shall  M-f. 

Writer?-  hitherto  have  uniinimouhly  considered  the  Riviere  des  Barques,  which  Cartier 
t.»\v  on  Tuesday,  .Inne  30th,  to  he  the  Hay  of  Miraniichi.  This  location  threw  everything 
else  into  confusion.  Mr.  (ianong  makes  it  Richmond  Hay  on  the  northeast  coast  of  Prince 
Kdward  l-laml  ;  this  sets  all  aright.  Cap  Orleans  is  Cape  Kildare,  and  Cap  des  Sauvages 
i-  the  north  cape  of  Prince  Kdward  Island.  The  Bay  of  St.  Lunaire  which,  says  Mr, 
(tiinong.  ••  various  writers,  from  Lescarbot  to  those  of  our  own  day,  have  either  confounded 
with  the  River  of  Boats,  with  the  Miramichi,or  have  ignored  altogether,  is  the  bight  formed 
by  the  entrance  between  Prince  Edward  Island  and  the  coast  of  New  Brunswick.  The  "  hay 
in  form  of  a  triangle"  is  Miraniichi. '  On  the  third  day  of  July,  Cartier  entered  the  Grande 
Have  des  Chulenrs.  He  rejoiced  at  seeing  such  a  magnificent  opening  to  the  west.  He  thought 
he  hail  at  length  found  the  passage.  So  he  called  the  cape  at  the  entrance  Cap  d'Esperance, 
Ca|H-  iif  Hope.  It  would  seem  that  in  giving  this  nomenclature,  Cartier  was  only  following 


1  For  •  minute  account  of  this  part  of  the  voyage  I  refer  to  Mr.  Ganong's  paper. 


C ARTHUR'S  COURSE.  169 

a  custom  then  in  vogue,  and  for  many  years  afterwards.  We  know  that  for  two  centuries 
after  the  discovery  of  America  the  search  for  the  western  passage  to  Cathay  was  prosecuted 
with  unremitting  zeal.  To  this  we  owe  the  names  of  Cape  Spear  in  Newfoundland  (on  the 
old  Italian  maps,  C.  Spera)  and  Point  Spear  on  Labrador,  Bay  Despair  (r/'A'.syW/-)  on  the 
south  coast  of  Newfoundland,  Bonne  Esperance  on  Labrador,  etc.  But  in  this  they  were 
only  imitating  the  example  of  the  Portuguese  Vasco  da  Gama,  who  first  passed  the  form- 
idable South  Cape  of  Africa  on  the  29th  November,  1497,  and  gave  it  the  name  of  Good 
Hope,  as  he  sped  off  under  a  free  sheet  for  India. 

Cartier  spent  from  the  3rd  till  the  12th  of  July  exploring  this  Grand  Bay  in  the  vain 
hope  of  finding  the  passage  to  the  west.  And  he  was  not  satistied  till  he  had  penetrated  to 
the  very  bottom,  or  head  of  it,  when  at  last  he  gave  up  all  hope.  (Enxini'.«  ro/,,///n;.v.v(n»v  <ln 
font  de  la  dite  baye  ;  elans  certains  qifil  x'  >/  abiwict  panftaif/e.) 

He  next  explored  Gaspe  Bay  where  he  was  kept  till  the  2f>th  of  -Inly  by  had  weather. 
On  that  day,  Saturday,  he  sailed  across  the  mouth  of  the  great  passage,  the  object  of  all  his 
search,  and  went  over  to  the  southwest  shore  of  Anticosti.  It  seems  incredible  that  he- 
should  have  done  this,  but  not  only  does  he  clearly  state  it,  but  he  give*  the  reason.  "  \Ve 
sailed  to  the  east-northeast  because  the  land  from  the  said  river  (Gaspc)  was  all  ranged 
around  (rengee)  making  a  bay  in  the  form  of  a  semi-circle  of  which  we  saw  the  whole  coast 
from  our  ships."  It  is  quite  unfair  then  on  the  part  of  ,\I.  De  Ca/cs  to  speak  of  this  as  a 
"pretension  or  presumption  of  Professor  Ganong,"  whatever  way  we  try  to  explain  the  tact  : 
it  is  too  clearly  stated  by  Cartier  to  be  doubted  for  a  moment.  So  sure  was  Cartier  that  tin- 
land  of  Hongedo  (Gaspe)  was  joined  to  that  of  Anticosti,  that  when,  on  the  following  vear 
(1535)  the  Indians  told  him  that  Anticosti  was  an  island,  and  that  on  the  other  (west)  side 
of  it,  viz.,  that  place  which  he  thought  was  land-locked,  was  the  great  passage  to  Canada  he 
would  not  believe  them.  Nor  was  lie  satistied  on  this  point  till  he  personally  proved  tin- 
truth  of  it;  which  he  did  on  his  return  voyage  (153fi)  by  passing  through.  "Which  pas- 
sage," he  there  adds,  "was  not  previously  discovered."  Professor  Ganong  supposes  him  to 
have  been  deceived  by  fog  banks.  I  have  myself  (as  every  one  must  who  has  passed  this 
place)  seen  the  wonderful  mirage  effects  of  the  fog,  sometimes  taking  the  appearance  of  cliffs 
and  hillocks  of  land  ;  vessels  seeming  to  be  divided  into  several  parts,  some  portions  of  them 
appearing  in  the  sky,  or  reversed,  or  upside  down,  and  so  forth.  No  doubt  Cartier  was 
deceived  by  some  of  these  false  appearances. 

He  ranged  around  the  south  coast  of  Anticosti,  calling  its  south  point  Cape  Louis,  in 
honour  of  Saint  Louis,  king  of  France,  it  being  discovered  on  his  feast  day  (July  28th). 
Cartier  gives  the  latitude  of  this  cape  as  49°  15'  or  49J  ,  which  is  only  about  ten  minutes 
out.  This  is  one  of  the  two  places  in  which  the  Relation  Originate  gives  the  longitude.  It 
gives  73$°  (soixante  et  treize  degrez  ef  demy).  The  only  two  places  in  which  the  MS.  of 
the  Relation  Originate  gives  the  longitude  are  at  Cape  St.  Louis  (south  point  of  Anticosti) 
and  in  Baye  de  Chaleur.  In  all  other  places  a  blank  is  left  for  the  longitude.  The  point 
Cape  Loys  is  easily  fixed,  but  it  is  not  so  easy  to  tell  what  part  of  Bay  Chaleur  is  intended. 

The  words  of  the  manuscript  are  :  "  The  middle  of  the  said  bay  (Chaleur)  is  in Ixxiij 

degrees  of  longitude  "  (Le  parmy  de  ladite  baye].  This  may  be  considered  either  in  relation 
to  the  mouth  of  the  bay,  meaning  half  way  across  the  mouth  or  entrance,  or  it  may  be  con- 
sidered as  half  way  between  the  mouth,  or  entrance,  and  the  head  or  bottom  of  the  bay. 
There  is  a  difference  of  one  degree  of  longitude  between  these  two  positions.  Again,  if  we 

Sec.  II.,  1894.    22. 


17Q  BISHOP  HOWLEY  ON 

*UI>I>OM.'  this  latter  position  to  be  the  one  intended,  it  is  four  degrees  west  of  Cape  Louis,  and 
the  former  position  (mouth  of  bay)  is  three  degrees  west  of  same  ;  yet  the  manuscript  only 
makes  half  a  degree's  difference  between  the  two  points.  The  former,  Bay  Chaleur,  is  given 
in  Ixxiij  (seventy-three)  degrees,  and  the  latter  as  "soixante  et  treize  degrez  et  demy,"  73J°. 
Hut  what  is  still  more  curious  is  that  the  half  degree  is  given  in  favour  of  the  more  easterly 
inint  of  the  two.  viz..  Cape  Louis.  It  seems  to  me  that  these  figures  must  have  been  inserted 
bv  ionic  later  hand,  and  without  sufficient  care.  It  is  doubtful  whence  Cartier  took  his 
tir-t  mrridian.  <>f  cour-e  he  knew  nothing  of  Greenwich.  The  French  geographers  in 
th.-e  centuries  had  fixed  upon  the  Island  of  Kerro.  the  most  westerly  of  the  Canary  group, 
which  i-  Is  \V.  from  Greenwich,  but  it  is  certain  that  Cartier  was  not  counting  from  that. 
It  we  -uppo-e  the  meridian  of  Paris  (:>  K.  of  Greenwich),  it  would  still  leave  him  9°  too  far 
we-t  in  tin-  place.  But.  as  we  know,  there  was  not  at  that  time,  nor  for  two  centuries 
after  anv  exact  method  of  computing  the  longitude.  In  a  map  published  by  Philip  Buache 
1 7. lil  three  different  (suppo-ed)  positions  are  given  for  Cape  Race.  One,  from  a  Dutch 
p.  phi'-.--  it  in  longitude  .")()  \V..  or  on  the' outer  edge  of  the  Grand  Bank  ;  another,  from 
an  Knu'U-h  map  |,v  Mr.  I'opple.  17.".-"..  places  it  in  longitude  58'  W.,  while  Buache  himself 
i.lac.-  it  midwav  between  the  I  wo  in  ."i4  \\V  Its  actual  position  is  53°  "W.  Thus  we  find 
t|,.,t  t\\o  centime-  after  Cartier'-  time  a  difference  of  8  is  given  in  the  location  of  so 
important  a  point  a-  ('ape  Ra.-e.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  then,  if  Cartier  should  have 

made  a   mi-lake  ")'   eight    or  nine  degrees. 

On  the  1-t  of  Aiiiru-i  (the  festival  of  St.  I'eter  in  Chains)  they  entered  the  northeast 
channel  het\\.  en  Antico-ti  and  the  north  shore  of  the  gulf.  They  coasted  along  till  they 
came  to  the  ea-ternino-i  point  of  the  island,  where  the  land  commenced  to  trend  a  little  to 
the  northwe-i  (l-i  l<-rr<- i-mnmem-i  <'i  sc  M/K////V  mi  nm-imp.*!).  This  was  about  fifteen  leagues 
from  ('ape  I. oiii-.  Cartier  named  it  Cape  Memorancy.  lie  places  it  in  lat.  50°,  which  is 
about  11'  too  tar  imrih.  h  i-  probably  the  point  marked  Fox  Point  on  the  charts.  Accord- 
in-r  to  Baytield'-  survey,  this  i-  the  easternmost  point  of  the  island.  From  the  South  Cape 
to  thi-  point  the  land  runs  north  and  south:  at  this  point  it  turns  to  the  northwest,  to 
Table  ll.-ad  and  Cape  Robert.  Between  Wednesday,  -fuly  29th,  when  he  was  oft' Cap  Loys, 
and  Saturday.  August  1st.  when  he  is  off  Cape  Memorancy,  there  are  two  days  (Thursday 
and  Friday)  unaccounted  for.  or  comprised  under  the  simple  expression,  Nous  rengeasmes 
,  ii-i-r--  fiii/mi,  ./,.;  //,••/,•>•.  No  doubt  lie  was  making  a  most  careful  survey.  At  daylight 
(or  sunri-e)  on  the  first  day  of  August  they  saw  the  highlands  of  the  north  or  Labrador 
coaM  to  the  north  and  northeast  (ImnUc*  tcrrex  A  merueillts  hnchees  ct  montagnes),  and  they 
went  across  to  examine  them.  '•  Between  us  and  the  high  mountains  there  were  lowlands 
where  there  are  woods  and  rivers."  For  five  days  continuously  they  ranged  these  lands  from 
OIK-  side  to  the  other,  but  on  account  of  high  winds  and  tides  they  only  advanced  about 
twenty-five  leagues.  The  middle  of  this  passage  way,  he  says,  is  about  50 £'  lat.  (50°  20'), 
which,  allowing  for  the  error  already  mentioned  of  11' ,  is  near  enough  to  the  truth.2 

On  the  5th  of  August  they  readied  the  narrowest  part  of  the  strait,  between  the  north 
|M»int  of  A ntico-ti  and  the  mainland,  where  "  one  can  easily  see  the  land  from  one  side  to 
the  other."  The  width  here  is  about  twenty  miles.  Cartier  says  there  is  about  fifteen 

These  different  positions  are  all  given  on  one  and  the  same  map,  super-imposed  one  upon  the  other  in  red 
blue  and  black  ink. 

1  Tb»  "  Relation  "  says  "  Lc  Parmy  en  C.  degm  et  ung  ttert."    It  should  ba  "  L.  degrez,"  unless  C.  be  for  cinquante. 


CAET FEE'S  OOUBSE.  171 

leagues  (forty  miles)  from  one  land  to  the  other.  This  would  be  at  the  entrance  to  the  strait 
at  Cape  Memorancy.  Finding  they  could  make  no  headway  with  the  ships,  they  took  to 
the  boats  and  rowed  along  shore  on  the  south  (Anticosti)  side.  They  wished  to  get  to  a 
cape  which  was  about  five  leagues  from  them,  and  which  was  the  last  land  they  could  see 
on  that  side.  This  would  be  High  Cliff  Point,  distant  thirteen  miles  from  North  Point. 
The  North  Point  itself  Bayfield  describes  as  "low  and  HO  little  remarkable  as  to  be  only 
noticeable  by  the  change  in  the  coast."  The  ebb  of  the  tide  was  such  that  it  forced  them 
along  against  the  wind,  and  drove  their  boats  on  the  rocks.  After  rowing  for  about  two 
hours  the  tide  turned,  and  came  with  such  a  strong  flow  from  the  westward  that  they  were 
notable,  even  with  thirteen  oars,  to  gain  one  stone's  I  brow.  They  were  obliged  to  leave 
their  boats  in  charge  of  some  of  the  men,  and  a  body  of  twelve  went  forward  on  foot  to  the 
cape,  where  they  found  the  land  began  to  trend  off  to  the  southwest.  This  was  the  Xorth 
Point  of  Anticosti.  They  then  returned  to  their  boats,  and  thence  to  the  ships,  which  were 
under  sail  trying  to  gain  to  windward,  but  which,  in  fact,  had  drifted  to  leeward  more  than 
four  leagues. 

A  council  was  now  held  aboard,  and,  considering  the  lateness  of  the  season,  the  time 
approaching  when  the  storms  begin  on  the  coast  of  Newfoundland  etc.,  it  was  decided  to 
return  home. 

Before  quitting  this  part  of  the  voyage  it  is  worthwhile  to  notice  the  exactness  of 
Cartier's  soundings  off  Cape  Memorancy.  He  says  be  could  not  find  bottom  at  150  fathoms. 
The  chart  at  this  point  gives  155  and  100  fathoms.  -  We  sounded  "  lie  says,  ••  in  many 
places  in  the  passage  and  we  found  in  some  160  fathoms  (VIII  xx  brasses,  eight  twenties) 
and  in  others  100  fathoms,  and  nearer  land  75  fathoms,  and  everywhere  smooth  bottom  " 
(fond  cure),1  and  speaking  of  the  bottom  near  the  High  (Miff  Point,  he  savs  lie  found 
"rocks  and  a  clear  bottom"  (roches  et  fons  cur,')  such  as  he  had  not  seen  in  anv  of  the 
lands  towards  the  south  since  leaving  Cap  St.  Jehan  (Newfoundland).  The  following 
extract  from  Bayfield  will  show  how  correct  these  soundings  were,  and  also  help  to 
identify  Cartier's  position  : 

"  Between  them  (the  Banks  on  the  north  shore)  and  Anticosti  there  is  a  deep  channel 
in  which,  from  opposite  East  Point  to  abreast  of  West  Cliff,  the  soundings  exceed  100 
fathoms;  proceeding  westwards  the  depths  gradually  decrease  to  00  fathoms  off  X.  Point 
(where  Cartier  found  roches)  varying  from  50  to  70  fathoms  with  occasional  rocky  bottom. 
In  all  this  deep  channel,  with  the  simple  exception  above  stated,  the  bottom  is  for  the  most 
part  of  blue  mud  (fond  cure)  ;  and  speaking  of  the  particular  point  where  Cartier  mentions 
the  rocks  on  the  bottom  he  says,  "  this  is  the  only  cliff  on  the  island  with  a  talus."  That 
is  a  sloping  heap  of  broken  and  detached  rocks,  fragments  of  which  are  often  carried  far 
out  to  sea  by  ice  or  currents.  On  August  5th  Cartier  put  about,  and  sailed,  still  ranging 
the  land,  east-southeast  till  he  came  to  a  place  about  25  leagues  from  the  strait,  where 
the  land  turned  more  to  the  southeast  and  where  he  saw  smoke  ashore.  This  place 
(C.  Natasquan)  he  called  C.  Thiennot,  in  honour  of  the  Indian  chief  who  lived  there  and 
some  of  whose  men  came  in  a  quite  friendly  manner  aboard  his  ship,  "  just  as  if  they  were 
Frenchmen."  They  had  evidently  mixed  much  with  the  French  fishermen  at  Blanc  Sablon 

1  I  take  this  to  be  a  term  used  in  opposition  to  Taygnay,  rough ;  it  is  from  an  old  French  verb  curer  to 
cleanse  or  dredge  applied  to  the  bottom  of  a  well,  canal,  etc. 


172 


BISHOP  ROWLEY  ON 


anil  were  able  to  give  Cartier  news  of  the  departure  thence  for  France  of  some  of  the  vessels 
alreadv  liitlen  with  firth.  He  sailed  northeast  witli  a  high  breeze,  until  Saturday  August 
8th,  w'hfii  hi-  got  *'£'''  ot  tlu>  Branches  Mountains  in  Newfoundland,  and  Cap  Double. 
Tin-  wind  increased  almost  to  a  gale  from  cast-northeast  and  they  turned  their  course 
north-northwest  and  arrived  at  Blanc  Sablon  on  Sunday,  August  9th. 

They  remained  there  till  the  l;")th.  the  great  festival  of  the  Assumption  of  the  B.  V. 
Marv  ;  when,  having  attended  at  mass,  they  started  with  a  good  tide  for  home.  They  met 
with  a  storm  in  mid-ocean,  which  eontinued  three  days,  but  with  the  help  of  God  they 
suffered  and  endured.  After  that  they  had  a  pleasant  time  and  arrived  at  St.  Malo  on  the 
.">tli  September,  after  a  voyage-  of -JO  days  from  Blanc  Sablon. 

SKCII.VK  VOYAGE,  153f>. 

On  Sundav  tlie  Itlth  May.  1">:',.">.  the  least  of  I'enteeost,  ('artier  and  his  crew,  having 
wiili  threat  devotion  performed  their  religious  duties,  and  received  the  blessing  of  the  Bishop 
of  Si.  Malo.  in  the  Cathedral,  prepared  themselves  tor  the  second  voyage. 

On  Wedne-dav.  I'.itb  Mav.  all  was  ready  and  they  set  sail  with  three  vessels.  They  had 
a  -t»rm\  pa--aire  :  lost  siirhl  ol'each  other  in  mid-ocean  ;  arrived  at  the  Funks  only  on  July 
7th.  ami  a!  I'.lanc  Sahloii.  the  place  of  rende/.voiis.  ,>n  the  loth  .Inly.  The  other  two  ships 

did  not  arrive  till  the  'Jiith.  Having  taken  in  w I  and  water  they  sailed  westwards  on  the 

•J'.'th.  'They  pa— ed  |,y  the  harbours  to  the  westward  of  Brest,  which  bad  been  explored  the 
previous  year  ;  |,ut  they  called  at  three  oilier  ports  between  Jacques  Cartier  Harbour  and 
Cap.  Thieiniot.  They  named  them  respectively  St.  (iuillaume  (Meeatina)  Ste.  Marthe  (St. 
-I-laml  and  St.  (iermain  (Treble  Island).  They  arrived  at  Cape  Thicnnot  on  July 
:>l-t.  which  they  at  once  reeogni/.cd  as  having  seen  the  past  year.  And  (by  a  coincidence) 
again  on  the  t'.-a-t  of  St.  1'eter's  Chains,  1st  August,  entered  for  a  second  time  the  "Strait 

o('  St.    Peter." 

At  about  seven  and  a  half  leagues  from  Cape  Thiennot,  they  entered  a  harbour  "be- 
tween four  islands  standing  out  in  the  sea,"  which  they  called  St.  Nicholas.  They 
remained  in  this  harbour  till  August  7th,  (Sunday).  There  is  a  slight  mistake  here,  as  Sunday 
wa«  the  xth  of  tlie  month.  They  then  went  across  to  the  shore  of  Anticosti.  This  is  quite 
dear  from  the  narrative,  though  some  have  denied  it.  "  We  saw  from  this  harbour  "  (St. 

olasi  the  land  on  the  other  side  (In  tf.rrc  <lmi)  towards  the  Cape  de  Rebast ; '  the 
|M(int  at  which  on  the  previous  year  he  said  the  land  "commence  a  se.  rebattre."  That  is  the 
northeast  point  of  Anticosti,  Fox  Point,  the  point  at  which  on  the  previous  year  he  had 
the  Antieosti  shore  to  come  over  to  the  north  shore.  He  now  goes  back,  determined 
not  to  leave  an  inch  of  shore  unexplored.  He  still  further  fixes  this  point  by  saying  it  was 
twenty  leagues  south-southwest  from  St.  Nicholas.  The  following  day  (9th)  he  coasted 
along  northerly  on  the  shore  of  Anticosti  but  the  wind  came  contrary  and  finding  no  har- 
lx>un«  on  that  shore,  lie  ran  for  a  harbour  on  the  northern  (Labrador)  side  of  the  strait  about 
ten  league*  westward  from  St.  Nicholas.  This  harbour  he  called  St.  Lawrence  as  he  arrived 
there,  or  rented  there,  (he  does  not  say  which)  on  the  feast  of  that  renowned  martyr,  August 
Although  it  irt  generally  believed  that  the  St.  Lawrence  of  Cartier  is  the  modern  St. 
Genevieve,  and  even  Bay  field  says  so,  still,  from  the  bearings  and  description  of  Cartier,  I 


not  tbe  prewnt  Cape  Robert  be  a  corruption  of  this  name  ? 


CARTIER'S  COURSE.  173 

am  inclined  to  believe  that  the  modern  St.  Genevieve,  was  the  St.  Nicholas  of  Cartier.  And 
Carrier's  St.  Lawrence  was  the  present  Mingan.  I  am  not  aware  that  Bay  field  had  access 
to  a  correct  copy  of  Cartier's  M8S.  He  may  have  only  seen  the  imperfect  ones  which  have 
been  hitherto  used  by  historians. 

The  narrative  for  the  few  following  days  is  not  very  clear.  On  the  12th  of  August 
(Thursday)  he  left  the  Harbour  St.  Lawrence  and  sailed  towards  the  west,  thus  crossing  the 
Strait  of  St.  Peter  towards  the  north  point  of  Anticosti.  He  then  saw  a  cape  towards  the 
south,  which  lay  about  west  by  south  from  St.  Lawrence,  and  about  25  leagues.  Both  from 
the  direction  mentioned,  and  from  the  fact  that  the  Indians  whom  he  bad  with  him  told  him 
that  this  land,  on  which  the  cape  was  situated,  is  an  island,  and  that  to  the  south  of  it  was 
the  passage  to  Honguedo  (Gaspe)  where  he  had  taken  them  the  previous  vear,  it  is  clear 
that  this  cape  was  on  the  northeast  coast  of  Anticosti,  probably  High  ('lift'  Point,  13  miles 
east  of  North  Point.  The  distance  is  a  good  deal  over-estimated,  but  it  is  not  dear  whether 
Cartier  means  twenty  leagues  from  St.  Lawrence  or  from  his  ship  at  the  time  of  sighting  the 
cape.  Cartier  here  jumps  from  the  12th  to  the  lf>t.h  of  August  (Sunday),  the  feast  of  the 
Assumption,  but  he  tells  us  be  crossed  the  strait  (/.  e.  from  St.  Lawrence  to  north  point  of 
Anticosti)  the  previous  night,  14th.  Then  he  saw  the  high  lands  of  Gaspe  shore  to  the  south. 
He  gave  the  name  of  Isle  ot  the  Assumption  to  Anticosti.  The  course  from  the  said  Cape 
of  Anticosti  to  the  high  lands  of  Honguedo  (about  Cape  Magdelainc)  is  given  as  east-north- 
east and  west-southwest  which  is  correct,  and  the  distance  twenty-live  leagues,  also  correct 
according  to  his  measurement,  (it  is  aliout  sixty  miles.)  He  then  coasted  along  the  south 
shore  of  the  river  till  Tuesday  17th,  when  be  crossed  over  to  the  north  side,  and  on  the  liMli 
arrived  at  the  Seven  Islands  which  still  bears  the  name  (Kept  lies)  given  by  him. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  of  the  present  [taper  to  follow  Cartier  further  up  the  river,  especi- 
ally as  there  is  no  difficulty  in  recognizing  all  the  [points  mentioned  l>y  him.  I  shall  merelv 
.notice  one  fact.  The  Abbe  Beaudouin,  in  Le  Canada-Frarifais,  October,  1888,  makes  an 
elaborate  effort  to  prove  that  Cabot  entered  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  by  Cape  North  (of  C. 
Breton)  in  1497,  and  penetrated  the  estuary  of  the  river  as  far  as  the  present  islands  of  Hie 
and  Trois  Pistoles.  These  islands  are  marked  on  the  pretended  Cabot  map  of  1544  as  Ys  S. 
Juan.  "There  is  then,"  writes  the  learned  Abbe  in  support  of  bis  theory,  "a  strong  [ire- 
sumption  that  John  Cabot  ascended  the  river  as  far  as  Bic,  and  gave  his  own  name  to  the 
isles  on  the  south  coast,  the  terminus  of  his  course."  Now  we  learn  from  Cartier  that  it  was 
he  who  gave  this  name  to  these  islands.  He  describes  them  most  minutely  and  correctly 
and  says  "we  named  them  Les  Ysleaux  Sainct  Jehan  because  we  entered  there  the  day  of  the 
decollation  of  the  said  saint,"  (i.  e.  29th  August.) 

Cartier  wintered  in  Canada,  built  a  fortress  at  the  River  St.  Charles,  near  Quebec,  and 
penetrated  as  far  as  Hochelaga  (Montreal).  On  the  6th  of  May,  1536,  he  set  out  on  his 
return  voyage  from  the  fort  of  Holy  Cross  (St.  Charles,  Quebec).  On  the  21st  of  May  he 
passed  out  through  the  passage  of  Honguedo,  between  Anticosti  and  the  Gaspfc  shore,  thus 
verifying  for  himself  what  the  Indians  had  told  him.  He  thought  he  had  seen  land  all 
across  this  passage.  Strangely  enough,  he  makes  no  other  remark  upon  it  than  "  this 
passage  had  not  been  discovered  before."  When  off  Cape  de  Pratto,  or  Prato,  "  which  is  the 
commencement  of  the  Bay  de  Chaleur"  (Mt.  Perce),  he  steered  his  course  for  Bryon  Island, 
which  "  lies  southeast  by  east,  about  50  leagues,"  course  and  distance  exact ;  and  this  shows 
that  he  must  have  mapped  out  the  previous  year's  voyage  with  wonderful  precision. 


BISHOP  HOWLEY  ON 

This  name  of  Capo  <le  Pratto  has  given  rise  to  many  strange  surmises.  It  is  evidently 
not  a  French  name,  and  ('artier  does  not  make  any  pretense  of  having  given  it.  He  speaks 
of  it  when  ho  first  saw  it  (12th  July,  1534)  as  if  it  already  had  the  name  and  were  well 
known  "  f\/sme$  nmriz .  Jtix'/ues  an  Cap  de  Pratto."  Mr.  Joseph  Pope,  in  his  very  excel- 
lent studv  on  Cartier,  p.  49,  says  it  was  called  by  him  (Cartier)  Le  Cap  de  Pratto,  probably 
after  Dii  I'rutt.  tin-  chancellor  of  tin-  French  king.  He  is  certainly  in  error  as  to  the  first 
part,  fur  ("artier  dors  not  give  it  the  nanu>,  and  as  to  the  second  part,  De  Pratto  or  De  Prato, 
both  which  spellings  arc  found  in  ('artier,  is  certainly  not  Du  Prat.  Nor  is  it  at  all  a 
French  nomenclature. 

\l.  il'Ave/.ac.  in  his  learned  introduction  to  the  Bref  Recit,  seems  to  see  in  it  some 
allii-iun  t"  the  learned  ecclesiastic  and  mathematician,  Alberto  de  Prato,  a  Piedmontese, 
wh<>  was  on  hoard  the  >hi|>  witli  .lolin  Rut  on  his  expedition  of  1527.  He  wrote  a  letter  in 
Latin,  dated  from  the  harbour  of  St.  John's,  Aug.  -'inl,  1527,  to  Cardinal  Wolsey.  He  was 
;i  ('.moil  of  old  St.  Paul's.  London.  D'Ave/ac  says  that  among  the  writings  of  the  Spanish 
hi-torian-  of  tin-  Indies  we  tind  some  vague  accounts  of  an  English  expedition  about  this 
time  peiietrat'mi:  the  (!ulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  their  pilot,  a  Piedmontese,  having  been  killed 
l>\  tin-  Indian^,  who.  he  surest-,  may  have  been  this  same  De  Prato.  But  all  this,  of 
coiir-e.  i-  \vrv  unsatisfactory. 

'I'll.  Kev.  |>r.  Patterson,  in  a  learned  ami  very  closely  reasoned  article  on  "The  Portu- 
_-;.•-.•  in  Am.-riea"  c  Transactions '  for  IM'.MI).  makes  an  elaborate  and  erudite  effort  to 
pr..\-e  that  the  Portuguese  had  known  ami  explored  the  gulf  previous  to  Carder's  time  ; 
hut  t..  aii  impartial  reader  his  arguments  are  not  convincing.  One  of  his  proofs  is  drawn 
iV"in  the  faet  of  the  familiarity  and  ii"ii'-li'il<n<t-t:  with  which  the  savages  received  Cartier, 
•-imply  inexplicable  except  <>n  the  supposition  that  from  previous  inter- 
niir-e  with  white  men  they  had  experienced  benefits  which  led  them  to  entertain  a  lively 
-eii-e  ,,f  niher-  to  i-ome  "  (p.  1")S).  So  far  we  agree  with  the  learned  writer,  but  when  he 
i.. me.  to  draw  his  conclusion  that  it  could  be  no  other  than  Portuguese  with  whom  they  had 
intercourse,  we  must  differ  from  him.  Cartier  himself  notices  this  familiarity,  when  speak- 
ing of  the  Indians  who  came  aboard  of  him  at  Cape  Thiennot.  They  were  not  Esquimaux, 
but  Indian?-  from  far  up  the  river  of  Canada.  "  They  came  as  coolly  as  if  they  were  French- 
men "  (.I'/.s.vi  fraiH-fiemcnt,  i-miuitc  x'ilz  ri/.s.sr/i/  Mte  froncoys).  "They  were  returning  to  their 
own  country,  which  was  in  the  direction  whence  we  (Cartier  and  crew)  were  coming"  (llz  s'en 
I'niriKii/fiii  fit  It-iir  /KII/X,  deuers  la,  m'i  nous  miifoiis)  ;  that  is,  up  the  river  ;  and  they  were 
coining  from  the  fishing  establishments  of  the  French  at  Blanc  Sablon,  Brest,  etc.  (llz 
mini/fill  df  l,i  (,'raiit  n<i;if\.  They  were  able  to  give  Cartier  all  the  latest  news  about  the 
departure  ot  the  fishermen  for  France,  with  full  cargoes  of  fish,  etc.  (llz  nous  firent  entendre 
fjne  a  iiarijres  esloietil  tip/tareillez  de  la  dite  bai/e,  lorn  chanjez  de  poisson).  All  this  shows  a 
niont  friendly  intercourse  with  the  French  and  a  wonderful  knowledge  of  their  proceedings, 
commerce,  etc.  So  it  is  not  necessary  to  go  back  to  Portuguese  influence  to  account  for 
this  fact. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Patterson  produces  the  map  of  Gaspar  de  Viegas,  which  shows  the  Gulf  of 
St.  Lawrence.  It  is  dated  1534,  hut  although  this  is  anterior  to  the  publication  of  Cartier's 
voyage  (1542),  it  ia  not  anterior  to  the  voyage  itself.  And  we  cannot  tell  how  the  news  of 
Carticr's  voyage  may  have  spread  immediately  on  his  return.  So  this  cannot  be  accepted  as 
a  historical  proof  of  a  knowledge  of  the  gulf  prior  to  Cartier's  time.  Abbe  Beaudouin  says 


CARTJER'S  COURSE. 


173 


that  a  hint  or  vestige  of  the  Bay  St.  Lawrence  can  be  seen  on  the  maps  of  La  Cosa,  1500,  and 
Reinel,  1505  ;  I  must  say  I  cannot  see  it.  At  all  events  a  mere  indentation  in  the  coast 
would  not  he  sufficient  proof  of  knowledge  of  the  existence  of  the  gulf.  But  immediately 
after  the  publication  of  Cartier's  voyage  (1543),  we  have  a  whole  series  of  maps,  beginning 
with  John  Rotz,  1542  ;  then  the  far-famed  Cabot  map  of  1544  ;  the  Dauphin,  1546  ;  Vallard, 
1547  (4?) ;  Homem,  1558,  etc. :  all  copied  one  from  another,  and  all  embodying  the  discoveries, 
even  the  very  names,  of  Cartier's  voyage. 

There  is,  however  a  map  of  earlier  date  than  Cartier,  which  would  seem  to  give  a  very 
clear  conception  of  the  insular  character  of  Newfoundland,  under  the  name  of  Terra.  Labora- 
toris, with  the  gulf  fully  denned  behind  it ;  and  the  Labrador  coast  under  the  name  of  Downs 
Regalis  (Cortereal).  This  map,  by  Sylvanus,  which  has  escaped  the  above  mentioned  writers, 
is  published  in  the  edition  of  the  Ptolemy  of  1511.  Through  the  kindness  of  Dr.  Ganong,  I 
am  able  to  present  a  sketch  of  it. 


Map  of  Sylvanus  in  the  1'tolemy  of  1511. 

On  a  closer  inspection  of  this  map  and  a  comparison  of  it  with  those  of  Majollo,  Verra- 
zano  and  Ribero,  etc.,  which  followed  shortly  after  it  (1527-28-29),  and  of  which  maps  this 
one  is  doubtless  the  source  and  fount,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  land  of  Labnraioris  is  too  far 
north  for  Newfoundland  ;  it  being  in  the  same  latitude  as  Ireland.  On  the  maps  just  men- 
tioned the  relative  position  of  Laboratoris  and  Cortereal  is  the  same.  Laboratoris  occupies 
a  separate  piece  of  territory  corresponding  very  closely  to  the  present  Greenland.  On  Ruysch's 
map,  1508,  it  is  actually  called  Greenland  ;  and  Cortereal  is  undoubtedly  Newfoundland. 
Ruysch  thus  gives  it  Terra  Nova,  the  passage  or  open  water  between  them  being  Hudson's 
Straits.  On  this  Ptolemy  map  the  configuration  of  the  lower  part  of  the  land  of  Dornus 
Regalis  is  unquestionably  the  same  as  that  which  on  Ribero,  Verrazauo  and  Majollo,  repre- 
sents Cape  Race  in  Newfoundland,  hence  I  conclude  that  this  apparent  island  of  Terra  Labo- 
ratoris does  not  represent  Newfoundland,  nor  the  open  water  behind  it  the  Gulf  of  St. 
Lawrence,  but  the  open  sea  between  Greenland  and  Labrador  and  the  Bay  of  Hudson.  The 
knowledge  of  this  sea  and  strait  was  obtained,  not  from  the  Portuguese,  but  from  the  Cabots, 
who  in  1497  sailed  into  this  bay  as  far  north  as  68°,  and  who  thought  it  was  an  open  passage 
leading  to  Cathay. 


176 


BISHOP  HOWLEY  ON 


LA  Cos  A 
15OO 


CANT  r  NO 

15O2 


Terra  At) 

i  ,  0>  Perluijol 


:         (T  »        •  ""» 

'.      w.  tfft  (brtuna        ^ 
area 

'   \jSrtffiJiifinii 


.,  '  Ojrt 
^    c  \u  Baralfuis 


Spcru 


t '  Itaso 


PORTUGUESE  PORTOLANO  /S02(X(/NTSMANN  1504) 


TERILi  LABORATORY 


7KKKA  COKTEREAL 
Capofiaso 


RUYSCH 
1508 


1527 


VERRAZANI 


*IU£SC 


FtlBERO 
1529 


Terrade) 


IrrratYcva  fft 
Corltreal 


oe  Baccaloos 
e  Spe 

Aasso 


OARTIKR'S  COURSE.  177 

To  return  to  Cartier,  he  arrived  at  the  Isle  of  Bryon  either  on  Monday,  May  22nd,  or 
Tuesday,  23rd.  It  in  not  clear  from  the  Relation,  which  of  the  two.  There  is  here  a  gap  or 
lacuna  in  the  Relation  ;  no  account  is  given  of  Wednesday,  24th.  He  was  no  doubt  anchored 
under  the  lee  of  Bryon  Island  during  this  time.  "On  Thursday  the  26th,"  he  says,  "the 
feast  of  the  Ascension  of  Our  Lord  V  (this  is  a  mistake  for  25th),  "  we  went  across  to  a  sandy 
land  lying  low  to  the  southwest  about  eight  leagues."  This  of  course  was  the  east  point  of 
the  Magdalens.  One  of  the  most  unaccountable  facts  in  the  whole  narrative'  is  this,  that 
although  he  recognized  the  Isle  Bryon  so  well  and  steered  bis  course  so  unerringly  for  it 
from  Cape  Be  Fratto,  he  does  not  seem  to  recognize  the  Magdalens  where  he  had  made  such 
a  thorough  survey  the  previous  year.  On  Friday,  27th  (thus  the  /iV/'///o//,  it  should  lie  2t!tb, 
the  error  is  corrected  after  this  day),  he  returned  to  Hryon  Island  and  remained  till  .lunc 
1st,  Thursday.  The  proceedings  of  this  day  are  more  confusedly  written  and  have  caused 
more  trouble  to  commentators  than  any  other  portion  of  the  vovasre.  I  shall  therefore  give 
an  exact  copy  of  the  Relation  in  the  original  French,  then  explain  my  views  on  the  matter: 

"  Au  premier  iour  de  iuing,  vinsmcs  quern-  vne  terre  haulte  qui  demeure  an  suest  de 
ladicte  isle  (Bryon)  qui  nous  apparoissoit  estre  vne  ysle,  &  la  rengeastnes  enuiron  deux  lieues 
&  demyc,  faisant  lequel  chemin  eiismes  eongnoissance  de  trois  haultes  ysles  qui  demeurent 
vers  les  araynes.  Apres  les  qnelles  choses  congneiis,  retournasmes  an  cap  de  ladicte  terre. 
qui  se  faict  a  deux  on  trois  caps  hault/  a  merueilles,  &  grand  partbnd  d'eaue  <fc  la  inarec  si 
courante  qu'il  n'est  possible  de  plus.  Xous  arriuasmes  celluy  iour  an  Cap  de  Lorraine  qui 
est  en  46  degrez  i,  an  su  duqucl  cap  ya  vne  basse  terre.  &,  semblant  d'entree  de  riuiere,  niais 
il  n'ya  hable  que  vaille,  parsus  lesqiielles  terres  vers  le  su,  veismes  vug  aultre  cap  de  terre 
que  nous  nommasmes  le  Cap  de  Sainct  1'aul.  qui  est  en  47  degrez  -|." 

This  is  decidedly  the  most  obscure  passage  in  the  Hi'liitimi.  To  give  an  idea  of 
the  confusion  of  opinions  of  various  authors  on  this  point,  I  quote  the  following  from  the 
late  exhaustive  work  of  Dr.  Bourinot,  on  Cape  Breton  (page  138)  :  "  Mr.  Ganong  *  *  * 
believes,  from  the  similarity  of  names,  that  the  Capje  Lorraine  was  the  present  Cape  St. 
Lawrence,  but  on  the  other  hand,  Mr.  1'opc  *  *  *  is  an  advocate  for  the  claim  of  Cape 
North  *  *  =*  Brown,  on  the  other  hand  *  *  *  states  that  Cape  Lorraine  was  Cape 
Ray  in  Newfoundland,  and  Cap  St.  Paul's,  Cape  North  in  Cape  Breton  Island."  But 
none  of  those  accounts  can  be  made  to  fit  in  with  the  narration.  Let  us  now  make  a  careful 
analysis  of  Cartier's  words.  On  Thursday  (Ascension),  May  25th,  he  explored  the  eastern 
part  of  the  Magdalen  group,  namely,  Coffin  Island  (see  map).  It  will  be  remembered  that 
he  had  not  examined  this  part  of  the  group  in  1534.  His  description  of  it  is,  as  usual,  in 
perfect  accord  with  Baylield's  survey,  but  I  shall  not  now  dwell  on  that ;  he  remained  about 
this  island  till  Friday,  26th,  when  the  wind  coming  on  the  shore  he  had  to  run  again  for 
Bryon  Island,  where  he  remained  till  Thursday,  June  1st — then  comes  the  disputed  passage. 
"We  came  to  examine,  to  the  southeast  of  the  said  isle  (Bryon),  a  high  land  which 
appeared  like  an  island."  Where  he  was  when  he  saw  this  high  land  to  the  southeast  he 
does  not  say,  but  he  must  have  started  from  the  Bryon  Island  nnd  sailed  some  distance  to 
the  S.  or  S.  E.  This  high  land,  which,  like  so  many  others  already  mentioned,  appeared  in 
the  distance  like  an  island,  was  to  the  southeast  of  Bryon  Island.  The  only  land  to  the 
southeast  of  Bryon  Island  is  the  coast  of  Newfoundland,  about  Cape  Ray.  A  glance  at 
any  chart  will  show  this.  St.  Paul's  Island  by  Cartier's  compass  was  south-half-east  from 
Bryon  ;  Cape  North  was  south  by  west  from  the  same  island.  That  is,  a  difference  of  four  or 

Sec.  II.,  1894.    23. 


178  BISHOP  HOWLEY  ON 

five  point*.  Anyone  at  all  acquainted  with  the  question  in  hand,  will  admit  that  thin  at  once 
effectually  clinpo**<w  of  the  claims  of  cither  St.  Paul'*  or  Cape  North  to  be  considered  the  Cap 
Lori-aim-  of  Cartier.  It  is  absolutely  impossible  to  admit  that  Cartier  could  make  BO  great 
an  error  in  tin-  compass.  But  it  will  be  objected  :  How  could  he  see  the  coast  of  Newfound- 
land from  such  a  distance  ?  It  is  90  miles  from  Bryon  Island.  Before  this  objection  can  have 
anv  weight,  we  should  know  exactly  where  Cartier  was  when  he  saw  the  land.  He  certainly 
was  not  at  Bryon  Island,  tor  if  be  were  lie  could  not  see  either  Cape  North  or  St.  Paul's 
which  arc  »;;,  miles  distant,  no  more  than  lie  could  see  Cape  Ray.  He  had  left  Bryon  and 
..ailed  ...me  distance  t. .wards  the  southeast  when  he  saw  this  land.  The  land  about  Cape 
Kav  is  over  'J.oOu  feet  high,  ami  can  be  seen  in  tine  weather  from  16  to  18  leagues — 54  miles 
— !  Bavti. •!'!).  Cartier  immediately  adds  ••  \ve  ranged  this  land  about  2J  leagues,  in  making 
whi.-h  rout.,  we  .aw  three  high  isles  (A  .;,///,•*  /.v/,.s  or.  as  the  other  MSS.  have  it,  "three  other 
i-d.-*."  ,;-//(/v.v)  which  lav  toward,  the  A  ray  110." 

Th.-re  i-  a  tran. I'o.ition  of  events  here,  which  causes  much  confusion.  It  will  .be 
remembered  that  the  A  ray  ne...  is  Cartier's  name  for  the  Magdalen  group.  It  would  appear 
from  the  order  in  which  lie  relates  the  events,  that  (")  he  saw  the  land  to  the  southeast,  (b) 
he  ranged  ii  -\  h-airues.  {••)  while  making  this  range  he  saw  three  isles  at  the  Arnynes.  Now 
whether  we  sp.-ak  of  St.  Paul'..  Cap'-  North,  or  Cape  Ray,  this  would  lie  unmeaning.  Hence 
ill.-  true  -e,|Ui'iiee  ,.f  event,  i-  this.  On  leaving  Bryon  (.Fnne  1st)  they  sailed  some  distance 
toward-  the  ...uthe:,-!  and  r-aw  a  high  land  in  that  direction.  While  going  towards  it  from 
Brvnii  (i<"i  "•/../-  r:iiii]imi  i')  thev  -a\v  three  high  islands  towards  the  Arayncs,  that  is  to  the 
-tarboard  ,.r  w.-tward  of  them.  The.e  were  Allright  Islands  (420  ft.  high),  Entry  Island 
(.'•MI  f.-et)  and  Amher.t  I. land  (;>.">ii  feet)  or  (Jrindstoiie  (f>50  feet)  of  the  group  of  the  Mag- 
dalen- or  the  Aravne-.  It  .e.-ms  that  tliev  turned  back  a  little  on  their  course  to  examine 
th.-.e  i-hmd-  and  then,  the  If,  l<iti'mi  Orii/i'n>ilf  savs,  "after  having  found  out  these  things  we 
returne.l  towards  the  .-ape  of  the  -aid  land.  /.  r.  the  high  land  to  the  southeast.  There  is  a 
clause  hen-  in  the  1'ari-  manuscript  which  is  not  in  the  Relation  Originate,  It  is  the  only  case 
in  which  I  allude  to  tin-be  other  manuscripts  because  as  a  general  rule  the}'  do  not  add  any- 
thing new  to  the  /{,'l<it;,,n  Cii-i'i/i'mil,'.  or  if  they  do,  instead  of  explaining  they  only  obscure  it. 
In  this  place,  however,  they  seem  to  supply  an  evident  omission  in  the  Relation.  They  say 
that  after  having  seen  these  three  high  isles  at  the  Araynes  and  also  found  that  these  said 
Araym-s,  (the  Magdalen  group)  were  islands,  and  that  the  said  land  (vi/..,  the  high  land  to 
the  southeast  which  first  appeared  like  an  island)  "is  a  main  land  (terre  unie  et  certaine)  lying 
northwest."  It  was  only  after  this  final  survey  that  he  became  convinced  that  the  Mag- 
dalens  were  a  group  of  islands  and  not  main  land.  We  now  come  to  consider  this  land  to 
the  southeast.  It  was  not  an  island  but  lerre  unie  el  certnine,  therefore  not  the  Island  of  St. 
Paul's  which  is  a  rock  out  in  the  gulf.  It  showed  itself  in  two  or  three  capes  wonderfully 
high  with  a  great  depth  of  water,  and  a  tremendous  current.  Whoever  has  seen  the  head- 
land ol  CajK-  Ray,  probably  one  of  the  most  remarkable  in  the  world,  cannot  but  recognize 
the  exactness  of  Cartier's  description.  These  wonderfully  high  "Sugar-loaves,"  more 
correctly  pyramids,  are  off-shoots  of  the  same  Long  Range  of  the  G ranches  Mountains 
mentioned  above.  I  have  seen  a  sketch  of  these  hills  taken  on  the  spot  this  past  summer, 
but  they  are  to  be  found  on  all  charts,  and  in  the  work  of  Mr.  Field,  on  the  laying  of  the 
Atlantic  cable.  The  following  description  of  this  remarkable  Cape  is  taken  from  the  New- 
foundland "Sailing  Directions :"  "The  land  of  the  cape  is  very  remarkable.  Three  miles 


CARTIKR'S  COURSE. 


179 


inland  is  a  very  high  tahle  mountain  which  rises  almost  perpendicularly  from  the  low  land 
and  appears  to  be  quite  flat  at  top  ;  this  land  may  be  seen  in  clear  weather  from  a  distance 
of  16  to  18  leagues.  Close  to  the  foot  of  the  Table  Mountain,  between  it  and  the  point  of 
the  cape,  is  a  high  round  hill  resembling  a  sugar-loaf,  whose  summit  is  a  little  lower  than 
that  of  Table  Mountain ;  and  northward  of  this  hill  under  the  Table  Mountain  are  two 
other  conical  hills,  resembling  sugar-loaves  which  are  not  so  high  as  the  former."  Xow 
there  is  nothing  at  all  resembling  this  at  Cape  North  in  Cape  Breton. 

Dr.  Bourinot  says  (p.  134)  :  "  The  northern  part  of  Cape  Breton  is  divided  into  several 
lofty  heights,  one  of  which  is  remarkable  for  its  sugar-loaf  aspect.  Indeed,  approaching 
this  grand  coast  from  the  northwest,  there  is  an  appearance  of  three  capes."  I  must  can- 
didly say  I  have  never  seen  it.  I  have  observed  it  as  one  vast  high  ridge  or  plateau.  But 
I  here  subjoin  a  description  of  it  from  an  official  source,  the  ''  American  Coastal  Pilot,"  by 
Edmund  "W.  Blunt.  "Cape  North,  the  northeast  extremity  of  Cape  Breton  Island,  is  a  very 
remarkable  bold,  steep  and  rocky  headland  of  slate  in  nearly  vertical  strata  rising  abruptly 

from  the  sea  to  the  height  of  1,100  feet  St.  Lawrence  Hay,  between   Black   Point  and 

Cape  North,  is  4J  miles  wide  and  1J  deep,  with  bold  shores,  and  a  depth  of  water,  etc." 
There  is  no  mention  of  any  remarkable  sugar-loaves.  There  is  a  hill  called  the  "  Sugar 
Loaf,"  but  it  is  not  at  Cape  North,  but  several  miles  up  the  country  at  the  bottom  of  Aspcy 
Bay.  It  is  not  a  sugar-loaf  standing  out  alone,  as  described  by  ('artier,  but  merely  an 
elevation  of  the  mountain  range,  of  which  it  forms  a  part,  and  in  any  case  it  could  not  be 
seen  at  all  by  Cartier  if  he  came  from  the  direction  of  Bryon  Island  to  Cape  North.  1  give 
here  an  illustration  of  the  appearance  of  Cape  Xorth  as  approached  from  north  or  east.  The 
outlines  are  correct,  as  they  are  traced  from  a  photograph  lately  taken. 


Cape  North  from  the  St.  Lawrence  Shore. 


180 


H1SIIOP  HOWLKY  ON 


("artier  also  remarked  the  wonderful  depth  of  the  soundings  near  this  said  land.  This 
is  u  very  convincing  argument  for  those  of  a  nautical  turn  of  mind.  The  remark  applies 
miMt  aptly  to  V»\w  Ray,  where  the  soundings  reach  the  abnormal  depth  of  253,  262,  279  and 
28«»  fathoms,  while  those  on  the  Cape  Breton  shore  are  comparatively  shoal,  averaging  48 
to  4!>  fathoms.  As  to  the  great  currents,  those  ahout  Cape  Ray  are  well  known,  but,  as  they 
may  also  exist  on  the  Cape  Breton  side,  1  shall  not  dwell  upon  them.  But  the  final  and 
clinching  argument,  which  puts  Cape  North  out  of  court  is  the  latitude. 

The  latitude  of  Carticr's  Cape  Lorraine  is  47J  north.  In  the  Relation  Originate 
the  figures  4i:*  are  given,  hut  dearly  l>y  a  mistake  either  of  the  printer  or  copyist,  for  to 
the  >.../'/.  "I  this  .-ape.  he  immediately  tells  us.  he  saw  another  cape  in  47J°  ;  therefore  this 
,-ape  (a  little  to  the  north)  was  in  47*  ,  not  4»>J  .  This  ohvious  clerical  error  is  corrected  in 
Ilakluvt's  ven-ion,  which  -rives,  correctly,  '•forty-seven  degrees  and  a  half."  Now,  this 
latitude  is  "iil'i  .-'•'•••'-  in'nxitix  mil.  it'  we  take  Cape  Lorraine  for  the  present  Cape  Ray.  The 
latitude  of  Cap.-  Kav  is  triveii  l»v  Lesearhot  (ItiiMt)  as  47  3.V .  five  minutes'  difference  from 
('artier.  l!v  Champla'm  (liil^).  47  'W  .  identical  with  ('artier.  By  the  English  Coast  Pilot 
|17.'>~>).  and  tin-  Admiralty  Survcv  maps  (1 7;")"))  as  47  37' ,  seven  minutes'  difference  from 
('artier.  This  latter  position  has  heen  continued  hy  Captain  Cook  (17h'4),  and  has  never 
-ince  I.een  altered  (.1.  I '.  IL.wlcv.  K.  (i.  S.).  Now  Cape  Xorth  and  ("ape  St.  Lawrence,  (C. 
Breton),  are  almost  under  the  forty-seventh  parallel,  heing  precisely  in  47  3' ,  a  difference  of 
r,  i.t.i-*,  i;  „  ,ii<iiiii>-!<  from  ('artier.  Such  an  error  is  not  made  hy  Cartier  in  all  his  narration, 
and  cannot  !.,•  l.\  aiiv  means  admitted. 

We  now  proceed  lo  -how  how  the  description  <>f  the  land  ahout  Cape  Ray  tallies  with  ' 
('artier'..  The  learned  l>r.  l'.oiirin»t  having  adopted  Cape  North  as  Cape  Lorraine,  naturally 
trie,  to  make  ( 'artier':-  description  tit  in  with  the  topography  of  the  country,  hut  I  think  the 
argument  i-  verv  much  t'orccd.  "The  low  land."  he  says,  "which  ('artier  saw  south  of 
Cape  Lorraine  was  prohahlv  the  neck  which  connects  Cape  North  with  the  main;"  hut 
though  I  have  heen  frequently  at  Cape  North,  I  have  not  noticed  any  such  neck.  Neither  are 
there  aiiv  ••  t-andhanks  or  appearances  of  rivers"  near  Cape  North  as  ('artier  saw  near  Cape 
I/irraine.  Cartier  saw  these  sandhanks  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  Cape  Lorraine, 
.o  that  the  "  Barraehois  ()f  Aspey  Bay  "  suggested  hy  Dr.  Bourinot  will  not  answer;  they  are 
some  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  distant.  I)r.  Bourinot  supposes  (and  naturally)  that  the  cape 
called  hy  Cartier  St.  Paul's,  and  which  was  south  of  Cape  Lorraine,  is  "  one  of  the  capes  on 
the  east  of  Cape  Breton  ;"  it  may  have  heen  Asjie  or  Kgmont,  "or the  cloud-wrapped  height 
of  Cap  Kiifume."  But  Cartier  tells  us  his  Cap  St.  Paul  was  in  47J  lat.  (47°  15'),  while 
all  these  jtointu  mentioned  are  Month  of  the  forty-seventh  parallel  ;  Cape  Smokey  (Cap 
Kiil'iim.'-)  living  little  more  than  4»»J  .  The  learned  writer  concludes  that  "the  degrees  of 
latitude  are  not  recoiieilahle  with  the  course  Cartier  took."  Certainly  not,  if  we  try  to 
force  ('artier  on  a  wrong  course,  hut  if  we  accept  what  he  actually  says,  all  can  be  recon- 
ciled. Dr.  liourinot  says  that  he  thinks  Brown  was  led  by  Lescarbot  into  the  error  (?)  of 
giving  Cape  Ray  as  Cape  Lorraine,  hut  both  Brown  and  Lescarbot  were  led  by  the  unmis- 
takable words  of  Cartier.  This  is  what  Brown  says  (p.  30):  "After  leaving  Bryon 
Island  he  (Cartier)  sha]>ed  his  course  to  the  eastward,  and  discovered  a  promontory  in  47J° 
which  he  calls  Cape  Lorence  (Cape  Ray).  And  another  to  starboard,  which  he  named  St. 
Paul's  (Cape  North,  in  Cape  Breton)."  Brown  was  right  as  to  Cape  Ray.  But  how  he 
could  have  made  such  an  extraordinary  statement  as  to  say  that  the  other  cape  called  by 


CARTIER'S  COURSE.  181 

Cartier  St.  Paul's  was  Cape  North  is  certainly  astounding.  Cartier  tells  us  it  was  to  the 
south  of  Cape  Lorraine,,  not  to  the  starboard,  and  he  tells  us  it  was  only  fifteen  miles  distant, 
or  a  quarter  of  a  degree,  while  Cape  North  is  some  sixty  miles  away  to  the  westward,  alto- 
gether out  of  sight  and  unknown  to  Cartier.  This  second  cape,  which  lie  saw  a  few  mile* 
to  the  southward  and  called  St.  Paul's,  was  only  the  highlands  above  Port  aiix  Basques,  on 
the  Newfoundland  coast. 

Now  I  ask  the  reader  to  remember  Cartier's  description  of  the  land  near  Cape  Lorraine. 
"  To  the  south  of  the  said  cape  there  is  a  low  land  and  the  appearance  of  the  entrance  to  it 
river,  but  no  good  harbour."  This  is  a  perfect  description  of  the  "  Cape  Cove  "  and  "  Cape 
Barrachois,"  as  any  one  knowing  the  place  must  recognize.  But  let  us  hear  the  "  Sailing 
Directions"  :  "There  is  a  sandy  bay  between  ('ape  Ray  and  Point  Knragec  (four  miles  to 
the  south)  wherein  ships  may  anchor  with  the  winds  north-northwest  to  cast,  but  they 
should  be  cautious  not  to  be  surprised  there  with  southwest  winds.  The  ground  is  not  the 
best  for  holding,  being  fine  sand.''  (11  n'y  a  hable  i/ne  raillc.) 

From  the  way  he  speaks  of  the  second  cape",  which  he  calls  St.  Paul's,  it  seems  to  mi- 
he  saw  it  while  he  was  at  Cape  Lorraine,  because  he  saw  over  or  across  the  land  (/*"/•  snr  /'  - 
quelles  terres).  I  consider  this  hill  to  be  the  highland  at  the  bottom  of  Port  aux  Basques. 
which  is  the  next  prominent  high  land  on  the  coast.  The  distance,  however,  of  lift  ecu  miles, 
or  a  quarter  of  a  degree,  is  a  little  overestimated  ;  it  is  probably  ten  or  twelve  miles  distant. 

There  is  only  one  other  point  to  be  cleared  up.  The  confusion  arises  from  a  mistrans- 
lation in  Ilakluyt,  and  I  believe  it  was  this  which  set  Brown  astray.  He  is  the  only  one 
since  Lescarbot  who  got  on  the  right  track  as  .far  as  Cape  Kay.  hut  the  following  sentence 
from  Hakluyt  misled  him.  Hakluyt,  says  Dr.  Bourinot  (p.  !•"»•")).  is  perplexing,  for  it  says 
that  Cartier  (after  seeing  Cape  Lorraine  and  Cape  St.  Paul's)  "had  notice  of  the  coast  lying 
east-southeast,  distant  from  the  Newfoundland  about  twenty-seven  leagues."  Xot  only  is 
it  perplexing,  hut  absolute  nonsense.  What  Cartier  really  says  is  that  "  on  the  4th  of  .lune. 
the  feast  of  Pentecost,  (after  having  seen  Cape  Lorraine  and  Cape  St.  Paul's)  we  had  (or 
made)  knowledge  of  the  east-southeast  coast  of  Newfoundland  for  some  twenty-two  leagues 
from  the  cape  "  (Cape  Lorraine).  "  Feus/nes  (<>r  enmni.'.fi)  eongnoissanee  <le  In  costr.  <l<'xt  sni'st  </<• 
Terre  Neufue,  qui  estoit  A.  enuirons  vingt-deux  lieues  du  cap."  They  coasted  along  the  southern 
shore  of  Newfoundland  in  an  east-southeast  course  (the  exact  course  of  the  present  day)  for 
about  twenty-two  leagues  from  the  cape,  that  is  either  Cape  Ray  (Lorraine)  or  Channel  Head 
(Port  aux  Basques).  The  wind  then  came  contrary,  and  they  entered  a  harbour,  which,  on 
account  of  the  festival  of  Pentecost  (or  the  Holy  Ghost),  they  called  Lc  liable  /If  Saim-t 
Esperit.  As  that  shore  is  indented  with  harbours  at  every  few  miles'  distance,  it  would  be 
vain  to  attempt  to  identify  the  port  so  called.  It  may  be  La  Poile.  I  may,  however,  by 
way  of  a  last  shot,  remark  that  this  also  proves  that  the  cape  spoken  of  by  Cartier  as  St. 
Paul's  must  have  been  on  the  Newfoundland  shore.  Any  cape  on  the  Cape  Breton  shore 
would  have  been  sixty  leagues  from  where  Cartier  now  finds  himself. 

He  then  steered  his  course  for  St.  Pierre  Miquelon,  and  at  "  twenty-three  leagues  to  sea 
he  found  many  islands  and  dangerous  rocks  and  shoals."  These  were  the  Rameas  and 
Penguin  Islands.  The  distance,  if  we  count  from  the  nearest  part  of  the  coast  of  the  main- 
land, is  much  exaggerated,  but  probably  Cartier  is  measuring  from  the  Harbour  of  St.  Esprit, 
in  which  case  he  would  be  correct.  He  arrived  at  St.  Pierre  on  the  llth  of  June,  feast  of 
St.  Barnabas,  and  remained  till  the  16th.  He  found  a  large  number  of  fishing  vessels  there. 


182  BISHOP  HOWLEY  ON  CARTIER'S  COURSE. 

He  then  n»un<liHl  Capo  Race  (Cap  de  Raze),  n  point  well  known  even  in  those  early  days, 
and  entered  the  harbour  of  Rougnoze,  the  harbour  known  to-day  as  Renews.  This  harbour  is 
i«»t  Trepassev.  as  Mr.  Tope  erroneously  states.  Trepassey  is  on  the  westward  side  of  Cape 
UH  .  and  in  ifoing  to  it  from  St.  Pierre  one  would  not  have  to  round  Cape  Race.  Rognouse, 
a  name  appearing  on  the  earliest  existing  maps,  is  about  fifteen  miles  to  the  northeast  of 
Cai.c  Kaec.  ('artier  took  wood  and  water  in  this  harbour,  and,  on  the  19th  of  June,  set  sail 
for  home,  where,  after  a  fair  passage,  he  arrive<l  on  the  b'th  of  July.  He  winds  up  with  a 
pious  aspiration,  trivini;  trlorv  to  (iod  for  all  bis  exploits,  and  prays  to  be  given" the  grace  of 
liod  and  heaven  at  last.  Amen. 


CAHTIKK'S  COURSE. 

'I  In  Svlvanu-  Map,  in  tin1  l't»|emy  of  1511,  is  only  a  crude  and  inaccurate  reproduction  from 
ihr  I'ortiitfiie-v  Portoliino  of  15n2.  reproduced  liy  Kuntsinann  in  15(14.  What  places  it  beyond  all 
• ;•••:!.!  1 1  Kit  i  In-  laii'l  i"  tin-  west .  ealh-d  "  Ite^alis  l>onius"  on  the  Ptolemy  of  1511,  is  the  east  coast  of 
\.-\v  |. .midland  and  n..t  ilie  wi-st  coa>t  of  tlie  (lull  of  St.  Law rciice,  as  supposed  by  Mr.  Justin 
Win-in-,  i-  iliat  tin-  well  known  naiiii- of  ('apo  Kaso  i>  marked  on  it  (on  the  Portolano  1502  and 
I.'iuj  'I'd.-  •  Terra  I.ali"raioris."  wliii-li  cm  tin-  Caiiiino  Map,  1502.  and  the  Carnurio,  1503,  is  left 
iiiidi-iiii.  I  an. I  elearlv  represents  Cape  Farewell,  in  Greenland,  on  these  Portuguese  maps  and 
l\  iiiit-inaiiii  i- i|i-vi-lupei|  into  an  island,  i.-  misplaced,  being  brought  further  south;  and  loses  its 
|>rn|icr  outline  ainl  direction,  h  i- evident  thai  we  have  here  the  first  confounding  of  this  land 
(lie  (ireeiiland  of  the  Caiilinu  and  Carnerio)  with  the  present  Labrador.  This  accounts  for  its 
•iiiithi-rn  pii-iti'in.  and  ehantje  nf  outline.  The  whole  idea  becomes  more  completely  developed 
..n  iln-  I;,  iii. -I  map- -if  15".'!  and  ISuii.  Here  we  have,  for  t  he  ••  Terra  Cortereal."  the  outline  of  the 
•  •a«i  fi.a-t  i«f  New  t'.  .midland  ijuite  elearlv  detined.  and  containing  all  the  names  which  exist  to-day: 
\i/  l-'iirinne.  Si  .Inhii,  liaeeala.  ( '.  Spear.  C.  Kaee.  etc,  and  the  island  to  the  north  duvclopos  into 
tli.  i  ..iitin.  lit  1. 1  it  lie  present)  Labrador.  The  wide  open  sea  formerly  representing  the  water 
In-tui-i-n  ( i  i-i  enland  and  Labrador,  i-  imw  reduced  to  a  narrow  gut  or  strait,  evidently  the  first  idea 
Strait-  "I  Helle  l-le.  To  the  south  and  west  of  Xewfoumlland  is  also  shown  an  other  such 
^iit  nr  inlet,  tfiviiifr  an  idea  of  the  southern  entrance  to  the  (iulf,  by  Cape  Hay.  This  idea  is  still 
further  developed  iii  the  Heinel  reproduction  of  1505,  but  there  does  not  yet  appear  any  conception 
"f  Newfoundland  hcinj;  an  island  with  the  great  (iulf  behind  it. 

This  map  is  the  basis  of  those  of  Verraxano  (1523),  Majollo  (1527),  Ribero  (1528),  and  all 
which  followed  till  after  ('artier  placed  beyond  all  doubt  the  insular  character  of  Newfoundland. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


TRANSACTIONS 


SKCTION     III. 


MATHEMATICAL,    PHYSICAL    AND    CHEMICAL    SCIENCES 


PAPERS    FOR    1894 


SECTION  III.,  1894.  [    3    ]  TRANS.  Roy.  Soc.  CANADA. 


I. — Presidential  Addresx. 


By  PROFESSOR  G.  P.  GIRDWOOD,  M.I). 


(Read  May  22,  181M.) 

GENTLEMEN  : — A  year  ago  you  did  me  the  honour  of  electing  me  your  President  for 
this,  the  thirteenth  meeting  of  this  section,  and  I  heartily  congratulate  the  members  that  we 
are  permitted  to  meet  again  without  having  to  deplore  the  loss  ot  any  of  our  number,  and 
that  we  have  to  welcome  amongst  us  as  members,  elected  at  the  last  meeting,  the  Kev.  Mr. 
De  Foville  and  Mr.  C.  II.  McLeod. 

One  of  the  duties  devolving  on  the  President,  at  least  expected  of  him  by  custom,  is  to 
deliver  an  address.  Frequently  such  an  address  takes  the  form  of  a  ri>xum6  of  the  work 
done  during  the  year  in  the  department  of  science  associated  with  the  meeting.  In  this 
section,  embracing,  as  it  does,  so  extended  a  field  as  is  included  in  Mathematics,  Physics 
and  Chemistry,  it  is  manifestly  impossible  for  one  man  to  read  even  the  records  of  the 
immense  amount  of  work  accomplished  by  so  many  students  as  are  found  working  under 
the  above  headings  ;  indeed,  the  giant  strides  being  made  at  the  present  day  in  all  brandies 
of  knowledge  are  such,  that  at  the  end  fit'  each  year,  we  may,  like  some  new  Hip  Van 
Winkle,  as  if  just  awakened,  wonder  where  we  are. 

In  the  profession  of  which  I  have  the  honour  of  being  a  member,  that  of  medicine,  are 
embraced  many  handmaid  sciences,  of  which  Chemistry  and  Physics  are  aim  nig  the  most 
prominent — and  to  them  the  profession  is  indebted  for  some  ot  its  most  important  recent 
discoveries. 

"In  1868  Borgman  and  Schmeideberg  obtained  sepsine,  an  alkaloid,  from  putrid  beer." 
"  Quelzer  and  Sonnenscheim  discovered  in  animal  tissue  another  resembling  atropine."  In 
1870  Selmi  and  Gauticr  brought  forward  their  experiments  on  these  subjects  and  from  that 
time  to  the  present,  these  poisonous  alkaloids  have  been  investigated  and  led  to  our  present 
knowledge  of  the  subject. 

Many  years  ago  cholera,  and  the  various  febrile  diseases,  were  looked  upon  as  the 
results  of  the  action  of  certain  ferments,  which  like  yeast  required  definite  conditions  for 
their  development,  amongst  which  heat  and  moisture  were  two  of  the  prominent  factors  ; 
that  once  started,  they  ran  their  course  to  a  certain  termination  in  a  specified  time,  but  that 
without  the  concurrence  of  all  the  necessary  conditions  the  disease  was  not  produced.  This 
was  a  theory  established  by  observation  and  analogy — time  has  demonstrated  the  truth  of 
that  theory  and  by  the  aid  of  the  more  enlightened  use  and  the  greater  perfection  of  the 
microscope,  it  has  become  possible  to  identify  in  many  cases  the  fungi  which  like  the  yeast 
plant  produce  these  diseases,  whilst  chemistry  has  enabled  us  to  separate  the  results  of  the 
growth  of  these  fungi  and  to  recognize  the  materials  thus  formed  as  poisons,  not  only  to 
man  and  other  animals,  but  to  the  fungus  itself  producing  these  changes. 


4  PRESIDENTIAL  ADDRKSS  BY 

Not  onlv  have  wo  poisons  produced  by  the  growth  of  these  micro-organisms,  but  we 
also  have  JMMSOIIOUS  alkaloid*  produced  by  the  growth  of  animals  themselves  ;  thus  we  have 
the  whole  series  of  I'tomains  or  cadaveric  alkaloids  and  Leucomains  or  alkaloids  developed 
during  life  in  tin-  living  body.  "  In  1822  Gaspard  and  Stick  had  detected  a  venomous 
principle  in  cadaverous  extracts."  "  1'aniim  in  18f><>  found  that  putrid  matter  contained  a 
poison  of  great  activity." 

Takintr  the  vcast  \i\unt,  Snrcharoinyces  rercrisitr,  as  a  sample,  it  grows  freely  between 
the  temperatures  of  70  '  ami  80  Kali.,  in  a  solution  of  sugar;  by  its  growth  it  produces 
. -arl"'. ii'u-  a.  id  -.'a-  and  converts  the  sugar  into  alcohol  ;  if  there  be  too  much  sugar,  such  an 
aiiinimt  of  alcolu.1  i«,  formed  that  the  yeast  plant  is  killed  and  there  remains  in  the  alcoholic, 
Mihitioii.  It'  ihi>  aleoholie  solution  l>e  left  to  itself,  the  spores  of  another  fungus  are 
depo7.il. -d  ami  it'  t he  tempera! ure  be  adaptecl  to  its  growth  the  fungus  Mycoderma  aceti  is 

deVelupcd.    when    tile  aleohol   ij-  converted   into   act-tie   acid. 

'I'll.-  irr»\\th  ot'  thc-e  two  plants,  tlu-yeast  and  the  vim-gar  plant,  have  each  destroyed  the 
in.,!. -Hal  ii]mii  which  thev  lived  and  have  converted  it  into  a  poison  to  themselves,  but  have 
|.ivpar<-d  it  for  the  development  of  its  successor,  and  this  is  found  to  be  the  case  with  all 
ill.--.-  t'uiiiral  i.'1'owth-..  Kach  ha-  it>  life  and  death,  having  yielded  to  another,  that  has  a 
c«n-tituti»n  enabling  it  to  thrive  in  the  materials  resulting  from  the  growth  of  its  prede- 

ces-or. 

And  all  putrefaction  is  now  known  to  he  the  result  not  ol  the  death  of  the  animal  or 
YC".  taMc,  Inn  cit  the  tecmiiiir  life  which  nrevs  on  dead  organic  matter. 

I  •  »~ 

Tha'  -i-oiirire  ot'  the  human  family,  tuberculosis  or  consumption,  which  oidy  a  few 
v.-ar-  ;iLr"  wa-  con-iilered  as  hereditary  and  was  said  not  to  be  infections,  is  now  found  to  be 
tin-  r>-ult  ot'  the  growth  of  one  of  these  fungoid  micro-organisms — the  bacillus  of  tubercle, 
and  that  it  i-  highly  infectious,  not  only  among  man,  but  also  among  other  animals  and  is 
communicable  from  one  to  the  other. 

That  awful  disease  tetanus  or  lock-jaw,  until  lately  supposed  to  be  a  nervous  disease, 
ha?-  al-o  been  discovered  to  be  due  to  the  growth  of  another  bacillus  found  in  the  soil  and 
that  death  i-  produced,  not  by  the  growth  of  the  fungus  but  by  the  substance  formed  during 
it-  life,  call.d  letaiiin,  and  which  can  be  prepared  by  artificially  cultivating  the  bacillus,  and 
which  artificially  prepared  tetaiiin  when  introduced  into  the  blood  of  animals  produces  the 
.-aim-  symptoms  as  the  disease. 

These  discoveries  are  dm-  to  the  united  aid- of  the  mathematician,  the  physicist  and  the 
chemist.  The  physicist  in  ascertaining  the  refractive  index  of  the  glasses  of  which  the 
lenses  are  made,  the  mathematician  for  calculating  the  curvatures  of  those  lenses  which 
have  brought  these  minute  organisms  within  the  sight  of  man,  the  chemist  who  has 
examined  the  products  of  the  life  of  these  organisms  and  who  has  manufactured  the  dyes 
with  which  these  little  bodies  are  stained,  so  as  to  make  them  visible — in  fact,  these  very 
stains,  dyeing  one  substance  and  not  another  as  they  do,  are  among  the  means  by  which 
these  minute  objects  are  differentiated  from  one  another  under  the  microscope. 

The  discovery  of  the  cause  of  these  diseases  being  made,  workers  at  once  set  about  the 
problem,  how  they  produced  their  results,  how  nature  enabled  the  individual  attacked  to 
protect  itwlf  and  resist  the  invader,  and  how  to  find  a  remedy  for  the  disease.  On  these 
|H.ints  work  is  now  going  on.  First,  nature  does  her  best,  and  the  moment  one  of  these 
intruders  gets  a  foothold  in  the  breach  which  has  been  made,  immediately  seta  about  eject- 


•      PROFESSOR  G.  P.  GIRDWOOD.  5 

ing  the  intruder  and  repairing  the  breach.  Directly  the  intruder  appears,  he  is  surrounded 
by  the  leucocytes  of  the  blood,  which  attach  themselves  to  the  intruder,  and  the  phagocytes 
devour  him,  thus  preventing  him  from  increase  by  propagation,  and  thereby  rendering  him 
harmless.  If  the  vitality  of  the  individual  be  not  sufficiently  strong  for  this,  the  leucocytes 
wall  up  the  intruder  and  form  the  tubercles  found  in  the  lungs  of  persons  aft'ected  with  that 
disease,  and  these  undergo  absorption,  and  cicatrices  are  frequently  found  after  death,  proving 
the  natural  cure  of  the  disease. 

Here  are  some  of  the  advances  lately  made  in  assisting  to  prolong  human  life,  tilt- 
recognition  of  the  cause  of  these  diseases  and  the  tracing  out  of  the  life-history  of  these 
micro-organisms  has  led  to  the  knowledge  that  these  little  bodies  require  material  on  which 
to  live,  and  which  is  generally  known  as  "dirt  or  matter  out  of  place,"  and  hence  to  direct 
sanitary  arrangements,  such  as  the  filtration  of  water-supply,  the  various  improvements  in 
building  and  ventilation  and  protection  of  houses  from  the  incursions  nt  these  destroyers, 
and  hence  the  general  improved  sanitary  conditions  and  the  decrease  of  the  death  rate. 

In  1882  our  esteemed  and  lamented  first  president  of  this  section,  I)r.  T.  Sterrv  Hunt, 
addressed  the  section  on  the  relation  of  the  natural  sciences.  He  would  have  been  delighted 
could  he  have  seen  the  results  now  attained  by  the  labours  of  the  worshippers  at  the  shrines 
of  the  correlated  natural  sciences  to  which  he  devoted  his  life. 

It  has  been  said  that  "  no  great  or  comprehensive  fact  in  science  was  ever  established 
without  being  preceded  by  a  bold  though  sagacious  conjecture.  Hypothesis  of  some  kind 
or  other  is  invariably  the  precursor  of  truth."  ' 

The  theory  mentioned  above,  and  which  was  advanced  some  fifty  years  ago,  that  these 
diseases  were  the  result  of  a  fermentative  growth,  and  the  facts  now  known  about  them,  as 
proved  by  the  microscopist  and  the  chemist,  amply  demonstrate  the  truth  of  this  remark. 

Such  proofs  lead  to -a  speculative  turn  of  thought  when  explanation  of  observed  facts  is 
required.  As  soon  as  a  number  of  facts  are  observed  tending  in  a  certain  direction,  some 
hypothesis  is  sought  and  given  as  an  explanation  or  the  cause  of  the  facts.  The  action  of 
the  leucocytes  and  phagocytes  in  respect  of  the  presence  of  these  micro-organisms  suggests 
the  question:  Why  should  these  bodies  so  act?  Why  should  these  leucocytes  and  phago- 
cytes be  attracted  to  the  intruder?  Is  it  electrical  attraction,  or  are  they  attracted  by 
molecular  vibrations?  The  opinion  that  these  movements  are  the  result  of  molecular 
vibrations  is  gaining  ground. 

Molecular  vibrations  are  taking  place  in  all  kinds  of  matter  at  all  times,  whether  solid, 
liquid  or  gaseous ;  indeed,  the  difference  in  these  states,  solid,  liquid  or  gas,  is  simply  the 
difference  in  the  size  and  frequency  of  their  vibrations.  But  besides  these  alterations  in 
physical  state,  it  is  found  that  many  substances,  such  as  chlorine,  bromine  and  iodine,  act 
upon  other  bodies,  such  as  antimony,  arsenic  and  iron,  at  ordinary  temperatures  ;  but  if 
they  be  heated — that  is,  if  the  energy  of  molecular  vibration  be  increased — we  find  chem- 
ical action  is  more  energetic,  whilst  oxygen  and  hydrogen,  or  chlorine  and  hydrogen,  do 
not  combine  at  ordinary  temperatures  in  the  dark.  If,  however,  oxygen  and  hydrogen  be 
heated,  chemical  union  takes  place,  and  if  hydrogen  and  chlorine  be  subjected  to  the  action 
of  light,  they  combine  under  its  influence.  If  a  mixture  of  nitrous  oxide  gas  and  the 
vapours  of  bisulphide  of  carbon  be  subjected  to  the  action  of  heat,  they  combine,  and  the 
light  therefrom  is  sufficient  to  induce  the  active  union  of  hydrogen  and  chlorine,  in  the 


1  "Library  of  Useful  Knowledge,"  vol.  xi.(  "Magnetism,"  page  32. 


6 


PRESIDENTIAL  ADDKKSS  BY 


name  manner  a*  exposure  to  sunlight.  It  is  found  also  that  the  electric  current  will  make 
carbon  un*l  hydrogen  eoml.ine,  and,  again,  the  same  electric  current  will  undo  the  union  of 
substances  chemically  united,  as  in  the  deposition  of  metals  from  their  solutions  or  the 
dissociation  ot  nitrogen  and  hydrogen  in  ammonia. 

It  lias  lately  Wen  shown  that  simple  meehanieal  friction  will  effect  a  similar  dissociation. 
Thus.  silver  rlil. .ride  is  reduced  to  the  metallic,  state  by  simply  rubbing  in  a  mortar.  It  is 
al-"  known  that  not  only  is  chemical  union  determined  by  light,  but  chemical  dissociation 
i-  also  broiiirht  about  by  that  agency.  Thus,  carbon  dioxide  is  decomposed  by  light  in  the 
ti-.ii.-  ..f  plants.  Here  it  may  be  said  that  the  living  tissue,  assisted  by  light,  enables  the 
cells  I.,  hrin  ir  about  this  change,  but  in  the  case  of  silver  and  gold  and  platinum  salts,  light 
alone  i-  able  to  bring  about  the  dissociation. 

In  all  th«-e  ea-»-  of  chemical  union  or  separation  by  the  agency  of  heat  or  light,  or 
el.-,  iri.-itv  or  mechanical  action,  all  that  has  been  done  is  to  increase  the  molecular  vibra- 
tion-, at  one  inoiiiciit  bv  slight  increase  to  bring  about  union,  at  another  by  still  further 
inciva-e  to  del.  niiine  reparation. 

ll.ii,,.  it  i-  oh-ene.l  that  molecular  vibrations  produced  by  mechanical  action  or  friction 
will  determine  chemical  union  or  separation  :  molecular  vibrations  produced  by  mechanical 
means,  l.\  In  at.  by  light  or  by  electricity  will  determine  either  the  union  or  separation  of 
eh'-mical  compound".  And  it  has  lu-en  found  that  definite  amounts  of  heat,  that  is, 

ninlecular  \  il -ration,  an-  pr-idu 1  or  absorbed  by  the  union  or  separation  of  definite  amount 

ot'  ,litl'.  i  .-nt   kiii'U  --I'  matlel'. 

Airain.  it  i-  oli-envd  that  it'  the  mechanical,  light  or  electrical  vibrations  are  arrested, 
tlie\  a!--  coii\.-rted  into  beat,  and  contra,  heat  vibrations  may  he  increased  to  produce  light 
ami  el.-.-!  riciiv.  Tim-  all  these  agencies  may  be  looked  upon  as  different  manifestations  of 
molecular  vibrations.  Tln-iv  are  other  points  ot'  similarity  between  them  showing  their 
common  origin,  their  capability  of  reflection  and  retraction. 

'I'--  L'O  a  step  further,  it  i--  well  known  that  seeds  of  plants  or  spores  are  made  to  grow 
l-\  the  agency  of  h.-at  in  presence  ot'  moisture,  and  Dixon  has  shown  that  moisture  is  neees- 
-aty  tor  chemical  union  a-  well  as  beat,  lie  has  shown  that  perfectly  dry  oxygen  and 
hydrogen  do  not  explode  when  tire  is  brought  to  them,  unless  moisture  in  the  form  of 
vapour  i-  also  present. 

Kgg-  can  be  bat.  bed.  in  other  words,  made  to  grow  by  increasing  the  heat,  that  is, 
the  molecular  vibrations  to  which  they  are  subjected. 

So  that  both  animal  and  vegetable  development  is  due  to  increase  of  heat ;  that  is,  to 
increase  of  molecular  vibrations.  Again,  life  is  arrested  by  increase  of  heat,  and  may  be 
kept  dormant  by  cither  too  high  or  too  low  a  temperature.  Thus  fermentation  is  stopped 
by  an  elevation  of  temperature  above  85  or  by  a  decrease  of  temperature  below  70',  and. 
further,  it  is  found  that  all  life  is  arrested  by  too  high  or  too  low  a  temperature.  In  other 
words,  too  much  or  too  little  molecular  vibrations  will  arrest  both  animal  and  vegetable 
growth.  It  ha-  lately  been  shown  that  a  current  of  electricity  will  hasten  the  germination 
of  wed*. 

Many  solid  substances,  neither  animal  nor  vegetable,  dissolve  in  water,  and  if  the 
proceM  of  notation  IKJ  examined  it  will  be  found  that  the  molecules  of  the  liquid  solvent 
bombard  the  molecule*  of  the  solid  until  disintegration  takes  place  ;  that  heat  will  aid  in 
thin  pmcvw  of  solution  up  to  a  certain  point  ;  and  if  the  solution  be  allowed  to  give  up  its 


PROFESSOR  G.  P.  GIRDWOOD.  7 

heat,  the  solid  in  solution  will  again  reappear,  sometimes  without  form,  as  the  various  gums, 
albumen  or  gelatine,  sometimes  in  geometric  forms,  in  the  latter  case  in  crystals.  Why 
should  these  bodies  assume  the  particular  forms  they  do?  Thin  question  has  doubtless 
been  asked  by  many,  but  where  is  the  answer.  May  not  these  forms  be  due  to  the  molecu- 
lar vibrations  in  the  molecule  at  the  moment  of  solidification?  And  where  is  growth  most 
rapid?  It  is  found  on  examination  to  be  at  the  solid  angles  and  edges  of  these  crystals. 
This  leads  to  the  examination  of  vibrations  and  their  effect  upon  solid  substances.  If  a 
plate  of  metal  be  made  to  vibrate  and  dusted  with  particles  of  sand,  it  will  be  found  that 
the  vibrating  body  divides  itself  into  parts  of  double  motion  and  parts  of  rest  with  no 
apparent  motion,  along  which  the  particles  of  sand  are  arranged  or  aggregated,  and  as  tin- 
plate  may  be  made  to  vibrate  with  vibrations  of  different  lengths  or  amplitudes  and  differ- 
ent rapidity,  the  length  must  vary  in  relation  to  the  size  of  the  plate,  and  if  it  be  examined 
further  the  vibrations  will  be  found  to  travel  from  end  to  end  of  the  plate  and  then  he 
reflected  back  again.  The  same  will  be  observed  in  a  glass  of  water  or  of  ineivurv  made  to 
vibrate.  As  the  waves  of  vibration  are  passing  from  one  side  to  the  other  and  returniii<r. 
there  must  be  points  where  the  crests  of  two  waves  meet  at  the  same  moment,  and  airain 
others  where  the  crest  of  one  wave  meets  the  hollow  of  another.  Where  two  crc~ts  meet 
double  movement  results;  where  crest  and  hollow  meet,  one  counteracts  the  oilier  and  no 
movement  is  observed,  although  the  impulses  pass  this  point ;  thus  proilueinir  parts  of 
double  motion  and  parts  of  rest,  at  the  parts  of  rest,  deposition  or  aggregation  of  matter 
takes  place. 

Applying  this,  then,  to  the  formation  of  crystals,  may  it  not  be  suggested  that  the 
shape  of  the  solid  matter  is  determined  by  the  length  of  the  vibrations  as  regards 
the  size  and  density  of  the  particular  molecule  in  the  crystals?  Deposition  is  found 
to  be  greatest  or  most  active  at  the  angles  and  edges,  and  in  some,  notablv  the  salts 
of  the  haloid  elements,  hopper-shaped  crystals  are  of  common  occurrence,  looking  like 
skeletons  of  the  cube,  the  shape  of  the  perfect  crystals.  May  not  these  edges  and  angles 
be  the  points  of  rest  where  crest  and  hollows  meet?  Small  crystals  of  these  substances  are 
always  perfect,  but  as  they  grow  larger  the  deposit  takes  place  at  the  edges  and  angles, 
which  are  developed  without  an  equal  development  of  the  faces  of  the  crystals,  or  at  the 
extremities  of  the  axes  of  symmetry.  Again,  some  crystals  are  very  prone  to  assume 
modified  forms. 

Now,  our  vibrating  plate  with  its  sand  can  easily  be  made  to  vibrate  with  a  certain 
sound — that  is,  with  a  certain  number  of  vibrations — the  sound  emitted  will  be  a  low  note, 
but  it  can  be  made  to  emit  a  high  note,  due  to  increased  number  of  vibrations.  If  these  be 
divisible  into  the  area  of  the  vibrating  body  exactly,  the  figure  will  be  a  regular  geometric 
one,  but  if  not  exactly  dividing  the  plate,  then  there  will  be  a  variation  of  some  kind,  a 
curve  will  be  produced,  and  a  similar  curve  will  be  produced  at  the  corresponding  opposite 
side. 

So,  if  a  crystal,  as  sometimes  happens,  be  arrested  in  development  at  one  side,  a  corre- 
sponding arrest  will  be  found  at  the  corresponding  opposite  side. 

So  that  if  a  plane  be  developed  instead  of  an  edge,  a  similar  plane  will  be  developed  on 
the  corresponding  opposite  side  instead  of  the  edge  of  the  perfect  crystal.  These  compound 
forms  are  seldom  seen  in  the  minute  crystals,  but  are  common  in  the  larger  ones,  and  it  often 
happens  that  such  compound  forms  only  show  themselves  when  the  crystal  has  reached  a 


8 


PRESIDENTIAL  ADDRESS  BY 


considerable  size  in  its  growth,  and  may  be  brought  about  by  a  sudden  decrease  in  temper- 
ature, producing  an  alteration  in  the  vibrations  relatively  to  the  size  or  density  of  the 
molecule.  If  thin  be  done  the  impress  of  the  new  vibration,  or  the  divergence  of  the  lines 
•  if  re*t,  continues  as  the  development  goes  on,  and  the  new  plane  continues  to  form  as  the 

others  do. 

\Vc  know  that  a  solid  substance,  or  even  a  liquid,  which  is  not  crystalline,  but  which 
ha-  the  potentiality  of  becoming  crystalline,  will,  if  subjected  to  molecular  vibrations, 
gradually  become  crystalline.  This  has  been  found  to  be  the  case  in  wrought  iron — not 

ervstalline  itself,   but   bet ling  crystallized  if  subjected  to  molecular  vibrations.      Many 

Milutions  IT  liquids  niav  be  cooled  down  below  their  crystallizing  points  without  becoming 
, Tv-talline  it'  kept  at  rest,  but  it'  molecular  vibrations  be  started  therein  by  a  touch,  the 
t.iHinir  in  ••!'  a  partieh-  of  dii>t  or  of  a  crystal  of  the  same  material,  the  mass  immediately 
heei niie-  crystallized. 

Tin  almve  r-iiir<_rv-ii"ii  "f  molecular  motions  may  be  applied  to  other  cases.  In  cell 
LM-"\\tli  in-  development,  molecular  vibrations  are  ever  present,  and  each  individual  particle 
,,t  mailer  |l;1,  it-  nwn  inherent  moleeiilai1  movement,  and  it'  two  such  be  brought  together 
il,,\  mii-t  inter-act,  and  the  movements  ot  the  one  be  modified  more  or  less  by  the  other, 
and  i-haiiire-  :ii'e  the  tv-ult.  Thus,  i|'  ehloral  hydrate  and  camphor,  two  solids,  be  brought 
ti.irethi-r  and  allowed  to  remain  in  i-ontaet.  they  melt  and  become  u  liquid. 

If  \M.   return   t ir   plate  of  >and.  wi*  lind  that  if  we  set  up  one  set  ot  vibrations  pro- 

du.-inir  a  ••i-riain  imte  and  then  try  to  alter  them  to  a  higher  or  lower  note,  we  have  a 
ditli.-ultv  in  doini,'  >o.  and  that  the  plate  seems  almost  to  possess  a  will  of  its  own  and  to 
ivtu-i-  1'i-intr  em-reed.  a>  if  it  were  to  remember  its  previous  vibrations  and  fall  back  into 
till-in  bv  habit  :  vet  r-till  bv  pei-r-everanee  it  beeomes  possible  to  start  the  new  vibration, 
and  bavin-.'  obtain«-d  that,  or  established  the  new  habit,  there  is  again  difficulty  in  breaking 
it  oil"  to  i--ialili-h  another. 

In  watching  the  proec.-s  ot'  lite  it  has  been  found  that  in  mineral  matters  the  spherule 
i-  the  -imple-t  t'orm  of  matter,  so  in  animal  and  vegetable  life  the  simple  spherical  cell  is 
the  simplest  t'orm.  and  that  in  the  most  complex  of  these  structures  the  simple  cell  is  the 
origin  of  the  individual,  and  yet  in  that  simple  cell  is  the  potentiality  of  the  most  complex 
form,  with  all  its  specific  cells  of  hair,  skin,  bone,  brain,  muscle  or  secreting  cell.  In  the 
congeries  of  cells,  with  the  numerous  functions  the  different  cells  are  called  upon  to  perform 
which  constitute  the  perfectly  developed  individual,  we  must  recognize  the  fact  that  all  this 
complicated  machinery  is  the  result  of  the  development  of  the  single  original  cell,  and  that 
that  cell  had  in  itselt  the  potentiality  of  all  the  others.  True  that  in  the  development  of 
the  individual  nidi  cdl  has  been  altered  and  adapted  to  fulfil  its  peculiar  functions  by  the 
surrounding  circumstances.  Would  it  be  too  much  to  say  that  each  individual  cell  luw,  like 
our  vibrating  plate,  been  coerced  into  a  habit  of  vibration,  and  cannot  easily  be  turned  into 
a  new  condition  ;  yet,  by  alteration  of  circumstances,  they  may  be  made  to  do  so,  as  the 
tubercular  deposit  is  made  to  grow  under  the  stimulus  of  the  bacillus  which  brings  about 
these  deposits.  Nor  are  these  micro-organisms  the  only  things  that  act  on  the  cells  of 
animals  in  this  way ;  the  presence  of  the  foreign  body  in  the  oyster  or  the  mussel-shell 
determine!  by  their  irritation  the  formation  of  pearls ;  the  formation  in  other  animals  of 
swelling*,  of  nodes,  even  of  cancer,  by  the  irritation  producing  these  new  molecular  motions. 

In  plant*  we  are  able  to  see  and  watch  the  developments  more  easily  and  to  see  the 
re»ult«  of  our  experiments.     We  notice  in  plants  a  gradual  increase  of  heat  as  the  plant 


PEOFESSOR  G.  P.  GIRDWOOD.  9 

develops  from  its  original  spore  or  seed  to  the  fully  developed  individual,  until  fructifi- 
cation occurs.  From  the  spring  to  the  autumn  :  In  the  daylight  of  spring  there  are  present 
more  of  the  active  rays — i.  e.,  shorter  and  quicker  vibrations — when  life  is  most  rapid,  and 
towards  autumn  the  heat  rays — longer  and  slower  vibrations — predominate,  when  the  seeds 
are  ripening ;  so  that  these  changes  are  brought  about  by  the  altered  conditions  surround- 
ing the  plant,  and,  of  course,  of  its  various  cells,  so  that  the  cells  themselves  and  their 
functions  are  altered  by  the  surroundings;  and  this  is  further  proved  by  the  occasional 
second  growth  of  plants,  or  second  crop,  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  brought  about  by  the 
atmospheric  changes  producing  changes  in  the  cells.  N"or  is  this  all,  tor  we  can  make  new 
individuals  by  the  process  of  hybridizing ;  that  is,  by  selecting  the  pollen  of  one  plant  and 
applying  it  to  the  stygma  of  another  of  its  own  kindred,  within  certain  limits  of  con- 
sanguinity; in  such  cases  by  hybridizing,  that  is  by  introducing  new  molecular  motions  to 
the  primordial  cell,  it  is  possible  not  only  to  bring  about  permanent  changes,  but  to  predi- 
cate what  those  changes  will  be,  it  may  be  to  change  the  colour  of  the  (lower,  increase  the 
size  of  the  fruit,  or  add  to  it  some  new  quality  of  taste  or  perfume.  In  animals  also  this  can 
be  done,  as  is  evidenced  by  breeding;  and  in  breeding  the  process  is  carried  to  the  colour 
of  a  feather.  Again,  a  new  molecular  motion  given  to  the  embryo  is  found  to  permeate  the 
whole  life  of  the  individual  and  to  produce  the  colour  required. 

May  it,  then,  be  said  that  heredity  is  the  impress  of  certain  molecular  vibrations,  till 
they  become,  as  it  were,  ingrained  in  the  cells  of  the  individual. 

This  seems  to  be  the  simple  explanation  of  the  facts  noticed.  In  chemistry  these 
phenomena  are,  perhaps,  more  clearly  seen  in  the  action  of  different  crystals  and  solutions, 
of  chemical  substances  in  absorbing  certain  vibrations  of  light,  or  of  twisting  them  from 
their  course,  thus  producing  the  beautiful  phenomena  of  the  spectroscope  or  polarized  light, 
thereby  enabling  chemists  to  estimate  the  quality  as  well  as  the  quantity  of  the  materials 
by  the  effect  produced. 

Among  the  latest  new  discoveries  are  the  facts  being  worked  out  in  regard  to  the  sugars 
and  their  artificial  production,  by  Fisher,  and  the  action  of  sugars  and  their  solutions  upon 
polarized  light,  and  of  the  optically  active  varieties  of  tartarie  and  glyceric  acids,  and  the 
chemical  constitution  of  these  bodies,  showing  in  the  active  bodies  an  asymmetrical  carbon 
atom  and  in  the  inactive  a  symmetrical  one. 

Among  the  most  remarkable  facts  noted  is  that  by  Frankland,  that  among  the  levo- 
rotary  sugars  are  those  that  are  acted  upon  by  the  micro-organisms  producing  fermentation, 
whilst  the  dextro-rotary  are  not  acted  on  ;  thus  : 

(CH2  Oil)  (CII2  Oil) 

-(C)  (II)  (OH)  +(C)  (II)  (Oil) 

COOH  (COOII) 

Dextro-rotary  glyceric  acid  Levo-rotary  acid  destroyed 

not  acted  on.  l>y  bacillus. 

Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  and  pregnant  series  of  experiments  of  the  past  year  were 
those  which  led  to  the  illustrations  by  Lord  Kelvin  and  Mr.  Dewar  on  liquid  air,  in  which 
Mr.  Dewar  had  as  much  as  three  gallons  of  liquid  air  on  the  table,  in  sight  of  the  audience, 
not  boiling,  it  being  carefully  insulated  from  surrounding  bodies  by  a  perfect  vacuum, 
through  which  radiant  heat  from  surrounding  bodies  could  not  pass.  These  experiments 

Sec.  III.,  1894.    2. 


10 


PRESIDENTIAL  ADDRESS  BY  PROFESSOR  G.  P.  GIRDWOOD. 


will  materially  assist  in  determining  the  eoiulition  of  matter  in  interstellar  space  and  in 
highly  rarified  vacua,  and  the  effect  of  intense  cold  upon  solid  substances. 

From  this  imperfect  and  hasty  resumf  of  some  of  the  marvellous  discoveries  of  the  past 
few  years,  we  see  how  intimately  blended  all  the  divisions  of  science  are,  and  how  necessary 
each  is  t«>  the  other,  and  how  by  one  it  is  possible  to  correct  the  theories  advanced  by 
anotlu-r.  and  thus  the  general  science  benefited  and  secured  on  a  firm  basis  of  fact. 


SECTION  III.,  1894. 


TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


II. —  On  the  Strength  of  Douyliw  Fir,  While  Pine  and  Red  Pine.1 


By  Professor  IL  T.  BOVEY,  LL.D. 


(Read  May  23,  18U4.) 


In  this  paper  it  is  proposed  to  give  a  record  of  certain  results  relating  to  the  strength 
of  Douglas  fir,  white  pine  and  red  pine,  three  of  the  most  important  of  the  Canadian  tim- 
bers of  commerce.  The  experiments  were  conducted  in  the  testing  laboratories  of  MrCill 
University,  and  were  made  with  the  Wicksteed  100-ton  machine,  by  means  of  an  arrange- 
ment specially  designed  for  the  purpose. 


The  centre  of  each  beam,  as  is  shown  by  the  diagram,  bears  upon  a  hardwood  block 
resting  upon  an  iron  saddle  directly  suspended  by  means  of  four  steel  rods  from  the  lever 
of  the  machine.  The  frames  at  the  end  of  the  beam  are  two  hydraulic  presses,  which 
may  be  adjusted  at  any  required  distance  from  the  centre  of  the  beam  up  to  about  12  feet, 
thus  rendering  it  possible  to  test  the  strength  of  beams  24  feet  in  length.  The  pressure  is 
conveyed  to  the  cylinders  of  the  presses  by  means  of  pipes  with  flexible  joints,  which  lead 
to  the  top  of  the  presses,  from  an  accumulator  capable  of  giving  a  pressure  of  more  than 

3000  Ibs.  per  square  inch. 

The  operator  stands  near  the  centre  of  the  beam  and  admits  the  fluid  by  means  of 

specially  designed  valves,  which   enable  him  to   regulate  the   pressure   easily  and  very 

1  This  paper  must  be  read  in  connection  with  the  following  paper  in  this  section  by  Professor  Penhallow  on 
"  Some  Structural  Variations  in  certain  Canadian  Coniferse." 


12 


II.  T.  BOVEY  ON  THE  STRENGTH  OF 


gradually.  As  the  pressure  increases  the  two  ends  of  the  beam  are  gradually  forced  down, 
and  the  operator  is  enabled  by  a  very  simple  device  to  keep  the  pressure  on  each  end 
exact  lv  the  same.  A  thin  inextensible  thread  or  wire  is  attached  at  each  end  of  the  beam, 
and  passing  upwards  and  over  frictionless  pulleys,  is  brought  down  in  front  of  the  operator 
and  connected  with  an  indicator.  The  slightest  variation  in  pressure  causes  a  movement  of 
tin-  needle  of  the  indicator  either  to  the  right  or  to  the  left,  and  the  operator  is  thus 
enabled  t<>  diminish  or  increase  the  pressure 'upon  either  end  of  the  beam  so  as  to  bring 
hack  the  nccillc  to  the  zero  point.  The  amount  of  the  load  is  directly  read  from  an  indi- 
cator on  the  test  in  tf  machine  lever  when  floating.  The  principle  by  which  this  load  is 
estimated  is  precisely  the  same  as  in  the  case  of  an  ordinary  balance.  The  lever  of  the 
machine  is  inerelv  a  hcaw  iron  irirdcr  or  beam  supported  upon  a  knife-edge  at  D.  The 
-addle  upon  which  the  centre  of  the  beam  is  supported  is  suspended  directly  from  the 
knite-edire  i'.  A  jockey  weight  IT  runs  from  .1  to  /}.  As  the  pressure  upon  the  two  ends 
ot'  the  te.t-l.eam  increases,  ii  is  transmitted  to  the  lever  through  the  rods  suspended  from 
' '.  and  the  end  I!  ri^-s.  In  order  to  ascertain  the  exact  load,  the  balance  is  kept  perfectly 
tnii-  and  the  lever  floating,  or  trulv  horizontal,  by  running  the  jockey  weight  of  200  Ihs. 
t"i  ward  i"  tin-  rei|iiired  distance.  Thus,  if  /'he  the  load  on  the  test-beam  when  the  jockey 
u.iirlit  U  at  a  di>taiiee  /  from  the  knife-edge,  the  value  of  /'in  pounds  is  shown  on  the 
indicator  in  front  of  tin-  weight  a.-  given  by 

1  /'  =  M  T  2000  x, 

M  In  -ing  the  moment  with  respect  to  the  knife-edge  0  in  pounds,  of  the  beam  and  of  any 
additional  Weight  at  />'. 

AS  the  load  on  the  Keam  increases  the  beam  assumes  a  curved  form,  and  by  means  of  a 
cathetonieter.  or  by  carefully  graduated  scales  affixed  to  the  test-beam,  measurements  are 
taken  showing  the  deviation  ot'  the  so-called  neutral  axis  of  the  beam  from  the  original 
position. 


I 


1 


n  'I 

pi*-t 

»TC.£| 

-    *B     s* 

us 

c 

KC^T 

H 

X_ 

•f                     « 

3J 

• 

1 

In  order  to  do  this,  a  fine  wire  is  fixed  to  a  pin  at  a  point  in  the  neutral  surface  ver- 
tically above  the  centre  of  the  support  at  one  end  of  the  beam,  and  passing  in  front  of  the 
graduated  scales  over  a  pulley  fixed  in  the  neutral  surface  vertically  above  the  centre  of 
the  Hiip|K>rt  at  the  other  end,  is  kept  stretched  by  means  of  a  weight  as  shown  in  the  sketch. 

Tin-*,  deviations  can  be  easily  measured  to  within  l-500th  of  an  inch,  and  a  much  finer 
d.-gr.-o  of  accuracy  is  possible  if  the  eathetorneter  is  lined. 

The  following  three  tables  give  the  values  of  the  skin-stress  (/)  at  the  point  of  failure, 
ami  the  coefficient  of  elasticity  (E,)  as  determined  by  the  progressive  loading. 


DOUGLAS  FIR,  WHITE  PINE  AND  RED  PINE. 


13 


TABLE   I. 

TRANSVERSE    STRENGTH    OP   DOUGLAS    FIR. 


Date  of  test. 

District  where  grown. 

Dimensions. 

h  13  *i 

s.*s 

S-Sis 

*9.S 

£•2* 
^•5^3 

1. 

*~  5 
»  £.__. 

c  a    ' 
x 

Coefficient  of 
Klasticitv, 

}•:,. 

REMARKS. 

May,  1893  { 

II                 11 

(1                 It 
II                 »( 
II                 II 

Nov.,  1893  1 

,.     „{ 

u         (i    } 

„     ..  { 

n     n 
it     tt 
H     it 
n     ii 
H     ii 
a     ft 

Coast  section    of  British 

D.              B.                   L. 

9J"     x5"       x  69" 
9J"     x5"       x   09" 
6"        x5}J"    x   69" 
6J"      x6"        x   69" 
5J"      x5j"      x    69" 
14J"      x9"        x204" 
14j"      xO"        x!98" 
14"        xO"        x204" 
14j"      xSlJ"    x204" 
14J"      xs;;<"    x204" 
15"        xOJ"      x!98" 
1  .->>;/'    x7:j"      xlG2" 
16-2"    x7-75"xlS2" 
15  Go"    x  8-2"  x  144" 
14-  35"  x  8-  78"  x  186" 

28  •  27 
29  -IS 
SO  -92 
30-23 
35-74 
35-76 
37  -SO 
34-13 
30-99 
34-79 
38-92 
33  •  75 
33-4(1 
33-11 
39-13 

4150 
5S69 
8712 
7116 

8382 
7929 
4H27 
0871 
5098 
7532 
7974 
7058 
0127 
4613 
7339 

8,831,407 
932,038 
2,(i44,115 
1,489,215 
1  ,584,092 
1,704,939 
1,  (129,0  11 
1,043,193 
1,770,503 
1,061V  >59 
1,995,755 
1,0(15,500 
1,188,825 
1,949,720 
1,757,055 

Longitudinal  shear. 
Failed  on  tension  side. 
Longitudinal  shear. 
Failed  on  tension  side. 
Failed  on  tension  side. 

Failed  on  tension  side. 

1  Cross-grain,  causing 
\      cross  fracture. 
1  Crippled  on  cnmpres- 
\     sion  side. 

Failed  on  tension  side. 

Longitudinal  shear. 

f  Crippled  on  compres- 
\      sion  side. 
/Old   timher   9   years 
).      in  service. 
(  Old  timher  (il   years 
1      in  service. 
I  Old  timher   11   years 
\      in  service. 
/  Old   timber  8    years 
\      in  service. 

ii 

(i 

11 

a 

Between  Vancouver  and 
New  Westminster.  .. 
120  miles  north  and  west 

Between  Vancouver  and 
New  Westminster.  .  . 
120  miles  north  arid  west 
of  Vancouver  

Port  Grey  

Cl 

TABLE  II. 

TRANSVERSE    STRENGTH    OF   WHITE    PINE. 


Date  of  test. 

District  where  grown. 

Dimensions. 

»  *  If 

bJD  o 

en 

a  a 

Coeflicient  of 
elasticity, 
V-,. 

REMARKS. 

March,  1894. 

Pembroke  O  

D.                B.                   L. 

15  13."    x9|"     x!50" 

41-07 

3937 

1  156  102 

ii         ii 

15|"     x9J"     x!50" 

37-24 

4886 

1  184°40 

ii         ii 

„ 

15"       xg-jV'    x!86" 

33.64 

4370 

1  184  240 

Feb.,     1894. 

is"       x9"       x288" 

37-25 

2993 

596  735 

March,  1894. 

18"       x9"       x288" 
18"       x9"       x">88" 

34.78 

3555 
3815 

910000 

18"       x9"       x288" 

3681 

868,532 

Dec.,     1893 

15-12"  x9"       x!92" 

28-3 

3151 

969,500 

1  Old  timber  8  years  in 

14  -85"  x  9"       x!92" 

27-70 

3533 

928200 

\     service. 
f  Old  timber  8  years  in 

«t         ti 

15"       x9-05"x!80// 

28-25 

2437 

721  572 

\     service, 
f  Old  timber  8  years  in 

\     service. 

14 


II.  T.  BOVEY  OX  THK  STRENGTH  OF 


TABLE  III. 

TRANSVERSE  STRENGTH  OF  RED  PINE. 


Date  of  test. 

District  where  grown. 

Dimensions. 

fc&l< 

-dh 

"5  3  2 

>  s  a 

r~  UT3 

II^ 

•-  5 
S'™ 
•/} 

Coefficient  of 
elasticity, 
E,. 

RBHARKS. 

NUrvh.JSSH. 
ii          «• 

April,    l.v.M. 
May.     IS94. 

I>.                 II.                      L. 

W\"     xOg"       x210" 
llj"      xf.l"        x210" 

i:>,j"    x  «,',."    x2io" 

Hi"      xfl'l"      x210" 
7j"      xO,',;"      x!74" 

71"     xi;;."     xi74" 

Sj"        v;M"       xlMl" 
llj"       •::!•!"       xlHll" 
!»J"       -i'.J"         x!5(i" 
11  -If."  •  3-  325"  xl5(l" 

36-39 

3L'-o:i 

36-50 
37-55 
30  -'.Hi 
34-<)7 
:il-50 
31-87 
3(>-5!l 
37-G!» 

3830 
47tt5 
5223 
<><52<> 
4514 
5305 
C7'J3 
5725 
4903 
426(i 

1,241,990 
1,119,850 
1,418,500 
1,802,633 
1,325,950 
1,018,900 
1,575,200 
1,018,000 
1,784,800 
1  ,618,075 

it             « 

., 

I.                           il 

,. 

.. 

«*                            It 

,. 

In  tin-  |iri-i-cilin^  tallies  tin'  values  of  the  skin-stivss  (  /')  and  the  coefficient  of  elasticity 
(E,)  have  heeii  determined  liv  means  of  the  following  formulte  : 

/  ir,         \     -2 

/(    .,'  +  ^1  =  3/6^ 

_  1  A  W    P 
h<    =  4  AD  b>F 

I'.  'I.  I  lieiiiir  the  hreadth.  dejith  and  length  between  the  centres  of  support  of  the  beam,  TF, 
the  wi-ijjlit  of  the  heam,  W.,  the  load  upon  the  beam  which  causes  fracture,  and  A  D  the 
increment  <>t  deflection  corresponding  to  the  increment  A  IV  of  the  load. 

This  last  formula  may  he  thus  obtained  : 

The  deflection  D  for  any  load   W  is  given  by  the  equation, 


and  the  deflection  D  +  A  D  for  a  load  W+  A  Why  the  equation, 


Hence 


and  therefore 


=  OTd* 

_  1  AFT   P_ 
I  A  D  I  d» 


In  order  to  find  the  direct  tenHile  coefficient  of  elasticity  of  the  timber,  special  specimens 
were  prepared  about  -75  square  inch  in  section,  and  the  extension  observed  under  a  direct 


DOUGLAS  FIR,  WHITE  PINK  AND  RED  PINE. 


15 


The  diagram  shows  the  form  of  test  specimen  and  of  the  holders  H,  which  are  preferably 
of  cast-iron. 


These  experiments  are  still   in   progress.     The   following  table  gives  certain  results 
already  deduced  : 

TABLE  OF  RESULTS  OF  DIRECT  TENSION  EXPERIMENTS. 


DOUGLAS 

FIB. 

HI:D  Pi 

<K. 

Specimen. 

Ultimate  stress 
per  sq.  inch 
in  Ibs. 

Coefficient  of  direct 
elasticity  in  Ibs. 

Specimen. 

Ultimate  stress 
per  s().  inch 
in  ll.s. 

Coefficient  of  elasticity 
in  Ibs. 

No   1 

9,305 

1,833,000  to  1,851,850 

Xo.  1  

8,830 

1,432  0<>0   to   1  "•'()  IKK) 

No.  2  
No.  3  
No  4 

7,432 
9,592 
6  645 

1,323,000  to  1,300,000 
1,095,000  to  1,774,000 
1  670  (MX) 

No.  •>  
Xo.  3  
Xo.  4. 

14,088 

9,:il8 
12  705 

2,332,000   to  2,374,000 
1,470,000   to    1,511,000 
2  048  (XX)   to   ''  (n\  000 

No.  5. 

7,517 

1,546,000  to  1,595,000 

No.  6. 

8,135 

1,778,000  to  2,027,000 

It  is  of  interest  to  note  that  throughout  the  whole  of  the  experiments  for  determining 
the  transverse  and  the  direct  tensile  strength,  the  increments  of  the  deflections,  and  also  the 
increments  of  the  extensions  or  compressions,  are  very  approximately  directly  proportional 
to  the  loads  producing  such  increments  nearly  up  to  the  point  of  fracture.  There  would 
therefore  seem  to  be  some  reason  for  the  hypothesis  that  the  elastic  theory  may  be  held  to 
apply  in  the  case  of  timber  nearly  up  to  the  point  of  fracture.  The  formulte  giving  the  skin- 
stress  and  coefficient  of  elasticity  are  based  upon  this  theory,  but  the  theory  is  yet  far  from 
being  correct,  and  the  true  theory  remains  to  be  found.  In  order  to  do  this  it  will  be  neces- 
sary to  investigate  a  large  number  of  influences,  as,  for  example,  the  relation  the  bearing 
strength  of  the  timber  and  the  ratio  of  the  radius  of  the  block  to  the  length  of  the  timber. 
Again,  knots  in  small  timbers  have  naturally  a  great  influence  on  the  strength,  whether 
transverse,  compressive  or  tensile. 

SHEARING  STRENGTH. 

In  the  experiments  to  determine  the  shearing  strength  of  timbers  considerable  difficulty 
was  found  in  preparing  suitable  test-pieces  which  would  not  at  the  same  time  be  liable  to  a 
large  bending  action.  Blocks  were  prepared  as  shown  by  sketches  1,  2  and  3,  but  unless  the 
sides  were  sufficiently  strongly  clamped,  as  in  fig.  1,  the  specimens  almost  invariably  opened 


16 


II.  T.  BOVEY  ON  THE  STRENGTH  OF 


nt   A,  under  an  effect  chiefly  due  to  bending.      The  clamping,  again,  introduced  a  com- 
pression, which  rendered  it  impossible  to  obtain  the  true  shearing-stress. 


: 

m 

j 

i 

i 

A  fit  i-  a  iiiiiiil'i-r  of  experiments,  more  satisfactory  and  reliable,  results  were  obtained 
l>\  preparint:  te-t-pi--ee-  -imilar  to  tho.-e  submitted  and  shown  by  figs.  4  and  5.  The 
IN  ii'limr  ai-iinii  i-  li\  UK  mean>  eliminated,  and.  generally  speaking,  it  is  practically  impos- 
-ibl.-  t"  frame  timber  joint-  -ubjeeteil  to  a  pure  shear  only.  The  shearing  strengths,  which 
an-  "I  importance,  an-  the  ivsi-taiicer.  along  planes  tangential  and  radial  to  the  annular 
An  examination  of  llie  test-pieers  shows  that  the  shears  are  almost  invariably  along 
iliesi'  plain-.  'I'h.-  -pi-.-ial  liolders  neei'ssarily  re<|uired  tor  the  experiments,  and  for  the 
particular  -pi-i-iim-n-  in  c|iiestion,  were  designe<l  in  the  laboratory. 

\\"nh  le-t-pii-i -I-  of  the  form  .-hown  bv  lig.  ^,  the  shearing  strengths  along  the  tan- 
gential ;|"'l  radial  plane-  are  obtained,  while  the  shearing  strength,  which  may  be  considered 
a-  the  iv-uliani  nf  the  tangential  and  radial  shears,  is  obtained  with  the  test-pieces  of  the 
form  -hown  by  tiir.  4. 

TAIU.I:  Hi   SiiEAiuxd  STHKXOTIIS. 


Dociii. 

\s  Km. 

RED 

PINE. 

S|><-<-iiniMi. 

SlirnriiiK  strciiRth 
IKT  M|iiiire  inch. 

Specimen. 

.Shearing  strength 
per  square  inch. 

X<>.  1. 

SftJ  ll)s 

No     1 

618  llm 

No.  2.  

727    " 

Xo     2. 

553    " 

No.  3  

8HO    " 

No     3 

572    " 

No.  4.  

7U5    " 

No     4 

570    " 

No.  5.  

70(1    " 

No     5 

731    " 

No.  A  

(HH    " 

No     0 

534    " 

No.  7  

74fl    " 

No    7 

071     " 

No.    8.  

008    " 

No.    0. 

740    " 

No.  10  

757    " 

1 

DOUGLAS  FIE,  WHITE  PINE  AND  RED  PINE. 


17 


These  experiments  on  the  shearing  strength  show  a  marked  increase  of  strength  with 
the  density  of  the  annular  rings,  or  rather  with  the  amount  of  fall  growth  as  compared  with 
the  spring  growth. 

TABLE  OF  SHEARING  STRENGTH  OF  DOUGLAS  FIR  SPECIMENS  CUT  OUT  OF  SAME  BEAM. 


Specimen. 

Shears  tangential  to 
annular  rings. 

Specimen. 

Shearsat  right  angles 
to  annular  rings. 

Specimen. 

Compound  shears. 

No.    1  
No.    2. 

553 

568 

No.    3  

5f>0 
4K1 

*Xo.  1H  
*No   1  1 

171 

r^j 

No.    4  

441 

No.    7. 

544 

No    Hi 

629 

No.    6  

555 

No.    8.  . 

480 

No   10 

(i.")7 

No.  10. 

454 

No     9. 

436 

No  11 

415 

No  12 

480 

COMPRESSIVE   STRENGTH. 

Numerous  experiments  have  boon  made  in  the  laboratory  to  dctormine  tlio  ulrimato 
compressive  strength  of  the  various  timbers,  but  a  large  numbor  of  experiments  are  vet 
required  before  any  general  law  can  bo  enunciated.  It  was  found,  as  might  have  been 
expected,  that  there  is  a  gradual  diminution  of  oompressive  strength  with  the  increase  of 
the  ratio  of  length  to  the  least  transverse  dimensions.  It  was  also  found  that  the  strength 
is  largely  governed  by  the  part  of  the  stiok  from  which  the  block  is  cut.  being,  as  might 
have  been  supposed,  stronger  where  the  density  of  the  ring  growth  is  greatest.  The  general 
average  results  obtained  were  as  follows  : 


DOUGLAS  FIR. 


Weight  per 
cubic  foot. 

Compressive 
strength  per 
square  inch. 

Remarks. 

Weight  pel- 
cubic  foot. 

Compressive 
strength  per 
square  inch. 

Remarks. 

33-8 

6,060 

New  timber. 

HO-i 

0,190 

New  timber. 

35-27 

5,845 

tt         tt 

37-2 

5,211 

tt         .1 

36-74 

7,655 

tt         tt 

33-5 

5,125 

Old  timber. 

37-8 

5,420 

it         it 

34 

6,963 

" 

33-1 

5,125 

tt         ,t 

32-18 

5,389 

tt         tt 

34-1 

7,138 

t<         .t 

38-95 

6,650 

it         tt 

33-9 

6,788 

tt         tt 

*  The  results  Nos.  13  and  14  were  very  low,  and  were  due  to  the  fact  that  the  holders  did  not  fit  closely  around 
the  spindle,  so  that  a  large  bending  action  was  introduced. 

Sec.  III.,  1894.    3. 


18 


II.  T.  BOVKY  ON  THK  STRKNGTH  OF  DOUGLAS  PJR,  ETC1. 


•J.527 


RED  PINK. 


OmiproRsve 
Weight  per       .trength  per 

'•">'"• ''*><•          ..,U,m- ii.oh. 


•ks. 

UViirlit               Comprewtive 

HtlVllKth  IHT 

cubic  foot.        s<1,ml*  (n^ 

ItoinnrkN. 

:«•:«»                  2,(W« 
:»>•."•                    2.ai.'i 

Comparing  tin-  timbers  Douglas  tir,  white  pine  and  red  pine,  it  may  be  inferred,  as  a 

rc.-nlt  of  tin-  experiments,  that  the  strength  of  I)<m<;las  fir  to  resist,  transverse  loading, 
j-hrarini:  ami  <>tnii|iiv>Mve  Inn-cs  is  irreatc-r  than  the  strength  either  of  red  jiine  or  white  jiine. 

An  examination  of  the  tallies  giving  the  results  of  the  experiments  on  direct  tension 
u.'tiM  r-erin  to  indieate  tliat  the  ultimate  tensile  strength  of  red  jiine  is  greater  thun  that  of 
either  I)oiiglas  tir  or  \\-liite  jiine.  Red  pine  is  eerlainlv  iniieh  stronger  under  tension  than 
under  eomprcssion,  and  this  is  indicated  hy  the  transvi-rse  experiments,  which  show  that 
under  transverse  loading  the  heams  invariably  tail  liy  crippling  on  the  compression  side. 

In  eoiielusioii,  a  few  i-xperinients  have  been  made  on  Doll gl as  tir  and  white  pine  string- 
er-  whieh  have  II.M-II  in  u-<j  for  some  years,  and  so  far  it  has  been  found  that  Douglas  fir 
retain-  its  strength  more  completely  than  white  pine.  The  only  doubtful  characteristic 
t"  which  it  seems  advi>ahh-  to  call  attention  is  the  tendency  of  Douglas  fir  to  split  longi- 
tudinallv  without  :ui\  apparent  external  cause. 

I  dc-irc  to  acknowledge  the  assistance  jri \-en  t<>  me  in  carrying  out  these  investigations 
liv  Me— r-.  ('.  \'>.  Smith.  .I.  <;.  Kcrrv.  and  hv  Mr.  Witbveombe. 


SECTION  III.,  1894.  [    19    ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


III.  —  Observations  upon  som°  Structural  Variations  in  certain  Canadian 

By  Professor  D.  P.  PENH  ALLOW. 


(Read  May  2!,  1894.) 

In  a  former  paper  on  so-called  cannol  coal  from  the  Kootanie  of  British  Columbia,2 
reference  was  made  to  an  examination  of  certain  coniferous  trees  from  the  Kootanie  valley 
as  a  possible  means  of  reaching  an  explanation  (if  the  peculiar  rod-like  amber,  of  which 
extensive  deposits  of  coal  are  formed.  The  details  of  this  examination,  not  hitherto  made 
public,  possess  some  features  of  interest,  not  only  as  bearing  upon  the  question  of  coal 
formation,  but  also  in  its  bearing  upon  the  possible  variation  of  different  species  of  trees  as 
exhibited  in  the  structure  of  the  wood. 

In  the  course  of  a  series  of  tests  made  in  the  testing  laboratory  of  the  Facultv  of 
Applied  Science,  in  order  to  ascertain  the  strength  of  timbers  of  Douglas  fir  grown  under 
different  climatic  conditions,  certain  features  of  interest  were  developed,  which  made  it 
desirable  to  ascertain  what  structural  alterations  might  be  associated  with  differences  in 
situation  and  conditions  of  growth,  and  how  tar  such  alterations  could  be  connected  with 
the  actual  strength  of  material  and  the  peculiarities  of  fracture  noticed. 

It  is  the  object  of  the  present  paper  to  examine  the  evidence  collected  in  both  of  these 
directions.  It  will,  therefore,  deal  in  the  first  instance  with 

I.  The  possible  relation  of  coniferous  trees  to  deposits  of  rod-like  cannel  coal  from  the 
Kootanie  of  British  Columbia  ;  and  in  the  second  instance  with 

II.  Certain  structural  variations  in  Douglas  fir  and  their  relations  to  strength  of  material. 

I. 

In  the  course  of  our  examinations  of  the  rod-like  cannel  coal  from  British  Columbia,  its 
very  resinous  character,  as  well  as  the  form  of  the  rods,  suggested  its  possible  origin  in  the 
resin-passages  of  coniferse,  the  subsequent  liberation  of  the  rods  through  decay  or  extreme 
desiccation,  and  their  final  deposit  in  mass  after  having  been  separated  from  the  surround- 
ing woody  structure  through  the  action  of  water.  This  view  was  advanced :!  as  a  possible 
explanation  of  a  difficult  question,  hut  it  was  impossible  to  find  in  existing  species  any 
which  would  afford  even  an  approximation  to  the  structural  conditions  which  must  have 
existed  in  the  coniferse  of  the  Kootanie  period,  and  which  were  essential  to  the  develop- 
ment of  such  large  and  rod-like  masses.  That  is  to  say,  our  hypothesis  made  it  necessary 

1  The  second  portion  of  this  paper  must  be  read  in  connection  with  the  one  by  Professor  Bovey,  No.  2,  in 
this  section. 

J  "  American  Geologist,"  x.,  331. 
3  "  American  Geologist,"  x.,  337. 


2Q  D.  P.  PENIIALLOW  OX 

that  trees  of  that  t>eriod  must  (1)  have  possessed  unusually  large  resin-passages,  and  (2) 
these  must  have  been  developed  in  enormous  quantity  in  the  individual  trees,  or  else  these 
latter  have  been  produced  in  enormous  numbers,  unless  we  admit  the  deposit  to  have  taken 
place  over  great  periods  of  time.  No  existing  parallels  could  he  found,  and  the  hypothesis 
therefore  failed  for  want  of  support  in  fact. 

At  this  stasre  of  our  inquiry  the  statement  reached  us  that  in  the  Kootanie  valley  of 
Hritish  Columbia  there  are  to  be  found  certain  species  of  tamarack  and  other  coniferous 
tree-  "which  secrete  plates  of  resin  in  sucli  a  manner  that,  when  the  wood  is  sawed  up  and 
I. -ft  in  the  MIII.  it  falls  to  pieces  troin  melting  of  the  resin."  Here,  then,  appeared  to  he  a 
possible  Milution  of  the  question  in  hand,  first,  in  the  occurrence  of  resin  in  a  very  unusual 
manner  and  in  great  quantity,  and.  second,  in  the  occurrence  of  these  trees  in  the  same 
region  where,  in  paM  aires.  the  coal  deposits  had  been  formed.  It  was,  therefore,  of  import- 
ance that  thi>  evidence  r-hould  be  carefully  examined.  In  this  emergency  Mr.  D.  A. 
Stewart,  an  engineer  in  the  employ  ot  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railway,  who  was  engaged  in 
-iirvevin-r  a  pr.ijected  line  of  mad  through  the  Kootanie  valley,  kindly  consented  to  secure 
ample  -peeimcii.-  nf  sneh  trees  and  forward  them  to  us  for  examination.  This  he  did,  and 
in  .Inn.-,  lv.e2.  we  received  fn>m  him  tour  tine  specimens  of  wood,  representing  complete 
..ections  .it'  trunkr-  tw.i  feet  in  length.  I'pon  examination  they  were  found  to  represent 
IVeiidotMiira  d"iiirla.-ii.  I>arix  occideiitalis,  I'inus  ponderosa,  Pinus  albicaulis. 

A-  the  iletailcd  structural  variations  of  these  woods  will  be  considered  fully  in  another 
c.,iinecti,iii.  it  i>  .inly  ncce.-sary,  at  the  present  time,  to  draw  attention  to  sucli  of  their 
anatomical  peeiiliaritic-  as  mav  r-ervc  to  afford  a  solution  of  the  question  now  under  con- 
sideration. 

( )n  September  liith,  after  drying  in  the  air  of  a  dry  room  for  three  months,  a  section 
about  two  incher-  thick  was  cut  Irmu  the  end  of  each  log.  Each  of  these  sections  was  then 
.in  in  t\\...  The  first  half  was  allowed  to  dry  in  the  air  of  a  very  dry  room,  at  an  average 
temperature  of  tis  K..  in  order  to  supplement  observations  upon  the  log  under  similar  con- 
dition-. The  -ecoml  part  of  each  M-ction  was  again  divided.  Part  (a)  was  macerated  in 
water  at  a  temperature  of  »>.">  to  70  F.  for  a  period  of  one  month,  when  it  was  taken  out 
and  allowed  to  de-iceatc  in  the  air  of  a  dry  room  at  the  same  temperature  for  a  period  of 
two  and  one-halt'  months.  Part  (l>)  was  macerated  at  the  same  temperature  for  a  period  of 
four  and  one-half  months,  and  afterwards  desiccated  in  dry  air,  at  the  same  temperature,  for 
one  month.  The  object  in  making  these  tests  was  to  determine  (1)  what  changes  would 
take  place  in  the  log  under  the  influence  of  rapid  desiccation;  (2)  what  alterations  would 
occur  in  a  rather  thin  piece  of  the  material  under  similar  conditions;  (3)  the  effect  of 
maceration  extending  over  different  periods  of  time,  particularly  when  supplemented  by 
subsequent  desiccation.  It  was  thus  hoped  to  secure  some  direct  knowledge  of  the  manner 
in  which  these  woods  break  up  in  drying,  and  the  relations  which  the  resin  bears  to  such 
changes ;  also  that  in  the  decay  of  the  structure  through  maceration  we  might  establish 
conditions  parallel  to  those  which  may  have  led  to  the  liberation  of  the  amber-like  rods 
forming  the  Kootanie  coal.  The  results  obtained  may  he  best  stated  by  considering  each 
in  detail. 

PSEUDOTSUOA     DOUOLASII. 

Plate  I.,  figs.  1,  2,  8. 

After  drying  in  the  log  for  a  period  of  three  months,  star  and  cup  shakes  became 
t.  and  were  developed  in  about  equal  proportions,  but  not  in  excess  of  what  any 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  CONIFERS.  21 

wood  might  be  expected  to  exhibit  under  similar  conditions  of  treatment.  As  the  furnace 
fires  were  lighted  shortly  after  this,  the  pronounced  dryness  of  the  air  soon  made  a  sensible 
alteration  in  the  appearance  of  the  wood,  which  soon  after  exhibited  increased  fractures  and 
a  widening  of  those  already  established.  These  changes  were  completed  in  about  a  month 
however,  after  which  there  was  no  farther  alteration  beyond  a  continuous  shrinkage  in 
volume,  which  was  continued  at  a  diminishing  rate  to  the  present  time,  a  period  in  all  of 
about  twenty  months.  Exudation  of  resin  was  noted  in  the  sap  wood,  but  this  was  not 
excessive.  Under  the  hatchet  or  chisel  the  wood  was  found  to  split  with  great  facility,  but 
in  the  splitting  the  tendency  was  not  to  follow  the  direction  of  the  instrument,  but  with 
each  blow  of  the  mallet  the  line  of  fracture  was  quickly  established  in  independent  directions. 
Thus  separation  along  the  line  of  the  growth-rings  was  most  pronounced,  and  iu  conse- 
quence it  was  found  difficult  to  secure  a  perfect  radial  fracture.  It  furthermore  appeared 
that  the  fracture  was  established  radially  along  the  medullary  rays,  and  tangentiallv  by 
separation  of  the  dense  summer  wood  from  the  very  thin  walled  spring  wood  along  its  outer 
face,  there  being  an  actual  rupture  of  the  cell  walls  (fig.  4«)  ;  while  these  two  lines  of  frac- 
ture were  again  connected  tangentially  and  radially  by  rupture  of  the  dense  summer  wood 
between  the  rows  of  thick-walled  tracheids,  and  therefore  along  the  line  of  the  primarv  cell 
wall.  This  seemed  to  indicate  that  under  certain  conditions  of  desiccation  and  mechanical 
stress  this  wood  might  break  up  in  a  manner  similar  to  that  described  by  our  informant. 

The  section  which  was  allowed  to  dry  in  a  warm  room  for  a  full  month  after  removal 
from  the  log  exhibited  no  essential  change;  but  as  under  similar  conditions,  and  during 
the  same  period,  the  fractures  in  the  log  increased  both  in  size  and  number  in  a  conspicuous 
degree,  it  became  clear  that  seasoning  in  the  log  was  an  essential  condition  to  the  develop- 
ment of  such  fractures. 

Section  a,  submitted  to  maceration,  showed  a  copious  growth  of  fungus,  the  niycclia  of 
which  penetrated  the  structure  freely.  After  one  month  of  such  treatment,  no  special  alter- 
ation was  noted.  Submitted  to  desiccation  in  a  very  dry  room  for  three  and  one-half 
months,  there  was  no  indication  of  an  increased  tendency  to  fracture. 

Section  b,  also  submitted  to  maceration  for  a  period  of  four  and  one-half  months,  was 
also  freely  penetrated  by  the  mycelia  of  a  copious  fungoid  growth.  After  prolonged 
desiccation  in  dry  air,  it  presented  precisely  the  same  appearance  as  section  <i  after  its  course 
of  treatment.  These  results  seem  to  indicate  pretty  clearly  that  alternate  maceration  and 
desiccation  have  no  special  influence  in  promoting  a  rapid  breaking  up  of  the  wood  in  the 
manner  to  which  our  attention  was  first  directed,  and  we  arc,  therefore,  compelled  to  turn 
to  an  examination  of  the  structure  itself  for  a  possible  explanation. 

The  specimen  under  consideration  is  of  that  variety  of  Douglas  fir  known  as  the  "  red  " 
or  "  coarse-grained  "  variety,  the  one  of  least  economic  value.  The  growth-rings  are  rather 
uniformly  1-5  mm.  thick  and  sharply  defined  ;  the  summer  wood  is  prominent,  resinous  and 
flinty,  and  about  one-half  the  spring  wood  or  one-third  the  full  thickness  of  the  growth- 
ring.  (Fig.  1,  plate  I.)  In  these  respects  the  wood  presents  no  exceptional  features  (com- 
pare figs.  2  and  3,  plate  L,  and  figs.  1-6,  plate  II.),  as  the  species  normally  exhibits  wide 
variations  in  the  thickness  of  the  growth-ring,  as  well  as  in  the  relative  volume  and  char- 
acter of  the  summer  wood. 

The  resin-passages  are  distributed  in  rows,  but  such  rows  are  found  to  occur  only 
occasionally.  The  resin-passages  are  found  to  average  twenty-eight  per  square  centimetre, 


22  D.  P.  PENHALLOW  ON 

and  to  have  an  average  diameter  of  0-088  mm.  Comparing  these  with  corresponding  data 
for  specimens  from  other  localities,  we  find  no  essential  variation.  In  two  specimens  repre- 
senting the  "  fine-grained "  variety  (plate  I.,  figs.  2  and  3)  the  resin-passages  show  in 
each  ease  an  average  of  thirty-seven  per  square  centimetre,  while  the  average  diameter 
is  0-093  and  0-121  respectively.  The  distribution  is  approximately  in  rows  in  the  spring 
wood. 

From  these  facts  it  is  evident  that  the  slight  deviations  to  be  found  in  the  smaller 
number  and  size  ot  tin-  resin-passages  are  such  as  may  be  met  with  under  ordinary  con- 
ditions, ami  therefore  indicate  no  unusual  alterations. 

LAHIX  OCCIDENTALIS. 
(Plate  I.,  tig.  4.) 

I>e-ieeation  in  tin'  ojit-ii  air  of  a  dry  room  for  a  period  of  three  months  developed  a 
number  nf  \vi-v  prominent  star  and  cup  shakes.  With  the  introduction  of  furnace  heat 
ihe-e  ineiva-ed  !">th  in  number  and  si/e.  so  that  at  the  end  of  eight  months  the  log  was  so 
-tr.iiiL'lv -hakeu  a-  to  -uir^est  a  speedy  separation  of  (lie  parts,  were  the  supporting  iron 
hand-  t"  lie  removed.  An  examination  of  these  fractures  in  microscopical  section  disclosed 
tli,  t. iet  that  (l)thev  are  pra< -tieally  independent  of  the  medullary  rays  (see  fig.  1);  (2) 
that  th'-v  follow  between  radial  rows  of  the  thick-walled  summer  tracheids  ;  and  (3)  that 
their  tangential  extension  is  determined  in  the  summer  wood  in  a  similar  manner,  or  that 

in  the  -prinir  w 1  i'  i*  earned  directly  across  the  tracheids,  the  thin  walls  of  which  are  in 

e.  .n-ei|Uetiee  vari'iti-lv  ruptured. 

The  M-etimi  removed  from  the  log  at  the  end  of  three  months  and  submitted  to  a 
farther -eparate  de-ieeaiion  <>f  i>ne  month  in  a  warm,  dry  room,  showed  no  change  beyond 

the  eiuiditions  n«ited  at  tin I'  M-ction,  t hus  making  it  again  clear  that,  as  in  the  case  of 

/V//</»/.v'«/",  seasoning  in  the  log  is  an  essential  condition  to  the  development  of  excessive 
-hake,. 

Section  'i,  submitted  to  maceration  for  one  month  and  afterwards  desiccated  for  two 
and  one-half  months,  showed  no  farther  change,  although  the  maceration  was  accompanied 
bv  a  copious  fungoid  growth.  Section  /»,  subjected  to  maceration  for  four  and  one-half 
mouths  and  afterwards  to  desiccation,  also  showed  no  change,  although  similarly  accom- 
panied by  a  copious  fungoid  growth  :  so  that  here,  as  in  the  Douglas  fir,  such  conditions  of 
incipient  decay  produce  little,  it  any.  effect  towards  the  final  breaking  up  of  the  structure. 

I'nder  the  hatchet  or  chisel  the  wood  splits  up  with  great  facility,  a  line  of  fracture 
arising  with  every  blow  of  the  mallet,  but  taking  a  direction  entirely  independent  of  the 
instrument.  Here  the  first  tendency  seemed  to  be  for  the  fracture  to  follow  the  line  of  the 
medullary  rays,  and.  secondarily,  to  take  an  irregular  radial  or  tangential  course,  the  result 
being,  however,  the  rapid  breaking  up  of  the  structure  in  all  directions,  into  rather  small 
pieces.  Kxudation  of  resin  was  observed  in  the  sap  wood,  but  it  was  not  excessive. 

The  growth-rings  are  here  sharply  defined,  though  rather  irregular,  measuring  1-0  to 
1-5  mm.  in  thickness.  The  summer  wood,  which  is  dark,  resinous  and  very  prominent,  is 
generally  one-fourth  to  one-half  the  spring  wood,  or  upwards  of  one-third  the  total  thickness 
of  the  growth-ring.  (Plate  I.,  fig.  4.) 

Microscopical  sections  show  the  resin-passages  to  be  scattering  and  not  localized  in  any 
Hpecial  portion  of  the  growth-ring.  They  number  about  fifteen  per  square  centimetre,  and 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  OONIFER^E.  23 

have  an  average  diameter  of  0-098  ram.  In  specimens  of  this  species  from  the  Sargent  col- 
lection of  United  States  woods,  I  find  the  resin-passages  to  be  also  very  scattering,  with  an 
average  of  seven  per  centimetre  and  a  diameter  of  0-003  mm.  The  only  essential  difference 
appears  to  he  in  the  numher  of  resin-passages,  which  in  the  case  of  the  Kootanie  specimens 
are  twice  as  many  as  in  specimens  from  other  localities,  but  still  very  few  relatively  to  what 
is  found  in  most  of  the  pines. 

In  this  ease,  therefore,  as  in  Pseudotsuga,  the  resin-passages  afford  no  explanation  of  the 
question  under  consideration,  nor  do  they  appear  to  bear  any  relation  to  the  breaking  up  of 
the  structure  in  process  of  desiccation  or  decay. 

PlNUS    PONDKROSA. 

(Plate  I.,  rig.  li.) 

Desiccation  in  the  log  for  a  period  of  three  months  resulted  in  establishing  a  number  nt' 
star  shakes,  which  in  a  few  instances  were  connected  by  irregular  tangential  fractures.  The 
additional  influence  of  furnace  heat  produced  no  sensible  change  beyond  causing  the  frac- 
tures already  established  to  become  wider  and  promoting  a  stronger  contraction  in  volume, 
which  lias  continued  at  a  diminishing  rate  up  to  the  present  time.  The  "shaking"  was, 
therefore,  much  less  than  in  either  of  the  previously  considered  cases,  and  was  at  its  most. 
extensive  limit  no  more  than  may  ordinarily  be  found  in  the  seasoning  of  woods  under 
similar  conditions.  Exudation  of  resin  was  noted  in  the  sap  wood  only,  but  was  at  no  time 
copious. 

Under  the  hatchet  or  chisel  the  wood  split  with  tolerable  facility,  but  always  most 
readily  in  a  radial  direction,  the  line  of  fracture  being  determined  by  the  position  of  the 
instrument  or  by  the  direction  and  position  of  a  medullary  ray  only. 

The  section  removed  from  the  log,  after  three  months  of  desiccation,  showed  no  farther 
alteration  upon  being  submitted  to  more  powerful  desiccating  influences  for  an  additional 
period  of  one  month,  showing  that,  as  in  the  previous  cases,  seasoning  in  the  log  is  an 
essential  condition  to  the  establishment  of  strongly  developed  shakes. 

Section  «,  submitted  to  maceration  for  a  period  of  one  month,  and  desiccation  two  and 
one-half  months,  and  section  ft,  macerated  for  four  and  one-half  months  and  afterwards 
desiccated,  showed  no  change  whatever,  although  in  each  case  the  maceration  was  attended 
by  a  copious  fungoid  growth,  the  mycelia  of  which  penetrated  the  structure  freely. 

The  growth-rings  are  rather  prominent,  varying  from  I/O  to  3'5  mm.  in  width.  The 
summer  wood  is  rather  prominent,  somewhat  resinous  and  dark,  generally  from  one-fifth  to 
one-half  the  spring  wood,  rarely  exceeding  it ;  or,  in  other  words,  thin,  rarely  equal  to  one- 
half  the  growth-ring.  Microscopical  sections  show  the  resin-passages  to  be  scattering,  and 
in  no  case  localized  in  bands  or  plates.  They  average  thirty-six  to  the  square  centimetre, 
and  have  an  average  diameter  of  0'124  mm. 

In  a  specimen  of  this  wood  from  the  Sargent  collection  of  United  States  woods,  the 
scattering  resin-passages  are  found  to  average  sixty-nine  per  square  centimetre,  with  an 
average  diameter  of  0'172  mm.  Thus  it  appears  that  in  our  Kootanie  specimen  the  resin- 
passages  are  not  only  much  smaller  than  usual,  but  that  they  are,  in  round  numbers,  about 
half  as  numerous  ;  so  that  instead  of  there  being  a  special  modification  in  the  direction  of 
excessive  resin  deposits,  the  alterations  take  precisely  the  opposite  direction. 


24  I>.  P.  PENHALLOW  ON 

PlNUS    ALBICAULI8. 

(Plate  I.,  fig.  5.) 

Seasoned  in  tin-  log  for  three  months  this  specimen  developed  a  number  of  star  shakes, 
with  a  iVw  irregularly  tangential  Connecting  fractures.  These  were  in  all  cases  determined 
primarily  along  the  medullary  rays.  The  additional  influence  of  furnace  heat  caused  no 
alteration  in  the  number  of  fractures,  although  it  caused  those  already  established  to  open 
inueh  wider,  and  the  whole  specimen  to  contract  more  strongly  in  volume,  a  change  which 
has  continued  to  the  present  time.  The  shakes  established  were  not  more  numerous  than  is 
c.mmionlv  met  with  in  timber  seasoned  under  similar  conditions. 

t'niler  the  hatchet  or  chisel  the  wood  splits  with  facility,  but  the  line  of  fracture,  as  in 
/','/../.•>•  ,*,II,I<T»S,I.  conforms  strictly  to  the  position  of  the  instrument,  and  otherwise  follows 
the  ravs  in  the  first  instance  as  the  lines  of  least  resistance. 

The  .-eetion  removed  from  the  log.  after  three  months  of  seasoning  and  submitted  to  a 
mure  powerful  desiccation,  showed  no  farther  alteration,  indicating  again,  as  in  the  previous 
cases,  that  the  pronounced  development  of  shakes  is  consequent  upon  seasoning  in  the  log. 

Section  ./.  -iihmitted  to  maceration  for  one  month  and  desiccation  for  two  and  one-half 
month-,  alr-o  M-ction  li,  macerated  for  four  and  one-half  months,  followed  by  desiccation, 
-liowed  no  alteration  whatever,  although  the  maceration  was  attended  by  a  copious  fungoid 
iri-owth  and  their  mycelia  penetrated  the  structure  freely.  The  growth-rings  are  uniformly 
lip'.id.  with  a  width  of'  :!'.">  to  4  nun.,  and  prominent.  The  thin  summer  wood  is  incon- 

-[.i''l|oll-. 

Although  the  iv-in  is  not  copious,  its  exudation  from  the  sap  wood  was  much  stronger 
than  in  anv  of'  the  other  species  examined.  Microscopical  sections  show  the  resin-passages 
1. 1  In-  -.  altering  and  in  no  sense  collected  in  hands  or  plates.  They  have  an  average  diameter 
nt  ii-lo.")  nun.  and  number  twenty-six  per  square  centimetre. 

In  a  -peciinen  of  this  wood  from  the  Sargent  collection  the  resin-passages  are  also  scat- 
tering. (Him;  mm.  broad  and  sixty-two  per  square  centimetre.  Here  again,  as  in  Pintis 
j*,inler»iiii.  while  the  resin-passages  of  the  Kootanie  specimen  are  slightly  larger,  they  are 
less  than  half  as  numerous,  so  that  the  variation  affords  strong  evidence  in  opposition  to  the 
view  that  the  resin  can  have  any  relation  to  the  breaking  up  of  the  structure. 

The  evidence  thus  obtained  may  now  be  examined  in  its  special  bearing  upon  (a)  the 
original  statement  that  in  certain  woods  of  the  Kootanie  valley  the  resin  occurs  in  plates  in 
such  a  way  as  to  cause  the  timber  to  fall  apart  in  seasoning;  and  (b)  upon  the  character  and 
origin  of  the  Kootanie  coals. 

(")  Our  examination  of  the  four  woods  from  the  Kootanie  valley  shows  that  in  each 
and  every  case,  with  one  exception,  there  is  absolutely  no  tendency  towards  the  aggregation 
of  the  resin  in  plates  or  bands,  but  that,  on  the  contrary,  the  resin-passages  are  scattering, 
small  and  never  numerous,  while  in  more  than  one  instance  they  are  less,  both  in  number 
and  si/e,  than  in  woods  of  the  same  species  from  other  localities,  and  less  than  the  average. 
It  thus  appear-  that  in  this  respect  there  is  absolutely  no  foundation  for  the  representation 
made,  and  yet  (hat  representation  was  evidently  based  upon  some  structural  feature  of  the 
wood,  the  true  nature  of  which  was  not  understood,  and  was  therefore  subject  to  misinter- 
pretation. 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  CONIFERS.  28 

In  Pinus  albicaulis  it  has  been  shown  that  the  summer  wood  is  thin  and  inconspicuous, 
while  in  Pinus  ponderosa  it  is  also  thin  but  somewhat  prominent.  In  neither  of  these  cases, 
however,  is  it  so  prominent  or  dark  as  to  suggest  a  special  deposit  of  resin  in  the  form  of 
plates.  Moreover,  as  also  shown,  the  fractures  established  in  the  woods  by  seasoning  are 
almost  wholly  radial  and  determined,  both  in  position  and  direction,  by  the  medullary  rays, 
while  there  are  tangential  fractures  which  depend  for  their  direction  and  origin  upon  the 
special  qualities  of  the  summer  wood,  or  upon  the  differences  in  structural  value  between 
the  spring  and  summer  woods.  It  is,  therefore,  clear  that  with  respect  to  the  formation  of 
resin-plates  and  their  influence  upon  breaking  up  of  the  timber  in  seasoning,  these  two 
species  may  be  wholly  ruled  out  of  further  consideration. 

In  Pseudotsuga  douglasii  it  has  been  shown  that  the  summer  wood  is  hard,  flinty,  pro- 
minent and  resinous.  In  the  Kootanie  specimens,  as  in  several  others  of  the  coarse-grained 
variety  from  other  localities,  it  may  also  lie  observed  that  the  action  of  the  saw  leaves  the 
dense  summer  wood  in  the  form  of  prominent  ridges. 

The  tendency  to  radial  fracture,  independently  of  the  medullary  rays,  as  determined  hv 
separation  of  the  summer  tracheids  along  the  line  of  the  primary  cell  wall,  and  to  tangential 
fracture,  as  determined  either  by  the  same  cause  or  more  frequently  l>y  rupture  of  the  thin- 
walled  spring  tracheids  along  the  outer  face  of  the  dense  and  resisting  summer  wood,  is 
common  to  all  the  coarse-grained  specimens,  of  which  a  number  have  been  brought  under 
examination.  It  is,  therefore,  by  no  means  a  peculiar  feature  of  the  Kootanie  specimens. 

In  Larijr  occide/ifalis  it  has  likewise  been  shown  that  the  summer  wood  is  thick,  dense. 
dark  and  resinous,  but  the  structure  as  a  whole  is  compact,  and  the  saw  leaves  a  smooth. 
even  surface.  The  very  strong  tendency  to  rapidly  develop  independent  and  irregular  tan- 
gential and  radial  fractures,  either  in  sawing  or  under  the  action  of  the  hatchet  or  chisel,  is. 
I  believe,  a  peculiar  feature  of  the  Kootanie  representatives  of  this  species;  but  this  view  is 
expressed  with  reservation,  as  I  have  not  had  an  opportunity  of  examining  specimens  of 
large  size  from  other  localities  and  under  similar  conditions  of  treatment.  But  that  this 
splitting-up  is  in  no  way  connected  with  the  local  or  excessive  deposit  of  resin  has  already 
been  made  clear. 

In  both  Pseudotsuga  and  Larijr  the  peculiar  prominence  of  the  summer  wood,  and  in 
the  former  particularly,  the  character  and  direction  of  the  associated  fractures,  are  such  as 
to  suggest  the  occurrence  of  plates  of  resin  and  their  influence  upon  the  breaking  up  of  the 
structure  in  seasoning.  To  this,  therefore,  we  must  attribute  the  statement  brought  to  our 
attention  in  the  first  instance. 

The  peculiar  fractures  in  Pseudotsuga  and  Larix  call  for  special  explanation.  In  Pseudo- 
tsuga the  tangential  fracture  along  the  outer  face  of  the  dense  summer  wood  is  clearly  refer- 
able to  the  apposition  of  tissues  of  widely  different  structural  characteristics,  and  therefore 
possessing  very  different  degrees  of  resistance  to  mechanical  stress.  It  is  in  this  case  not  a 
question  of  organic  weakness,  for  the  degree  of  cohesion  is  complete,  but  one  of  structural 
weakness.  (See  fig.  1,  plate  III.) 

In  both  Pseudotsuga  and  Larix  the  fracture  established  tangentially  and  radially  through 
the  summer  wood  between  rows  of  tracheids,  is  of  the  same  nature,  and  may  be  referred  to 
the  same  cause. 

Sec.  III.,  1894.    4. 


26 


P.  P.  PENHALLOW  ON 


i 

-.  ,  •  ..in  I  hniii.:l i  ^IM«  ih  rinj;  <>f   l.arix 

<>•   I   lilrlltilli-     -lni»illK    rllHPill'tlT 

of  iaili.il  (rarluri-  x  ."ill. 


A  more  detailed  examination  of  such  fractures  shows 
very  clearly  that  the  line  of  rupture  passes  through  the 
median  plane  of  the  primary  cell  wall,  as  is  manifest  in 
the  following  tigure,  which  shows  the  position  (n)  of  fig.  1 
more  highly  magnified.  From  this  it  becomes  evident 
that  the  cohesive  power  of  the  primary  cell-wall  is  low,  and 
it  is  now  not  a  question  of  structural  weakness,  but  one  of 
organic  weakness.  This  point  will  become  clearer  when 
we  recall  the  fact  that  the  primary  cell-wall  is  not  one 
homogeneous  membrane  but  is  made  up  of  the  two  mem- 
branes of  contiguous  cells  which  have  become  united  in 
development.  \Vc  may  thus  express  the  facts  observed  by 
saving  that  the  cohesive  power  is  weak  by  reason  of  certain 
deficiencies  in  the  cementing  material  which  unites  the 
two  layers  of  the  primary  cell-wall.  Under  ordinary 
circumstances  this  cohesive  power  exceeds  the  strength  of 
the  medullary  rays,  and  these  latter  structures,  being  lines 
of  least  resistance,  are  the  ones  through  which  radial 
fracture  is  tirst  established  :  but  here  the  case  is  otherwise. 
That  all  coarse-grained  Douglas  fir  should  exhibit  this 
peculiarity  in  a  more  or  less  marked  manner,  while  the 
fine-grained  varieties  do  not  ;  that  our  Kootanie  specimens 
of  l.'iri.r  should  also  show  it,  while  the  same  species  from 
other  localities  do  not,  at  least  in  so  marked  a  degree, 
seems  to  indicate  that  under  peculiar  conditions  of  growth, 
whether  of  soil,  climate  or  exposure,  one  or  all,  certain 
molecular  alterations  are  effected  in  the  organization  of  the 
primarv  cell  wall,  whereby  it  loses  in  cohesive  power,  and 
its  strength,  relatively  to  that  of  the  thick  secondary  wall, 
or  even  to  the  medullary  rays,  is  very  deficient.  The 
precise  cause  of  this  deficiency  docs  not  appear  from  our 
present  examination,  but  will  be  dealt  with  in  another  con- 
nection. 

(l>)  The  rods  composing  the  Kootanie  coal  have  been 
shown  to  have  a  diameter  ranging  from  0'5  mm.  to  2  mm., 
while  there  is  a  uniform  absence  of  any  superficial  markings 
as  representing  the  impress  of  surrounding  structure.  Since  our  original  examinations  were 
made,  however,  we  have  received  from  Mr.  W.  S.  Gresley  of  Erie,  Pennsylvania,  specimens 
of  similar  coals  from  the  Pittsburg  beds,  and  he  now  reports  others  of  the  same  kind  as 
occurring  in  Carbon  county,  Wyoming,  and  in  Illinois.  It  thus  appears  that  these  coals 
are  of  widely  distributed  occurrence.  In  the  case  of  the  "Wyoming  coal  Mr.  Gresley  reports, 
a-  a  result  of  his  examinations,1  that  many  of  the  rods  have  pale,  amber  or  milk-white 
interiors,  and  U|K>II  combustion  leave  an  ash  in  the  form  of  a  pale-brownish  scale.  In  the 


)1 


Sort  Ion  of  Ijirix  <  rrioVntalis  lit  n  of 
':-•     1.  -li'iw  ini:  the    nature  of   the 
fracture  in  drtnll.     mi  the  pri- 
mary   cell    wall,    x    210. 


1  "  American  Geologist,"  *.,  33'J. 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  CONIFERyE. 


27 


coal  from  the  Pittsburg  beds,  specimens  of  which  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of  exam- 
ining, I  find  that  in  one  case  the  mass  is  finely  laminated  and  lustrous,  with  an  irregularly 
conchoidal  fracture.  The  surface  layers  show  numbers  of  rod-like  filaments  of  variable  size, 
ranging  from  0-20  mm.  to  TO  mm.  In  the  second  case  the  specimen  was  shaly,  and  exter- 
nally showed  several  rods,  several  fish-teeth,  and  the  macrospore  of  a  Lycopodiaceous  plant. 
The  filaments  were  variable,  ranging  from  0-20  mm.  to  0-65  in  diameter,  with  an  average 
of  0-34  mm.  The  fracture  was  conchoidal,  black  and  lustrous.  The  transection  of  these 
rods  was  round  or  elliptical.  In  the  first  specimen  combustion  was  not  free,  and  upon 
heating  the  material  rapidly  broke  up  into  small  fragments.  ]S"o  satisfactory  microscopical 
results  could  be  obtained,  either  by  section  or  maceration.  In  the  second  specimen  com- 
bustion was  free,  producing  a  copious  smoke.  Sections  disclosed  no  internal  structure,  but 
showed  the  transparent  rods  to  be  imbedded  in  a  black,  granular  matrix,  which  has  all  the 
appearance  of  broken  down  cellular  structure;  and  within  it  were  found  a  number  of  small 
bodies  having  the  aspect  of  spores,  generally  grouped  together,  and  of  two  dimensions. 
They  measured  2  /<  and  4-8;'  in  diameter.  Superficially  these  rods  frequently  exhibit, 
markings  which  take  the  form  of  longitudinal  striations,  or  more  frequently  of  narrow  trans- 
verse bands,  either  separately  or  combined  with  the  longitudinal  strife.  In  one  particular 
case  the  transverse  markings  were  very  prominent  and  eminently  suggestive  of  the  annula- 
tions  of  certain  worms,  notably  those  of  Cirratulus  (jrandis.  When  these  transverse  lines 
were  less  prominent,  there  was  often  more  or  less  well-defined  reticulation,  suggestive  of 
the  impress  of  cellular  structure. 

More  recently  Mr.  Gresley  has  forwarded  to  me  a  series  of  drawings  representing  these 
surface  markings,  and  they  seem  to  emphasize  the  idea  of  their  origin  in  the  impress  of 
surrounding  tissue.  These  drawings  are  reproduced  here. 

From  these  facts  it  appears  that  the  coals  from  the 
Wyoming,  Pittsburg,  Illinois  and  Kootanie  beds  are  all  of 
the  same  general  character,  and,  although  they  differ  some- 
what in  detail,  their  origin  was  undoubtedly  the  same  in 
each  case. 

As  already  shown,1  these  rods  most  probably  had  their 
origin  in  material  held  in  solution.  As  this  solidified  by 
liberation  of  the  volatile  solvent,  it  took  the  forms  and 
dimensions  of  the  structures  in  which  it  was  produced  or 
which  it  had  penetrated,  and  as  the  solidification  continued 
always  from  the  surface  towards  the  centre  of  the  mass, 
there  arose  internal  shrinkage  fissures,  which  took  the  form 
of  variously  branching  tubes  or  even  of  plates. 

In  this  connection  it  should  be  kept  in  mind  that  there 
are  known  instances  of  modern  coniferous  trees  which  pro- 
duce resin  in  very  large  quantity.  In  the  Fiji  islands,  the 

Moluccas  and  New  Zealand  Dammara  orientalis,  D.  australis  and  D.  vitiensisor  macrophylla,  as 
well  as  other  species,  produce  enormous  quantities  of  the  commercial  resin  known  as  dammar 
or  kauri.  This  material,  as  it  flows  from  the  tree,  is  thin  and  viscous,  but  after  a  few  days 
of  exposure  hardens  into  copal-like  lumps,  which  have  been  known  to  obtain  a  weight 


Rods  from  Pittsburg  coal  showing 
form  and  markings. 


1  "  American  Geologist,"  x.,  336. 


28 


J).  P.  PENH  ALLOW  ON 


upwards  of  fifty  pounds;  and  furthermore,  large  masses  of  this  resin  are  now  to  be  found 
where  no  kauri-trees  are  at  present  growing. 

This  serves  to  suggest  that  in  these  or  similar  trees  we  may  have  the  source  of  the 
Kootanie  coals,  a  view  which  gains  strength  also  from  the  suh-tropical  character  of  the 
vegetation  which  flourished  in  the  Kootanie  period.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  to  be  remem- 
bered that  kauri  or  dannunr  is  a  perfectly  homogeneous  mass,  and,  therefore,  does  not  show 
tin-  peculiar  n>d-like  structure  of  the  coals  under  consideration.  Furthermore,  had  these 
coal.- originated  in  this  way.  we  might  reasonably  expect  to  find  homogeneous  masses;  but 
in  all  the  specimens  so  far  brought  under  examination,  even  the  most  compact  forms  show 
v.-rv  clearly  that  they  arc  composed  of  similar  but  often  strongly  compressed  rods.  We 
inuv  repeat  in  this  connection  our  former  statement  that  the  remains  of  plants  associated 
with  tln-M-  e.ial-  have  nut  yet  been  examined.  \Vhen  such  studies  are  made,  it  is  probable 
that  niiirli  additional  light  may  lie  thrown  upon  this  question. 

A  review  of  the  results  obtained  from  an  examination  of  the  Kootanie  woods  with 
ivferenee  t»  the  -']/.>•  and  niiiiilier  of  rcsi ii-passiiges,  shows  that  in  three  cases  out  of  the  four 
the  iv-in-pa»-aire-  are  uniformly  less  numerous — often  conspicuously  so — than  in  the  same 
-peri.-  I'p'in  "ther  luealities.  The  exception  found  in  the  case  of  Ijd rlf  occidentalis  shows 
the  i-e-in-pa--aii;'e>  to  lie  about  twice  as  numerous  (seven  to  fifteen)  in  the  Kootanie  wood. 
In  tw«i  cases  the  resin-passages  of  the  Kootanie  woods  arc  conspicuously  smaller,  while  in 
the  ..(her  tw.i  cases  i  f.'i,  r-;,/,-,,/,//;.v.  -ii'is--!!!):1,.  and  I'imi.s  ulliinntli.^  0-105-0-005)  tliey  are 

-lii.rhtl\    lap_rel. 

This.  then.  bring-,  us  to  a  comparison  of  dimensions  between  the  rods  of  the  Kootanie 
and  cither  . -..al-  and  the  resin-passages  of  modern  conifers.  We  find  the  values  exhibited  in 

the  t'ulliiwinir  table  : 

No.   I. 


IjiirgeHt 
inn). 

Smallest 
linn. 

Average 
mm. 

l..ul\  ixviili-nlaliH 
I'beudotNUga  ilcm^Usii     
I'niu-  nlliicaulis 

0  115 
0-152 
0-125 

0-058 

o-ono 

0  050 

0-OK1 
0-008 

ini'.Ki 

I'illUS    |H>ll<lerosa  

0-250 

0  100 

0-124 

Average 

O'lfiO 

0  086 

0  100 

Koulanie  r,,;il  . 

2  000 

0  500 

1'250 

I'ill.vliiirx  mal,  No.  1  . 

rooo 

0  200 

0  551 

1'iltsliufK  roal.  No.  2  

0  050 

0'200 

ii  :HII 

Average.... 

1  220 

ii  ::KI 

0  713 

From  this  it  would  appear  that  the  resin-passages  of  all  these  specimens  fall  far  below 
the  dimensions  of  even  the  smallest  coal  filament*,  with  one  exception,  and  even  if  we  con- 
sider the  nearest  approach  as  found  in  the  occasionally  large  resin-passages  of  Pinus ponderosa, 
these  latter  are  found  to  be  only  one-fourth  greater  than  the  smallest  coal  filament,  and 
decidedly  le*<  than  the  average  size  of  the  smallest  coal  rods.  Out  of  seventy-two  species  of 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  CONIFER/K. 


29 


North  American  conifers  examined,  the  largest  resin-passages  are  uniformly  to  be  met  with 
in  the  genus  Pinus.  Selecting  those  species  of  this  genus  exhibiting  resin-passages  of  the 
largest  dimensions — those  having  a  diameter  of  0'30  mm.  and  upwards — we  obtain  the 

following : 

No.  II. 


• 

Largest 
nun. 

Avcriw 
nun. 

Pinu 

s  ri^ida             .          

o-8oo 

0  1H5 

tjvda  

O-:«KJ 

0-217 

•• 

halfouriana,  var.  aristata  
cubeiiHis               

o-8oo 
0-850 

O'lSl 

0-22H 

t( 

0'4(K) 

(1  171 

2-000 

0'718 

These  figures  again  show  that  the  dimensions  <>t'  even  the  largest  resin-passages  tall  tin- 
below  the  requirements  of  the  case,  while  for  the  majority  <>t'  the  resin-bearing  conifers  the 
average  size  falls  far  below  what  is  represented  here,  since  for  forty-five  conifers  of  all 
genera  we  tinil  the  average  size  of  the  resin-passages  to  be  0-1. '51  nun.,  which  is  less  than 
half  the  average  of  the  smallest  coal  filaments,  and  about  two-thirds  the  si/.e  of  the.  smallest 
rods  so  far  found.  It  is,  therefore,  evident  that  the  coniferous  trees  of  the  Kootanie  vallev 
do  not  offer  any  explanation  of  the  origin  of  the  Kootanie  coals,  at  least  so  far  as  evidence 
may  be  obtained  from  the  structure  of  the  wood. 

On  the  basis  of  the  data  so  far  discussed,  two  hypotheses  may  be  advanced  as  a  means 
of  indicating  the  direction  which  future  studies  may  profitably  take. 

1st.  The  coniferous  trees  of  the  Kootanie  period  were  capable  of  producing  resin  in  verv 
large  quantity,  and  in  a  manner  similar  to  the  production  of  kauri-resin  by  various  species 
of  Dammara.  The  resin  remaining  in  the  trees  at  the  time  of  their  decay,  gradually  hard- 
ened, assumed  the  forms  of  the  resin-passages  in  which  it  was  produced,  and  the  resulting 
filaments  or  rods  bore  upon  their  surfaces  the  impressions  of  those  structures.  The  liber- 
ation of  these  rods,  through  decay  or  other  causes,  eventually  led  to  their  redistribution  and 
final  aggregation  through  the  action  of  water. 

Verification  of  this  hypothesis  necessitates  a  thorough  study  of  the  anatomy  of  the 
genus  Dammara,  which  we  have  not  yet  had  an  opportunity  of  doing.  Through  the  kind- 
ness of  my  friend  Dr.  G.  L.  Goodale,  however,  I  have  been  enabled  to  examine  the  wood  of 
D.  australis,  one  of  the  species  constituting  the  principal  source  of  kauri  resin.  I  find 
a  total  absence  of  resin-passages,  so  that  the  wood  alone  offers  no  solution  of  the  question. 
It  is  not  to  be  overlooked,  however,  that  even  in  those  species  where  the  wood  contains  no 
resin-passages  these  structures  are  present  in  the  bark,  and  this  part  of  the  tree  would 
require  careful  examination  before  the  question  now  under  consideration  could  be  given  a 
final  answer. 

It  should  be  also  kept  in  mind  that  many  of  the  markings  on  these  coal  filaments  are 
clearly  the  impressions  of  scalariform  ducts.  As  these  structures  do  not  occur  in  the 
coniferse,  it  is  clear  that  these  plants  do  not  satisfy  all  the  conditions,  and  some  other 
explanation  becomes  necessary. 


3Q  !>•  P.  PENH  ALLOW  ON 

2ml.  The  coal  was  originally  in  the  form  of  a  soluble  resin,  which,  while  in  the  fluid 
state,  wan  brought  in  contact  with  surrounding  vegetation,  which  it  permeated.  Subsequent 
solidification  resulted  in  its  assuming  the  forms  of  the  tissue  elements  permeated,  and  the 
characteristic  features  of  their  structure  were  impressed  upon  the  resulting  filaments  as 
surface  markings. 

Tliis  hypothesis  appears  to  satisfy  all  the  necessary  conditions,  although  it  receives  no 
support  from  modern  examples,  since,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  even  kauri  resin  does  not  occur 
in  such  forms.  It,  nevertheless,  not  only  seems  to  explain  the  absence  of  superficial  mark- 
ings in  i>nc  case  and  their  presence  in  another,  but  it  affords  an  adequate  explanation  of  the 
variable  diameters  presented  by  tin-  coal  rods.  It  also  seems  to  explain  the  origin  and 
i-haracter  »t'  the  cement  ing  matrix  as  the  residue  of  plant  structure.  That  this  matrix  does 
in  all  probability  consist  of  the  residue  of  plants  easily  subjected  to  decay,  at  least  in  part, 
lia-  already  been  shown.'  and  again  appears  from  our  more  recent  examinations  of  the 
Pin.-burg  coal. 

It  mav  lie  objected  that,  were  such  a  hypothesis  tenable,  we  should  still  find  bulky 
portion*  of  plant*  fully  impregnated  with  reunions  matter,  and  retaining  many  of  their 
original  feature-  of  form  and  .-i/.e.  To  this  the  reply  maybe  made,  in  the  first  instance,  that 
the  vegetation  concerned  mav  have  been  of  the  nature  of  terns,  Ivcopods2  and  equiseti, 
\vhieh.  hr'niir  relatively  r-niall  and  deficient  in  bard,  vascular  structure,  decayed  rapidly,  and 
\\eiv  -o. in  l"-t  in  tin'  r-iirronndiiiir  mass,  while,  furthermore,  the  coarse,  scalariform  structure 
of-ucli  plant-  i-ju-t  Mich  a-  would  produce  the  markings  on  the  coal  rods  as  found. 

In  tin-  -i-cond  plai-e.  we  find  in  the  peculiar  aggregation  of  the  rods  and  their  fragment- 
ary ehara«-t«T.  a-  al>o  in  the  character  of  the  cementing  matrix,  direct  evidence  that  after  the 
re-inou-i  matter  bad  >oliditied  there  was  a  general  breaking  up  of  the  mass,  a  redistribution 
of  the  mail-rial,  and  it.-  final  deposition  in  practically  the  same  situation — a  view  which  is 
r-trongly  emphasized  both  by  the  often  shaly  character  of  the  coal  and  by  the  presence  of  the 
teeth  of  fish.  Water  aUo  served  to  bring  in  the  sedimentary  deposits  which  formed  the 
overlying  strata  and  effected  a  solidification  of  the  mass,  with  fusion  of  the  rods,  as  we  now 
find  it. 

If  these  two  hypotheses  are  found,  upon  further  examination,  to  be  untenable,  then  it 
would  !-ccm  a.-  if  our  la>t  resort  were  to  be  found  in  assuming  the  occurrence  of  resin- 
prodiicing  vegetation  of  a  character  which  is  not  represented  by  modern  plants,  and  for  the 
solution  of  this  point  we  can  only  wait  until  future  developments  enable  us  to  examine  such 
plant  remains  as  may  be  found  associated  with  these  coals. 

The  conclusions  derived  from  the  foregoing  may  be  summarized  as  follows: 

1.  The  resin  in  tin-  Kootanie  woods  does  not  occur  in  plates,  nor  is  it  at  all  excessive  in 
quantity  over  other  woods  of  the  same  species. 

2.  The  actual  amount  of  resin  produced,  as  represented  in  the  size  and  number  of  resiu- 
pnssages,  is  less  than  the  average  for  the  same  species. 

The  occurrence  of  resin  bears  no  relation  whatever  to  the  splitting  up  of  the  wood  in 
process  of  seasoning. 

4.  The  peculiar  splitting  up  of  the  timber  in  seasoning  arises  from  structural  and  organic 
jK-culiarities. 

1  "  American  Geologist,"  I.,  336. 

'  Thmt  it  did  include  lycopods  is  evident  from  the  presence  of  the  spores  of  such  plants  in  the  coal. 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  CONIFERS.  31 

5.  The  Kootanie  and  other  similar  coals  probably  had  their  origin  in  liquid  hydro- 
carbons, which  penetrated  the  structure  of  plants  and  then  solidified  ;  the  resulting  rod-like 
masses  are  the  casts  of  such  structures ;  the  cementing  matrix  is  the  highly,  altered  residue 
of  the  original  plant  structure,  while  the  present  condition  of  the  coal  has  resulted  from  the 
action  of  water,  followed  by  the  pressure  of  superimposed  sedimentary  deposits. 

II. 

During  the  progress  of  a  series  of  tests  made  by  Prof.  II.  T.  Bovcy  a  large  number  of 
timbers  of  the  Douglas  fir  (Pseudotsuga  douglasii)  were  brought  under  examination.  Several 
of  these  were  timbers  which  had  been  in  use  for  some  years  in  bridges  and  other  railway 
structures.  During  the  progress  of  the  tests  these  timbers  exhibited  certain  peculiarities  of 
behaviour,  under  the  influence  of  mechanical  stress,  which  made  it  desirable  to  institute  a 
botanical  examination  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  cause  of  such  behaviour  and  the 
relations  of  strength  to  actual  variations  in  structure.  In  order  to  gain  a  clear  conception  of 
these  relations  it  will  be  necessary  to  proceed  with  our  examination  somewhat  in  detail  ;  but 
it  may  be  stated  at  the  outset  that  all  the  peculiarities  of  fracture  noted  and  all  variations  in 
strength  are  such  as  may  be  explained  by  the  structural  features  of  a  transverse  section.  I 
shall,  therefore,  consider  this  direction  of  section  only,  at  the  present  time,  reserving  it  for 
a  future  occasion  to  discuss  those  variations  which  are  to  be  met  with  only  in  longitudinal 
sections. 

DESCRIPTION  OF  SPECIMENS. 

Five  specimens  in  all  were  submitted  to  me  for  examination,  and  will  be  described 
under  the  numbers  originally  given  them.  These  specimens  were  in  the  form  of  blocks 
about  eighteen  inches  long,  and  of  the  full  transverse  dimensions  of  the  timbers  from  which 
they  were  cut. 

No.  4-1$  was  taken  from  the  centre  of  a  stringer  from  structure  428,  half-way  between 
the  Cisco  cantilever  bridge  and  Lytton.  It  had  been  in  use  about  nine  years.  This  timber 
was  probably  grown  on  a  flat  three  miles  west  of  Hope,  13.  C.,  where  most  of  the  trees  were 
wind-shaken. 

This  wood  is  of  the  "coarse-grained"  variety,  the  red  colour  being  a  rather  prominent 
feature,  and  embraces  zones  1,  2  and  3.  The  wood  cuts  hard  and  not  very  evenly  ;  the 
dense  summer  wood  is  flinty,  and  under  the  action  of  a  rather  coarse  saw  is  thrown  out  in 
prominent  ridges.  Star  and  cup  shakes  are  prominent,  but  in  the  former,  whether  developed 
under  mechanical  stress  or  as  a  result  of  shrinkage,  they  are  developed  independently  of  the 
medullary  rays. 

Under  mechanical  stress  the  wood  shears  longitudinally,  but  the  plane  of  fracture  is 
chiefly  radial. 

No.  789.  This  specimen  was  taken  from  a  stringer  of  structure  789  on  the  Kamloops 
lake,  six  miles  west  of  Savona,  and  had  been  in  use  eight  years.  The  timber  was  probably 
cut  at  the  same  place  as  No.  428,  i.  e.,  three  miles  west  of  Hope. 

This  wood  is  of  the  "coarse-grained"  variety,  and  embraces  zones  1,  2,  3  and  4.  It 
cuts  hard  and  not  very  evenly.  The  dense  summer  wood  is  flinty,  and  a  rather  coarse  saw 
leaves  it  in  prominent  ridges.  Both  star  and  cup  shakes  are  well  defined  and  commonly 
connected  by  diagonal  fractures.  The  star  shakes  are  sometimes  determined  by  the  medul- 


32  D.  P.  PENH  ALLOW  ON 

larv  rays,  but  more  generally  they  arise  independently  of  them.  No  special  longitudinal 
shear  was  observed  as  the  result  of  mechanical  stress. 

It  would  appear  from  the  above  two  descriptions  that  there  is  a  very  close  correspond- 
ence in  the  general  structural  features  of  428  and  789,  and  this  harmonizes  with  their 
supposed  derivation  from  the  same  locality. 

.V".  •'/'/  is  a  section  cut  from  the  centre  of  an  old  stringer  from  a  structure  two  miles 
east  of  Spuzzum,  and  cut  near  there  at  an  elevation  of  about  500  feet  above  sea  level.  It 
was  in  use  eleven  years,  under  the  influence  of  a  climate  like  that  of  Nova  Scotia. 

The  specimen  is  very  coarse-grained  and  embraces  zones  1,  2,  3  and  4.  It  cuts  hard, 
tin-  dciiT-c  and  tlintv  summer  wood  being  thrown  out  in  prominent  ridges  under  the  action  of 
tin- siw.  Tin'  colour  is  somewhat  conspicuously  red.  Both  in  drying  and  under  the  influ- 
ence oi  mechanical  stress,  star  and  cup  shakes  are  numerously  developed,  and  these  again 
are  connected  l>v  diagonal  fracture*.  The  star  shakes  are  chiefly  independent  of  the  medul- 
lary rav-. 

Longitudinal  r-hcar  under  mechanical  stress  is,  very  prominent  in  this  specimen  and 
i -\hiliit-  ~om>'  rather  peculiar  features,  to  lie  referred  to  later. 

.V  .  .l.'i  i-  a  M'c-tion  taken  from  a  stringer  of  structure  35,  about  one  mile  west  of  Port 

\1 1\.  \\here  may  l>e  found  the  heaviest  rainfall  tor  the  whole  province.  The  timber  was 

,  ut  on  the  eoa-t.  proliahly  at  I'oint  (Jrey,  eight  miles  from  Vancouver,  and  was  in  use  for 

-I  \  atid  one-half  years. 

This  .-pecimeii  is  probably  of  the  "tine-grained"  variety,  although  its  character  is  not 
well  defined,  and  embraces  /.ones  1.  -J  and  •'!.  It  is  distinguished  by  a  much  greater  uniform- 
ity of  i_T.iwtli-niiLr-  than  any  of  the  preceding  specimens  and  the  predominance  of  narrow 
ring-.  It  cut-  evenly  though  hard,  but  the  summer  wood  does  not  appear  as  flinty  as  in  the 
previoii-  specimens,  and  is  not  thrown  out  in  so  prominent  a  manner  by  the  action  of  the 
-aw.  Shake-  are  sparingly  developed,  and  chiefly  radial,  the  few  very  inconspicuous  cup 
-hakes  being  connected  with  them  by  diagonal  fractures.  Here,  as  in  the  previous  cases, 
the  Mar  shakes  are  independent  of  the  rays.  Longitudinal  shear  is  not  represented  in  this 
specimen. 

.V-.  .'.  \  section  taken  from  a  stick  of  timber  originally  thirty-two  inches  in  diameter, 
and  grown  on  a  hill-side  at  an  elevation  of  one  hundred  feet  above  sea  level,  120  miles  north- 
west of  Vancouver. 

This  specimen  is  light  in  colour,  and  constitutes  a  good  type  of  the  "yellow"  or  "fine- 
grained variety.  The  structure  is  uniform,  the  section  embracing  zones  2  and  3.  It  cuts 
bard  and  evenly,  but  is  not  particularly  flinty.  A  coarse  saw,  however,  throws  the  summer 
wood  out  into  obvious  ridges,  while  a  rather  fine  saw  leaves  an  even  and  hard  surface 
throughout. 

Shakes  due  to  shrinkage  are  but  slightly  developed  and  chiefly  radial,  following  a  course 
independent  of  the  rays.  The  very  inconspicuous  cup  shakes  are  connected  with  the  star 
«haken  by  diagonal  fractures.  Longitudinal  shear  is  not  represented. 

In  designating  Douglas  fir  for  commercial  purposes,  the  terms  "yellow  "and  "red," 
"  coarse-grained "  and  "  fine-grained,"  are  used  to  indicate  the  various  qualities.  The 
"yellow"  and  "fine-grained"  varieties  are  those  which  jxissess  the  highest  value  for  struc- 
tural pnifKMw,  because  of  their  greater  freedom  from  shakes,  among  other  reasons,  and 
these  differences  are  shown  in  the  descriptions  of  316  and  2. 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  CONIFERS.  33 

Botanically  there  is  only  one  species  of  Douglas  fir  (Pseudotsitga  dotylasii),  but  of  this 
there  is  also  a  varietal  form  (P.  douglasii  var.  macrocarpa),  which  differ.-)  from  the  specific 
type  in  several  respects.  According  to  the  descriptions  of  Prof.  C.  S.  Sargent,'  these  woods 
answer  to  the  following  characteristics  : 

"  FSEUDOTSUGA    DOUGLASII. 

"Wood  hard,  strong,  varying  greatly  with  age  and  conditions  of  growth  in  density, 
quality  and  amount  of  sap ;  difficult  to  work,  durable  ;  the  bands  of  small  summer  cells 
dork-coloured,  conspicuous,  soon  becoming  flinty  and  difficult  to  cut;  colour  varying  from 
light  red  to  yellow  ;  specific  gravity  0-5157,  ash  0-08.  Two  varieties,  red  and  yellow  fir,  are 
distinguished  by  lumbermen,  dependent  probably  upon  the  age  of  the  tree;  the  former 
coarse-grained,  darker  coloured,  and  considered  less  valuable  than  vellow  fir." 

"  I'SEUDOTSUGA    DOUGLASII    nit:    MACKOCAKl'A. 

"Wood  heavy,  hard,  strong,  cross-grained,  very  durable,  difficult  to  work  ;  eoloiir  rather 
darker  red  than  that  of  the  species;  specific  gravity  0-4f>(>3,  ash  0-()K." 

The  specimens  now  under  discussion  are  all  of  the  "yellow"  variety,  though,  as  will 
appear  more  conspicuously  later,  both  the  "line-grained"  and  the  "coarse-grained"  forms 
are  represented.  While  these  designations  may  be  employed,  they  do  not  represent  the 
most  reliable  means  of  ascertaining  the  value  of  the  wood  for  structural  purposes,  although 
to  the  experienced  lumberman  they  may  be  all  that  is  required  for  an  accurate  designation. 

GROWTH-KINGS. 

The  growth-rings  in  Pseudotsuga  are  extremely  variable,  so  much  so,  in  fact,  that  when 
certain  cross-sections,  taken  from  different  trees,  are  brought  into  comparison,  either  macro- 
scopically  or  microscopically,  it  would  be  extremely  difficult  to  recognize  their  relationship 
to  one  another.  It  may  also  be  added  that  no  other  species  of  conifer,  so  far  as  L  am  aware, 
exhibits  the  same  degree  or  kind  of  variation.  These  deviations  relate  to  the  thickness  of 
the  growth-rings,  and  to  the  relative  volume  and  general  character  of  the  summer  wood. 

Upon  examining  a  large  cross-section  of  this  timber,  one  of  the  most  striking  facts 
appears  in  the  zonal  disposition  of  the  growth-rings.  These  zones  vary  much  in  width,  and 
while  the  component  rings  of  contiguous  zones  show  well-marked  differences  in  size,  within 
each  zone  the  range  of  variation  is  narrow,  and  oftentimes  the  rings  present  remarkable 
uniformity.  So  well  marked  are  these  differences  that  when  a  number  of  trees  have  been 
examined,  it  is  possible  to  establish  an  exact  correspondence  of  zones  by  means  of  the  aver- 
age dimension  of  the  component  growth-rings.  Within  the  limits  of  the  five  specimens  now 
under  consideration,  I  have  carefully  examined,  measured  and  tabulated  a  total  of  five  hun- 
dred and  sixty-four  growth-rings.  In  establishing  these  zones  the  limits  were  determined 
wherever  a  marked  and  permanent  change  in  size  occurred.  Thus,  the  values  4-25,  4-25, 
4'25,  3'25,  3'00,  3*00,  3-50,  etc.,  would  show  that  the  bounding-line  must  lie  in  this  case 
between  4'25  and  3'25.  In  this  way  it  has  been  possible  to  recognize  four  well-marked 
zones,  and  doubtless  a  complete  transverse  section  of  a  tree  of  large  diameter  would  show  a 
higher  number  than  this.  Commencing  with  the  centre  of  the  tree,  the  rings  of  zone  1 

1 "  Tenth  Census  United  States,  Forestry,"  ix.,  209. 

Sec.  III.,  1894.    5 


34 


[).  P.  PENH  ALLOW  ON 


range  from  3'00  mm.  to  6-25  mm.,  the  average  being  4-24  mm.  Within  this  zone  the 
structure  is  always  coarse-grained,  and  it  is  here  that  we  may  expect  to  find  the  most 
prominent  shaking.  In  zone  2  the  rings  range  from  T75  to  4'00  mm.,  with  an  average  of 
2..r>0  inni.  This  zone  is  very  eoniinonly  coarse-grained,  and  is  much  subject,  though  in  less 
degree  than  zone  1,  to  shaking.  This  part  of  the  tree  often  constitutes  a  part  of  timbers  of 
tlu-  "fine-grained"  class.  In  zone  3  the  rings  range  from  0'75  mm.  to  2'50  mm.,  with  an 
average  of  l-:5!»  nun.  ;  while  in  zone  4  they  range  from  0'75  mm.  to  1'30  mm.,  with  an  aver- 
age of  <)•!>!  nun.  Both  of  these  zone*  are  "fine-grained,"  and  enter  chiefly  into  the  com- 
position of  the  best  quality  of  timber.  This  part  of  the  tree  is  but  little  subject  to  "shakes," 
those  which  do  urriir  being  usually  extensions  of  shakes  which  had  their  origin  in  zone  1  or 
•2.  From  tliis  it  is  obvious  that  the  growth-rings,  which  are  always  broadest  towards 
the  centre  of  the  tree,  become  constantly  narrower  with  increasing  diameter  of  the  stem. 
Furthermore,  in  the  inner  /.one.  where  the  rings  are  broadest,  the  widest  range  of  variation 
i-  exhibited.  thi-  range  being  continually  reduced  with  each  successive  zone,  until  in  zone  3, 
and  particularly  in  /.one  4.  remarkable  uniformity  often  prevails. 

The  variations  noted  in  the  growth-rings  is  also  found  to  extend  to  the  zones  them- 
selves. Thus  within  the  same  tree  there  is  no  constancy  of  dimension,  and  again,  comparing 
>imilar  /.oiic~  nf  ditferent  trees,  wide  variations  may  often  be  noted.  Nevertheless  a  general 
law  nt'  diinini-hing  radial  volume  prevails,  so  that,  taking  the  average  of  a  number  of  trees, 
ihe  inner  zone  will  always  he  thickest  and  the  outer  zone  thinnest,  the  rate  of  diminution 
!•'[•  the  tir-t  t'ou i-  /.ones  being  about  as  I'd,  1-02,  0-72  and  (Ml.  These  relations  maybe 
-tati-d  in  thi-  f"ll'>wing  tabular  view,  in  which  complete  /.ones  only  have  been  taken  into 
ci insideration  : 


Xo.    III. 


WIDTH    (IF    /.ONES    IN    CM. 


1 

2 

3 

4 

Xo.  35  
"       -t 

o-oo 

O'OO 

15  77 

iroo 

10  48 
4  52 

0  00 

ii  im 

"    78». 

17-(f7 

2'85 

4  77 

l''J8 

"    42*  
"    310. 

0  00 
16  28 

16-38 
4  42 

0  00 
3  23 

0  00 
0  85 

AvcraKPH 

10'67 

10'27 

7  25 

j.jO 

From  the  facts  thus  presented  it  is  evident  that  both  zones  and  growth-rings  conform  to 
a  common  law  of  diminishing  thickness,  and  it  is  possible  that  this  may  be  a  common  result 
of  the  same  general  conditions  of  growth.  These  relations  are  fully  exhibited  in  the  follow- 
ing -\  n. .p-i-  : 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  CONIFERS. 


33 


No.  IV. 

VARIATIONS   OF    ZONES    AND   GROWTH-RINGS    IN    PSEUDOTSUGA    DOUGLAS!!. 


— 

• 

Zone  1. 

Zone  2. 

Zone  3. 

Zone  4. 

No  35 

/Total  width  of  zone,  cm  
<  Number  of  rings          

2  12 
5 

15  77 
73 

16-48 
141 

0  00 
0 

{.Average  width  of  rings,  mm  

4-24 

2-  18 

117 

O'OO 

O'OO 

11  95 

4-52 

0  00 

No  2 

0 

60 

as 

0 

Average  width  of  rings,  mm  

o-oo 

2'38 

1   19 

0   (HP 

No  789 

1  Total  width  of  zone,  cm  

17  '07 

:«) 

2-85 

111 

4  77 

±7 

1-30 

11 

Average  width  of  rings,  mm  

4  38 

2'85 

1-70 

0  1(7 

No  428 

/Total  width  of  zone,  cm  

2  72 
8 

Hi  38 
60 

0-70 
4 

0  00 
0 

(.Average  width  of  rings,  mm  

:t-40 

2  52 

1-75 

o-oo 

lo  -is 

4    12 

:!  ->:i 

0'85 

No.  31i>. 

•!  Number  of  rings  

33 

17 

28 

10 

^  Average  width  of  rings,  mm.   .  .  . 

4  -IK; 

2-00 

1  \:> 

0  S5 

Totals  mm. 

Hi  95 

12'51 

fl'Ufi 

1  8'' 

Averages,  mm.            

4-24 

2  '  50 

1  39 

0  91 

The  variations  thus  indicated  arc  generally  accompanied  by  a  more  or  less  marked  alter- 
ation in  the  relative  volumes  of  the  open  spring  and  the  dense  summer  wood,  and  as  there 
may  thus  be  both  "coarse-grained"  and  "fine-grained"  wood  within  the  same  tree,  these 
considerations  have  a  somewhat  important  economic  bearing. 

The  first  impression  conveyed  to  one,  upon  examining  these  zones  of  growth,  is  that 
they  correspond  to  and  have  their  origin  in  periodicity  of  climatic  conditions,  but  upon 
farther  examination  this  view  is  found  to  be  untenable. 

In  the  first  place  we  find  that  timbers  cut  from  different  localities  and  under  somewhat 
diverse  meteorological  conditions  uniformly  show  the  same  zonal  development,  and  that 
there  is  an  exact  correspondence  between  the  successive  zones  of  different  trees.  Were 
these  zones  also  to  correspond  to  identical  chronological  periods,  there  would  be  good  reason 
for  accepting  the  view  of  their  dependence  upon  periodicity  in  meteorological  conditions,  but 
it  is  more  than  probable  that,  where  several  specimens  have  been  cut  at  different  times  and 
in  different  places,  there  is  no  chronological  correspondence  between  either  the  growth-rings 
or  the  zones  of  growth  which  they  form. 

In  the  second  place,  for  the  proper  support  of  this  theory,  trees  from  the  same  locality, 
and  therefore  subject  to  the  same  surrounding  conditions  of  growth,  should  show  a  corre- 
spondence in  similar  zones  with  respect  to  volume.  This  we  find  is  not  the  case.  Thus  in 


36  D.  P.  PENIIALLOW  OF 

specimen  789  the  total  volumes  of  zones  2  and  3  are  2-85  cm.  and  4-77  cm.  respectively.  In 
specimen  428,  from  the  same  locality,  these  zones  are  16-38  cm.  and  0-70  cm.  respectively. 
It  may  very  correctly  be  urged  that  these  zones  in  the  two  trees  were  not  developed  syn- 
chronously. Admitting  this  to  be  the  case,  we  may,  then,  be  permitted  to  assume  that  in 
789  zone  '2  was  developed  synchronously  with  zone  1  of  428.  We  would  then  have  the 
following  relations  : 

Xo.  7H!i 17-07         ...         2-85         ...  4-77         ...         1-36 

X,,.  4-28 2-72         ...         16-38  0-70 

We  now  find  :i  practical  agreement  in  volume-  in  these  two  zones,  but  this  agreement 
tails  completely  for  tin-  subsequent  /.ones,  and  the  argument  itself  therefore  fails.  It  is  thus 
clear  that  we  must  look  t<>  some  other  cause  tor  an  explanation  of  these  variations. 

It  has  altvadv  appeared  that  (n)  the  growth-rings  are  broadest  in  zone  1,  becoming  con- 
tinuallv  narrower  and  more  uniform  with  increasing  diameter,  and  (b)  that  where  the  growth- 
r'ni"-  are  liroade-t  there  is  the  widest  variation  in  thickness.  This  maybe  taken  as  the 
expiv.— ion  of  two  important  facts  in  the  growth  of  the  plant. 

It  i-  a  well-rcco^i, i/.ed  fact  that  the  growth-rings  of  trees  mark,  and  are  primarily 
dependent  upon,  alternating  periods  of  rest  and  activity,  which,  being  determined  by  sea. 
-oiial  i-hanires.  are.  in  this  latitude,  chietly  annual,  though,  as  is  well  known,  they  may  be 
-, -mi-annual,  and  thus  u'ive  rise  to  more  than  one  ring.'  In  this  sense,  therefore,  the  origin 
of  -u.-h  rin IT-  is  phvr-ioloirieul.  It  is,  therefore,  quite  within  bounds  to  assume  that  in  the 
•  •radiial  dec-line  of  a  tre<-  the  energy  of  growth  does  not  diminish  at  a  uniform  rate,  but  is 
>ul.j.-.-t  to  a  certain  periodi<-ity  dependent  in  the  first  instance  upon  physiological  conditions. 
In  'hi-,  then-fore.  \\r  would  tind  an  explanation  of  the  occurrence  of  distinct  zones,  of  growth. 
\V,-  nin-t  not  lo-e  i-icrht.  however,  of  the  important  influence  of  mechanical  pressure  in 
inducing  -tnietural  alterations.  Kadi  growth-ring  is  found  to  consist  of  two  parts — the  inner 
or  -prim:  wood,  which  i-  di>tinguislicd  hy  the  tracheids  being  very  large  and  thin-walled, 
and  often  elongated  radially:  ami  the  outer  or  summer  wood,  at  once  recognized  by  the 
-mailer  and  u-uallv  very  thick-walled  tracheids,  which  arc  often  strongly  compressed 
radiallv.  It  i*  the  direct  apposition  of  these  widely  different  structures  which  serves  to 
define  the  iffowtli  of  separate  seasons.  But  these  structural  differences  have  their  origin,  as 
Sachs  pointed  out  several  years  since,  and  as  de  Vries  has  proved  by  direct  experiment,  not 
in  physiological  conditions  hut  in  conditions  of  mechanical  pressure  established  between  the 
invccting  cortex  and  the  growing  tissues  of  the  vascular  cylinder.  It  is  in  this,  therefore, 
that  we  muM  seek  an  explanation  of  those  structural  differences  to  be  met  with  in  the  growth- 
rings,  which  include  variations  in  the  density  and  general  character  of  the  summer  wood,  as 
well  as  variations  in  the  relative  proportions  of  spring  and  summer  wood. 

The  growth-rings  present  variations  in  thickness  which  call  for  somewhat  more  extended 
notice.  If  we  compare  the  sections  exhibited  in  plate  I.,  figs.  1-3,  and  plate  II.,  figs.  1-6, 
them*  variations  will  be  made  clear.  In  fig.  1,  plate  I.,  the  growth-rings  are  broad,  and  well 
represent  the  character  of  the  rings  in  zone  3.  This  specimen  was  from  the  Kootanie  valley 
of  British  Columbia. 

In  plate  II.,  fig.  5  is  a  section  from  zone  3  of  No.  35.  By  comparing  this  with  fig.  6, 
which  was  taken  from  zone  1  of  the  same  tree,  a  fair  conception  may  be  gained  of  the  varia- 

Record  of  Science,"  I.,  1«2, 1885. 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  CONIFERS. 


37 


tions  commonly  met  with.  Section  4  exhibits  the  general  features  of  the  "  yellow  "  or  "  fine- 
grained "  variety  as  derived  from  specimen  No.  2.  From  this,  one  may  gain  a  very  good 
conception  of  the  structural  features  which  characterize  the  best  quality  of  this  wood.  Sec- 
tion No.  1  was  taken  from  specimen  No.  316,  and  well  shown  not  only  the  coarse-grained 
character  of  the  red  variety,  but  its  tendency  to  fracture  freely  in  an  irregular  manner.  Sec- 
tions 2  and  3  were  derived  from  the  Sargent  collection  of  North  American  woods,  and  were 
marked  "  coarse-grained  "  and  "  fine-grained  "  respectively.  The  sections,  however,  show 
no  material  difference.  They  are  introduced  here  in  order  to  show  the  extreme  of  reduction 
in  the  dimensions  of  the  growth-rings  and  volume  of  the  summer  wood,  which  has  been 
carried  so  far  as  to  destroy  all  resemblance  to  the  other  specimens.  The  contrast  is  made 
most  striking  by  comparison  with  fig.  1,  plate  II. 

The  relative  volumes  of  the  spring  and  summer  woods  show  well-marked  variations 
which  have  an  important  bearing  upon  the  strength  of  material,  and  also  upon  the  weight 
of  the  wood.  Comparison  of  figs.  1—3,  plate  I.,  and  figs.  !-(!,  plate  II.,  will  make  this 
apparent. 

In  the  Kootanie  wood  (fig.  1,  plate  I.)  the  summer  wood  is  about  one-fourth  the  spring 
wood.  In  the  specimens  derived  from  bridges  and  other  structures  in  British  Columbia, 
considerable  variation  is  to  be  noted,  while  in  the  two  specimens  from  the  Sargent  collection, 
it  appears  that  the  summer  wood  is  often  reduced  to  a  narrow  line  of  structure  only  one  or 
two  tracheids  wide,  which  cannot  be  represented  on  the  scale  to  which  these  figures  are 
drawn  (figs.  2  and  3,  plate  I.).  These  variations  will  be  best  appreciated  by  means  of  a 
tabulation  : 

No.  V. 


RELATIVE    VOLUMES    OF    SPRING    AND    SUMMER    WOODS. 


— 

Sequence 
values. 

GROWTH  -RINCK  IN  MM. 

Ratios. 

Average  volume 
of  ring. 

Summer  wood, 
Average  volume. 

Spring  wood. 
Average  volume. 

No.    2  
"  428  . 

1 
2 
3 

1-950 
2  725 
3-250 

K-n 

(       4-600 
\       1-455 

0-891 
1-110 
0  975 
1-200 
0-383 

1-059 
1-015 
2'275 
3-400 
1-072 

1     1   18 
1     1-45 

1    2-33 

1     2  S3  |l 
1     2-79 

"  789  . 

"    35o....| 
"    356  .  .  .  .  / 

4 

3-097 

0-791 

2-236 

1     2-81 

"  316  

5 

5  100 

0-950 

4-150 

1     4-37 

From  this  it  appears  that  No.  2  representing  the  highest  grade,  and  No.  316  representing 
the  lowest  grade  of  this  timber,  stand  at  opposite  extremities  of  a  graduated  scale.  From 
this  the  inference  might  be  drawn  'that  the  value  of  Douglas  fir  for  structural  purposes,  and 
its  freedom  from  shaking  and  longitudinal  shear  is  directly  related  to  the  relative  volumes  of 
the  summer  and  spring  woods  in  such  a  way  that  the  lower  the  ratio,  or  the  greater  the  ten- 
dency to  equality  between  these  two  parts  of  the  structure,  the  higher  does  the  value  become. 


38 


P.  P.  PENHALLOW  ON 


"We  mav,  therefore,  seek  an  answer  to  this  in  a  comparison  of  the  ratio  now  obtained,  with 
the  weight  per  cubic  foot,  and  the  coefficient  of  elasticity : 


No.  VI. 

KEI.\TI'iX    <>K    RELATIVE     VOLl'MKS   OF   SUMMER     AND    SPRING    WOODS,    AND   WEIGHT     PER   CUBIC   FOOT 

AND   COEFFICIENT   OF    ELASTICITY. 


No.     '!.. 


i:.-ii  in  of 

summer  mid 
spring  \v<K«l. 

Weight 
pi-r 
cubic  foot. 

Coefficient 
of 

elasticity. 

1                  1  :   1  -\X 

37-80 

1,»B7,800 

•1                  1:1   45 

33-76 

1,039,500 

:t               1  :  _'  :« 

30'13 

1,823,«IO 

1                  1  :  :i'Sl 

:B  HI 

1,199,741 

:•              i:i  :(7 

33-11 

940,720 

Tin-  relation-  tliu-  exhibited  1:0  far  to  confirm  the  view  already  expressed,  since  with  one 
.•x.-.-ptioii.  u  dimini-hini:  ratio  between  SUIIIIIUT  ami  spring  woods  is  directly  related  to 
an  im-iva.-<-  in  weight,  ami  al-o  an  increase  in  the-  coefficient  of  elasticity.  The  exception 
a-  found  in  7*'.*  i-  s.i  marked  a-  to  point  to  some  exceptional  conditions,  the  nature  of  which 
d<  ><•-  not  appear. 

"\Vhilc  thc-e  relation:-  arc  extremely  siiirsrestive  and  show  the  direction  in  which  future 
inv.-r-titration-  should  !>«•  pursued,  the  data  are  altogether  too  limited  for  the  deduction  of  a 
sreiieral  law.  It  is  dear,  however,  that  it'  these  relations  do  express  a  general  law,  then  we 
have  at  once  a  means  of  detcnuming  the  relative  strength  of  timbers  either  by  ascertaining 
the  weight  of  a  cubic  toot,  or  by  determining  the  ratio  of  summer  and  spring  woods. 

It  should  In-  pointed  out  that  these  relations  were  discovered  too  late  in  the  course  of 
our  investigations  to  admit  of  more  extended  examination. 

Among  other  variations  to  be  noted  in  this  wood,  and  one  which  has  a  more  or  less 
direct  bearing  upon  the  (piestion  of  strength,  is  that  which  relates  to  the  size  of  the  tracheids 
as  exhibited  in  transverse  section.  In  each  case  the  dimension  of  a  tracheid  is  taken  in  two 
directions  from  centre  to  centre  of  the  wall.  In  the  case  of  the  spring  wood  those  tracheids 
which  were  tirst  formed,  and  which  lie  immediately  external  to  the  summer  wood  of  the 
previous  year,  are  uniformly  selected.  The  average  value  is  then  obtained  by  measuring  in 
each  direction — radial  and  tangential — as  many  tracheids  as  lie  within  the  limits  of  a  micro- 
meter scale  of  5  mm.  in  length.  In  the  case  of  the  summer  wood,  the  tracheids  forming  the 
outermost  portion  of  the  growth-ring  are  uniformly  chosen,  and  for  an  average  value,  as 
many  tracheids  are  measured  in  the  two  directions,  as  will  lie  within  a  micrometer  scale  of 
5  mm.  in  length.  When  the  total  thickness  of  the  summer  wood  does  not  exceed  the  micro- 
meter wale  of  5  mm.,  all  the  tracheids  lying  on  a  given  radial  line  are  measured  for  an 
average.  The  average  areas  may  then  be  brought  into  comparison.  In  this  way  the  values 
exhibited  in  the  following  table  have  been  obtained  : 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  CONIFEK/E. 


39 


No.  VII. 

VARIATIONS    OF   TRACHEIDS. 


— 

- 

KiUios  of 
areas. 

Summer 
woods. 

No.  428     . 

1 

1      T65 

25  X  30 

"     35a 

•I 

1      M)2 

24  X  3!l 

"   780. 

3 

1     2  00 

22  X    N> 

"  3i<!  
"    35ft 

4 
5 

1     2  -£\ 
1     2  13 

25  X  :il 

27  X  4S 

14     2  .  . 

I! 

1     211 

2.'!  X  31 

Averages  .... 

1     2-11 

21    X  3S 

Spring 
woods. 


:ii  x  IK 

II  X  II 

II  X  43 

31  X  .',1 

50  X  OH 

30  x  53 

3!l  X  50 


From  this  it  is  evident  that,  while  the  average  size  of  a  spring  tracheid  is  twice  tliat  of 
a  summer  traelieid,  there  is  no  constancy  in  these  relations  even  in  tin-  same  tree,  where  the 
variation  may  he  stronly  marked  as  shown  by  a  comparison  of  35"  and  35/y.  And  again  it 
may  be  noted  that  there  is  no  apparent  relation  between  such  variations  and  differences  in 
weight  or  coefficient  of  elasticity,  and  this  is  rendered  more  conspicuous  when  we  observe  that 
in  No.  2,  which  represents  the  highest  grade  of  this  timber,  there  is  the  greatest  difference 
in  the  size  of  the  tracheids. 

From  this  it  would  appear  justifiable  to  conclude  that  the  strength  of  material  in  in  no 
way  influenced  by  the  relative  dimensions  of  the  spring  and  summer  tracheids. 

The  peculiar  frequency  and  direction  of  fractures  in  certain  varieties  of  this  wood  have 
already  been  referred  to.  The  tangential  fractures  produced  as  a  result  of  seasoning,  are 
found  to  arise  immediately  external  to  the  dense  summer  wood  and  to  follow  this  structure 
closely,  so  that  a  clean,  hard  surface  is  presented.  An  examination  of  the  line  of  fracture 
shows  that  it  (fig.  1,  plate  III.)  extends  directly  across  the  large  open  tracheids  of  the  first 
formed  spring  wood.  This,  then,  is  in  no  sense  a  cleavage  line,  but  one  of  mechanical  rupture 
as  the  result  of  unequal  contraction  in  the  contiguous  layers  of  spring  and  summer  wood. 

If  we  ask  why  the  coarse-grained  woods  shake  in  this  manner,  while  the  fine-grained 
varieties  do  not,  the  answer  is  one  which  cannot  be  based  upon  simple  structural  variations. 
Thus,  if  we  compare  No.  2  and  No.  316,  the  two  specimens  which  exhibited  the  widest  dif- 
ferences with  respect  to  the  development  of  shakes,  we  find  that  in  each  case  the  thickness 
of  the  tracheid  walls  is  the  same,  while  there  are  in  other  respects  no  structural  variations 
which  would  serve  to  account  for  their  different  behaviour  under  conditions  of  stress  or  of 
seasoning.  These  relations  may  be  seen  in  the  annexed  table  : 

No.  VIII. 

THICKNESS   OF   TRACHEID   WALLS. 


— 

Spring  wood.    Summer  wood. 

Remarks. 

No.    2 

2'4 

7'2 

Summer  wood,  rather  open. 

"    35a 

2'4 

6-0 

Summer  wood,  cavities  rather  large. 

"    356 

2-4 

7'2 

Do                  do              do 

"  428 

24 

7'2 

Do                  do              do 

"  789 

2-4 

6-0 

Do                  do              do 

"  316 

24 

7-2 

Do                  do         medium. 

40 


I).  P.  FENHALLOW  ON 


Radial  fracture*  resulting  from  mechanical  stress  or  from  seasoning  arise  independently 
of  the  medullary  rays,  toward  which  they  often  take  an  oblique  direction.  It  is  thus  evident 
that  these  ravs  do  not  present  lines  of  greatest  structural  weakness,  and  in  this  the  genus 
I'tt-iuloliiU'iH,  as  is  also  the  case  with  some  specimens  of  Larix  occidentals,  presents  a  notable 
exception  to  the  general  law  of  fracture.  Inasmuch  a*  these  fractures  are  of  the  same  nature 
in  I'sfiidotsugu  and  Larix  occidcntalis,  they  may  doubtless  be  referred  to  the  same  cause, 
I.-.,  urganic  weakness  in  the  substance  of  the  primary  cell  wall.  That  coarse-grained  woods 
develop  these  peculiar  fractures  freely,  while  the  tine-grained  woods  do  not,  serves  as  an 
indication  th:it  these  differences  depend  largely,  if  not  wholly,  upon  climatic  or  other  condi- 
tion- of  growth,  whereby,  probably,  different  volumes  of  the  elements  of  water  enter  into 
thr  orgiini/.iitioii  of  the  cell  ineiiiliraiie  which,  in  consequence,  exhibits  various  degrees  of 
liriitleiie--  or  susceptibility  to  rupture.  This  view  appears  to  gain  support  from  the  import- 
ance \\hich  liiniliernieii  attach  to  locality  as  influencing  the  quality  of  the  timber. 

'I'll'-  longitudinal  -hear  referred  to  as  produced  under  the  influence  of  mechanical  stress 
,,hh  an  exairirerated  t'orni  ot' the  star  and  cup  shake.  The  first  line  of  rupture  appears  to 
l»  .--talili-heil  I hroiio;h  the  i-priiis,'  wood  close  to  its  junction  with  tlie  summer  wood  of  the 
piv\  i"M-  \  ear.  A-  I  he  t\\ •"  >eparate.  I  he  latter  is  left  with  a  smooth,  hard  surface.  The  line 
»l  iVactui'-  thu-  c-taMi-hed  i>  in  all  e-M-ntial  respects  the  same  as  that  which  arises  in  the 
-.HIM-  po-ition  a-  a  result  of  shrinkage,  but  it  has  the  peculiarity  of  exhibiting  certain  ureas 
.•I  iv»i-tanci-  1,1  tract  ure.  Ther-e  areas  of  resir-taiicc  arc  found  in  the  form  of  triangular  eleva- 
ti'-n-  di-p»-ed  in  a  n>\\  of  considerable  length,  and  such  rows  arise  at  frequent  intervals 
tlii-'iugh»in  t  he  length  of  the  tract  ii  re.  1 1 'late  I  V..  tig.  •!.)  An  examination  of  the  surface  of 
one  of  th'--e  i -I  e  vat  ion-  shows  the  traeheids  to  have  been  ruptured  as  in  the  case  of  cup  shakes, 
\\iih  ih'-  ditfi-ivnce  that  tin-  line  of  fracture  is  developed  at  an  angle  of  about  45  '  to  the 
radiu-.  a- -ho\\  n  in  tig.  :_'.  plate  III. 

Tin-  on|\  other  structural  feature  meriting  consideration  in  this  connection  is  to  be  found 
in  tin-  -i/.e  and  ilistribiition  of  the  resin-passages.  Striking  variations  in  both  of  these 
r.--pcct-  are  i"  lie  noted,  but  their  bearing  upon  the  timber  for  economic  purposes  must  relate 
wholly  to  durability  as  dependent  upon  or  influenced  by  the  relative  amount  of  resin  present. 
An  examination  of  the  various  specimens  of  Douglas  fir  so  far  brought  under  notice,  has 
given  the  following  results  : 

Xo.  IX. 
VAKI ATIONP  IN  RESIN-PASSAGES. 


No.  per 
[km. 

7 
11 
1) 
88 
21 
28 
27 
111 
:<i 
& 

I,«lXcst 
inin. 

Smallest    Average 
nun.            inin. 

0-075          0-102 
0-050          0-130 
0-075          0-100 

o-(m       O-OBO 

0-050          0-OKJ 
0075          0101 
0050          0-088 
0  050          0-OHU 
0-075           0-OSW 
0(175           0-108 

REMARKS. 

C.  I1.  H.      2       ... 

0-150 
0  200 
fi-125 
0  150 
0  175 
0-150 
0  125 
0-125 
0  150 
0  125 

Scattering. 
Scattering. 
Scattering 
Scattering. 
Scattering. 

Scattering. 

/  In  TOWN  in  distant 
1     growth  rings. 

Scattering. 
Scattering. 
Scattering. 

:iv». 

:Gli.. 
42H 

7» 
310  .. 

KootAiiie 

SactiM  collection  . 

Sund-nt  rolli-ction  
Var.  MnenirnrjMi  

Aver»Ke»  

•a 

-  117 

0-082          0098 

OBSERVATIONS  ON  CANADIAN  CONIFERS.  41 

From  the  foregoing  results  we  may  draw  the  following  conclusions : 

1.  The  development  of  shakes  is  dependent  upon  organic  peculiarities  m  the  cell  wall 
and  not  upon  structural  differences. 

2.  The  susceptibility  to  fracture  is  determined  by  climatic  conditions  a*1  influencing  the 
organization  of  the  cell  wall,  particularly  with  respect  to  the  elements  of  wafer. 

3.  The  resistance  which  this  wood  offers  to  transverse  strain,  is  probably  directly  related 
to  the  relative  predominance  of  the  summer  wood. 

4.  The  weight  per  cubic  foot  probably  increases  with  an  increase  in   volume  of  the 
summer  wood. 

EXPLANATION  OF  PLATES 
PLATE   I. 

Illusl  rating  structural  differences  in  Kootanie  woods,     x  (Hi. 

Fig.  1.  Pseudotsuga  douglasii,  from  the  Kootanie  Valley,  B.C. 

"  2.  PseudotSUja  douglasii,  "  line-grain,"  from  tlie  Sargent  collection. 

"  3.  PseudotsuK'i  douglasii,  "  flue-grain,"  from  the  Sargent  collection. 

"  4.  Larix  occidental  is,  from  the  Kootanie  Valley,  B.C. 

"  5.  Pinus  alhicaulis,  from  the  Kootanie  Valley,  B.C. 

"  0.  PiniiH  ponderosa,  from  the  Kootanie  Valley,  B.C. 

PLATK   II. 

Illustrating  structural  variations  in  Rseudotxuga  douglasii.     X  (>T>. 

Fig.  1.  C.  P.  R,  Xo.  310. 
"  2.  Do  No.  42X. 
"  3.  Do  No.  78!). 
"  4.  Do  No.  2. 
"  5.  Do  No.  356. 
"6.  Do  No.  35o.. 

PLATE  III. 

Pseurlotsuga  riottglasii. 

Fig  1.  Transverse  section  showing  character  of  fracture  along  the  outer  face  of  the  summer  wood,  x  :ifi. 
"  2.  Transverse  section  showing  character  of  rupture  in  the  spring  wood  under  mechanical  stress.  •  :«>. 
"  3.  Transverse  section  from  specimen  789,  showing  the  character  of  the  structure  and  nature  of  a 

wind  shake,    x  36. 
"     4.  Transverse  section  of  flne-grained  wood,   x  36. 

PLATE  IV. 

Pseudotsuga  douglasii. 

Fig.   1.  Transverse  section  of  35a  showing  the  character  of  structure  of  coarse-grained  wood,     x  36. 

"  2.  Transverse  section  showing  character  of  flue-grained  wood  from  the  same  tree  as  the  preceding— 
356.  x  36. 

"  3.  Photograph  of  a  timber  showing  character  of  the  fracture  in  longitudinal  shear  under  mechani- 
cal stress. 


Sec.  III.,  1894.    6. 


Trans.  R.  S.  C.,  1894. 


Sec.  III.    Plate  I. 


To  illustrate  Prof.  Penhallow's  Paper  on  Canadian  Coniferae. 


Trans.  R.  S.  C.,  1894. 


Sec.  III.     Plate  II. 


3  6 


To  illustrate  Prof.  Penhallow's  Paper  on  Canadian  Coniferae. 


Trans.  R.  S.  C.,  1894. 


Sec.  III.    Plate  III. 


To  illustrate  Prof.  Penhallow's  Paper  on  Canadian  Conifer*. 


Trans.  R.  S.  C.,  1894. 


Sec.  III.     Plate  IV. 


To  illustrate  Prof.  Penhallow's  Paper  on  Canadian  Coniferoe. 


SECTION  III.,  1894.  [    43    ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


IV. — Notes  o)i,   Errors  in  Merid'utii   Tmitmt  Observations. 


By  PROFESSOR  C.  H.  McLKon. 


(Head  May  i'.th,  18114.1 


The  following  notes  are  intended  to  refer  more  especially  to  the  conditions  which  obtain 
in  longitude  work,  in  which  the  portable  astronomical  transit  is  chiefly  used.  Defective 
instrumental  construction  will  be  considered  only  in  so  tar  a.s  concerns  the  special  errors 
under  discussion. 

Putting  aside  instrumental  flexure,  which,  in  a  properly  conducted  series  of  observa- 
tions, need  not  be  considered,  the  corrections  to  be  applied  to  the  observed  times  of  transit 
are  those  for  azimuth,  inclination  of  axis  and  collimation,  and  it  is  the  errors  which  occur  in 
the  determination  of  these  which  have  mainly  to  be  considered. 

Azimuth.  —  The  German  and  the  usual  American  method  of  determining  the  a/.imuth 
constant  is  to  observe,  in  addition  to  the  time  stars,  one  or  more  stars  of  about  the  declina- 
tion 70°,  in  each  position  of  the  instrument,  and  from  the  equations  of  condition  arising 
from  all  the  stars  observed  to  compute  the  constant.  In  this  method,  the  stars  of  high 
declination  enter,  with  such  weights  as  are  assigned  to  them,  into  the  value  of  the  clock  error. 
In  the  best  French  and  English  works,  on  the  other  hand,  stars  in  tin1  neighbourhood  of  70 
are  never  observed.  The  observing  list  is  divided  into  time  stars  and  polar  stars.  The 
time  stars  lie  mostly  between  "20°  south  and  40J  north  and  the  polars  are  north  of  80  .  The 
polars  are  used  solely  to  determine  the  azimuth  constant  and  do  not  directly  enter  into  the 
clock  correction.  The  essential  difference  in  the  methods  lies  in  the  position  of  the  polar 
stars  observed.  In  an  ideal  set  of  observations  under  the  German  method,  the  sum  of  the 
coefficients  of  a  should  be  zero  or  nearly  so,  and  when  this  condition  is  reached,  any  out- 
standing error  in  the  constant  a  has  no  apparent  effect  upon  the  resulting  value  of  dt.  The 
elimination  of  azimuth  error  is  however  —  apart  from  the  unavoidable  errors  of  observation  — 
not  usually  fully  accomplished,  owing  to  the  personal  equation  curve  which,  up  to  and  some- 
what beyond  70°  declination,  is  of  the  form 


where  m  usually  lies  between  J  and  f  .  This  law,  however,  fails  for  very  close  polar  stars, 
and  some  recent  experiments,  conducted  by  the  Geographical  Service  of  the  French  Army, 
have  shown  that  for  very  close  polars  E  is  equal  to  K.  This  being  accepted,  there  is  no 
doubt  that  the  French  and  English  method  of  determining  azimuth  is  the  true  one.  There  is 
also  a  decided  increase  in  accuracy  in  limiting  the  time  stars  to  close  equatorial  stars  since 
in  the  observation  of  these  stars  the  personal  equation  is  substantially  constant. 


44 


C.  H.  McLKOn  ON  NOT  US  ON 


Tho  fluctuations  in  a/.iimith  arising  from  changing  temperature  may  be,  to  a  great 
extent,  avoided  l>y  opening  the  shutters,  doors  and  windows  of  the  observing  house  several 
hours  before  beginning  the  observations. 

\Vliere  there  is  a  sharp  barometric  gradient  there  will  be  a  small  error  in  azimuth  intro- 
du.-ed  through  lateral  retraction,  but  the  error  so  introduced  is  very  minute,  and  cannot,  in 
anv  case,  be  successfully  avoided. 

/,,-iv/  «.•/•/••)/•*. — There  are  a  variety  of  circumstances  connected  with  the  use  of  the  strid- 
iiiir  "i-  lianirinir  level  in  which  small  errors  may  occur.  The  level  itself  is  frequently  a  very 
inipcrfc.-t  instrument.  Its  chief  defects  arise  from  :  1st,  lack  of  uniformity  of  scale  value  ; 
2nd.  imperfect  mounting,  giving  rise,  under  changing  conditions  of  temperature,  to  a  distor- 
tion ..f  the  level  tube  and  consequent  change  of  scale  value  ;  3rd,  change  of  form  and  scale 
value  with  airc  :  and.  4th.  deterioration  with  age  through  the  deposition  of  small  quantities 
ot'  soda  or  pota-h  on  the  interior  surface  of  the  glass,  rendering  the  level  quite  unreliable. 
All  o|'the-e  detects  niav  lie  and.  of  course,  are  avoided  by  careful  and  experienced  observers. 
It  i-  exceedinirlv  difficult,  liowevcf,  to  obtain  a  level,  the  scale  value  of  which  is  perfectly 
uniform,  and  which  will  remain  so  under  all  circumstances.  The  change  of  scale  with  age  is 
mo-i  elu-ive.  and  frei|iientlv  skives  rise  to  small  constant  errors.  A  level  used  by  the  writer 
chaiiL-vil  it.-  -cale  value  from  2'"P.t  in  IMS:',  to  J'"")ii  in  1S!»(J.  The  change,  as  observed  from 
time  to  time,  wa-  a  LTadual  one  and  appeared  to  have  reached  a  maximum  at  the  latter  date, 
-even  vear-  after  it>  manut'aeture.  In  order  to  avoid  errors  arising  from  imperfection  of 
form  in  levels.  Mr.,  now  Professor,  II.  II.  Turner,  in  the  construction  of  the  transit  instru- 
ment- u-ed  in  the  Montreal  longitude  determination,  attached  the  levels  to  their  frames  by 
a  hin ire  at  one  end  and  a  micrometer  screw  at  the  other.  When  in  use  the  bubble  is  brought 
to  a  central  position  and  the  micrometer  read.  The  level  is  then  reversed  and  the  micro- 
meter u-ed  a-  before.  The'  difference  of  the  micrometer  readings  is  then  a  measure  of  the 
inclination.  The  method  ha-  proved  a  verv  satisfactory  one,  but  requires  some  delicacy  of 
manipulation.  The  following  is  an  example  of  the  method,  while  at  the  same  time  the  level 
ends  were  read  in  the  usual  wav  : 

W.-M  Knd   lx-2  Kast  End  18-2  Micrometer  4- 2  West 

1  •;  •  K  20  -1  4-2  East 

ls-2  "     18-2  1-3     " 

Inclination  from  level  readings-l'BSx  •046=-".076;  do.  from  micro.=-2-9x  03=-s-087. 

It,  for  any  given  night  in  the  work  referred  to,  the  results  obtained  from  the  micro- 
meter method  be  compared  with  those  from  the  ordinary  method,  it  will  generally  be  found 
that  the  micrometer  gives  more  constant  values,  or,  in  other  words,  there  results  from  it  a 
smaller  probable  error  than  from  the  ordinary  method. 

The  most  fertile  source  of  level  errors  is,  without  doubt,  in  the  deviation  of  the  axis  of 
tin-  level  from  parallelism  with  the  vertical  plane  of  the  axis  of  the  instrument.  When  a 
cross  level  is  attached  to  the  frame,  the  error  arising  from  this  condition  is  eliminated  by 
canning  the  cross  bubble  to  play  at  each  setting.  When  there  is  no  cross  level,  as  is  the  case 
with  most  instruments,  the  tendency  is  to  bring  the  level  standard  next  to  the  guard  on  the 
transit  instrument  frame  into  the  same  position  at  each  setting,  and  as  this  guard  usually 
secures  the  standard  in  a  nearly  vertical  position  the  maximum  error  then  occurs. 


ERRORS  IN  MERIDIAN  TRANSIT  OBSERVATIONS.  43 

When  a  is  the  angle  between  the  axis  of  one  standard  and  that  of  the  other  projected 
upon  it.  s  the  length  of  the  standards  and  I  the  length  of  the  frame  of  the  level,  the  devia- 
tion x  (in  seconds  of  time)  of  the  axis  of  the  level  from  the  horizontal  due  to  the  angle  a 
when  one  standard  is  vertical  is 

s  (1  —  cos  <>•) 
x  =  -        — -, —       -  x  13751. 

In  the  case  of  a  level  now  in  use  by  the  writer,  where  *•  =  10-o  in.  and  I  =  19'2  in.,  f.  is 
equal  to  1*08  seconds  of  time  when  it  =  1°.  The  error  obviously  increases  as  the  square 
of  a,  approximately. 

Owing  to  the  imperfect  construction  of  runny  striding  level  frames  in  which  the 
standards  are  connected  to  the  horizontal  bar  by  telescoped  tubes  held  by  screws,  passing 
sometimes  through  slotted  boles,  a  value  of  <r  of  1°  is  by  no  means  an  extreme  case.  The 
angles  in  the  frames  should  be  solid  tubular  castings,  or  failing  this  the  joint  should  he  a 
close  fitting  rectangular  one,  without  adjustment  movement.  The  whole  difficulty  may  of 
course  be  avoided  by  keeping  the  level  in  adjustment,  but  the  adjustment  is  usually  a  tedious 
one  to  make  and  very  likely  to  be  neglected.  The  better  plan  is  to  examine  the  adjustment 
as  frequently  as  possible,  but  in  all  eases  to  depend  upon  the  cross  level  tor  the  complete 
elimination  of  the  error. 

Nadir  observations  are  of  great  value  as  a  cheek  on  the  level  and  colliinatioii  constants, 
and  should  be  employed  to  a  much  greater  extent  than  is  usual,  especially  in  America. 
Where  two  double  sets  of  observations  are  made,  as  is  customary  in  longitude  work,  there 
should  be  three  complete  sets  of  nadir  observations, — one  at  the  beginning,  one  at  the  middle 
and  one  at  the  close  of  the  scries. 

The  measurement  of  the  level  error  is  a  great  source  of  weakness  in  most  longitude 
work.  It  should  never  be  forgotten  that  an  error  in  level  is  a  constant  which  enters 
directly  into  the  resulting  longitude  and  that  no  amount  of  juggling  with  equations  can 
remedy  the  evil  if  the  observations  be  defective. 

Collimation. — The  correction  for  collimation  in  a  well  made  instrument,  especially  where 
a  glass  reticule  is  employed,  is  one  of  great  constancy,  and  its  value,  whatever  may  be  the 
special  method  adopted  for  its  determination,  will  usually  in  the  end  be  made  to  depend 
upon  the  results  of  the  observations  in  the  reversed  positions  of  the  instrument.  The  means 
by  which  the  wires  are  illuminated  has  an  important  bearing  on  the  constancy  of  collimation. 
Where,  for  example,  the  intensity  of  the  light  is  controlled  by  a  reflector  in  the  cube,  there 
is  a  probability  of  such  changing  conditions  as  to  give  rise  through  cross  reflections  and  un- 
symmetrical  illumination,  to  a  considerable  variation  in  the  apparent  position  of  the  wires. 
The  change  in  the  intensity — it  is,  however,  much  better  to  observe  with  a  constant  intensity 
— should  in  such  cases  be  effected  from  without  the  instrument,  the  reflector  remaining  in  a 
fixed  position.  Where  an  instrument  is  used  in  a  damp  atmosphere  as  on  the  sea  coast, 
glass  reticules  should  always  be  employed. 

There  is  a  not  uncommon  defect  in  the  mounting  of  object  glasses  which  makes  it 
impossible  to  maintain  a  constant  collimation  value.  The  lenses  are  sometimes  held  in  place 
by  three  or  more  screws  which  pass  through  slotted  holes  in  the  cell.  It  is  next  to  impos- 
sible to  fix  an  object  glass  in  its  place  and  quite  impossible  to  hold  it  there  by  such  a  method. 

These  notes  should  not  be  closed  without  further  reference  to  personal  equation  in  its 
direct  effect  upon  longitude  work.  While  it  may  be  largely  neutralized  by  the  interchange 


46 


C.  H.  McLEOD  ON  NOTES  ON  KRRORS  IN  MERIDIAN,  ETC. 


of  observers  and  the  constant  use  of  the  same  instrument  by  each  observer,  it  cannot  be 
entirely  eliminated.  The  difficulty  of  course  lies  in  the  lack  of  constancy  in  the  equation. 
An  improvement  may  possibly  lie  in  the  direction  of  photography,  by  the  aid  of  which  there 
is  some  hope  that  normal  observations  may  in  the  future  be  obtained.  Some  preliminary 
experiments  in  the  registration  of  star  transits  by  photography  made  at  the  Harvard  College 
observatory  and  at  Washington  a  few  years  ago  gave  great  promise,  but  the  method  has  as 
vet  remained  undeveloped. 

Tin1  selection  of  a  star  list  is  also  a  matter  which,  though  it  does  not  belong  directly  to 
the  -uhject  of  observational  errors,  may.  unless  carefully  considered,  result  in  a  serious  reduc- 
tion in  ili«-  accuracy  of  longitude  work.  The  list  should  be  homogeneous.  The  "  Connais- 
-aiice  <le-  Temp>"  or  tin-  "  Herlincr  Astronomisches  Jahrbuch"  are  probably  the  best  lists, 
and  a-  between  the  two  thr  methods  of  the  work  will  determine  the  selection.  In  the 
French  <  ico<rraphical  >crvicc  it  is  the  practice  to  make  the  final  adjustment  of  the  star  places 
ti-cd  in  the  reductions  dependent  to  sonic  extent  upon  the  observations  themselves. 

Although  it  i~  probably  impracticable  for  the  two  or  more  observers  engaged,  to  use 
e\aetl\  the  :-anic  r-tars.  they  should  undoubtedly  work  from  the  same  list,  and  if  the  time 
pieci  -  employed  ;l|v  ^,,01!  clocks  mounted  in  a  fairly  uniform  temperature  the  observations 

•  1  a-  far  a-  po-»ible  be  made  within  the  same  right  ascension  limits.     If  the  time  pieces 

ni  reliable  it  i-  "I  coiir>c  better  to  make  the  observations  simultaneously.  Many 
a-troiioiner-  \\ill  no  doubt  prefer  that  the  observations  should  in  anv  case  be  simultaneous, 
but  tin-  writer'.-  experience  -eems  t,,  point  in  the  opposite  direction,  under  the  circumstances 
name. I.  ami  a-  it  i-  a  matter  which  is  very  eloM'ly  connected  with  the  permanence  of  the 
per-omil  equation,  and  >eeinu'  that  the  time  intervals  (the  difference  of  longitude  in  the 
-tati"ii~)  mii-t  in  either  ea-e  be  bridged  by  a  clock  he  prefers  to  trust  one  he  knows 
-oinethiniT  about  and  retain  other  things  in  their  normal  condition. 


SECTION  III.,  1894.  [    47    ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


V. — Some  Observations  on  (lie  QiuiHty  of  1lir,  Air  <tf  Ofhum. 
By  FRANK  T.  SHUTT,  M.A.,  F.I.C.,  AND  A.  McGiLL,  H.A.,  B.Sc. 

(Communicated  by  Mr.  Macfarlane  and  read  May  ii,  1H94.) 


Some  time  ago  the  authors  undertook  ut  the  instance  of  the  Department  of  Public 
"Works  the  examination  of  the  air  of  the  House  of  Commons  Chamber  at  Ottawa.  This 
work  was  continued  over  a  period  of  two  weeks  during  session.  The  amounts  of  carbonic 
acid  and  moisture  present  were  estimated  in  the  centre  of  the  Chamber,  the  apparatus 
employed  being  arranged  on  the  table  of  the  House.  As  this  investigation  is  as  vet  unfinished 
and  the  interim  results  have  not  been  published,  it  is  not  our  intention  in  this  paper  to  state 
the  data  obtained  in  that  examination,  but  rather  to  place  on  record  the  liiruivs  resulting 
from  several  analyses  of  the  air  upon  Parliament  Hill,  made  for  the  purpose  of  comparison 
and  the  establishment  of  a  standard  of  purity. 

The  hygienic  condition  of  air  is,  for  practical  purposes,  generally  diagnosed  from  the 
amounts  of  carbonic  acid  and  moisture  it  contains — and  more  especially  from  the  former. 
These  are  the  products  of  combustion  and  respiration,  and  are  comparatively  easv  of  deter. 
mination.  Carbonic  acid,  unless  in  very  large  amounts,  may  not,  in  itself,  prove  injurious  to 
health  but,  when  it  is  the  product  of  respiration,  it  is  always  accompanied  by  organic 
impurities  (the  result  of  waste  tissue,  &o.)  which  are  exceedingly  deleterious.  The  amount 
of  carbonic  acid  under  the  circumstances  just  mentioned  is,  therefore,  a  measure  of  the 
vitiating  impurities. 

Carbonic  acid  is  always  present  as  a  normal  constituent  in  pure  air.  Tts  amount  in  such, 
however,  is  always  within  certain  narrow  limits,  to  establish  which  for  Ottawa  during  the 
time  of  the  analyses  before  referred  to,  the  results  here  given  were  obtained. 

It  has  been  customary  to  quote  four  volumes  per  10,000  as  the  normal  quantity  of  car- 
bonic acid  in  pure  air.  Recent  work  by  Thorpe  (Chem.  Soc.  Journ.,  XX.,  189)  has  shown 
that  air  resting  on  the  sea  contains  about  three  volumes  per  10,000.  M.  Marie-Davy  at  the 
Montsouris  Observatory,  situated  in  the  suburbs  of  Paris,  has  made  a  series  of  observations 
extending  over  nine  years  and  including  more  than  3,000  analyses,  and  gives  as  the  annual 
mean  for  the  nine  years  2-96  volumes  per  10,000.  It  is,  however,  probable  that  this  result 
is  slightly  too  low,  owing  to  imperfect  absorption  of  the  carbonic  acid  in  the  process  employed. 
M.  Marie-Davy  causes  the  air  to  pass  through  the  absorbing  fluid  at  the  rate  of  10,000  cubic 
feet  per  hour.  Mr.  E.  M.  Dixon,  B.  Sc.,  who  has  made  a  very  large  number  of  analyses  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Glasgow,  Scotland,  transmits  the  air  at  the  rate  of  one  cubic  foot  per 
hour,  and  finds  an  average  of  3'04  volumes  per  10,000.  (Fox,  page  230,  Churchill,  1886). 

Dr.  Angus  Smith  found  in  the  suburbs  of  Manchester,  as  the  result  of  fourteen  analyses, 
3'69  volumes  per  10,000,  and  in  the  streets  of  London,  England,  in  summer  3'80  volumes 


48        F.  T.  SHUTT  AND  A.  McGILL  ON  THE  QUALITY  OP  AIR  AT  OTTAWA. 

(Blvth,  Dictionary  of  Hygiene  and  Public  Health,  Griffin  &  Co.,  1876).  In  parks  and  open 
phJt*  in  London  the  same  investigator  found  3'43  volumes  per  10,000  (Fox,  opus 
cit.  page  230). 

Tlu-  following  table  gives  our  analytical  data. 

CARBONIC  ACID  ESTIMATIONS  BY  PKTTKNKOFER'S  PROCESS. 


DATK 

MfJ. 

.1  mil.. 

Te  mperatiire        Pressure 

Pi.  VI  K. 

Celsius.          Millimetres. 
Piirliiiini-nt    Mill              -"7                         71*1  2 

Volumes 
of  Ail- 
in 
Litres. 

Volumes  in 
Litres, 
Corrected   to 
0"C.  &7eOmm. 

VVeight  of 
Ciirhonic  Acid 
oh'ained,  in 
U  ram  IMPS. 

Volumes  of 
Carbonic  Acid 
per  10,000. 

in- 

43  157- 

02003 

3-OB82 

"       Mill.. 

27                       7IKI  J 

is- 

13-167 

031M 

3  7177 

Mill.. 

:I2                      7:.7  li 

is                    i:;  277 

0296) 

3-5308 

Sis,. 

2s                      7:>2  s 

2o  7 

-:i  m- 

•01582 

3-8070 

'   Il.-lin-i   '.'  "i  mm.   for  iv-i'ln.i!  pri'-sun'   in  ;i-pir;iliir. 

It  will  In-  M'.-ii  ilia)  tin-  i|ii:inlitv  vsiriril  I'min  :'>-(>iiS2  voluincs  per  10, 000  on  llth  June, 
id  :;-7177  |n-r  IIHMIO  i>n  l:!ili  .linn-.  It  i-  in  IK-  remarked.  Imwcvcr,  that  in  the  first  estinia- 
tiiin  ;i  -intfli-  !'•  -iii-iik. it'cr  tiiln-  \v;is  ii'fd.  :iinl  ii  is  not  improbable  that  the  absorption  of 
•  ;irlMinii-  a. -ill  \\;i-  iiirnmplrti-  in  iliis  instaiiiT.  Tliis  is  tin-  more  likely  tiinee  the  other  deter- 
iiiinaii'-n-  an-  i-l. .-.-ly  .-miriinlaiit  and  arc  all  eH'eeted  \villi  two  I'etteiikof'er  tubes.  The 
i  In-,  k  liiilli-  -linweil  tliat  ilie  alisorptinii  was  praetieally  conijilete  with  the  latter  arrange- 

liH-lil   "t    I  'ftlellkofer  I  lilies. 

'I'ln-  mean  aiiiiimit  of  earlionie  ai-id  o;a<  (omitting  the  first  estimation)  is  3-5918  volumes 
pi-r  IH.IIIIII  \  c.lunie-  el  air  mi  Parliament  Hill. 

\\  <•  employed  for  the  determination  of  the  carl  ionic  arid  gas  a  solution  of  barium  hydrate 
«>f  known  Mreiiirth  (approximately  1/:iii  normal).  The  absorption  was  effected,  as  already 
meiitiniied.  in  two  Petteiikofer  tubes,  each  about  one  metre  long.  The  air  was  aspirated 
through  the<e  at  the  rate  of  a  I  ion  t  li  litres  per  hour,  am!  about  50  litres,  were  as  a  rule,  drawn 
through  in  cadi  experiment.  A  set  of  Lie-big  bulbs  containing  barium  hydrate  was  used  as 
a  check  to  ascertain  if  there  were  complete  absorption  of  carbonic  acid  in  the  Pettenkofer 
tubes. 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


TRANSACTIONS 


SKCTIOX     IV. 


GEOLOGICAL     AND     BIOLOGICAL     S  C  I  K  X  0 K S 


PAPERS    FOR    1894 


SECTION  IV.,  1894.  [    3    ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


I.  —  77te  Forests  of  Canada  ami  their  Distribution,  with  Notnx  <»i  tin-  ///o/v 

Species. 


By  JOHN  MACOUN,  M.  A.  ;   F.  I,.  S. 


(Head  May  ±J,  1NM.) 

The  forests  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada  arc  one- of  its  chief  asset-,  and  one  that  it  seems 
the  aim  of  governments  and  individuals  to  annihilate1  as  quickly  as  possible.  Instead  <>f 
attempts  being  made  to  conserve  these  natural  coverings  of  the  land,  means,  both  legitimate 
and  illegal,  have  been  taken  to  destroy  them.  In  all  the  older  provinces  this  has  been  done 
to  such  an  extent  that  in  many  sections  that  were  covered  with  unbroken  forest  fifty  years 
ago  there  is  to-day  scarcely  a  tree  to  be1  seen.  The  great  fertility  of  the  land  in  former 
times  is  spoken  of  as  if  it  pertained  to  the  forest  when  in  reality  it  was  due  t<>  oilier  causes. 

On  the  sea  coast,  cutting  awav  the  forests  has  let  in  the  sea  air.  and  to-day  the  soil  of 
Prince  Edward  Island  and  parts  of  Xova  Scotia  is  wetter  than  when  the  timber  was  tirst  cut 
oft'.  As  a  proof  of  this,  tamarack  is  now  growing  in  pastures  and  meadows  where  hardwood 
once  covered  the  land,  and  nnder-draiiiage  has  become  an  absolute  necessity. 

On  the  other  hand  the  deforesting  of  Ontario  has  dried  up  springs,  lessened  tin-  flow  of 
rivers,  caused  sudden  and  early  thaws  in  winter,  and  in  summer  droughts  over  large  areas. 
and  as  a  result  lessened  the  products  of  the  soil  at  least  one-half  Year  by  year  this  state  of 
things  is  becoming  more  intensified,  yet  the  supineness  of  the  authorities  i.-  so  great  that  no 
sensible  attempt  is  made  to  remedy  this  state  of  things.  The  forests  of  northern  (  hitario  are 
being  cut  down  to  supply  the  increasing  demand  for  pine  and  other  woods,  and  in  the  wake 
of  the  cutting  follows  the  annual  fires  which,  besides  burning  over  the  districts  from  which 
the  timber  has  been  cut,  extend  in  many  instances  through  the  untouched  forests  and 
destroy  more  timber  than  the  woodman  with  his  axe.  Year  after  year  this  goes  on,  and 
now  when  a  hundred  miles  or  more  intervenes  between  the  settlements  and  the  lumber 
camps,  little  attention  is  paid  to  the  subject,  but  when  the  public  awakes  to  the  truth  it  will 
be  appalled  at  the  enormous  waste  and  loss  that  has  been  going  on  for  more  than  a  generation. 

Some  years  since  a  large  area  was  set  apart  in  northern  Ontario  as  a  park  for  the  pre- 
servation of  game  and  of  the  natural  forest,  but  more  especially  as  a  covering  to  the  soil 
at  the  sources  of  a  number  of  streams  falling  into  the  Trent  and  Ottawa  rivers.  The  pub- 
lic was  not  informed  of  one  important  fact,  however,  which  was  that  the  lumbermen  had 
rights  there  that  a  venal  government  was  going  to  uphold,  and  at  present  much  of  the  park 
has  been  cut  over,  and  in  a  few  short  years  will  be  a  blackened  wilderness  of  naked  rocks 
and  dead  trees. 

Twenty-five  years  ago  the  Algoma  district,  over  1,000  miles  from  east  to  west  and  we 
may  say  200  miles  from  north  to  south,  was  a  solid  coniferous  forest.  To-day  most  of  it 


4  JOHN  MACOUN  ON 

is  so  completely  denuded  of  trees  that  even  the  dead  and  whitened  trunks  of  some  localities 
him-  disappeared  and  nothing  is  to  be  seen  for  miles  but  bushes  and  young  trees  growing 
in  tin-  ereviccs  of  the  naked  rooks,  repeated  tires  having  burned  up  every  particle  of  the 
former  covering  which  was  the  accumulation  of  ages. 

Anv  tnivcllcr  going  west  on  the  Canadian  Pacific  railway  from  Ottawa  will  pass 
through  I.L'IIII  miles  <>f  what  was  once  continuous  forest.  At  present,  he  will  see  little  else 
l.ut  a  drearv  wilderness  of  bare  rock,  burned  and  bleaching  trunks  or  young  forests  trying 
t,.  c,,\vr  up  the  nakedness  of  the  land.  I  am  not  citing  the  line  of  the  Canadian  Pacific 
railwav  a-  the  particular  line  but  only  as  an  illustration,  for  there  is  no  disguising  the  fact 
thai  aiiv  line  will  do.  In  the  summer  of  IS.6'8  the  first  opening  was  made  in  the  forest  at 
I1,. it  Arthur.  The  j-umnier  of  1*70  saw  Wolseley's  expedition  pass  on  its  way  to  Win- 
nip.-ir  and  that  -uinnier  the  forest  at  Port  Arthur  was  burned  and  since  then  the  havoc  has 

•  "iitinui  'U-. 

W,   are  told  th.it  we  have  immense  forests  of  white  pine  still  untouched  and  that  gener- 

ati"ti-  \\ill  pa—  betoiv  we  ran  destroy  it  all.     The  .-ame  was  said  of  the  buffalo,  but  they  are 

,  ,-,T  tn   i' turn.      Sixteen    years  ago   they   darkened    our  interior  plains  in  countless 

th"U-and-.   and  two   \ear-  later  tln-y  had  di-ap|>caivd   for  ever.        So  will  it   be  with  the   pine 

The  inteiv-ied   on,--  <TV  t h e v  are  inexhaustible,  but  another  decade  will  not  elapse 

,  tie  \  i-ea-e  to  In-  a  puhlie  domain,  and  ever  after  the  remnants  will  be  the  patrimony 
n|'  tin-  -peeiilator-  uho  manipulated  the  sales. 

There  \s.i-  a  time  \\ln-n  the  prairie  region  was  being  deforested  at  an  enormous  rate  and 
\.ai  tin  lire-  rii-liinir  from  the  south  and  west  forced  their  way  into  the  still  untouched 

\\ llainl- and  extenilecl  the  liiiriit  area  still  farther  to  the  north.  As  soon  as  settlement 

t""k  plaee  aMempi-  were  made  in  Mop  the  tires,  and  of  late  years  destruction  from  that 
eaii-e  ha-  aliuo-t  eea-cd.  It  i-  a  t'aet.  nevertheless,  that  at  the  time  of  Palliser  and  llynde's 
.  \|..,liii,,n-  in  lx.",7_.Vi  ill, -re  \\ere  di-tricts  Miiith  of  the  Qu'Appolle  covered  with  heavy 

i-  .-fa-pen  that  twenty  year-  after,    in    1S.SO,  I  found  without  even  a  twig  to  show  that 

a    tree   eVer   g|v\\     tllefe. 

Pa— ing  we-tward  in  the  Rocky  and  Selkirk  Mountains,  the  same  tale  may  be  told. 
F"ie-t-  ..i'  tall,  graceful  tree>  invaliiahie  for  railway  and  other  purposes  filling  the  valleys 
and  climbing  the  mountain  >ides  in  IMS"),  nearly  all  gone  in  1893.  When  the  right  of  way 
\\a-  cut  through  the  mountains,  a  lane  was  made  through  the  forest  and  the  brush  and  logs 
piled  on  either  hand.  The  burning  of  this  started  the  tires  that  prepared  the  material  for 
succeeding  years  when  the  tires  climbed  the  mountains  so  that  at  Hector  and  Stephen  on 
the  summit  of  the  Kocky  Mountains  not  a  green  tree  was  to  be  seen  in  1890  where  they  had 
stood  in  myriads  in  IKS").  This  was  not  all,  in  1885  quantities  of  permanent  ice  and  snow 
that  had  completely  disappeared  in  1H90,  lay  on  the  mountains  to  the  north  and  south  and 
instead  of  the  cool  mountain  slopes  of  six  years  before  the  ascent  had  to  be  made  through  a 
blackened  forest  where  the  rustling  of  the  dead  bark  and  the  tapping  of  the  woodpecker 
k  the  place  of  the  songs  and  twitterings  of  the  small  birds  seen  in  1885. 

The  same  year  the  Columbia  Valley  from  Golden  down  to  Donald,  and  up  Beaver  Creek 
iiinl  down  the  IHicilliweat  to  Kevelstoke  wan  an  unbroken  forest  of  tall  stately  trees;  to-day 
thiwo  that  are  left  are  ragged,  torn  and  shrivelled,  and  the  forest  beauty  has  departed  for 
i-vi-r.  Year  after  year  the  lumberman  is  penetrating  the  valleys  and  the  fire  following  in 
Inn  wake  tini-h,-  what  he  begins.  In  a  few  short  years  desolation  will  reign,  and  the 


THE  FORESTS  OF  CANADA.  8 

avalanche  that  descended  in  the  form  of  snow  will  be  replaced  by  rivers  of  mud,  trees  and 
rocks.  The  mountains  will  be  disfigured,  and  travelling  in  spring  will  be  both  uncertain  and 
dangerous.  ' 

Each  succeeding  summer  on  Vancouver  Island  the  same  destruction  goes  on.  A  great 
deal  of  the  interior  has  been  burned  over  repeatedly,  and  owing  to  the  long  summer  droughts 
and  the  lack  of  brush  amongst  the  tall  trees  the  moss  and  logs  become  dry  and  the  fire  when 
once  started  never  ceases  until  the  September  rains  commence  when  the  air  clears  of  smoke, 
the  fires  die  out  and  all  things  remain  soaked  until  the  following  July  when  the  same  round 
of  fires  begins  again.  In  July,  1887, 1  stood  on  the  summit  of  Mount  Arrowsmith,  an  isolated 
mountain  about  100  miles  north  of  Victoria,  near  the  centre  of  the  island,  and  almost  6,000 
feet  high.  For  some  days  the  weather  had  been  calm  and  the  fires  had  made  little  progress 
so  that  the  view  from  the  summit  was  very  extensive,  taking  in  the  Gulf  of  Georgia 
and  the  mountains  of  British  Columbia  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Pacific  for  many  miles 
on  the  other.  The  view  on  the  evening  of  the  16th  was  indescribable  and  of  vast  ex- 
tent. The  17th  was  windy  and  started  up  the  fires  and  by  sunset  the  smoke  from  scores 
of  them  had  spread  a  pall  over  the  scene  and  blotted  out  the  whole  landscape  we  had 
gazed  upon  with  such  delight,  the  day  before.  The  next  day  we  descended  the  moun- 
tain and  on  our  way  to  the  coast  passed  through  miles  upon  miles  of  burnt  forest  and  three 
distinct  forest  fires,  one  of  which,  at  least,  was  very  dangerous.  Standing  in  a  sate  place  and 
gazing  on  scores  of  mighty  trunks  naming  like  torches  and  rising  '200  feet  above  you, 
impressions  will  be  made  that  can  never  be  effaced,  and  instinctively  yon  will  almost  curse 
the  hand  that  applied  the  match  that  caused  the  destruction  of  such  noble  trees.  Owing  to 
their  immense  height  and  the  thickness  of  the  bark  few  live  trees  succumb  to  the  first  fire, 
but  yearly  burnings  soon  kill  the  trees  and  in  many  instances  they  stand  in  thousands,  dumb 
witnesses  to  man's  terrible  destruction. 

Apparently  there  is  little  hope  of  a  change,  for  vieiousness,  carelessness,  cupidity  and 
supineness  of  governments  and  people  are  responsible  for  this  state  of  things  which  will 
continue  until  the  trees  are  nearly  all  dead  and  the  destruction  of  our  noble  forests  all  but 
completed  ;  then  when  the  end  has  come  party  parliamentarians  will  rise  in  their  places  and 
denounce  all  but  themselves  for  having  permitted  such  senseless  and  culpable  destruction. 

SUB-ARCTIC  FOREST  BELT. 

Lying  south  of  the  watershed  in  Labrador  and  south  of  a  line  drawn  northwesterly 
from  Fort  Churchill  to  near  the  mouth  of  the  Mackenzie  River  in  the  Northwest  Territories 
is  a  belt  of  forest  that  is  continuous  except  where  the  surface  becomes  a  peat  bog  too  wet 
to  support  trees  or  the  depressions  are  deeper  and  become  lakes.  This  extensive  belt  at 
the  base  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  extends  from  lat.  53°  to  67°  in  the  valley  of  the  Mackenzie. 
It  trends  to  the  south  as  it  goes  easterly  so  that  in  the  meridian  of  Lake  Winnipeg  its  limits 
are  between  50  and  58  ;  passing  still  eastward  it  gets  narrower,  so  that  when  it  reaches  the 
Atlantic  coast  it  is  a  mere  fraction  of  what  it  was.  In  round  numbers  this  immense  region 
contains  about  1,500,000  square  miles,  and  its  forest  is  made  up  of  very  few  species  of  trees, 
the  principal  ones  being  pine,  spruce,  tamarack  and  aspen  poplar.  Indeed  eight  species  of 
trees  may  be  said  to  constitute  the  whole  arborescent  flora  of  the  region  in  question.  The 

1  What  is  here  foretold  actually  happened  a  few  days  after  this  paper  was  read. 


6 


JOHN  MACOUN   ON 


specie*  are  :— Ffoiw  Bankriana,  Lam.,  Picea  alba,  Link.,  Pieea  m^ra,  Link.,  Larix  Americana, 
Michx.,  PO/>M(IM  tremuloidfs,  Miehx.,  Po/wto*  balsamifera,  Linn.,  -Be<«fo  papyrifera,  Michx., 
an.)  in  less  abundance  ami  of  more  circumscribed  range  Abies  balsamea,  Marsh.  On  the 
*niithea*tern  margin  Tliuyn  occideiilalix,  Linn.,  and  Betula  lutea,  MX.,  are  occasionally  met 
with  hut  may  ho  excluded  when  speaking  generally.  Willows  of  many  species  are  found 
throughout  the  whole  region  hut  seldom  become  trees. 

Although  the  above  trees  occupy  the  area  under  discussion  it  must  not  be  understood 
that  thev  grow  indiscriminately  over  the  whole  surface. 

Tin-  tamarack  or  larch,  as  with  us  in  the  east,  is  still  inclined  to  occupy  the  wet  ground 
around  nuir-ke^s.  hut  a>  it  nears  its  northern  limit  it  leaves  their  vicinity  and  grows  where 
the  -oil  i-  drier  and  inure  heated  in  summer.  The  black  spruce  in  the  east  prefers  the  boggy 
Around,  but  a-  it  approaches  it-  northern  limit  it  too  seems  to  enjoy  the  drier  ground  and 
vi«-«  with  the  white  ^pi-nee  in  occupying  the  last  oases  before  the  forest  ceases  altogether  and 
id,-  continuoii-  barn •!!  grounds  commence.  Wherever  the  ground  is  sandy  or  rocky, or  both, 
tli,  Matik-ian  pin.-  tloii.ishe-,  ami  a-  it  passes  from  east  to  west  it  loses  its  low  and  scrubby 
eharaet.T  a-  i-  the  case  aloiiir  (lie  St.  Lawrence  and  Lake  Superior,  though  it  is  a  much  finer 
tree  iii  tlir  latter  district,  and  become-  a  handsome  tree  west  of  Lake  Winnipeg.  On  the 
I'.e.iver.  the  Knirli-h.  the  Athaba-ca  and  the  riearwater  rivers,  between  hit.  53  and  58J,  it 
attain-  it-  irivatc-t  dimensions,  and  i>  there  a  -lately  tree  over  100  feet  high  and  having  a 
diameter  t'n.in  \-  I"  -^  inches. 

The  four  tree-  mentioned  above  are  the  conifers  of  the  northern  forest  and  may  be 
ela--eil  ,i-  forming  the  sub-arctic  fore-i  proper.  Thev  keep  their  tree  form  to  their  utmost 
limit,  not  dwindling  to  mere  -hrub-  a-  thev  do  on  mountain  summits  but  forming  outliers, 
in  the  barren  grounds,  of  t'airlv  developed  trees  even  at  their  extreme  limit.  This  being  the 
ea-e  -Hue  other  cau-e  than  the  absence  of  heat  must  be  given  to  account  for  this.  From  the 
-tatemeiit-  of  Mr.  .1.  It.  Tyrrell,  who  traversed  the  barren  grounds  last  season,  I  am  led  to 
believe  that  the  true  ivason  for  this  barrenness  i-  too  much  humidity  in  the  air,  and  conse- 
(pieiitly  a  wet  .-old  .-oil  that  sean-dy  rises  a  few  degrees  above  frecx.ing  under  the  very  best 
conditions,  and  in  which  tree-  could  not  exist,  much  less  grow. 

The  poplars  and    birch   grow    under  altogether  different  conditions  from  the  conifers. 

Tlic  a.- pen  in  the  cast  seems  to  be  a  | r  sickly  tree,   very  seldom  having  a  thrifty  look  and 

pretcrring  gravelly  hillsides  ami  borders  of  swamps.  Its  habit  and  appearance  change 
wonderfully  a.-  we  come  upon  it  on  the  Canadian  Pacific  railway  after  passing  out  of  the 
.-pruce  and  tamarack  before  reaching  the  prairie  on  our  way  to  Winnipeg.  Lying  between 
the  tamarack  and  spruce,  and  the  prairie  is  the  belt  of  aspen  which  is  only  a  few  miles  wide 
along  the  railway  but  which  extends  from  the  international  boundary  in  lat.  49°  all  around 
the  prairie  regions,  and  may  be  said  to  constitute  nearly  the  whole  forest  growth  of  the 
prairie*  outside  of  the  river  valleys.  North  of  the  prairie  it  penetrates  the  coniferous  forest 
wherever  there  is  good  dry  soil,  and  is  the  bulk  of  the  forest  in  the  Peace  River  country  and 
on  the  plains  lying  along  the  Liard  and  the  Mackenzie.  It  may  be  said  with  truth  that 
a*pen  forwrt  means  agricultural  land  wherever  found,  and  as  it  is  in  southern  Manitoba  so  is  it 
on  the  Peace  River  plains  and  farther  north.  In  the  Riding  and  Porcupine  Mountains  and 
westward  through  the  forests  to  Prince  Albert  and  Edmonton,  a  distance  of  800  miles,  this 
specie*  \»  found  to  be  a  fine  tall  tree.  Iii  many  cases  the  bark  is  quite  white  and  the  round 
smooth  trunk,  rising  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  feet,  with  a  diameter  ranging  from  six  to 


THE  FORESTS  OP  CANADA.  7 

eighteen  inches,  is  a  remarkable  object  when  seen  in  company  with  the  brown  barked 
gloomy  looking  spruce. 

The  aspen  in  it  northwestern  borne  keeps  out  of  the  flood  plain  of  the  river  valleys 
and  never  appears  on  islands  or  indeed  on  alluvium  at  any  time.  On  the  other  hand,  balsam 
poplar  makes  its  home  there  and  is  seldom  found  anywhere  else.  On  the  Saskatchewan  and 
all  its  branches  this  tree  grows  to  a  large  size,  but  these  are  but  pigmies  compared  with 
those  on  the  Peace,  Athabasca,  Liard,  Slave  ami  Mackenzie  rivers.  On  the  islands  in  these 
rivers  it  grows  to  an  immense  size  and  it  is  no  uncommon  thing  to  see  a  tree  over  six  feet 
in  diameter  without  bark  stranded  on  a  bar.  It  is  this  species  and  the  white  spruce  that 
are  found  as  drift  wood  on  the  shores  of  the  Arctic  Sea,  as  they  constitute  the  trees  of 
the  islands  and  flood  plains  of  the  Mackenzie  and  its  tributaries,  which  are  constantly 
changing  and  being  reformed  by  the  spring  freshets.  All  the  islands  and  points  arc  con- 
stantly changing  except  when  there  is  a  jam  of  logs  at  their  upper  end.  In  many  cases  a 
few  hundred  yards  walk  will  take  a  person  from  trees  tour  feet  in  diameter  to  the  lower 
end  of  an  island  where  the  young  seedlings  are  just  emerging  from  the  mud.  If  the  island 
or  point  be  quite  large  spruce  will  take  possession  of  the  upper  end  before  the  wasting  takes 
place,  the  old  poplars  will  be  smothered  and  rot,  and  the  spruce  will  live  on  their  remains. 
Spruce  are  never  found  on  a  new  island. 

The  Canada  balsam  (Abies  balsa  men)  and  the  paper  birch  (lietuln  /»//////-//r/v/)  are  not 
very  common  and  may  be  passed  over  with  a  few  words.  The  birch  is  the  more  plentiful 
tree  and  has  a  wide  range  but  is  never  a  striking  object  or  very  plentiful.  liesides  using 
its  bark  for  canoes,  the  Indians  in  the  English  River  and  Chipweyan  districts  make,  in 
spring,  a  very  nice  syrup  from  its  juice,  which  before  the  advent  of  "canned  goods"  served 
in  place  of  the  dried  and  canned  fruits  now  carried  by  travellers. 

In  another  place  I  speak  more  in  detail  of  the  forests  of  British  Columbia  and  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  but  a  few  words  may  be  necessary  here  to  carry  the  sub-arctic  forests  to 
the  Pacific  coast.  The  only  known  change  that  takes  place  in  the  forest  after  reaching  the 
mountains  north  of  lat.  53°  is  the  substitution  of  Firms  Murrayana  for  Pimifs  Bnnksiana 
and  Abies  subalpina  for  Abies  balsamea,  which  was  left  far  to  the  east.  It  may  then  be 
said  that  from  lat.  53°  west  to  the  Coast  Range  and  the  tundra  of  Alaska,  with  the 
exceptions  above  stated,  the  same  forest  extends  from  Labrador  to  within  a  few  miles  of  the 
Pacific  coast. 

Crossing  the  summit  of  the  Coast  Range  and  descending  towards  the  west,  we  meet  with 
a  different  forest  composed  chiefly  of  Picea  Sitchensis,  Abies  amabilis,  Thuya  excelsa  and  Tsuga 
Mertensiana,  and  towards  the  south  Pseudotsuga  Douglasii,  Thuya  gigantea  and  Alnus  rubra. 
The  moist  winds  from  the  Pacific  with  the  mildness  of  the  winters  combine  to  produce  on 
this  coast  a  most  exuberant  growth  of  every  species,  so  that  the  forest  is  filled  with  a  rank 
vegetation  and  the  stately  trees  stand  rank  behind  rank  in  serried  phalanx  forming  a  forest 
growth  that  is  unequalled  in  America,  and  extending  from  southern  Alaska  to  California. 

THE  FORESTS  OF  PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND. 

The  original  forests  of  Prince  Edward  Island  differ  in  no  particular  from  those  of  Nova 
Scotia  and  New  Brunswick  as  regards  species  except  that  their  distribution  is  different. 
The  species  enumerated  below  are  the  only  trees  indigenous  to  the  island. 


8 


JOHN  MACOUN  ON 


Atrr  ueclurinum,  Wang.  (8ut»r  maple). 

"    ntlTvm,  l.inn  (Red  maple). 

"     I'rnnn/traniewn,  Linn.  (Striped  maple). 
/Vunu*  * roft'iui,  Elirh.  (Black  cherry). 

Prnntylninicn,  I-  f.  (Bird  cherry). 
JViLrimu  mmtiurijalia,  Lam.  (Black  ash). 
Americana,  Linn.  (White  ash). 
I'ltntu  Ami-Tirana,  Linn.  (Cominun  elm). 
/tVfu/ii  ;K«;ii/n/mi,  Mawh.  (<  'anoe  hirch). 

"      nl>*t,  r.ir.  ;K>;.M/i/o/io,  Spach.  (White  birch). 

'•     luifn,  Michx.  f.  (Yellow  birch). 
t'ngun  jfTTH'juifa,  Ail.  (Beech). 


(Juercui  rubra,  Linn.  (Red  oak). 
/*op«Jt«  tTemuloidet,  Michx.  (Aspen). 

"        txiltamiftra.  Linn.  (Balaam  poplar). 
Pimu  Strohut,  Linn.  (White  pine). 

"    rrnnofti,  Ait.  (Red  pine). 
Ac«o  o/6a,  Link.  (White  spruce). 

"     nigra,  Link.  (Bla<:k  spruce). 

"     rubra,  Lam.  (Red  spruce). 
Abie*  lutfamea,  Mill.  (Balsam  fir). 
'/>H</n  GxnodflUU,  Carr.  (Hemlock). 
/xirtV  //mfricona,  Michx.  (Larch,  tamarack). 
Thuya  neeidi-ntaKt,  Linti.  (White  cedar). 


A  few  word-  mav  !>••  said  regarding  the  distribution  of  the  twenty-four  species  enumerated 
;il..,\.-.  \\'hil«-  -nirar  maples  ami  Leeches  grow  on  ridges  and  tlu-  more  elevated  parts  on  the 
mainland  "t  \..\aS.-otiaaml  Xe\v  P.runswick  tlieyare  found  throughout  Prince  Edward 
I-!aii'!  "ii  tin-  ireneral  level  onlv  a  few  feet  aliove  (lie  level  of  the  sea.  This  one  fact  shows 
tliat  tin'  i-land  ha-  a  better  climate  than  the  mainland  and  is  much  less  subject  to  cold  fogs. 
'I'll.-  -iiL'ar  maple  i-  ni'iiv  -ensitive  than  must  of  our  trees  to  a  damp  atmosphere  and  as  it 
apprna-'hi--  it-  nurtln-rn  limit  invariahly  occupies  dry  ridires,  leaving  tlie  lower  ground  to 
liirrlii—  ami  i-nnilrr-. 

I'riii'i  K<1  \\ard  l-Iaiid  proilnccs  liner  spei-imeiis  of  halsam  and  the  tliree  spruces  than 
an-  in  !»•  -••••n  .•l-4'\vh<-ri'  in  tin-  l>omini.>n.  The  air  and  soil  seem  to  suit  them  perfectly,  and 
a  dri\«-  from  ( 'harlotti-to\\  n  to  I'.rai-kley  1'oint  will  show  more  heautiful  specimens  of  these 
t  r<  •  •-  than  .an  !•••  -.  .-n  any  where  else.  The  red  spruce  has  heen  a  puzzle  to  most  hotanists 
aiid  ina\  ••!•  may  ii"t  I..-  a  good  -peeies.  hut  seen  on  Prince  Edward  Island  it  is  easily  separated 
iV'-m  either  /'.  ""-'  or  /'.  /<>'</''"•  It  seems  to  he  intermediate  hetween  the  hlack  and  white 
-j.e,  ie-  Imt  m. .re  nearly  related  to  the  hlaek.  In  the  white  sjiruce  the  cones  are  at  the  tips 
of  the  lirunclies.  and  an-  t'r..m  an  inch  to  two  inehes  long,  drooping  and  deciduous.  In  the 
l.laek  -pruei'  they  are  short  and  ovoid,  clustered  close  to  the  stem  and  hranches  and  persis- 
ti-nt  or  very  slightly  deciduous.  The  cones  of  the  red  spruce  are  hetween  the  other  two 
l.'.'h  in  -hape  and  position. 

The  occurrence  of  the  white  cedar  iii  isolated  patches  near  Tignish  at  the  north  end  of 
1'rince  Kdward  Island  ami  in  Xova  Scotia  near  Annajiolis  is  somewhat  remarkahle,  and  this 
tact  becomes  more  significant  when  it  is  known  that  its  western  outlier  is  found  on  Cedar 
Like,  an  expansion  of  the  Saskatchewan  River,  at  least  200  miles  west  of  any  other  point  at 
which  it  is  known  to  occur.  I  have  no  facts  to  oft'er  in  explanation  of  this  peculiar  distribu- 
tion unless  it  he  that  the  cedar  is  an  old  species  that  is  gradually  dying  out. 

NOVA  SCOTIA  AND  XEW  BRUNSWICK. 

The  forest  floras  of  Xova  Scotia  and  Xew  Brunswick  arc  practically  identical  and  the 
climatic  conditions  are  very  similar  in  both  provinces.  On  the  side  towards  the  Gulf  of  St. 
I.4»wrenee  the  same  conditions  prevail  as  in  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  the  hardwood  timber 
in  found  much  nearer  «ea  level  than  along  the  Atlantic  coast  and  the  Bay  of  Fundy. 
Northern  New  Brunswick  has  a  more  continental  climate  and  may  be  compared  with  that 
of  Quebec  and  northern  Ontario.  The  following  29  species,  with  the  exception  of  Tilia 
Americana,  Juglan*  cinerea  and  Quercus  macrocarpa,  occur  in  both  provinces. 


THE  FORESTS  OF  CANADA. 


9 


Tiliu  Americana,  Linn.  (Bass  wood). 
Acer  taccharinum,  Wang.  (Sugar  maple). 
"    rvbrum,  Linn.  (Red  maple). 
"    Penntylvanicum,  Linn.  (Striped  maple). 
Prunut  terolina,  Ehrh.  (Black  cherry). 

"        Pennxylvanica,  L.  f.  (Bird  cherry). 
Fraxinus  fambucifolia,  Lam.  (Black  ash). 

"         Americana,  Linn.  (White  ash). 

"         pubetcent,  Lam.  (Red  ash). 
U/mit»  Americana,  Linn.  (Elm). 
Juglans  cinerea,  Linn.  (Butternut). 
Hilitla  alba,  var.  populifolia,  Spacli.  (White  birch). 

"     papyrifera,  Marsh.  (Canoe  birch). 

"      lena,  Linn.  (Cherry  or  black  birch). 

"     lutea,  Michx.  f.  (Yellow  birch). 
Qturcut  rubra,  Linn.  (Red  oak). 


Quercut  macrocarpa,  MX.  (Mossy-cup  oak). 
FagvLt  ferruginea,  Ait.  (Beech). 
Oslrya  Virginica,  Willd.  (Iron  wood). 
Salix  nigra,  Marsh.  (Black  willow). 
Papulus  trermiloiden,  Michx.  (Aspen) 

"        bclsamifcra,  Linn.  (Balsam  poplar). 
Pinus  Banksiana,  Lam.  (Scrub  pine). 

"    Slrobux,  Linn.  (White  pine). 

"    rerinoia,  Ait.  (Ked  pine). 
Picea  allxt,  Link.  (White  spruce). 

"     nigra,  Link.  (Black  spruce). 

"     rubra,  Lam.  (Red  spruce). 
Allies  baltamen,  Mill.  (BaJsam  (ir). 
Tsuya  Canailensii,  ('arr.  (Hemlock). 
Larijc  Americana,  Michx   (Lurch,  tamarack). 
Thuya  occidentali*,  Linn.  (White  cedar;. 


Owing  to  the  influx  of  the  cold  winds  from  the  Atlantic  and  the  I>av  of  Fimdv.  the 
coast  species  are  chiefly  .spruces  and  firs  ;  hut  a  few  hundred  feet  of  elevation  above  the  river 
valleys  bring  us  into  a  hardwood  forest  composed  of  maple.  l>eeeh.  ash  and  birch,  with  a 
sprinkling  of  spruce  and  pine,  except  in  the  western  parts  where  spruce,  lir  and  tamarark  are 
the  prevailing  trees  ;  in  general  terms  this  may  he  also  said  of  Quebec,  as  the  forests  ot 
northern  New  Brunswick  arc  almost  identical  with  those  of  that  province.  The  American 
elm  is,  as  usual,  found  most  highly  developed  in  the  river  valleys,  birch  and  red  maple 
growing  with  it  here  as  elsewhere  in  the  eastern  provinces. 

A  study  of  the  conditions  under  which  the  forests  of  Xova  Scotia  grow  and  occiipv  the 
ground  shows  that  the  sea  air  is  not  congenial  to  the  native  hardwood  trees  except  the  birch. 
An  examination  of  the  trees  of  the  inner  slope  of  Xorth  Mountain  near  Annapolis  shows 
that  the  conditions  necessary  for  the  growth  of  hardwood  trees  are  those  required  for  I  lie 
full  development  of  the  apple,  and  it  would  he  well  for  fruit  growers  to  preserve  with  care 
the  forests  on  the  Bay  of  Fundy  side  of  the  beautiful  Annapolis  valley.  Since  the  forests 
were  cut  away  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Kentville,  Wolfville  and  (-Irand  I  Ye,  the  soil  has 
become  much  wetter  and  in  many  places  where  formerly  the  soil  did  not  reijiiire  drainage  it 
is  now  necessary.  The  cutting  away  of  the  forests  and  letting  in  of  the  sea  air  has  allowed 
tamarack  to  grow  where  formerly  beech  and  maple  occupied  the  soil. 

The  tendency  in  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick  is  for  the  forest  to  re-clothe  the  soil, 
hut  when  the  hardwood  trees  of  the  original  forests  disappear,  spruce,  balsam,  birch  and 
tamarack  take  their  place  and  everything  shows  that  in  that  region  the  cutting  away  of  the 
forests  does  not  lessen  the  rainfall,  but  rather^ncrcases  the  deposition  or  brings  the  general 
air  nearer  to  the  point  of  saturation.  The  change  in  climate  is  causing  a  decline  in  grain- 
raising  and  increasing  the  area  of  drained  soil  devoted  to  fruit-growing  and  stock-farming. 

In  southern  New  Brunswick,  Juglans  cinerea,  Tilia  Americana  and  Quercns  macrocarpu 
are  found  in  some  abundance,  but  they  cannot  be  said  to  be  common  anywhere  and  they 
indicate  a  higher  temperature  as  we  pass  from  the  conditions  peculiar  to  the  coast. 

QUEBEC. 

The  forests  of  Quebec  are  still  very  valuable  and  very  extensive  and  approach  those  of 
northern  and  central  Ontario  in  the  number  and  distribution  of  species.  The  conditions 


Sec.  IV,  1894.    2. 


10 


JOHN  MAOOUN  ON 


found  on  the  Now  Brunswick  border  extend  into  Quebec  and  south  of  the  St.  Lawrence  to 
Montreal.  Tin-  same  conditions  obtain  in  the  valley  of  the  St.  John  River  and  up  the 
Ottawa  to  its  source.  Except  in  the  more  southern  districts,  the  elms,  maples  and  beeches 
occupy  restricted  areas  as  they  do  further  east,  but  the  general  distribution  is  the  same  and 
the  trees  of  Quebec  with  few  exceptions  are  the  trees  of  the  maritime  provinces.  The  fol- 
lowinir  additional  species  enter  Quebec  but  only  along  the  Ottawa  and  St.  Lawrence  valleys. 


An-r  ./<Myiirjium,  Khrli.  ( Broad-fruited  maple). 
Oof.rjrui  ftxtin/o,  Linn.  (Ke<l -fruited  thorn) 
I'lmwi  /"ii/ivi,  Miclix.  (Slippery  elm). 

"  nirfmnoi,  Tlimiias.  (Hock  elm). 
O/li»  dt-ri'tiiilnli',  l.inn.  (Neltlo  tree). 
Gan/ii  (imaru,  Nutt  (  Hitternnt). 


Oiri/a  alba,  Nutt.  (Shell-bark  hickory). 
Oir/mitM  Caro/iniana,  Walt  (B  ue  beech). 
Quercu*  alba,  Linn.  (White  oak). 
]'til>uiu*  mnnilifera,  Ait.  (Cotton- wood). 
./MHI'/KTJW  Viryiniana,  Linn.  (Red  cedar) 


X, mi- of  tin-  above  trees  are  verv  abiunlant  and  the  elms  and  bitternut  are  the  only 
-•., •:•]<•-  that  cuiild  In-  ,-alled  cniiiiiioii  anywhere  in  Quebec.  The  hickory  and  nettle-tree  cling 
In  ill.-  St.  l.a\\  n-iiee  and  arc  -eldom  seen  elsewhere  in  the  province. 

The  ii'.rtli.  TII  f.iiv-t-  .•('  (Quebec  are  a  part  of  the  sub-arctic  forests  and  are  composed  of 
onlv  :i  I'ew  -peeics  1 1 1' trees.  The  mure  valuable  woods  of  commerce  are  found  south  of  the 
\\at.-r-li.  d  .if  tin-  iniriherii  tributaries  of  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  Ottawa,  and  these  con- 
-tituti  the  pi.  -.tit  lumber  region*  o|'  the  province.  Still  further  south  on  both  sides  of  the 
St.  \.A\\  rciii-r  and  the  lower  ( ittawa  lie  the  fertile  lands  of  the  province  that  in  the  past  had 
a  mix..!  ti  ife-t  uf  hardwniid  tree-  where  the  ash.  maple,  birch,  beech  and  elm  gave  character 
to  ill.  land-i-api-  ainl  natural  beauty  to  river,  lake  and  shore.  Many  areas  of  mixed  forest 
ivinain  aliiiu-t  uninuehed  in  (Quebec,  ami  when  these  forests  arc  cleared  away  hundreds  of 
-n.iliiii:  farm-  u  ill  take  their  place.  The  two  most  important  areas  are  the  Lake  St.  John 
di-Mi.t.  iinrth  i>l'  (Quebec,  and  the  very  valuable  and  large  tract  of  country  towards  the 
-.iiirci-  of  the  (  >tlawa. 

<  )XTARIO. 

Owing  to  the  position  ami  extent  of  Ontario  its  forests  are  not  all  of  the  same  character 
and  while  in  the  north  and  northwest  the  species  are  identical  with  those  found  in  Quebec, 
thor-e  in  the  Miiith  and  southwestern  peninsula  are  quite  distinct  and  may  be  said  to  be  a 
reproduction  of  the  northern  Ohio  and  Pennsylvania  forests.  A  few  words  will  suffice  for 
the  north  and  northwest.  What  was  said  of  Quebec  north  and  south  of  the  St.  Lawrence 
watershed  i>  applicable  here.  Only  the  species  of  the  sub-arctic  forest  find  a  congenial  home 
in  thU  region  and  at  the  head  of  the  streams  flowing  southward  into  the  Ottawa  and  the 
great  lakes  are  to  be  found  the  remnants  of  the  noble  forests  that  supplied  material  for  the 
devastation  of  the  last  half  century.  It  is  truly  appalling  when  the  magnitude  of  the 
national  interests  at  stake  are  considered,  to  view  the  spoliation  which  has  been  carried  on 
quite  recklessly  under  the  protection  of  permits  and  licenses.  When  one  is  soberly  told  that 
this  destruction  was  necessary  in  the  interests  of  trade  and  for  the  development  of  the 
country,  one  is  forced  to  deny  the  truth  of  such  statements  and  to  enter  a  protest  against  the 
fallacy  concealed  in  them.  It  there  had  been  any  just  or  proportionate  return  to  the  fisc 
from  such  operations  the  objections  might  have  lew  force,  but  when  it  is  realized  that  for 
this  splendid  heritage  the  people  of  Canada  have  directly  received  only  a  nominal  return  in 
due*  and  bonuses,  the  responsibility  for  such  a  waste  of  resources,  which  should  be  guarded 


THE  FORESTS  OF  CANADA.  11 

for  the  present  and  future  generations  of  Canadians,  is  indeed  grave.  It  is  hardly  a  forcible 
argument  toadvanee,thatthe  money  placed  in  circnlation  as  wages  to  labourers  employed  in 
lumbering  and  the  consequent  local  stimulation  to  trade  or  the  enormous  increase  of  private 
capital  are  a  sufficient  indirect  gain.  The  cash  paid  as  wages  for  such  labour,  labour  which 
should  have  been  used  in  the  protection  and  development  of  these  very  forests,  could  never 
represent  if  multiplied  many  hundred  times,  the  loss  which  has  occurred  owing  to  its  mis- 
direction ;  and  the  capital  represents  only  a  fraction  of  the  use  and  value  of  the  forests  which 
should  have  been  guarded  for  the  public  benefit.  It  is  not  yet  too  late  to  formulate  a  policy 
which  will  protect  the  sparse  remains  of  this  once  dense  forest  and  control  them  for  the  best 
interests  of  the  whole  country  ;  it  is  a  policy  which  the  present  generation  demands  and  the 
neglect  of  such  a  plain  duty  on  the  part  of  our  legislators  will  only  be  an  evidence  of  short- 
sightedness, of  the  triumph  of  party  over  patriotism,  for  which  they  will  be  visited  with  the 
just  reprobation  of  those  who  will  have  to  suffer  from  the  present  ill-considered  action. 

That  part  of  the  southwestern  peninsula  of  Ontario  which  lies  west  of  Toronto  bus  a 
flora  quite  distinct  in  many  respects  from  any  other  part  of  Canada.  Its  position  between 
Lakes  Ontario  and  Erie  and  along  the  latter  lake  accounts  for  this,  and  to  this  also  is  due 
its  value  as  a  fruit  garden.  The  trees  peculiar  to  this  district  are  : 

Atimina  triloba,  Duval,  (Cucumber-tree).  Sassafras  officinale,  Nees.  (Sassafras). 

Liriodendron  Tulipifera,  Linn.  (Tulip-tree).  Ptalanua  occidentals,  Linn.  (Button-wood). 

Qymnodadut  Canadensw, Lam.  (Kentucky  coffee-tree),       Oarya porcina,  Nutt.  (Hog-nut  hickory). 

Cercis  Canadenrit,  Linn.  (Judas-tree).  "      tomcntona,  Nutt.  (White-heart  hickory). 

Qledittchia  tricanthon,  Linn.  (Honey  locust).  "      microcarpa,  Nutt.  (Small-fruited  hickory). 

Piriu  cnronaria,  Linn.  (Crab  apple).  Juglans  niyra,  Linn.  (Black  walnut). 

Cralxgiis  Crui-galli,  Linn.  (Cock-spur  thorn).  Castanea  saliva,  Mill,  var.  American  i.  Gray.  |( 'hostnut). 

"       tomentosa,  Linn.  (Downy-leaved  thorn).  Quercus  bicolor,  Willd.  (Swamp  white  oak). 

Amelanchier  Canadetuit,  T.  &  G.  (June-berry).  "       coccinea,  Willd.  (Scarlet  oak). 

Cornui florida,  Linn.  (Flowering  dogwood).  "       paluslrix,  Du  Roi.  (Swamp  oak). 

Ni/s.m  multtfora,  Wang.  (Sour  gum).  „       tinctoriu,  Bart.  (Black  oak). 
Framnw  quadrangulala,  Michx.  (Blue  ash). 

In  the  above  list  there  are  23  species  which  represent  a  flora  that  lias  its  affinities  in  the 
south  and  gives  an  entirely  different  aspect  to  the  forests  of  the  western  peninsula  when  com- 
pared with  those  of  the  east.  One  leading  feature  is  the  almost  total  absence  of  coniferous 
trees  and  the  great  development  of  the  hickories,  the  oaks,  the  button-wood,  the  chestnut 
and  the  tulip-tree.  The  shrubs  and  herbaceous  plants  change  with  the  forests,  and  scores  ot 
species  not  found  in  other  parts  of  Canada  grow  here  in  profusion.  The  cucumber-tree  was 
once  common  around  Niagara  and  Queenston,  now  it  is  so  rare  that  only  the  older  people 
can  tell  one  of  its  existence.  In  June,  1892,  I  searched  for  days  before  I  found  a  clump 
fit  to  photograph.  These  were  on  the  Niagara  escarpment  near  Merritton.  I  have  also 
found  it  fruiting  at  Leamington,  in  Essex  Co.  Although  the  sassafras  is  scattered  through 
the  old  forest  and  is  quite  a  large  tree,  it  is  becoming  scarce  around  clearings,  and  is  seldom 
planted.  There  are  many  fine  specimens  about  two  or  three  miles  from  Niagara  Falls  on 
the  high  road  to  Merritton  and  St.  Catharines.  The  Kentucky  coffee-tree,  honey  locust 
and  Judas-tree  are  confined  to  Pelee  Island  and  were  not  observed  on  any  part  of  the  main- 
land except  when  cultivated,  yet  the  two  former  are  quite  hardy  at  Ottawa,  and  two  fine 
specimens  of  the  first  species  are  now  growing  in  front  of  Rideau  hall. 

Another  peculiarity  of  the  peninsula  is  that  species  which  in  other  parts  of  the  province 
are  only  large  shrubs  or  very  small  trees  are  here  well  developed,  and  have  become  fair-sized 


12 


JOHN  MACOUN  ON 


trees.  Included  in  this  group  are  four  Bpecies  of  Cratasgus  and  the  June  berry  (Amelunchier), 
which  in  tlu-  vicinity  of  Niagara-on-the-Lake  are  very  noticeable.  Even  the  wild  grape, 
Vilts  fr^/Wi-v,  has  often  a  stem  over  four  inches  in  diameter,  and  Connis  alterniflora,  Sambucus 
wfin'Hfi  and  Vili'ii-iHini  Ist-titiHjo  become  trees,  and  in  fence  corners  make  a  fine  shade  for 

rattle  and  sheep. 

\\'crc  mv  paper  intended  to  illustrate  climatic  conditions  or  the  many  lessons  to  be 
learned  from  the  natural  distribution  of  the  forest,  I  might  show  from  the  wild  grape,  the 
plum,  tin-  wild  apple  and  the  wild  cherry  the  economic  importance- of  this  district  as  a 
fruit  producer.  Onlv  a  few  years  since  our  own  people  believed  that  peaches  and  certain 
vari'-tio  ot'  the  irrape  could  be  irmwu  only  in  favoured  localities,  yet  the  forest  growth  if 
r.-ad  ariirbt  would  bave  told  them  that  with  proper  local  shelter  all  the  finer  fruits  of  tem- 
peraie  elimates  were  suited  to  the  district  under  consideration,  and  not  alone  to  this  district 
Km  t..  thi- whole  of  <  Mitario  along  the  St.  Lawrence  and  Lake  Ontario.  With  the  exception 
oi'  tin-  peaeh.  everv  other  >pecies  can  be  profitably  raised  as  far  east  as  Ottawa,  if  proper 
-helii-i-  be  forth'-ominir.  for  it  is  not  a  low  temperature  so  much  as  unsuitable  conditions 
th;ii  pi-i-\ i-nt-  the  -iieee-sful  culture  of  fruits  in  ( )ntario.  A  lesson  hard  to  learn  is  that 
-hi-lt'-r  t'l-oin  nippinir  winds  is  just  as  necessary  for  vegetation  as  it  is  for  the  shorn  lamb, 
and  \\hi-n  In >rt \< -ult uri-t -  and  others  rcali/.e  this  to  its  full  extent  there  will  be  fewer  failures 
in  trait  L'|'O\\  mi:. 

Lvini:  hi -i  \\  eei  i  the  wi>t  end  o I'  Lake  Superior  and  the  Lake  of  the  Woods  on  the  south 
and  llud-"ii'-  l'»av  on  the  north  is  a  tract  of  country  that  is  indeed  a  province  in  itself.  It 
i- a  lard  "t '  laki--  and  river>  which  discharge  their  waters  to  the  north,  and  although  its 
ti-i-e-  ai-i-  tho-i-  .it'  the  -uli-aivtie  forest,  they  arcana  rule  well  developed  and  indicate  a 
•liiuati-  \\ell  -uited  for  the  growth  of  vegetables  and  the  coarser  grains  at  least,  and  there  is 
no  i-limatii-  iva-oii  why  the  greater  part  of  this  region  should  not  produce  wheat.  I  wish, 
however,  to  draw  attention  to  the  forests.  Mr.  A.  I'.  Low's  report  on  his  exploration  of  a 
part  of  thi-  region  in  l*si;  -how-  that  both  soil  and  climate  are  good,  and  that  black  and 
whit.-  -pruee.  and  a-pen.  and  balsam  poplar  grow  to  a  large  size  and  will  produce  in  the 
t'uturi-  nnieb  merchantable  timber.  I  am  speaking  more  particularly  of  the  country  near 
Trout  Lake,  but  thedistriet  along  the  upper  Severn  River  is  of  the  same  character.  A  railway 
from  Hat  1'ortage  by  way  of  Lake  Seiil  to  penetrate  this  region  can  be  built  at  small  cost 
and  would  open  it  up  for  settlement  and  bring  its  timber  within  reach. 

MAMTOHA  AND  TUB  NORTHWEST  TERRITORIES. 

The  tree-  of  the  forests  of  this  immense  region  are  few  in  number  and  nearly  all  be- 
long to  the  sub-arctic  forc.-t,  and  as  a  whole  have  been  treated  under  that  head.  Two  trees 
which  we  have  had  with  us  from  Nova  Scotia  appear  in  Manitoba,  but  they  are  never  found 
in  much  abundance  and  seldom  out  of  the  river  valleys.  These  are  the  elm  and  the  balsam 
poplar.  The  green  ash  (Fraximu  viridi*)  and  red  ash  (Fraxinus  racemosus)  are  found  in 
the  valleys  of  the  Red,  AsMnaboine  and  Souris  rivers  but  do  not  leave  their  valleys.  On 
the  otlier  hand  the  over-cup  oak  (Qnereu«  macrocarpi)  forms  thickets  and  open  forests  in 
many  parts  of  Manitoba,  Incoming  a  fine  tree  at  times,  but  dies  out  west  of  the  Assiniboine 
alx.ve  Fort  Ellice.  The  elm  disappears  on  the  Red  Deer  River— not  far  west  of  Lake 
WlnnipegWMk,  ami  at  its  extreme  limit  is  still  a  well-developed  and  large  tree.  The  last 


THE  FORESTS  OF  CANADA.  13 

sugar  maple  was  left  at  McKay's  Mountain,  near  Lake  Superior,  and  the  red  or  swamp 
maple  disappeared  at  Rainy  Lake,  but  a  few  basswood  manage  to  reach  nearly  as  far  west  as 
Brandon  in  the  Assiniboine  valley,  and  from  thence  westward  all  trees,  apart  from  the 
species  belonging  to  the  sub-arctic  forest,  are  of  western  origin,  except  Pn/mlns  munilifura 
(cotton-wood)  and  Ne.gundo  aceroides  (ash-leaved  maple).  These  trees  extend,  in  the  river 
valleys,  far  out  towards  the  Rocky  Mountains,  but  do  not  reach  them. 

In  the  Cypress  Hills  west  of  long.  110 '  west,  at  an  elevation  of  over  -3,000  feet,  the 
Rocky  Mountain  scrub  pine  (Pin us  Murraynna)  is  found  in  abundance,  and  from  this  tree 
the  hills  take  their  name,  the  scrub  pine  of  the  east  (Finns  Bankxinnii)  being  the  cvpres  of 
the  French  voyageurs.  In  the  valleys  of  the  rivers  forming  the  South  Saskatchewan  two 
species  of  poplar  (Papulus  angustifolia  and  P.  trichocarpa)  arc  found.  These  arc-  a  part  of  the 
more  southern  forest  and  are  not  known  north  of  Medicine  Hat. 

ROCKY  MOUNTAINS  AND  BRITISH  COLUMBIA. 

The  trees  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  may  with  few  exceptions  be  classed  with  the  western 
flora,  and  those  that  have  not  that  origin  belong  to  the  sub-arctic  forest,  and  have  descended 
from  the  north  along  the  mountains.  The  following  list  includes  all  the  trees  of  the  Rockv 
Mountains,  a  few  of  them  occurring  only  on  the  western  slopes  facing  the  valley  of  the 
Columbia  River. 

ROCKY  MOUNTAINS. 

Populut  tremulmdes,  Michx.  (Aspen).  Pieudotiuga  Douglum,  Carr.  (Douglas  lir). 

"       balsamifera,  Lion.  (Balsam  poplar).  Pinvxflexilit,  James,  (Rocky  mountain  pine). 
Picea  o/6a,  Link.  (White  spruce).  "     Afurrayana,  Balfour.  (Black  pine). 

"      Engelmanni,  Engelm.  (Engeluiann's  spruce).  "     albicaulit,  Kngelm.  (White-barke  1  pine). 

Alines  subalpina,  Engelm.  (Mountain  balsam).  Larix  Lyallii,  Parl.  (Mountain  larch) 

Other  species  in  the  Columbia  Valley  aiid  Selkirk  Mountains. 

Populus  trichocarpa,  Torr  &  Gray.  Pinut  pondfrosa  var.  scopuloorum,  Engelm.  (Yellow  pine) 

Juniperus  Virginiana,Unn.  (Red  cedar).  Tsuga  Pattoniana,  Engelm.  (Mountain  hemlock). 
Thuya  gigantea,  Nutt  (Western  white  cedar).  "      Mertenriana,  Carr.  (Western  hemlock). 

Pinus  man ticola,Doug\.  (Western  white  pine).  Larix  occidentalis,  Nutt.  (Western  larch). 

ADDITIONAL  PACIFIC  COAST  SPECIES. 

Acer circinatum,  Pursh.  (Vine  maple).  Sa/iz  Scoulc riana, Barratt.  (Western  willow). 

"    macrophyllum,  Pursh.  (Broad-leaved  maple).  Thuya  excelm,  Bong.  (Yellow  cypress). 

Rhamntts  Purthiana,  DC.  ("Barberry").  Taxus  brevifolia,  Nutt.  (Western  yew). 

Prunut  emarginata,  Walp.  (Western  bird  cherry).  Pinus  contorta,  Dougl.  (Western  scrub  pine). 

Pints  rivularis,  Dougl.  (Western  crab  apple).  Picea  Sitchensis,  Carr.  (Menzies  spruce). 

Cornus  Nuttallii,  Aud.  (Western  flowering  dogwood).  Abies  grandif,  Lindley.  (Mountain  fir). 
Arbutus  Menziesii.  Pursh.  (Madrona).  "    amabilis,  Forbes.  (While  fir). 

The  bulk  of  the  forest  in  the  Rocky  Mountains  south  of  lat.  53°  is  made  up  of  white 
spruce,  Engelmann's  spruce,  black  pine,  Douglas  fir  and  balsam  fir.  These  five  species 
include  at  least  90  per  cent  of  the  forest  growth,  the  remaining  10  per  cent  being  made  up 
of  the  other  five  species.  Of  these  Pinus  flexilis  is  found  only  on  the  margins  of  the  rivers 
issuing  from  the  mountains,  and  the  poplars  in  the  valleys  and  open  spaces  where  the  original 
forest  has  been  burnt  oft'.  On  the  other  hand  Pinus  albicaulis  and  Larix  Lyallii  form  a  zone 


14  JOHN  MACOUN  ON 

more  or  less  pronounced  at  the  extreme  limit  of  trees,  about  7,000  to  7,500  feet  altitude,  and 
in  September  the  latter  tree  stands  out  very  distinctly  owing  to  the  changing  of  its  leaves 
from  green  to  yellow. 

All  tin-  vallevs  are  filled  with  white  spruce,  and  the  mountain  slopes,  where  gravel  or 
Mind  predominates,  are  covered  with  pine.  As  we  ascend  above  5,000  feet,  the  pines  are 
left  behind  and  spruce  and  fir  with  Douglas  fir  take  their  place. 

Descending  from  the  Kocky  mountain  summit  by  the  Kicking  Horse  Pass,  we  meet  the 
\v,-st, -rii  cedar  as  a  mere  r-hruh.  but  in  the  Columbia  Valley  it  becomes  a  gigantic  tree,  often 
having  a  diameter  often  feet,  in  the  valley  of  Heaver  ('reck.  Ascending  the  slope  on  the 
\vc-t  r-ide  of  the  vallev  we  come  at  once  into  a  belt  of  the  western  hemlock  and  white 
pine  which  i-  characteristic  of  all  t lie  mountains  from  here  to  the  Coast  Range.  Above 
th.-c  tree-.,  hut  often  intermixed  with  them,  as  at  the  Glacier  hotel,  Selkirk  Mountains, 
Patton'-  hemlock  i-  found  capping  the  mountains  or  forming  the  last  groves  on  their  sides. 
Un  the  Coa-t  KaiiL'e  a  change  takes  place,  and  the  upper  slopes  are  clothed  with  this 
tree  and  the  \\hite  tir  1. 1 /«'••*  •;//i"'»'/.--).  Fine  groves  of  this  shapely  tree  are  to  be  seen  here, 
uiul  the  dilVercnce  hetwcen  it  and  the  Kocky  mountain  species  (Abies  subalpina)  is  very 
apparent,  a-  the  former  ha-  irrecii  .'ones  and  the  latter  bright  purple  ones.  Descending 
the  Columbia  Uivcr.  Droves  of  the  western  larch  are  seen  below  the  Upper  Arrow  Lake,  and 
thi-  line  tree  i-  not  uncommon  on  the  lower  slope*  of  the  mountains  on  both  the  east  and 

\V,  -t    -ide-    of  the    (  iold     Kall^e. 

(iineralh  -peakiiiL'.  all  the  valleys  throughout  both  the  (iold  and  Selkirk  ranges  are 
tilled  with  cedar  and  -|>ruee.  and  the  mountain  slopes  are  covered  with  Douglas  fir  and 
luiuloek.  The  tree*  arc  in  all  cases  well-developed,  and  from  their  size  are  suited  for  any 
pm-po-c.  Thi-  i-  tin-  character  of  all  the  timber  from  the  Columbia  valley  to  the  western 
-lope- of  the  <  ;,.ld  Kanirc.  Tlie  valleys  of  the  streams  discharging  westward  from  the  latter 
ran  if'-  into  the  Ka-_rle  and  Spullamacheen  rivers  and  Shuswap  Lake  arc  also  filled  with  fine 
limber  of  the  same  species.  1'asMiig  westward  from  these  mountains  we  come  gradually 
into  a  drier  region,  and  the  country  becomes  open,  with  only  scattered  groves  or  single 
tree-  oil  the  lower  slope?-  and  plateaus,  and  the  yellow  pine  ( Pin  us  ponder osa)  so  characteristic 
ol  the  dry  interior  of  British  Columbia  is  the  chief  feature  in  the  landscape. 

The  light  rainfall  eai-t  of  the  Coast  Range  in  British  Columbia  prevents  the  growth  of  a 
continuous  forest  outside  the  flood-plains  of  the  rivers  so  that  yellow  pine  and  Douglas  fir 
are  scattered  over  the  Okaiiagan  and  Kamloops  country  until  we  reach  an  altitude  of  about 
3.500  feet.  Above  this  is  a  belt  of  dense  forest  composed  chiefly  of  spruce  and  black  pine 
(Huns  Mtirrayaiia)  with  which  is  mixed,  in  places,  a  considerable  quantity  of  Douglas  fir. 
Tliis  forms  a  /.one  of  from  2,000  to  3,000  feet  above  which  the  forest  thins  out  and  grassy 
meadows,  with  beautiful  groves  of  fir,  cap  the  mountains. 

The  transition  from  the  arid  region  of  British  Columbia  to  the  humid  coast  district  is  a 
Hiidden  one.  An  soon  an  the  summit  of  the  range  is  passed  a  change  occurs,  and  descending 
by  the  valley  of  the  Fraser,  this  is  noted  a  few  miles  above  Boston  Bar  where  the -mountain 
barrier  .•!•.-..-  the  valley  to  the  moisture-laden  winds  from  the  Pacific.  Descending  into  the 
lower  valley  of  the  Eraser  causes  little  change  in  the  trees  outside  the  flood-plains,  but  they 
at  once  increase  in  size  and  more  than  double  their  height.  It  is  in  the  lower  Fraser  valley 
that  we  first  see  the  Pacific  coast  forest  and  are  lost  in  wonder  at  the  height  of  the  Douglas 
fir,  Mcnzies  Hpruce  and  the  western  cedar.  Trees  of  Douglas  fir  300  feet  high  and  ten  or 


THE  FORESTS  OF  CANADA.  15 

twelve  feet  in  diameter  were  formerly  common,  and  many  fine  specimens  still  remain.  A  visit 
to  Stanley  park  at  Vancouver  will  satisfy  the  moat  skeptical,  and  the  remnants  of  the  former 
forests  seen  there  give  full  assurance  that  the  size  and  number  of  trees  in  the  old  forests  was 
not  exaggerated.  The  samples  seen  on  this  peninsula  between  New  Westminster  and  Van- 
couver City  will  exemplify  the  forests  of  some  parts  of  Vancouver  Island  :md  the  coves  and 
deep  inlets  of  the  mainland. 

The  broad-leaved  maple  is  a  coast  species,  but  ascends  the  Fraser  almost  as  far  as  its 
junction  with  the  Thompson,  and  before  it  disappears  dwindles  to  little  more  than  a  shrub. 
The  arbutus  is  seldom  seen  on  the  mainland  except  on  rocky  points  jutting  into  the  sea,  but 
it  ascends  the  north  arm  of  Burrard  Inlet  for  a  mile  or  two.  From  Burrard  Inlet  northward 
the  coast  forests  of  the  mainland  change  gradually  so  that  the  sequence  of  trees  on  a  moun- 
tain near  Vancouver  City  will  illustrate  the  gradual  change  on  the  const,  with  one  exception — 
Menzies  spruce.  This  species  is  a  very  fine  tree  on  Burrard  Inlet  and  continues  so,  far  into 
Alaska,  while  the  Douglas  h'r  seems  to  be  at  its  best  here,  and  begins  to  diminish  in  six.e 
and  numbers  towards  the  north  end  of  Vancouver  Island.  It  gradually  becomes  intermixed 
with  hemlock  (T*nga  Mertensiana)  and  yellow  cedar  (Tlimja  e.n:i:lxn)  to  the  north  and 
eventually  disappears,  and  the  coast  forests  are  then  composed  of  spruce,  hemlock  and 
yellow  cedar  only. 

The  species  on  the  mountain  summits  of  the  mainland  are  little  known,  hut  reasoning 
from  what  we  know  of  Vancouver  Island  we  can  safely  say  that  Txni/n  I'l/l/n/ii'i/m  and  .  I  /</>.<.- 
amabilis  are  the  principal  trees.  These  arc  intermixed  on  the  upper  slopes  with  Tltm/n 
excelsa  and  Tsuga  Mertensiana,  while  on  the  middle  slopes  P//I//.S  in<>nt:<;,ln  is  well  developed. 

VANCOUVER  ISLAND. 

There  arc  no  trees  on  Vancouver  island  that  are  peculiar  to  it,  and  only  one  which  is 
not  found  on  the  mainland — the  western  white  oak  (Qiiercus  Garrayana).  This  tree 
covers  a  considerable  area  of  rocky  ground  around  Victoria,  and  is  found  at  Departure  Bay 
and  in  some  quantity  at  Comox,  but  in  the  latter  locality  it  is  of  little  value.  Douglas  fir 
is  the  chief  forest  tree  throughout  Vancouver  Island.  On  the  south  it  is  mixed  with  white 
cedar  and  balsam  fir.  On  the  mountain  slopes  this  tree  with  white  pine,  yellow  cedar 
and  hemlock  constitute  the  forest,  and  at  an  altitude  of  5,500  feet  it  holds  its  own  with  Ahies 
amabilis  and  Tsuga  Pattnniana.  As  we  pass  to  the  north  the  forest  changes  and  the  moun- 
tain trees  descend  so  that  the  yellow  cedar,  first  seen  on  Mount  Benson,  near  Nanaimo,  at 
an  elevation  of  2,000  feet,  reaches  the  coast  some  distance  south  of  the  north  end  of  the 
island. 

The  trees  which  give  character  to  the  Vancouver  Island  vegetation  are  the  arbutus, 
flowering  dogwood  and  broad-leaved  maple.  The  former  with  its  large  laurel-like  ever- 
green leaves  is  a  living  proof  of  the  mildness  of  the  climate,  and  its  red  inner  bark  and  green 
leaves  as  it  is  seen  standing  on  a  rocky  point  or  jutting  rock  along  the  coast  relieves  the 
sombre  aspect  of  the  thick  forests  of  Douglas  fir.  The  dogwood  may  often  be  seen  in 
company  with  it,  its  white  involucre,  over  three  inches  across,  covering  the  tree  with  a  man- 
tle of  white,  broken  here  and  there  by  protruding  leaves. 


16  JOHN  MACOUN  ON 


CONCLUSION. 

Tin-  examination  of  the  Canadian  forests  brings  out  some  noteworthy  points  relative  to 
tlie  distribution  of  species.  Without  referring  to  the  origin  of  our  flora,  which  it  is  not  in- 
tended to  discuss  in  this  paper,  it  may  l>e  interesting  to  note  the  sequence  of  species  in  some 
genera  us  they  pass  from  east  to  west. 

f'ii,n.i  ll'inks'uni't,  ]\  Miirrtn/'iiiri  and  /'.  i-mitorla  form  a  natural  group  of  scruh  pines 
that  under  one  form  or  another  pass,  without  intermixing,  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific. 
The  tirst  extends  without  a  break  from  the  Atlantic  coast  of  Nova  Scotia  to  the  Athabasca 
River  at  Fort  Assinihoine.  Here  at  its  western  limit  and  as  far  east  as  Prince  Albert  on 
tin-  Saskatchewan  '"  i>  a  tine  tree.  Scarcely  a  day's  journey  west  of  Fort  Assiniboine  the 
writer  found  the  second  species  in  trrcat  profusion,  lint  never  more  than  three  inches  in 
diameter.  Mr.  McCoiinell  found  both  species  on  the  Liard  River,  P.  Mnrrmjana  being  near 
the  mountain:-  and  /'.  />'.'///..>/<•/«•  lower  down  the  stream  towardsthe  Mackenzie.  Throughout 
ili,  i;..,k\  Mountain--  /'.  .V"/T<"/"""  is  the  principal  tree,  between  4,000  and  5,000  feet, 
and  in  I'.riti-li  Columbia  mi  the  plateau  between  hit.  •>}  and  :">;">  ,  at  an  altitude  of  from 
•j.non  i,,  I. mm  feet.  l'a-~inir  fnuu  tlie  Coast  Range  to  the  valley  of  the  Frusor  the  third 

speeies    r.inir-    ill.    lillt    eX«pe|it    oil    tile    coast      It    prefers   SWalllpS   to   (1  IT   grolllld. 

/'  r.i  ./'/»/.  /'.  A',/./' /"""""  and  /'.  S-ti-ln  /I*/*  tonn  another  natural  group  ami  are  dis- 
tributed in  nearly  the  -aim-  way.  In  this  case,  however,  our  knowledge  is  not  so  definite, 
and  there  mav  be  four  -pccie-  instead  ot  three.  I'irt-ii  nllm  is  found  in  abundance  from  Nova 
Sc,  iiia  \\i-t«ard  to  tlie  prairie  region,  and  even  there  occasionally  on  river  hanks.  It  is 
plentiful,  too.  in  the  Cypress  Mills.  This  species  enters  the  Rocky  Mountains,, and  is  found 
in  river  valley-  a-  far  we-t  a-  the  valley  of  Kagle  River,  west  of  the  Gold  Range.  In  the 
higher  mountain  valleys  /'/.,,/  A'//-/. •////«•/•//<  takes  its  place,  and  is  the  spruce  found  on  nearly 
all  mountains  from  the  Roekics  to  the  Coast  Range.  Crossing  the  Coast  Range  Picea  Sit- 

•  •/,. /I.-.I.-.  collies  in  and   i<  the  only  coast   species. 

Tin-  tirs  have  the  same  distribution  and  pass  from  east  to  west  in  the  same  way,  the 
Koeky  Mountains  ami  west  coast  having  their  own  species,  the  sequence  being  Allies  balsamea, 
,1.  xiiliiil/tiiiit  and  .1.  i/rniitlix. 

The  habitat  of  ./Hiii/nriix  Viri)iii!iiiin  changes  as  it  jiasses  from  east  to  west.  In  the 
east  it  grows  on  the  rocky  banks  of  streams  or  on  shallow  soil  on  limestone.  In  the  west, 
mi  the  other  hand,  it  grows  in  peat  bogs  or  by  lake  shores,  and  although  so  distinct  in  habit 
there  seems  to  In-  no  clear  character  by  which  it  may  be  separated  into  two  species. 

The  only  trees  that  pass  from  east  to  west  without  apparent  change  are  the  aspen  und 
the  canoe  birch.  The  latter,  however,  never  becomes  the  fine  tree  on  the  west  coast  that  it 
does  in  the  east.  On  Vancouver  Island  there  are  two  forms  of  the  aspen,  one  of  which  may 
IK;  the  European  P.  tremnla.  IJoth  forms  grow  in  clumps,  but  the  leaves  of  the  one 
supposed  to  be  P.  trcninla  were  quite  brown  in  character  when  I  saw  them  in  1893,  while 
tho*e  of  the  other  form  which  grew  near  it  were  the  usual  light  green  colour.  The  old  leaves 
of  the  former  were  quite  round  and  seldom  pointed,  the  teeth  were  sinuate  and  appressed 
and  not  erect  and  regular  as  they  are  in  the  common  aspen. 

In  conclusion  I  may  say  that  including  Vancouver  Island  a  coniferous  forest  may  be 
naid  to  extend  from  the  Pacific  to  the  Atlantic,  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  tundra  of 


THE  FORESTS  OF  CANADA.  17 

Alaska  and  the  Barren  Grounds  of  the  Dominion,  and  southerly  with  a  varying  border  until 
it  meets  and  intermingles  with  the  poplar  forests  of  the  Northwest  Territories.  Passing 
still  eastward  the  poplar  mixes  with  it  to  the  south  until  after  passing  Lake  Superior  it 
gradually  merges  into  the  deciduous  forests  of  Ontario,  southern  Quebec  and  the  elevated 
and  interior  region  of  New  Brunswick,  Nova  Scotia  and  Prince  Edward  Island. 

After  all  has  been  said  about  our  waste  both  by  myself  and  others  it  is  evident  that  we 
have  woodland  enough  in  the  north  to  supply  every  demand  that  maybe  made  upon  it  for 
many  generations,  but  like  everything  that  is  valuable,  it  is  hard  to  get  at.  "When  it  will 
he  wanted  none  can  say,  but  that  it  is  therein  incalculable  quantities  is  absolutely  certain. 
A  belt  200  miles  deep  and  3,000  miles  wide  gives  us  an  area  of  600,000  square  miles,  but  we 
are  quite  safe  in  estimating  it  at  1,000,000.  The  poplar  forest  and  the  mixed  growth  to  the 
north  of  it  extends  from  Edmonton  to  Winnipeg,  a  distance  of  about  000  miles,  and  averages 
over  50  miles  in  width,  which  gives  an  area  of  45,000  square  miles  of  aspen  forest  for  the 
use  of  the  settlers  who  will  by  degrees  occupy  this  region,  for  the  aspen  districts  have,  as  a 
rule,  good  soil. 


Sec.  IV.,  1894.    3. 


18 


JOHN  MACOUN  ON 

LIST  OF  FORKST  TRKKS  OF  THE  DOMINION,  SHOWING  THEIR  DISTRIBUTION  IN  THB 

VARIOUS  PROVINCES. 


1 

— 

a 

CO* 

X 

a 

X 

_ 

5 

1 

EH 

ri 

- 

d 

OQ 

h-J 

s.  • 
w. 

!     \HJiuinntrUolm,  Dunal.  (American  papnw).. 

1  \V 

i 

1 
s. 

E. 

1 

1 

i 
i 

1 

l 

1     1      1 
1     1      1 

E. 

lii.n  n>j.|i\  limn     I'ur^li.   ilti.M"!   Ir.iU'il   tliaplr) 

1 
1 

1 
1 

i 

i 

1 

i 
i 
i 
i 

i 

1 
1 
1 
1 

1 
1 

o 

1 
1 

1 

i 

i 

1 

i,  l.uip    I>M_  !i..rn  suma<  In 

i 

s. 
s. 

:       I'ninn-     \inn-h  ana.  M,ir-!>.  <  \Vihl  pluuit. 

i      i 

1111 

1 

E. 

1 

1 

i      i 

1111 

1 
1 
w 

1 

1 

i 

1 

1 

i 
i 

1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
w 

X. 

•U    AiiH'lanchicr  (*Hn;iili*n>is  Torr    &  (>niv    i.Iunr  Inrry) 

1 

1 

1 

1 
1 

i 
i 
i 

;ti  (\inniHalternifulia,  I,  inn    i  \ltcrnatr-lcAvrrl  cornel) 

:t(                  tlorida.  Linn   (KlowTrin^  <lo^\vood) 

•f»                  Nntialhl.  Anil.  iWrntorn  MoweriiiK  flo^wood) 

w. 

C. 

1 

w 

:t7    ViUirnniii  l^-nl.T^«..  Kirtn.  (Shi-rp  berry) 

1 

-*-   S'kinlMK  -HH  (  ariA'Irttsiv  and  p  iltrns  in  V    I 

1 
1 

:•»  AHmtUM  .M.-n/i.-Mi.  Plinth.  <Madn>im> 

C. 

THE  FORESTS  OF  CANADA. 
LIST  OF  FOREST  TREES  OF  THE  DOMINION — Continued. 


19 


HH 

w 

cc 

03 

16 

^ 

H 

'? 

od 

CJ 

. 

0, 

^ 

/: 

<y 

O 

•s. 

s 

a 

** 

40 

Fraxinus  Americana,  Linn.  (White  anh)  

1 

1 

i 

i 

1 

II 

"        pubescens   Lain.  (Red  or  rini  ash) 

1 

i 

i 

1 

].' 

!' 

"        viridis,  Miclix.  (Green  ash)  

w 

K 

1:1 

**        quadrangulata,  Michx.  (Blue  ash)  

w 

it 

"        sambucifolia,  Lain.  (Black  ash)  

1 

1 

i 

i 

1 

if, 

Sassafras  ofticinale,  Nees.  (Sassafras)  

w 

Hi 

Ulnms  fulva,  Michx.  (Slippery  elm)  

i 

1 

17 

"        Americana,  Linn.  (American  elm) 

1 

1 

i 

i 

1 

E 

48 

"       racemosa,  Thomas.  (Rock  elm)  

i 

1 

49 

Celtis  occidentals,  Linn.  (Nettle  tree)  

w 

1 

50 

Morus  rubra,  Linn.  (Red  mulberry) 

w 

51 

Platanus  occidentalis,  Linn.  (Button-wood)  

\v 

ff> 

Carya  alba   Nutt.  (Shell-bark  hickory) 

\y 

1 

53 

"      tomentosii,  Nutt.  (White  heart  hickory)  

w. 

54 

"     porcina,  Nutt.  (l*ix  nut  or  broom  hickory)  

1 

55 

"      iiinara    Nutt.  (Bitter-nut  hickory) 

\v 

1 

56 

fl 

"      microcarpu,  Nutt.  (Small  fruited  hickory)  

1 

i 

i 

w. 

1 

58 
5M 

"        lutea,  Michx.  f.  (Yellow  birch)  
"        populifolia,  Ait.  (American  white  birch)     

1 
1 

1 
1 

i 
i 

i 

E 

1 

60 
fil 

"        papyrifera,  Marsh.  (Paper  or  canoe  birch)  
Alnus  rubra,  Bon^ard.  (Red  alder)                      ....             

1 

1 

i 

1 

1 

1 

1 

i 
c 

i 
i 

fi'^ 

"        rhombifolia,  Nutt.  (Mountain  alder.  )   

c 

i 

(W 

(  '.irpinns  Caroliniana,  Wciller.  (Blue  beech) 

i 

] 

Ostrya  Vir^inica,  Willd.  (Iron  wood)  

1 

i 

j 

1 

(M 

Quercus  alba,  Linn.  (White  oak)  

1 

firt 

*'         Garryana,  Douglas.  (Western  white  oak)                    

i 

fi7 

**          obtusiloba,  Michx,  (Post  oak)  

w 

AH 

*'         macrocarpa,  Michx.  (Mossy-cup  oak)    .  .                   

1 

i 

1 

1 

K 

Ilil 

"         bicolor,  Willd.  (Swamp  White  oak)  

70 

Prinus,  Linn.  (Rock  Chestnut  oak) 

71 

"          prinoides,  Willd.  (Chestnut  oak)     ...                

s  w. 

jj 

'*         rubra  Linn.  (Red  oak)                                                       .   . 

1 

1 

i 

1 

1 

7fl 

"         coccinea,  Wang.  (Scarlet  oak)                              

s  w 

74 

"         tinctoria,  Bart.  (Yellow  oak)  

s.w. 

7n 

"         palustris  Du  Roi.  (Pin  oak)                              

w 

7(1 

Castanea  sativa  var.  Americana,  (Chestnut)  

w. 

7" 

Fagus  ferruginea,  Aiton.  (American  beech)                                  

1 

1 

i 

1 

1 

7f 

Salix  flavescens,  Nutt  

1 

i 

i 

7f 

"      Scoulcriana   Barratt.                 ...          

i 

i 

RC 

(      *'     lasiandra,  Benth  

i 

i 

iiO 


JOHN  MACOUN  ON  TIIK  FOKKSTS  OF  CANADA. 
LIST  OF  FOREST  TREKS  OF  THE  DOMINION — Concluded. 


K 

Cu 

CO 

te. 

fc 

u 

E 

o 

H 

B5 
S 

6 

n 

NH 

1 

1 

1 

i 

1 

si   Salix  iiijrra.  Hook.  (Black  willow  J 

1 
1 

s'J    1'npuliiH  in-iitula   l.iiin.-<Kuni|M*iiii  aspen) 

1 

1 
1 

1 

1 
1 
1 

1 
1 
1 

i 
i 
i 

1 

1 

i 

*i                  ..-i.in'iitlf  ni.na.  Mirlix.  (Large-toothed  ntipvii) 

1 

1 

s.w. 

1 

l 

1 
1 

1 

l 

1 

\V. 
1 

i 
i 
w. 

1  S. 

;•!     1  IniMi  o,  n.lriitalK  I,  inn.  i  \Vhilr  rnlari 

1 

1 

i      i       l 

V.  E. 

1 

i 
c. 

i 
c 

1 
1 

1 
1 

1 

1 

1 

-•  i..1.!!-.  l.inn.  i  Wliitt*  piiif» 

1 

i      i 

1 

E. 

1 

i 

1 

\V. 

1 

i 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

E. 

i 

1 

1 

i 

1 

1 

N. 

S. 

1 

i 
c. 

1 

St   L 

1 
1 
1 

1 

1 
1 

1 
i 
1 

1 

1 
1 

1 
E. 
1 

N. 

N. 

N. 

1 

1 

1 

1 
1 
C. 

.... 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 
1 
1 

1 
1 

1 

1 
1 
1 

1  14    l'*«-iiil-  it  -oiiM   I  )nti^rl;t-ii,  CHIT.  (Douglas  tin                    

W. 
E. 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

||0|                 «uUt'pinit,  KtiKvltu   4  Mountain  MaUam) 

1 

1 
C. 

1 

N. 

1 
1 

1 
1 

Kramliv  l.indlr-v.  (Wcstrrn  Kils.iin   lin 

UK        "      nin.ilMlii.  Korln-s.  <  White  lin 

1 
N. 

1 

lltr  \.-\ri\    Am**ricji:ia.  Michx.  tTainanurk,  Ian  ID            

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

N. 

•  -  •  i-lrutalis.  Null.  <  WrMtcrii  lart-li)  
121                l.>;ii'ii.  I'.irl.tinri'.  <Mouiitain  larch) 

SECTION  IV.,  1894.  [    21    ]  TRANS.  Roy.  Soc.  CANADA. 


II. —  The  Potsdam  and  Oalclferous  Formation*  of  Quebec  and  Eastern  Ontario. 


By  R.   W.  ELLS,  LL.P.,  F.G.S.A. 


(Read  May  '25,  1S!M.) 


Ill  the  volume  styled  "Correlation  Papers"  (Cambrian)  lately  issued  by  Mr.  ('.  I). 
Walcott,  of  the  U.  S.  Geological  Survey,  the  author,  while  reviewing  verv  ablv  and  exhaus- 
tively, the  entire  literature  pertaining  to  the  subject,  states  that  there  are  several  problems 
in  connection  therewith  as  yet  unsolved.  Among  others  of  greater  or  less  importance  is  the 
limitation  of  the  Cambrian  and  Cambro-Hilurian  (Ordovician)  systems,  concerning  which  the 
geologists  who  have  studied  the  question  from  time  to  time  have  expressed  opinions  which 
differ  widely  as  to  the  interpretation  of  the  evidence  presented  in  the  field.  The  divergence 
of  opinion  is  doubtless,  to  some  extent,  due  to  the  various  standpoints  from  which  the 
writers  on  the  subject  have  viewed  the  question,  whether  relating  to  the  geological  sequence 
of  the  formations  involved  or  their  paheontological  affinities.  To  some  extent  also  the  older 
determinations  regarding  stratigraphy,  made  in  the  earlier  days  of  the  study  of  geological 
science  in  America,  have  had  some  weight  in  deciding  opinion  on  this  question  ; 
and  even  at  the  present  day  we  find  certain  divisions  of  rocks  which  differ  very  widely,  both 
as  regards  stratigraphical  sequence,  physical  features  and  fossil  contents,  placed  in  the  same 
series,  through  an  intricate  admixture  of  strata  due  to  faults,  overturns  or  other  physical 
disarrangements,  which  have  affected  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  portions  of  the  rocky  crust. 

In  Canada  some  of  the  most  confusing  problems  in  stratigraphy  have  been  disposed  of 
in  a  tolerably  satisfactory  manner,  both  as  regards  the  sequence  of  strata  and  the  apparently 
conflicting  evidence  of  the  contained  fossils  and  the  exceedingly  discordant  assemblage  of 
facts  have  been  harmonized.  These  problems  are  not  confined  to  any  particular  province  or 
group  of  strata,  but  have  been  found  as  prolific  of  matter  for  controversy  on  the  Pacific 
slope  as  in  the  eastern  portion  of  the  Dominion. 

In  the  consideration  of  the  relations  of  the  Potsdam  and  Calciferous  to  the  Cambrian  or 
Cambro-Silurian  systems,  we  must  bear  in  mind  this  fact,  that  the  former  of  these  terms,  the 
Potsdam,  does  not  at  the  present  day  possess  the  same  broad  significance  as  when  it  was 
employed  in  the  earlier  stages  of  geological  investigation.  Thus  in  most  of  the  text  books 
on  the  subject,  in  fact  until  quite  recent  times,  we  find  that  the  Potsdam  was  regarded  as 
following  directly  upon  the  Laurentian  and  Huronian  which  represented  the  great  Azoic 
systems.  This  formation  was  therefore  made  to  comprise  all  the  rocks  of  the  Cambrian 
system.  Within  recent  years  however  the  investigations  on  the  Cambrian  by  Matthew, 
Walcott  and  others  have  led  to  a  very  radical  change  in  the  nomenclature,  and  the  rocks  of 
the  system  which  comprise  some  thousands  of  feet  of  slates,  sandstone  or  quartzite  and  lime- 


22 


R  W.  ELLS  ON  THE  POTSDAM  AND  CALCIFEROUS 


r 


stone,  the  greater  portion  of  which  contain  a  rich  Primordial  fauna,  are  now  arranged  under 

several  distinct  heads. 

The  term  Potsdam  sandstone  was  first  applied  by  Dr.  Emmons,  in  1837,  to  a  series  of 
arenaceous  deposits  which  were  well  developed  in  the  vicinity  of  the  village  of  Potsdam,  in 
the  iiortluTii  part  of  the  state  of  New  York.  In  his  report  on  this  area  Dr.  Emmons 
d.-scribes  the  occurrence  of  certain  sandy  and  calcareous  layers  which  he  styled  the  Potsdam 
sandstone  and  Calciferous  sandrock,  the  former  of  which  reposed  directly  upon  the  primitive 
rocks,  now  known  as  Laurentian.' 

This  term  Potsdam  sandstone  was  afterwards  adopted  by  Logan  in  his  investigation  of 
the  ircol,.gical  formations  in  Canada  and  applied  to  a  similar  series  of  sediments  which,  in  the 
Ottawa  basin  and  at  certain  places  along  the  St.  Lawrence,  occupied  a  similar  position  upon 
the  haurcntian  gneiss  and  limestones  to  that  found  by  Emmons  in  New  York.  These  were 
vgurded  I'V  Lc. tran  in  the  earliest  stages  of  geological  investigation  as  constituting  the  basal 
porti.-n  ..f  the  Pala-ox.oie  series.  The  formation  can  be  traced  directly  into  Canada  from  the 
|,l:i.-e  wlieiv  oriirinally  studied  in  New  York  state,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the 
similarity  nt'the  strata  and  the  equivalency  of  their  horizons. 

Tiie  I'a.-al  bed- of  tin-  I'otsdam  sandstone  both  in  Xew  York  and  Canada  are  made  up  of 
the  d.-bri-  <>f  the  underlying  Lanivntian  rocks.  They  thus  present  for  several  feet  a  regular 
c. .iiL'l" in. -rate  structure,  but  this  speedily  passes  into  a  sandstone,  largely  quartzosc,  of  a 
L'i-a\i-li»r  vellowish-irrav  ei.loiir.  This  gradually  changes  through  sandy  beds  into  others  con- 
taining a  pr..p.irti..n  <.f  cjilcarcoiis  matter  till  it  passes  without  break  into  the  regular 
( 'alcir.-rnu-  fiirniatiiin. 

In  the  studv  <if  the  «,'e.d...;v  ,,f  Xc\\  York  and  Vermont  states,  it  was  held  by  the  earliest 
lr,.,.|">'.ri-i-.  aiii»iiL'  whom  mav  be  mentioned  Dr.  Amos  Eaton  (1818)  and  Dr.  E.  Emmons 
(1.>4J|.  that  the  I'ot.-dam  sandstone  was  a  formation  distinct  from  and  above  a  series  of 

•  •'her  quart /."M-  and  slaty  rocks,  known  at  the  time  as  the  granular  quartz  and  the  Georgia 
slate  irn-nps,  which  wen-  regarded  as  of  Cambrian  age.     Subsequent  examination  of  the  rocks 
nt'  this  district  bv  different  investigators  resulted  in  the  expression  of  a  variety  of  opinions. 
Hv  -.'ine  of  these  it  was  held  that  all  these  rocks,  together  with  the  Potsdam  sandstone,  were 
«m  the  same  horizon,  while  others  placed  them  at  the  summit  of  the  Lower  Silurian  system. 
Tin-  various  opinions  on   this  subject   have  been   already  stated   by  Marcou,  Hunt,  Walcott 
and  others,  so  that  it  is  not  considered  necessary  to  cover  again  the  ground  so  ably  reviewed. 
The  "Taconic  controversy"  has  long  been  matter  for  history,  and  it  is  moreover,  to  a  large 
extent,  beyond  the  scope  of  the  present  paper. 

The  description  of  the  typical  Potsdam  sandstone  cannot  perhaps  be  better  stated  than 
in  the  words  of  Dr.  Emmons  himself.  He  says,  "  this  rock  is  a  true  sandstone  of  red, 
yellowish-mi,  grayish  or  grayish-white  colours.  It  is  made  up  of  grains  of  sand,  and  held 
together  without  a  cement.  Intermixed  with  the  siliceous  grains  are  finer  particles  of 
yellowish  feldspar,  which  do  not  essentially  change  the  character  of  the  sandstone,  hut  they 
«how  the  probable  source  from  which  the  materials  forming  it  were  originally  derived,  viz , 
nome  of  the  varieties  of  granite.  Unlike  most  of  the  sandstones,  however,  it  is  destitute  of 
scales  of  mica.  The  colouring  matter  of  the  rock  is  evidently  oxide  of  iron,  but  unequally 

•  liriu-.-d  through  it,  giving  it  intensity  or  deepness  of  colour  in  proportion  to  its  quantity.     In 

1  G«ol.  K«p.  N.Y.,  1S37.  pp.  214.  217,  voL  L 


FORMATIONS  OF  QUEBEC  AND  EASTERN  ONTARIO.  23 

some  places  it  is  almost  wanting,  which  makes  it  when  pulverized  a  good  material  for  glass. 

"  The  grains  and  particles  in  its  composition  are  generally  angular,  hut  where  it  takes  the 
character  of  a  conglomerate  as  it  does  in  the  inferior  layers,  they  are  frequently  rounded. 
The  thicker  strata  exhihit  an  obscurely  striped  appearance  owing  to  the  prevalence  of  certain 
colours  in  the  different  layers."  ' 

The  ahove  description  applies  exactly  to  the  rocks  of  the  formation  as  developed  in 
western  Quebec  and  eastern  Ontario  in  the  vicinity  of  the  St.  Lawrence  and  Ottawa  rivers. 
These  rocks  have  been  described  in  the  Geology  of  Canada,  1863,  by  Sir  "William  Logan, 
under  the  heading  of  the  Potsdam  group,  and  their  distribution  is  delineated  with  great 
exactness.  Owing,  however,  to  the  confusion  prevailing  at  this  date  in  regard  to  the  other 
members  of  the  lower  sedimentary  and  foseiliferous  series,  variously  described  under  the 
head  of  Taconic,  the  term  Potsdam  wan  by  Billings  made  to  include  not  only  the  typical 
Potsdam,  but  certain  of  the  other  divisions  as  the  Georgia  slates  and  red  sandrock  of  Ver- 
mont, in  which  in  1861,  Billings  found  trilobites  of  Primordial  types,  near  the  boundary 
between  Quebec  and  Vermont.  It  may  however  be  mentioned  that  prior  to  this  date  no 
detailed  attempt  had  been  made  by  the  Canadian  palaeontologist  to  studv  tin-  Primordial 
fauna  as  a  distinct  group  of  organic  remains,  and  it  was  not  till  a  somewhat  later  date  that 
Hartt  in  examining  the  fossils  collected  at  St.  John,  X.B.,  discovered  the  existence  of 
Primordial  types  in  that  province. 

The  typical  Potsdam  sandstone  is  somewhat  local  in  its  development.  Thus  in  northern 
New  York  its  distribution,  as  given  by  Kmnions,  shows  it  to  be  principally  confined  to  the 
counties  lying  more  immediately  south  of  the  St.  Lawrence  and  contiguous  to  Canadian 
territory.  In  its  extension  into  Canada  it  is  well  developed  in  the  county  of  Huntingdon 
which  extends  along  the  New  York  boundary  from  the  St.  Lawrence  river  to  Missisquoi 
bay  at  the  lower  end  of  Lake  Champlain.  Throughout  this  area  the  typical  characters  of  a 
grayish  or  yellowish-gray  quartzose  sandstone  are  preserved,  and  the  strata  are  in  a  nearly 
horizontal  attitude  or  affected  only  by  low  anticlinals.  East  of  Missisquoi  bay  this  typical 
character  does  not  appear  anywhere  in  Canada,  though  along  the  eastern  shore,  south  of 
Philipsburg,  certain  calcareous  sandy  beds  probably  represent  the  transition  members  between 
the  Potsdam  proper  and  the  Calciferous  formation.  This  area  has  been  carefully  studied  both 
by  the  Canadian  and  United  States  palaeontologists  and  geologists  and  will  be  referred  to  again. 

To  the  west,  the  typical  sandstone,  as  described  in  the  Geology  of  Canada,  1863,  crosses 
the  St.  Lawrence  from  New  York  state  to  the  vicinity  of  Brockvill'e.2  From  this  point  it 
follows  westward  along  the  outcrop  of  the  Laurentian  area,  appearing  at  intervals  from 
beneath  the  overlying  Calciferous  beds  to  the  vicinity  of  the  Ottawa  river,  about  twenty 
miles  west  of  the  city  of  Ottawa,  where  it  appears  in  the  townships  of  Torbolton,  Nepean 
and  Gloucester. 

Throughout  the  whole  extent  of  its  outcrop  the  Potsdam  and  the  Calciferous  preserve 
for  the  most  part  a  nearly  horizontal  attitude.  At  the  crossing  of  the  Ottawa  river  near  the 
Chat's  rapids,  the  Potsdam  sandstone  is  concealed  by  the  overlying  Calciferous  beds  or  by 
the  heavy  mantle  of  drift  which  has  a  wide  distribution  throughout  the  Ottawa  valley.  To  the 
eastward,  outcrops  of  the  typical  sandstone  are  rarely  seen  till  we  pass  the  mouth  of  the 
Gatineau  river.  Here  at  the  mouth  of  a  small  creek  which  flows  into  the  Ottawa  river 

1  Geo.  N.  Y.,  vol.  I.,  p.  215,  1837. 
'  Geology  of  Canada,  1863,  p.  91. 


24 


R.  W.  ELLS  ON  TUB  POTSDAM  AND  CALCIFBROUS 


about  five  ami  a  half  miles  ea«t  of  Ottawa  city,  a  prominent  escarpment  of  this  rock  rises  to 
a  Wight  of  forty  or  tifty  feet.  The  strata  have  a  slight  dip  to  the  southeast  and  can  be 
readily  recognized  from  a  distance  hy  their  white  colour.  They  present,  over  a  large  part  of 
the  out. -rop.  a  surface  of  hare  rock  and  pass  southward  into  the  overlying  members  of  the 
Calcitcroiis  formation,  without  any  break  in  the  stratigraphy,  the  beds  being  perfectly  con- 
fi.rmablr  throughout  :mi1  ''"'  I'^ntf0  ""oin  the  sandstone  upward  being  quite  regular.  Owing 
to  the  drift  of  tin-  river  valley  the  next  outcrop  does  not  appear  till  we  approach  the  Riviere 
dii  Ij.'-vre.  Here  on  the  level  at  the  foot  of  u  sand  and  clay  terrace,  lying  to  the  north  of 
the  line  of  the  Canadian  Pacific  railway,  the  characteristic  whitish  sandstones  are  seen  and 
can  he  traced  eastward  lor  nearly  hall'  a  mile.  They  are  capped  by  Calciferous  beds,  the 
trun-itioii  up wanl  licini:  irradual.  Imt  the  contact  of  the  latter  with  the  Laurcntian  is  not 
oli-cr\  i-d  owiiiir  I"  drift  -and. 

DII  the  I/ii'-vre  river  near  P>uckingham  station,  about  seventy  yards  below  the  bridge, 
l.-d^e-  ot'  t\-|iieal  P"t-dam  -andstone  rest  upon  the  gneiss  and  limestone  of  the  Lau- 
rentiaii.  and  till  up  ineijiialiiies  in  the  underlying  rocks.  Tlie  basal  portion  of  the 
I'.it-dam  at  tin-  place  consists  of  a  conglomerate  made  up  of  the  pebbles  of  the  Laurentian 
in  a  -ilieei.u-  pa-te.  the  pelihles  ranging  in  si/.e  ii|i  to  several  pounds  in  weight.  East  of  this 
thet\pi.-al  -and-t"iie.  a  re  not  exposed  on  the  north  side  of  the  Ottawa  for  nearly  thirty 
mil.'-,  or  to  a  point  ahoiit  two  miles  west  of  t he  village  of  Montebello,  but  Calciferous  ledges 
appear  at  Thur.o.  nine  miles  east  of  Buckingham,  resting  directly  upon  the  Laurentian,  as 
al-"  aloiiir  the  road  liet  ween  Thuivi  i  and  Nation  river.  At  Koekland  on  the  south  side  of 
tli'  n\- T.  midwav  between  thoe  two  places,  a  regular  series  of  formations  from  the  Lauren- 
t  i.in  t"  the  T  i-ci  it.,  n  can  In-  -ecu.  and  t  he  section  here  is  a  most  interesting  one.  Near  the  river, 
at  th.  mill.,  pot. dam  sandstone  occurs  in  low  lying  horizontal  ledges  surrounding  a  boss  of 
l.aun  I'tian  irnei..  and  limestone,  which  dip  at  a  liigh  angle  a  short  distance  back  from 
tie  shore.  Near  thi-  outcrop  of  the  Lniirentian  the  basal  beds  of  the  Potsdam  are  seen 
to  he  mad.-  up  of  the  debris  of  the  oliler  rocks.  The  Potsdam  forms  a  low  ridge  which 
pa-..--  upward  into  the  Calciferous,  the  beds  of  which  are  well  exposed  at  a  number  ofpoints, 
and  in  fa.-t  underlie  the  greater  part  of  the  village  of  Roekland.  To  the  south  of  this  the 
ehuraeteri.tie  green  -hales  of  the  Chax.y  come  in  upon  the  Calciferous,  and  these  are  in  turn 
overlaid  by  the  limestones  of  the  Hlack  River  and  Trenton  formations  which  form  a  con- 
spicuous l.lutf.  extending  for  some  miles  in  an  east  and  west  direction  at  a  distance  of  only  a 
few  huiidr.-d  yards  south  of  the  Ottawa. 

The  out. -nip  of  Potsdam  west  of  Montebello  is  also  directly  and  conformably  overlaid 
by  the  Calciferous  beds,  and  these  are  again  well  seen  on  the  south  side  of  the  river  where 
they  surround  a  small  but  interesting  outlier  of  the  Laurentian,  situated  opposite  the  village 
of  Montebello  in  the  township  of  Alfred. 

Ik-low  this  place  Potsdam  sandstones  were  not  recognized  till  we  reach  the  village  of 
Lachutc.  though  a  small  outcrop  is  referred  to  in  the  Geology  of  Canada  near  Calumet, 
below  the  mouth  of  the  Rouge  river.  At  Pointe  au  Chene,  however,  five  miles  west  of 
Calumet.  Calciferous  fossiliferous  ledges  rest  directly  upon  the  Laurentian,  the  Potsdam  being 
concealed. 

At  Lachute,  the  Potsdam  outcrop  is  in  a  clift*  of  fifty  to  sixty  feet  in  height,  a  short 
distance  east  of  the  village,  with  a  south  dip  of  four  degrees.  This  is  directly  and  conform- 
ably overlaid  by  the  calcareous  beds  of  the  Calciferous,  which  are  seen  in  another  small  ridge 


FORMATIONS  OP  QUEBEC  AND  EASTERN  ONTARIO.  25 

to  the  south  along  the  line  of  the  Canadian  Pacific  railway  as  well  as  in  the  valley  of  the 
North  river  near  the  western  part  of  the  village  where  they  occupy  the  bed  of  the  stream 
from  the  bridge  over  the  post-road  to  below  the  paper  mills.  Eastward  of  this  place  outcrops 
of  the  transition  beds  between  Calciferous  and  Potsdam  are  seen  at  intervals  along  the  road 
to  St.  Jerome,  the  Potsdam  itself  appearing  at  only  one  observed  point  in  the  river  to  the 
north  between  the  Calciferous  and  the  Laurentian,  the  latter  of  which  forms  a  bluff  extending 
nearly  to  the  north  bank  of  the  river. 

To  the  south  near  the  Ottawa  river  in  the  vicinity  of  the  lake  of  Two  Mountains,  the 
Potsdam  and  Calciferous  have  a  much  wider  development.  They  surround  the  syenitic 
mass  of  Mont  Calvaire  and  on  the  south  side  of  the  river  they  are  seen  on  the  lower  part 
of  the  Riviere  &  la  Graisse  and  the  shore  adjacent,  in  which  stream  ut  the  village  of  Rigaud, 
about  one  mile  inland,  the  transition  beds  into  the  Calciferous  are  easily  recognized.  Here 
they  are  penetrated  by  the  mass  of  Rigaud  mountain  beyond  which  they  continue  to  the 
south  and  east  and  connect  with  the  St.  Lawrence  area  which  extends  across  from  the  state 
of  New  York. 

Throughout  the  distribution  of  the  Potsdam  sandstone  as  just  given,  it,  for  the  most 
part,  rests  directly  upon  the  Laurentian.  No  rocks  carrying  a  Primordial  or  Cambrian 
fauna  proper  can  be  recognized  at  any  point  in  the  St.  Lawrence  or  Ottawa  basins  in 
Canada.  The  strata  are  for  the  most  part  nearly  or  quite  horizontal,  but  the  presence  of 
several  low  lying  anticlinal^  can  he  observed  in  the  area  between  the  St.  Lawrence  and  Ottawa 
rivers,  the  dips  ot  the  strata  rarely  exceeding  five  degrees.  In  this  direction  the  succession 
upward  can  be  traced  into  the  Hudson  River  formation,  more  particularly  in  the  vicinity  of 
Montreal  and  the  area  lying  eastward  toward  Chainbly. 

Descending  the  St.  Lawrence  river  between  Montreal  and  Quebec,  the  Potsdam 
disappears,  the  Laurentian  being  directly  overlaid  by  the  Calciferous  and  this  in  turn  by  the 
Chazy  and  Trenton.  The  direct  superposition  of  the  Trenton  formation  upon  the  Ardnean 
is  beautifully  displayed  at  the  Riviere  Ste.  Anne  de  Montmorency  where,  a  short  distance 
above  the  tails,  the  lower  part  of  the  fossiliferous  Trenton  consists,  for  several  feet,  of  beds  made 
up  of  the  debris  of  the  Laurentian  gneiss,  giving  it  a  somewhat  coarsely  quartzose  aspect. 
These  arkose  beds  till  up  the  inequalities  in  the  gneiss  floor  and  pass  rapidly  upward  into  the 
highly  fossiliferous  limestone  of  the  Trenton  formation. 

Beyond  this  to  the  eastward  the  typical  Potsdam  rock  does  not  appear  for  many  miles, 
in  fact  not.  till  we  reach  the  strait  of  Belle-Isle.  Certain  outliers  of  the  Calciferous  are  seen  at 
the  Mingan  islands,  but  their  superposition  upon  the  Potsdam,  which  should  occur  between 
these  and  the  Laurentian  gneiss,  has  not  yet  been  clearly  recognized.  Loose  pieces  of 
quartzite  and  sandstone  appear  along  the  shore  and  render  it  probable  that  the  Potsdam 
formation  may  occur  here  in  its  proper  place  at  some  point.  At  Murray  bay  also  certain 
beds  of  quartzite  are  seen  which  were  on  first  examination  supposed  to  belong  to  this  forma- 
tion, but  which  upon  more  careful  investigation  appeared  probably  to  be  part  of  the  quartzite 
formation  of  the  Upper  Laurentian. 

Typical  Potsdam  sandstone  does  not  appear  either  in  Nova  Scotia  or  New  Brunswick, 
though  Cambrian  sediments  with  well  defined  fossils  are  found  in  both  provinces.  These 
fossiliferous  strata  consist  of  slates,  limestones,  quartzites,  etc.,  which  are  very  distinct  in 
physical  character  from  the  Potsdam  of  Ontario  and  Quebec  and  belong  most  certainly  to  a 

Sec.  IV.,  1894,    4. 


26  l{.  W.  ELLS  ON  THE  POTSDAM  AND  CALCIFEROUS 

distinct  horizon.      The  Cambrian  of  these  provinces  presumably  represents  the  middle  and 
lower  divisions  of  the  Cambrian  system  as  it  is  now  understood  in  eastern  America. 

I,,  the  province  of  Quebec  also,  east  of  the  St.  Lawrence  river,  the  typical  Potsdam 
sandstone  has  not  yet  been  recognized  north  of  the  area  in  Huntingdon  county,  already 
iloirribed.  In  !««*,  Richardson  in  his  investigations  on  the  Sillery  and  L<$vis  formations  of 
the  Quebec  irrmi|.  south  and  east  of  Poi.it  Levis,  regarded  portions  of  the  sandstone  form* 
tion-  ,.f  the  Sillery  division  as  probably  of  that  age,  principally  upon  the  evidence  of  the 
,,re,cncc  ,.f  a  fi.in.rell.1  in  certain  of  the  beds.  The  rocks  of  the  Sillery  were  by  him 
arrantred  under  three  divisions,  called  upper,  lower  and  middle  Potsdam,  and  supposed  to 

i Merthan  the  b-vis.  which  was  regarded  as  of  Calciferous  age.    Of  these,  a  portion  of  the 

,,.i:in/.ites  was  held  to  constitute  the  upper  nieiul)er  of  the  Potsdam,  while  certain  slates  of 
varioiir-  ,-, .1. . urs  with  .mart/itc  and  limestone  conglomerate  were  assigned  to  a  lower  part  of 
the  -am,-  formation.  The  rocks  of  these  divisions,  however,  differ  very  greatly  in  character 

IV, ,in  th., f  the  typical  ureas  already  deseribed,  and  will  be  referred  to  again. 

The  arrangement  ofthe  formations  in  the  geological  scale  should  depend,  it  is  presumed, 
,,|,.,i,  their  -i  rat  i -raphical  sequence,  where  that  can  be  readily  made  out,  and  where  it  is 
unaffected  l,v  r-crioti-  fault-  which  could  disarrange  the  regular  order  of  succession.  This 
aiTahL'einent  -hoiild  of  course  lie  supported  by  the  evidence  furnished  by  the  fossils  contained 
in  the  several  irrou ps  of  strata.  Sudden  changes  in  the  character  of  the  fossils,  as  from  a 
Silurian  to  Cambrian  fauna,  especially  when  the  presence  of  faults  can  be  clearly  recognized, 

,1 1,1  turni-h  data  for  divi-ion  of  formations  into  great  groups  or  systems. 

Tin-  nomenclature  of'  the  -cienec  has  undergone  such  very  great  developments  within 
re  .nt  wars  a-  a  eon-e.|iieiice  of  the  detailed  study  of  the  rocks  over  wide  areas,  that  the 
theories  and  the  clarification-  ,,t'  early  days  have  of  necessity  undergone  very  considerable 
modiiieation-.  The  investigations  upon  the  Cambrian  rocks  in  particular,  both  as  regards 
their  -n-atiirraphv.  phvsieal  characters  and  fauna  have  conclusively  shown  that  the  strata 
e..mp,,-inir  ilii- i-'rcat  >\>tem  are  clearly  divisible  into  several  groups,  and  that  the  general 
term  Pot-dam  a-  a], plied  to  the  whole  Cambrian  series  can  no  longer  be  so  employed. 

From  the  de-cription-  of  the  Potsdam  and  Calciferous  formations  already  given  for  the 
typical  area-  in  New  York  and  Canada,  it  will  lie  readily  seen  that  these  two  pass  into  one 
another  without  anv  apparent  break  and  upon  stratigraphical  grounds,  as  well  as  from  the 
fo-.-il  evidence,  may  practically  be  regarded  as  one  and  the  same  formation.  Thus  Kmmons 
remarks  in  hi*  report '  on  the  geology  of  the  state  of  Xew  York,  1840,  that  not  only  did  he 
regard  the  two  divisions  as  parts  of  one  formation,  but  that  they  may  have  been  contempor- 
aneous, and  that  the  deposition  of  the  Calciferous  sandrock  may  have  gone  on  simultaneously 
witli  that  nf  the  Potsdam  sandstone,  the  coarser  sandy  materials  being  deposited  first,  while 
the  line  siliceous  matter  would  be  carried  further,  but  would  be  deposited  early  and  would 
constitute  a  regular  sandstone;  another  portion  would  be  carried  still  further,  and  would 
probably  be  associated  with  calcareous  particles.  These  would  subside  also  and  would  con- 
Htitutc  a  calcareo-siliceous  rock. 

The  two  formations  he  says,  "  will  differ  in  two  respects,  the  sandstone  will  be  deposited 
near  the  shore  and  of  course  in  shallow  water,  which  will  be  indicated  by  ripple  marks,  and 
it  will  l«?ar  or  contain  only  those  organic  relics  which  are  peculiar  to  such  locations.  On  the 

,  N.  Y.t  IWfl,  p|>.  347,  S48. 


FORMATIONS  OF  QUEBEC  AND  EASTERN  ONTARIO.  27 

other  hand  the  Calciferoue  will  contain  the  remains  generally  of  those  animals  which  inhabit 
deep  water."  Emmons  further  says,  "  we  can  find  no  abrupt  discontinuance  or  commence- 
ment of  either.  We  may  find  gradual  transitions  extend  to  throe  or  four  rocks  and  in  the 
geographical  range  of  the  second  district  we  accordingly  find  that  it  actually  extends  up  to 
the  Trenton  limestone  and  the  black  slates  above.  In  the  several  members  constituting  this 
natural  association  or  group,  there  are  characters  in  common,  but  a  gradual  departure  appears 
as  we  trace  these  masses  upward." 

Sir  William  Logan  also  says,  in  describing  the  Calciferous  formation,'  that  "calcareous 
sandstone  beds  mark  the  passage  between  that  formation  and  the  underlying  Potsdam  sand- 
stone," showing  that  in  his  opinion  there  did  not  exist  any  break  between  the  two,  and  at 
other  places  in  the  same  report  the  same  intimate  connection  between  the  two  formations  is 
pointed  out.  The  fact  that  these  rocks  occur  as  nearly  horizontal  strata  renders  the  strati- 
graphical  sequence  easy  to  be  determined,  and  although  the  Camhro-Silurian  beds  of  the  St. 
Lawrence  and  Ottawa  are  affected  by  faults  at  several  places,  these  dislocations  are  of  but 
small  comparative  amount  and  do  not  complicate  the  structure  to  any  serious  extent. 

It  would  therefore  appear  to  be  well  established  that  no  stratigraphical  break  occurs 
between  the  base  of  the  Potsdam  sandstone  and  the  Chazy-Trenton  group  of  strata.  \\'e 
may  then  briefly  consider  the  question,  whether  any  well  defined  break  exists  between  these 
sediments  and  the  fossiliferous  Cambrian  or  Primordial  strata  which  underlie  these  and  which 
by  Emmons  and  Eaton  were  regarded  as  constituting  a  distinctly  separate  and  lower  series, 
while  by  others  they  were  included  in  the  same  division. 

A  short  distance  east  of  St.  Armand  station  on  the  Grand  Trunk  railway  near  the 
Vermont  boundary  a  ridge  of  the  characteristic  red  sandrock  of  Vermont  occurs  which  is 
the  extension  northward  from  that  state  of  that  formation  into  the  province  of  Quebec. 
The  physical  characters  of  the  formation  are  entirely  distinct  from  those  of  the  typical  Pots- 
dam sandstone,  and  in  certain  beds  Primordial  fossils  were  found  which  as  already  stated  were 
described  by  Billings  more  than  thirty  years  ago.  These  rocks  consist  of  whitish  and  reddish 
dolomites,  some  of  which  are  siliceous,  grayish  limestone,  and  dark-gray  and  bluish-black 
slates.  These  may  be  said  to  constitute,  in  part  at  least,  the  Georgia  slate  and  red  sandrock 
series,  and  from  these,  as  early  as  1847,  paradoxides  and  conocephalites,  Primordial  forms, 
were  obtained  by  the  American  geologists.  The  relations  of  this  peculiar  group  of  strata  to 
the  typical  Potsdam  sandstone  cannot  be  ascertained  at  this  point.  Between  this  ridge  and 
the  Calciferous-Chazy  beds  near  St.  Armand  a  well  defined  fault  exists  which  can  be  recognized 
at  St.  Armand,  Highgate  and  Swanton  and  has  been  pointed  out  by  Logan  in  the  Geology  of 
Canada,  1863,  pp.  858-66.  On  the  east  side,  the  red  sandrock  is  overlapped  by  fossiliferous 
Chazy  sediments.  It  is  difficult  therefore,  in  view  ef  the  discordance  in  character  between 
the  beds  of  the  Potsdam  proper  and  those  of  the  series  just  described,  to  see  how  they  can 
be  correlated  either  on  stratigraphical,  physical  or  palseontological  grounds,  since  nowhere 
in  the  Potsdam  sandstone  formation  proper  do  any  fossils  of  Primordial  age  occur. 

Further  west  at  Hemmingford  mountain  on  the  boundary  between  New  York  and 
Quebec,  the  basal  beds  of  the  Potsdam  have  been  so  clearly  described  by  Sir  Wm.  Logan 2  as  to 
indicate  that  a  well  defined  stratigraphical  break  really  does  occur  between  this  formation  and 
the  underlying  Cambrian  rocks.  Thus  Logan  says  in  describing  the  formation  at  this  place, 

1  Geology  of  Canada,  1863,  p.  110.  2  Geology  of  Canada,  1863,  p.  88. 


28  H.  W.  KLLS  ON  TIIK  POTSDAM  AND  CALCIFEROUS 

"  In  a  deep  ravine  on  the  south  side,  about  180  feet  of  a  coarse  grained  sandstone  are  visible, 
in  some  parts  constituting  a  conglomerate,  with  rounded  pebbles  of  white  quartz,  varying  in 
diameter  from  an  eighth  to  three-fourths  of  an  inch,  while  in  most  parts  of  the  rocks  there 
an-  thinly  disseminated  pieces  of  black  or  green  shale,  one  to  two  inches  in  diameter  by  an 
eighth  of  an  inch  thick."  ( >n  the  following  page  Logan  says,  "  the  upper  part  of  the  forma- 
tion is  in  general  a  tine  grained  white  siliceous  sandstone,  some  parts  of  which  are  sufficiently 
pure  to  yield  nn  excellent  material  for  glass  making." 

The  strata  tlms  described  form  a  well  defined  area  of  the  typical  Potsdam  sandstone, 
cxteiidinsr  northward  for  several  miles  into  the  province.  The  arenaceous  beds  gradually 
become  calcareous  and  pass  without  any  break  into  the  Calciferous,  which  is  well  seen  in  the 
Chatcausruav  river  near  Huntingdon  village.  This  gradual  upward  passage  of  beds  is 
noted  t'v  Lo-raii  for  this  area,  where  lie  states  that  '  "at  the  summit  the  sandstone  becomes 
hv  decree-  iiit er.-t rat ilied  with  beds  of  magnesian  limestone,  and  presents  a  passage  into  the 
-ui-'-<-i-dihLr  formation." 

The  pebble-  found  iii  the  basal  conglomerates  of  the  Hemmingford  mountain  area 
pn-.'nt  I.  aim.-  whi.-h  are  found  in  the  rocks  of  the  underlying  Georgia  slate  series  and 
LTanular  <(iiartz  Iroin  whieh  thev  have  probably  been  derived. 

\V  hile  \ve  have  seen  t  liat  I  here  is  no  st  ratigraphicul  break  between  the  Potsdam  sandstone 
and  the  Calcif.'rou-.  the  lo-sil  evidence,  in  so  far  as  developed,  leads  to  the  same  conclusion. 
Thus  not  oidv  the  basal  portion,  but  in  fact  the  whole  of  the  sandstone  formation  proper,  is 
eiitirclv  destitute  of  organic  remains  in  so  far  as  yet  known,  with  the  exception  of  the  peculiar 
maikintr  '-ailed  M  •.,/.''/,//>  eonecrnin<r  'he  origin  of  which  nothing  has  yet  been  definitely 
a-'-'Ttaim-d.  and  certain  tracks  or  impressions  regarded  as  produced  by  some  species  of 
•  •riistai  can.  the  remain-  of  which  have,  however,  never  as  yet  been  found  in  the  rock  mass. 
In  the  upper  portion  the  xi-oHtlm*  markings  are  rather  better  defined,  and  as  the  calcareous 
lavt-r-  oi  the  transition  beds  into  the  Calciferous  formation  are  reached,  certain  well  defined 
fo«sil  form-  appear  -ih-h  as  /></"/"/•'  iii-iiiiii/nitii,  Ofihileta  i-mnjHu-ln  und  an  orthoceras,  which 
with  a  tew  allied  form-  lieromes  more  abundant  as  we  ascend  in  the  succession  of  strata  till 
these  appear  i"  merge  into  the  overlying  Cha/.y.  Xo  Primordial  forms,  as  we  know  these  in 
Canada,  have  yet  been  recognized  in  the  I'otsdam  or  Caleiferous  beds. 

In  Ix.V.MJt)  a  Cali-iferoiis  fauna  was  recognized  by  Billings  in  certain  strata  of  limestone 
associated  with  slates  at  Point  he  vis,  which  had  previously  been  supposed  to  belong  to  a 
much  higher  position  in  the  geological  scale.  Subsequent  investigations  have  confirmed  the 
Mntciiicnt  that  these  rocks,  in  part,  must  be  assigned  to  this  horizon,  though  they  differ  in 
many  respects  from  the  typical  Calciferous  of  the  Ottawa  basin.  Beneath  these  beds  at 
Point  L/'vis  we  find  a  very  widely  cxteHded  series  of  red  and  green  shales  with  beds  of sand- 
tttoiu-  and  limestone  conglomerate  already  referred  to,  into  which  the  upper  beds  of  the 
I/'vis  appear  to  graduate  at  certain  points,  and  from  their  position  in  synclinals  upon  the 
red  tdate  or  Sillery  division,  are  undoubtedly  the  upper  members  of  the  group,  which 
have  escajH-d  denudation  over  a  few  scattered  areas.  In  the  Sillery  or  lower  division,  the 
inaiwcrt  of  limestone  conglomerate  are  made  up  of  pebbles  of  limestones,  quartzite  and  elate, 
the  limestone  pebbles  being  often  highly  fossiliferous  and  the  whole  derived  evidently  from 
a  lower  and  older  formation.  The  slates  of  the  upper  Sillery  formation  are,  for  the  most 

1  Geofcfjr  of  Canxlc,  1803,  p.  88. 


FORMATIONS  OF  QUEBEC  AND  EASTERN  ONTARIO.  29 

part,  devoid  of  traces  of  organic  life,  only  a  couple  of  lingulaj  or  obolellse,  a  few  remains  of 
sponges  and  some  graptolites  being  as  yet  found.  Of  the  graptolites  the  forms  are  in  some 
cases  identical  with  those  which  occur  in  the  lower  part  of  the  Levin  formation,  and  which 
in  fact,  extend  downward  at  certain  places  into  the  underlying  beds  of  the  Sillery. 

When  we  examine  the  boulders  of  limestone  which  occur  in  the  Sillery  conglomerate  we 
find  them  to  contain  an  abundance  of  fossils  of  Primordial  aspect,  among  which  Olenellus 
Thompsoni,  etc.,  is  conspicuous.  The  beds  from  which  these  pebbles  were  derived  have  not 
yet  been  discovered  in  situ  along  this  part  of  the  coast,  but  it  is  not  at  all  improbable  that 
they  occur  at  various  places.  Thus  near  St.  Roch  des  Aulnets,  in  the  dark  slates  of  division 
two  '  of  the  Sillery  formation  certain  beds  of  limestone,  some  of  which  arc  several  feet  thick, 
are  found,  which  contain  trilobites  of  Primordial  types,  among  which  is  an  m///w/w  prcsumahl  v 
of  about  the  same  horizon  as  the  Ole»<;Hns  fauna,  while  at  Matane  the  dark  slates  have  also 
yielded  Primordial  trilobites.  It  may  be  remarked  that  these  beds  at  St.  Rodi  and  .Matane 
are  presumably  several  thousands  of  feet  below  the  conglomerates  of  the  upper  Sillery  formation 
in  the  pebbles  of  which  the  Olenellus  fauna  was  found,  and  from  which  they  are  separated  l>y 
faults  of  very  considerable  extent.  These  older  beds  appear  from  beneath  the  red  and  green 
slates  of  the  upper  Sillery  in  the  forms  of  antielinals,  and  it  is  very  probable  that  a  careful 
study  of  some  of  the  massive  calcareous  beds  would  show  an  abundance  of  Primordial  fossils, 
as  their  examination  hitherto  has  been  comparatively  slight.  The  fact  of  the  presence  of  this 
lower  series  carrying  a  typical  Primordial  fauna  solves  to  a  large  extent  the  problem  as  to 
the  source  of  the  boulders  found  in  the  upper  Sillery  conglomerates,  since  these  lower 
beds  have  been  reported  at  a  number  of  points  along  the  south  side  of  the  St.  Lawrence  just 
as  in  the  case  of  the  conglomerates  of  the  upper  Sillery.  These  are  found  at  Beaumont,  the 
island  of  Orleans,  Bic,  Metis,  Grosses  Roches,  Ste.  Anne  des  Monts,  as  well  as  at  other  places 
almost  to  the  extremity  of  the  Gaspe  peninsula. 

In  the  Geol.  Survey  report,  1887,  by  the  writer,  on  the  country  bordering  upon  the  lower 
St.  Lawrence,  all  the  Sillery  beds  were  assigned  to  the  Cambrian,  following  the  views  held 
at  that  date  that  the  Calciferous  beds  should  mark  the  close  of  the  Ordovician  or  Cambro- 
Silurian  system,  while  the  Potsdam  should  constitute  the  upper  member  of  the  Cambrian. 
Referring  to  this,  Prof.  "VValcott,  in  1890,-  in  his  review  of  this  report,  says  that  on  paLeon- 
tological  grounds  the  red  shales  of  the  Sillery  should  be  included  in  the  Levis  division  or 
the  overlying  graptolite  beds  of  Point  Levis.  The  conclusions  he  thus  expresses  confirm 
exactly  the  views  put  forth  in  this  paper,  and  unite  the  Calciferous  (Levis)  with  the  typical 
Potsdam  sandstone  formation  (upper  Sillery).  The  lower  Sillery  therefore,  comprising  all 
below  division  four  of  the  arrangement  of  the  Sillery  and  Levis  rocks  made  in  1888,  will  fall 
naturally,  both  on  stratigraphical  and  palfieontological  grounds,  into  the  Cambrian  system.3 

Between  the  rocks  of  the  upper  Sillery  formation  and  the  schists  of  the  Notre  Dame 
range  of  mountains,  which  traverse  the  township  ot  Quebec  from  the  Vermont  boundary  to 
Gaspe,  there  is  a  very  considerable  development  of  black,  green  and  purple  slates  with 
quartzite.  These  have  not  yet  yielded  fossils,  but  they  are  apparently  the  equivalent  of 
certain  groups  of  strata  which  come  out  in  part  on  the  St.  Lawrence  below  Quebec  city  and 
represent  the  Cambrian  or  lower  division  of  the  Sillery.  Their  extension  southward  has 

1  Report  of  Geological  Survey,  1887,  p.  66,  K. 

*  Amr.  Jour.,  Science,  3  Ten,  vol.  39, 1890. 

'  Report  of  Geological  Survey,  1887,  p.  64,  K. 


8O 


K.  \V.  KLLS  ON  THK  POTSDAM  FORMATION,  ETC. 


been  carefully  studied  by  Prof.  Walcott,  who  after  a  long  search  found  Primordial  fossils  in 
certain  strata  of  this  series.  It  is  probable,  therefore,  that  this  group  of  strata  represents  in 
Canada,  in  part  at  least,  the  extension  northward  of  the  old  groups  of  Vermont  and  New 
V»rk,  known  as  the  Georgia  slate,  the  granular  quartz  rock  and  the  red  sandrock.  They 
are  however,  entirely  distinct  from  the  typical  Potsdam  formation  which  we  have  been 
describing  and  are  not  likely  to  be  confounded  with  it  in  any  sense  whatever. 

The  eircHiiirttaneea  of  deposition  must  also  have  been  widely  different  during  the  laying 
down  nf  the  Potsdam  sandstone  and  Calcit'erous  rocks  from  those  which  prevailed  during  the 
dc| msit ion  <>l°  the  slates  and  associated  strata  east  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  inasmuch  us  in  the 
former  area  we  tind  no  trace  of  Primordial  remains  while  in  the  eastern  area  thousands  of  feet 
pi-rtainiiiir  to  the  Cambrian  system  have  been  recognized,  [t  would  seem  that  the  Laurentiau 
an-a  \v<-t  of  tin-  Si.  Lawrence  \va>  permanently  above  the  water  during  the  whole  of  the 
Cambrian  time,  and  thai  at  its  dose,  a  gradual  subsidence  took  place  during  which  the 
f-andy  lii-il-  nf  iln-  1'ni-dani  were  deposited,  the  submergence  continuing  gradually  and 
ijuietlv  throiitrhont  the  <)ttawa  and  St.  Lawrence  basin  to  the  close  of  the  Cambro-iSilurian 

period. 

It    would  appear.  tlnTi'foiv.  from  all  the  evidence  at  our  disposal,  that  the  real  line  of 

division  between  the  Cambrian   and   Cainbro-Silurian   systems  should  be  placed  at  the  close 

oi  tin-  (ieor^ia  «late  and  red  -androek   divisions,  and   that  the  series  from  the  base  of  the 

t\|iii-al  I'otsdam  >ainUione  in  the  r-iimmit  of  the  I'tica  and  Hudson  River  formations  should 

v-ii-m  known  a>  ibe  Cainbro-Silurian  or  Ordovician,  in  view  of  the  fact  that 

-   no   >t  rat  {graphical    break   in    the  se(|uen<-e  ot'  these    formations  nor  any  want   of 

iarnion\    iii   tli.'  siicee.-sion  of  oriraiiie  life  as  furnished  by  the  evidence    of  the  contained 

1. ...il-. 


SECTION  IV.,  1894.  [    31     ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


III. —  77i«;    Psychic.   Development  of    Yoamj    Animal*    and    its    Physical    Correlation. 


By  WESLEY  MILLS,  M.A.,  M.D.,  F.R.S.C.,  Professor  of  Physiology  in  McGill 

University,  Montreal. 


(licad  May  25th,  18!)l.) 


THE  DOG. 


INTRODUCTION. 


For  mind  and  body  alike  the  past  determines  the  present  in  no  small  degree  ;  hence  it 
follows  that  the  more  perfectly  the  history  of  each  step  in  the  development  of  mind  is  traced 
the  better  will  the  final  product,  the  mature  or  relatively  fully  developed  mind  be  understood. 
Anatomical  researches  were  long  conducted  on  the  bodies  of  animals  before  the  light  thrown 
on  structure  by  embryology  cleared  up  the  obscurities  which  of  necessity  hung  about 
parts,  the  origin  and  early  development  of  which  were  unknown. 

Comparative  anatomy  had  already  done  something  to  give  increased  significance  to 
anatomy  as  a  whole  ;  but  it  was  only  by  tracing  the  animal  body  back  to  its  primitive  uerm 
cells,  following  these  cells  in  their  development  into  tissues  and  organs  bv  the  naked  eve 
and  with  the  microscope,  comparing  these  changes  in  one  animal  with  corresponding  ones  in 
another,  and  indeed  in  plants,  and  interpreting  them  all  in  the  light  of  evolution  that  the 
present  status  of  biology  has  been  reached. 

Psychology  is  as  yet  in  no  such  position  ;  but  it  must  be  equally  clear  to  those  who, 
guided  by  facts  alone,  untrammelled  by  tradition  and  dogma  of  every  kind,  compare  the 
psychic  status  of  the  young  with  that  of  the  mature  animal  that  psychogenesis  is  a  fact  ; 
that  the  mind  does  unfold,  evolve,  develop  equally  with  the  body.  And  as  with  the  body 
so  with  the  mind,  each  stage  in  this  development  can  only  be  understood  in  the  light  of  all 
the  previous  stages. 

This  truth  is  apparently  as  yet  only  dimly  comprehended,  for  till  recently  studies  on 
psychic  history,  development  or  psychogenesis  have  been  all  but  unknown  ;  and  as  yet,  even  in 
the  case  of  man,  are  very  few  and  confessedly  imperfect. 

But  just  as  we  have  an  ontogeny  and  phylogeny ;  just  as  the  anatomy,  physiology  and 
pathology  of  man  are  clearer  from  comparative  studies  on  creatures  lower  in  the  scale,  so 
must  it  be  in  regard  to  man's  psychology. 

It  follows  then  that  all  researches  in  comparative  psychology  must  be  as  welcome  for 
the  general  science  of  mind  and  the  special  study  of  human  psychology  as  those  in  compara- 
tive anatomy  are  to  anatomy  in  general  or  the  anatomy  of  man  in  particular. 


32  WESLEY  MILLS  ON 

Till  very  recently  animals  below  man  seem  to  have  been  almost  wholly  neglected  or 
misunderstood  in  all  that  pertains  to  their  psychic  nature,  one  very  obvious  result  of  which 
In-  boon  the  inability  to  connect  the  psychic  states  of  man  with  others  of  similar  yet  often 
simpler  character  in  lower  animals;  not  to  mention  the  impossibility  of  a  science  of  mind 
in  general  or  a  true  understanding  of  the  psychic  side  of  man's  nature.  Studies  in  infant 
psychology  arc  of  comparatively  recent  date,  few  in  number  and  in  most  instances  very  incom- 
plete ;  while  as  regards  animals  lower  in  the  scale  such  investigations  are  still  more  im- 

jH'rfoct. 

Tin-  relations  of  mind  and  body  in  both  health  and  disease  have  been  made  the  subject 
of  considerable  speculation,  and  some  valuable  research.  But  the  subject  is  vast  and  will 
untold  hut  slowlv  till  our  knowledge  of  many  things  is  greatly  increased. 

Much  depends  on  the  philosophical  or  scientific  attitude  of  the  worker  as  to  the  views 
In-  hold-  on  sui-h  a  -abject,  or  the  interpretations  he  puts  on  observed  facts. 

Nevertheless  to  him  who  can  lay  aside  prejudices — sanctioned  it  may  be  by  ages  of 
|,,.|j,.|_jt  j,  |,,,-.ihle  to  see  that  old  interpretations  fail,  and  that  problems  of  the  mind 
which  tin-  world  has  cither  ignored  or  grappled  with  in  vain  must  be  attacked  from  new 

-l;i!idpi  'lilts. 

IIlST'iKY     AM"    OlUKCTS    OF    THE    PRESENT    RESEARCH. 

In  i-.in-e.|Ueiice  nt'  the  foregoing  and  many  other  convictions,  some  eight  years  since  I 
•.uir^e.ted  to  tin-  -tudeni>  of  the  Family  of  Comparative  Medicine  and  Veterinary  Science  of 
M.tiill  I'liivi-r.-itv  the  desirability  of  forming  a  society  for  the  study  of  comparative 
|i-\i-h.i|iiir\.  nmre  e-peciallv  to  r  the  study  of  the  psychic  nature  of  those  animals  with  which 
ili.\  \\.inld  In-  ]iroi'c--ioiially  ino.-t  brought  into  contact.  .During  this  period  more  than  for- 
ineilv  1  myself  lnvd  and  reared  large  numbers  of  the  smaller  of  the  domestic  animals  and 
1'i-t-  with  a  view  of  understanding  them  in  all  their  varied  aspects. 

The  lunger,  however.  I  continued  my  studies,  the  more  I  became  convinced  that  as  in 
every  other  ca-c  to  succeed  best,  one  must  begin  at  the  beginning.  Accordingly  I  have 
for  a  tew  year- kept  full  and  1  hope  accurate  notes  of  the  development,  psychic  and  physical, 
•  •I' individuals  belonging  to  several  different  groups  of  the  above  mentioned  animals. 

My  purpose  may  be  stated  about  as  follows  : — 

1.  To  give  a  detailed  history  of  the  psychic  development  up  to  a  certain  age  of  repre- 
setitatives  of  several  animal  groups. 

'2.  To  compare  groups  and  individuals. 

3.  To  correlate  the  psychical  and  physical;  or  at  all  events  to  make  some  attempt  to 
connect  in  time  the  psychic  and  physical  development. 

The  completion  of  this  work  will  even,  so  far  as  I  am  able  to  accomplish  it,  take  a 
considerable  time  yet ;  so  that  I  shall  be  obliged  in  the  present  paper  to  confine  myself  to 
<»ne  group  of  animals,  viz.,  dogs,  of  which  I  have  made  a  study  during  the  greater  part  of  my 
life,  and  more  especially  within  the  past  ten  years  as  regards  their  psychic  nature  and  cer- 
tain other  features. 

The  present  paper  will  be  founded  chiefly  on  the  notes  or  diary  of  three  litters  of  puppies, 
two  of  the  8t.  Bernard  and  one  of  the  Bedlington  terrier  breed. 

Them;  histories  then  will  concern,  it  will  be  observed,  only  pure-bred  dogs,  as  I  have  not 
M  yet  similar  notes  on  mongrels.  As  the  dog  is  after  the  monkey  more  like  man  psychic- 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.          33 

ally  than  any  other  animal,  I  hope  to  make  some  comparisons  with  the  development  of  the 
young  human  being,  though  possibly  not  in  this  paper. 

Inasmuch  as"  the  diary  of  the  last  litter  of  St.  Bernard  puppies  studied  is  more  complete, 
and  was  written  in  the  light  of  my  past  experience,  I  regard  it  as  much  the  most  valuable. 
It  will  therefore  be  given  first  of  all,  as  written  day  by  day,  with  only  a  few  verbal  altera- 
tions, from  which  each  reader  may  form  his  own  independent  conclusions. 

This  I  purpose  to  follow  by  certain  remarks.  As  my  work  on  the  brain  especially  is 
not  yet  complete  the  physical  correlation  which  has  to  do  chiefly,  of  course,  with  the  ner- 
vous system,  will  be  less  fully  treated  than  the  psychical  development. 

DIARY. 

The  following  record  concerns  a  litter  of  pure-bred  St.  Bernard  puppies  whelped  in  inv 
kennel  in  the  spring  of  1894.  Both  sire  and  dam  were  of  excellent  breeding,  and  the  pedigree 
tor  many  generations  was  known.  The  dam  had  a  gestation  period  of  about  sixty-one  davs, 
so  that  the  puppies  may  be  considered  to  have  been  born  at  full  time,  and  they  were  certainly 
very  strong  and  active.  They  were  of  unusually  even  size,  and  with  little  apparent  difference  as 
to  vigour,  etc.  There  were  seven  of  the  male  and  six  of  the  female  sex,  all  of  which  were 
not  preserved  ;  for  some  time,  however,  there  were  nine  and  to  the  end  of  the  sixth  week 
seven  ;  after  that  six. 

The  dam  whelped  in  a  separate  compartment  of  the  kennel  where  she  was  all  alone  and 
free  from  disturbance.  The  arrangement  to  meet  the  comfort  of  the  (Iain  and  her  offspring, 
which  I  will  term  the  pen,  was  as  follows: — On  a  floor  slightly  raised  above  that  of  the 
kennel  some  clean  dry  straw  was  littered,  the  whole  being  surrounded  by  a  board  iiidosmv 
to  the  height  of  about  one  foot.  This  pen  measured  about  3x3  feet.  Care  was  taken  to 
change  the  straw  on  the  floor,  while  the  whole  kennel  was  well  lighted,  comfortably  wanned 
and  properly  aired.  The  dam  was  given  the  best  of  care  in  all  respects,  never  had  an  unfavour- 
able symptom  during  or  after  whelping,  and  was  always  able  to  furnish  her  offspring  with 
abundance  of  good  milk.  For  many  reasons  these  details  are  of  importance,  and  it  is  necessary 
to  state  them  in  order  that  the  record  may  be  properly  appreciated.  Xearly  all  the  obser- 
vations for  some  weeks  were  made  on  the  puppies  in  their  birthplace,  as  it  was  found  that 
removal  therefrom  caused  so  much  disturbance  that  observations  were  impossible  or  value- 
less except  to  illustrate  this  very  point,  important  in  itself. 

I  have  limited  this  diary  to  the  first  sixty  days  of  life,  as  nearly  all  the  most  important 
phases  of  development  show  themselves  within  this  period. 

1st  day. — Almost  as  soon  as  born  and  freed  from  the  investing  placental  parts  by  the 
dam  the  puppies  cry  out,  though  more  loudly  a  little  later  ;  crawl  slowly  but  vigorously 
enough  towards  the  teats  of  the  dam  and  at  once,  in  most  cases,  begin  to  suck.  It  is 
noticed,  however,  that  other  parts  are  sometimes  sucked  as  well  as  the  teats.  They  huddle 
together  and  get  between  the  legs  of  the  dam  and  where  the  hair  is  longest,  or  where  for 
any  reason  there  is  most  warmth,  when  not  actually  nursing. 

Their  movements  are  very  slow.  Their  eyelids  are  still  not  grown  apart  nor  their  ears 
grown  open. 

Two  of  them  weighed  at  the  end  of  about  twenty-four  hours  1  Ib.  2  oz.  and  1  Ib.  6  oz. 

respectively. 

Sec.  IV,  1894     5. 


34  WESLEY  MILLS  ON 

They  were  not  examined  as  to  reflexes  other  than  sucking,  reaction  to  temperature,  etc. 

I  miide  <>n  the  first  day  the  following  experiment  :— Placing  a  puppy  on  a  surface  above 
the  floor  it  was  found  that  when  it  reached  the  edge  it  became  very  uneasy,  spread  its  claws, 
grasped,  etc.,  to  avoid  tailing  off. 

On  tins  and  later  days  they  cry  apparently  from  cold  or  hunger  or  when  removed  from 
the  usual  environment. 

4//(  ,/„,/. — The  last  experiment  is  repeated  under  slightly  varying  conditions.  A  tor- 
mi-,-  plu.-ed  iimler  the  same  conditions  walked  or  tumbled  off.  On  this  day  one  puppy  was 
convcved  i,,  inv  laboratory  wrapped  up  warmly  in  a  blanket,  without  a  cry  or  other  sign  of 
•  li-c.  imt'ort — this  journey  occupying  about  half  an  hour. 

:,!/,  ,/„,/.  —  When  pinehed.  they  give  evidence  of  fffliixj  by  a  cry  and  movement,  though 
thr  latter  i-  not  verv  marked.  When  tin-  hand  is  laid  over  them  in  a  caressing  way  just 
atterward-  thev  an-  at  onee  iniieted.  I  regret  that  this  experiment  was  not  made  earlier. 

i\t/,  ,/,,,/. — Several  attempts  are  made  to  ascertain  if  they  smell,  but  with  uncertain  results. 
Warm  milk  and  meat  were  held  near  their  noses.  I  think  there  was  some  sniffing  as  a  re- 
-ult,  luit  i-aiiiiot  lie  certain. 

7'A  </•/•/. — (irowinir  well.     Two  specimens  (females)  weigh  2  Ibs.  7  oz.  and  2  Ibs.  10  oz. 

re-| tivelv.     Tv-ied  ta>te  by  the  use  of  milk  and  of  aloes.      A  finger  dipped  in  milk  is  long 

-ucked.  When  aloes  in  solution  is  placed  on  the  finger  the  latter  is  not  long  sucked,  and 
the  facial  movement?,  indicate  ili'si/n.ft ;  (juite  the  reverse  in  the  case  of  anything  sweet.  I 
endeavoured  to  learn  whether  thev  knew  it' the  dam  were  near  them  by  smell,  but  could  not 
e-tahli-h  it.  I'p  t"  thi-  date  and  Ionic  after  no  evidence  of  hearing  to  be  elicited. 

:•'/.  ./•/./.  —  When  the  dam  is  out  of  the  pen  as  she  now  often  is,  the  puppies  suck  fre- 
<|Uently  at  different  part-  of  t he  hodies  of  each  other.  They  will  suck  vigorously  and  for 
-"in.-  time  at  m v  ti ntrer. 

It  i-  ea-y  to  notice  now  great  progress  in  power  of  inurement,  especially  as  regards  the 
('.•re-limb,  month  parts  and  head  or  neck.  Xo  movement  of  the  tail  at  all  yet  nor  for  some 
time. 

in//,  ,/,/,/. — 1  a^ain  attempted  to  determine  whether  they  could  smell,  in  the  same 
manner  a.-  before,  hut  with  m>  definite  results,  though  strongly  inclined  to  believe  that 
they  could  to  some  extent. 

When  the  dam  after  an  absence  steps  into  the  pen,  two  or  three  may  happen  to  get 
between  her  legs  after  she  lies  down.  Presently  these  and  others  commence  to  move  in  a 
lively  way  in  all  directions,  and  before  long  manage  to  reach  the  teats. 

\\thilny, — Held  a  saucer  containing  warm  milk  under  the  nose  of  one  of  the  puppies. 
It  took  the  edge  of  the  saucer  in  its  mouth.  Another  tried  to  drink  the  milk  but  did  not 
nucceed,  its  eagerness  being  in  excess  of  its  ability  to  co-ordinate  muscular  movements. 

The  evidenee  of  smell  is  still  very  doubtful. 

t  in  now  easy  to  discern  that  some  are  larger  and  in  better  physical  condition  than 
others. 

\W*  fay. — Lant  night  it  was  observed  that  the  eyes  began  to  open.  At  noon  to-day 
they  are  not  fully  upon,  being  held  by  a  thin  sheet  of  tissue  at  the  outer  can  thus  ;  individual 
difference*  are  very  marked,  however,  in  this  matter. 

Smell  i-  tested  with  pieces  of  cold  cooked  veal,  warm  fried  kidney  and  cold  cooked 
All,  when  these  were  put  near  the  nose,  licked  their  lips  and  moved  forward 
mid  to  each  side,  following  the  objects  evidently  by  the  nose. 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  38 

They  do  not  wink  when  the  whole  hand  or  a  finger  is  moved  close  before  their  eyes, 
but  when  the  eye-lashes  are  touched  or  all  but  touched,  they  do  wink.  The  same  reflex 
follows  where  the  lid  or  corner  is  actually  touched. 

It  is  very  difficult  to  make  out  the  pupil,  and  I  was  not  able  to  learn,  though  I  tried 
day  after  day,  whether  the  iris  contracted  to  light  or  not.  No  evidence  of  the  existence  of 
vision  could  be  obtained. 

A  feather  inserted  into  the  nostril  causes  the  head  to  be  quickly  drawn  away. 

Considerable  twitching  of  the  muscles  is  noticed  when  they  are  asleep. 

There  is  a  tendency  to  growling  in  sleep. 

All  the  movements  are  better  than  on  the  earlier  days  ;  and  for  the  first  time,  slight 
tail  movements  are  noticed,  none  having  been  observed  during  the  period  prior  to  opening  of 
the  eyes. 

When  a  puppy  is  removed  from  the  others  in  its  pen  it  manifests  little  i</ic<tsinesa,  but 
quite  the  reverse  if  placed  on  the  floor  of  the  kennel  which  is  covered  with  sawdust.  It 
creeps  about  and  cries. 

\Wi  day. — Unable  to  get  any  evidence  of  seeing  objects  as  no  sign  is  given  of  any  kind 
when  various  things  are  moved  before  the  eyes ;  nor  is  the  winking  reflex  any  better 
established. 

They  seem  as  before  to  crawl  against  the  board  wall  <>t  the  pen  without  noticing  it. 
The  eyes  are  more  fully  opened. 

The  loudest  noises,  including  the  sounding  of  a  shrill  dog  whistle,  that  can  be  easily 
heard  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away,  causes  no  reflex  movements  of  the  ears,  or  any  other  move- 
ment to  indicate  the  possession  of  hearing.  On  the  other  hand  a  slight  breath  of  air  causes 
reflex  movements. 

To-day  I  made  a  definite  test  of  the  temperature  sense.  A  glass  pestle  was  heated  till  it 
could  not  be  comfortably  borne  on  my  skin  anywhere,  when  its  end,  about  half  an  inch  in 
diameter,  was  placed  against  the  paw  of  the  puppy  which  was  rapidly  withdrawn.  A 
similar  reaction  followed  the  application  of  ice  but  not  so  quickly. 

They  now  begin  to  use  the  Jaws  apart  from  sucking.  They  stand  better  and  move  faster, 
the  hind  limbs  being,  however,  much  less  under  control  than  the//'«/</  legs. 

I  suspected  that  the  beginning  of  play  appeared  to-day,  but  was  not  quite  certain. 

The  tendency  to  growl  is  manifesting  itself  in  sleep. 

15th  day. — Eyelids  continue  to  grow  apart  so  that  more  of  the  globe  of  the  eye  can  be 
seen.  They  seem  to  wink  reflexly  a  shade  more  readily  under  the  former  tests,  but  more 
promptly  with  the  finger  close  to  the  eye  than  with  the  entire  hand  moved  as  close  as  pos- 
sible before  the  face. 

One  puppy  appears  to  see  or  be  trying  to  see  the  dam  judging  by  the  position  of  the  head, 
etc.,  but  it  is  possible  that  it  is  partly  guided  by  smell.  I  allowed  the  dam  to  stand  just 
within  the  pen  at  some  little  distance  (one  or  two  feet)  from  the  puppies  lying  asleep  or 
drowsy.  An  uneasiness  was  manifested  which  increased,  and  was  probably  due  to  their 
smelling  the  dam. 

On  bringing  some  sulphuric  ether  towards  the  nostrils  of  one  of  the  puppies  there  was 
decided  evidence  of  dislike. 

When  they  are  lying  asleep,  touching  the  lips  gently  causes  movements  of  the  muscles 
of  the  face,  and  especially  of  the  tongue — an  incipient  sucking  in  fact.  All  tests  of  hearing 


gb  WKSLKY  MILLS  ON 

•five  negative  results.  It  is  impossible  to  introduce  a  small  probe  into  the  auditory  canal,— 
which  attempt  wan  made  with  the  puppy  under  ether  so  as  to  avoid  the  shaking  of  the  head 
which  might  introduce  fallacies  and  he  a  source  of  danger  to  the  drum  head  of  the  ear. 

For  this  iiiul  other  investigations  that  could  not  he  well  carried  out  at  home,  one  of  the 
puppies  was  conveyed  to  the  Physiological  Laboratory  of  McGill  University.  The  puppy 
bavins:  sucked  to  its  satisfaction  was  tucked  up  warmly  in  a  basket  and  conveyed  for 
twenty  minutes  in  a  street  car  without  the  slightest  signs  of  uneasiness. 

\V benever  the  puppv  recovered  the  least  from  the  ether  antvsthesia,  it  showed  a  ten- 
dein-v  to  whine,  cry  out,  move,  etc. 

To-dav  there  wan  undoubted  /''"'/  witnessed,  both  paws  and  jaws  being  used,  especially 
tin-  latter.  The  second  subject  participated  to  a  less  degree.  There  was  no  sucking  of  the 
.•ar  or  other  part  of  the  body  in  this  case  as  had  often  happened  before  when  the  month  of 
.,!,.-  ranine  casually  came  in  contact  with  the  ear,  paw,  etc.,  of  another  puppy. 

\t\tl,  ,1,1,1. Can  d'lM'ovcr  little  advance  in  vision.     The  eyes  are  still  more  fully  open. 

It"  tin-  puppie-  hear  at  all  it  is  only  in  the  faintest    way. 

A-  tin-  dam  -lands  close  beside  the  pen  when  the  puppies  lie  drowsing  they  soon  begin 
to  move  tin-  muscles  of  the  fare,  raise  their  heads,  snitf  here  and  there,  like  a  hunting  dog 
catchim:  scent  of  iraine.  and  feel  about  as  it  were  for  the  object  giving  the  scent.  Presently 
ihi-v  make.  almo-t  simultaneously,  ipiick  movements  as  it' to  reach  some  object.  I  am  con- 
vinced that  all  tlii-  i-  from  ~niell  ami  not  vision,  though  it  would  be  difficult  to  prove  abso- 
lutelv  that  sight  had  nothing  to  do  with  it. 

When  the  dam  now  sits  mi  her  haunches  the  puppies  manage  to  reach  the  teats. 

Thev  will  -till  suck  the  finger  when  put  into  the  mouth,  but  for  a  much  shorter  period. 

17/A  -A/'/.  —  Playing  more  common.  <  )nc  began  to  play  with  the  foot  of  another,  but 
-oon  changed  to  r-uckinir  this  part. 

Slight  movements  of  tl,:  i<iil  are  noticed  during  play  at  times,  and  there  is  obvious  in- 
ctva-e  iii  walking  power  :  muscular  co-ordinations  of  all  kinds  are  better  made. 

When  a  beef  bone  i-  held  within  hall' an  inch  of  the  nose  when  the  puppies  are  asleep, 
the  movements  of  tongue,  lips,  etc.,  before  referred  to  as  evidence  of  smell,  take  place.  When 
awake  they  give  evidence  of  smelling  cold  roast  beef  at  three  inches. 

When  the  dam  stands  at  the  end  of  the  pen,  some  two  feet  from  the  puppies,  that  lie  in 
about  its  centre,  they  soon  begin  to  move  towards  her,  but  not  in  a  straight  line,  as  they 
would  if  they  were  guided  solely  by  sight.  I  am  convinced  that  vision  is  very  imperfect  yet. 

The  mr-ti'i/'s  have,  for  a  couple  of  days,  been  turned  forward  instead  of  backward  as  at 
birth  ;  but  tests  for  hearing  give  but  uncertain  indications  as  yet. 

Hy  touching  in  a  certain  way  either  the  outside  of  the  flap  of  the  ear  or  its  inside  and 
adjacent  parts,  the  xmili-hiity  reflex  is  excited  on  the  same  side.  Occasionally  the  puppy 
attempts  to  get  rid  of  the  irritation  by  the  use  of  the  foreleg  of  the  same  side. 

t"pon  suddenly  seizing  one  of  them  it  growls. 

The  iriiikinif  reflej  is  more  readily  obtained  and  the  latent  period  is  shorter. 

While  the  puppies  may  have  some  vague  notion  of  the  existence  of  objects  by  their  eyes 
no  elear  evidence  of  l>eiiig  able  to  see  objects  in  the  proper  sense  of  the  term  is  to  be 
obtained,  notwithstanding  many  attempts. 

For  the  first  time  they  lick  the  finger  without  any  attempt  to  suck  when  it  is  presented 
to  them. 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  37 

They  swallow,  but  not  very  well,  a  little  fluid  placed  in  the  mouth.  Though  they  retch 
when  the  handle  of  a  spoon  is  placed  far  back  in  the  pharynx,  this  is  neither  very  pronounced 
nor  very  sudden.  Upon  putting  the  finger  to  the  front  of  the  mouth,  the  foreleg  is  used  to 
remove  it  without  any  attempt  at  sucking.  (Will  or  reflex?) 

TJp  to  this  date  exhaustion  under  any  stimulus  is  a  marked  feature  to  which  reference 
will  be  made  subsequently. 

It  is  again  noticed  that  all  reflexes  are  more  perfectly  carried  out  and  the  latent  period 
shortening. 

When  the  dam  was  nursing  the  puppies,  one  of  them  was  put  behind  her.  It  felt 
about  for  a  short  time  and  then  got  round  to  the  front  and  soon  reached  a  teat.  Another 
did  the  same,  though  not  so  quickly. 

Individual  differences  are  now  more  evident. 

Certain  important  points  were  settled  on  the  evening  of  the  17th  day,  to  which  special 
attention  is  called.  The  observations  and  experiments  were  made  at  K.:>0  p.m. 

During  sleep  growling,  twitching  of  the  muscles,  sucking  movements,  licking,  etc.,  are 
observed. 

The  dam  was  placed  near  the  puppies  when  asleep.  There  was  licking  of  the  lips,  and 
general  uneasiness,  but  no  actual  waking  up  till  the  dam  stood  near  the  centre  of  the  pen 
where  they  were  lying,  when  some  stood  up  and  were  evidently  "  feeling  about  for  the  hodv 
scent,"  as  sportsmen  describe  the  action  of  their  dogs  when  they  detect  the  scent  left  bv  the 
bodies  of  game  birds  as  opposed  to  that  of  the  feet. 

Special  tests  were  made  of  hearing.  Clapping  of  the  hands  rouses  them  suddenly,  but 
not  in  that  unquestionable  way  seen  later,  for  wafting  the  hand  over  them  does  the 
same  but  less  suddenly. 

Then  low  growling  and  low  barking  sounds  are  made  which  seem  to  rouse1  them  at 
first  a  little,  but  this  was  not  demonstrative. 

Upon  sounding  the  dog  whistle  loudly,  there  was  a  doubtful  twitching  of  the  ears,  etc. 
But  on  repeating  any  of  these  tests,  the  results  were  still  more  doubtful  or  wholly  negative. 

To  determine  whether  this  was  due  to  the  concussion  caused  by  clapping  the  hands  or 
to  the  actual  aerial  vibrations,  the  physical  stimulus  in  hearing,  I  stamped  on  the  floor  where 
I  stood  when  clapping  the  hands,  causing  more  concussion  than  the  clapping  possibly  could, 
but  with  no  results. 

Finally  a  thick  cloth  was  interposed  between  the  puppies  and  the  hands  when  the  result 
was  positive,  showing  conclusively  that  hearing  was  now  established  on  the  seventeenth  day. 

One  of  the  puppies  upon  having  his  back  rubbed  the  wrong  way  of  the  hair,  or  rather 
both  ways,  growled.  Several  others  were  tried,  but  while  roused  in  a  measure,  did  not 
growl  ;  and  even  the  first  one  soon  ceased  to  react. 

Although  ordinary  sounds  do  not  rouse  them,  feelings  of  discomfort  do,  for  they  rarely 
or  never  empty  the  bowels  or  bladder  now  where  they  lie,  but  move  aside  to  do  so.  As  in 
the  case  of  rubbing  the  back  reflex  effects  get  fainter  and  soon  cease. 

18th  day. — Being  without  food  for  three  hours  the  puppies  are  very  active.  They  walk 
about  with  tails  up  and  play  with  each  other. 

In  order  to  determine  whether  they  are  still  guided  by  the  sense  of  smell  or  by  sight 
also,  two  of  the  puppies  were  removed  from  the  pen  and  their  eyes  bandaged  ;  but  this 
seemed  to  confuse  them  and  render  them  so  uneasy  that  no  conclusions  could  be  drawn. 


38  WESLEY  MILLS  ON 

However  when  they  are  held  up  before  a  good  light  they  follow  with  their  eyes  the 
in. .v.  in. -MI-  of  the  hand  or  other  object,  nevertheless  when  they  reach  the  dam  from  the  distant 
part  of  tin-  pen  it  in  difficult  to  determine  how  much  they  are  guided  by  sight  and  how  much 
l»v  smell.  I  am  convinced  that  while  the  former  is  an  aid,  smell  is  still  the  most  useful  to 
tliriii  in  all  such  cases. 

The  peculiar  noise  made  with  the  lips  to  attract  the  attention  of  dogs,  which  I  may 
term  the  /'//-<••///.  is  evidently  heard,  and  us  the  position  is  shifted  the  puppies  follow  the 
•...mid  t.'  riirht  and  left.  While  the  dog  whistle  is  heard  it  causes  reflexes  of  the  ears  and 
...Hue  startling  but  does  not  muse  them  so  thoroughly  into  movements  as  the  lip-call  and  cer- 
tain other  sounds. 

When  an  attempt  is  made  to  plug  the  nostrils  with  cotton  wool,  it  is  at  once  sneezed  out 
reflexly. 

.lii.lirinir  l.v  the  whining  and  crying  after  tasting,  hunger  is  more  keenly  felt  than  ever. 

A   Laii'laif  plac.-d  over  tile  eves  >oon  causes  sleep. 

I'p  to  the  present  date  the  <>nly  nourishment  received  has  been  the  mother's  milk,  but 
l,i.<l:i\  ;irtitieial  fi'i'il'mir  with  row'-  milk  diluted  was  added.  The  first  attempts  at  lapping, 
thouirh  i';u-  iVoin  pi'iTi-.-t.  Wei-.-  fairly  good — ninch  better  than  the  first  attempts  at  swallow- 
ing tlui.l  artilii-ially  introdneed.  It  i-  notieed  that  they  follow  up  slowly  the  spots  where 
milk  had  b.-.-n  -pilled.  Al't.T  each  fcedinir  thev  lick  each  other's  faces  thoroughly.1 

|'.»/y  •  /"•/. — The  attendant    reports  the  puppies  as  /«;;•/•/////  when  he  entered,  as  if  at  him. 

'I'll.  lip-. -all.  at  .1  di-taiice  o|' -i\  ti>  eight  feet .  causes  t  hem  to  prick  up  the  ears  quickly 
wlii'li  i-  -....ii  followed  liv  crying  (expectancy  <d' food  possibly). 

<  (hi-  ot'  tin'  pup|.ies  >,-/•.//,-/,,>  hi-  own  ear. 

T'.th  are  appearing  that   for  sonic  day>  could  be  felt  beneath  the  gums. 

•JH-;,  ,/,,,/.  —  Some  get  additional  teeth. 

•Jl-'  •/•/>/. — Certain  motor  manifestations  are  worthv  of  special  mention. 

'/'•"  ii-ii,/,/,;/  during  play,  and  walking  with  tail  held  erect  is  seen  for  the  first  time. 

Several  of  them   tried   to   ^>-\  out   of  the  pen. 

\Vhi-n  thr  mu/./le  is  In-Ill  liy  the  hand  both  hind  legs  were  used  in  an  attempt  to  re- 
inovi-  it.  (  Will  or  retlex  ''.) 

The  hand  nmvcd  before  the  face  as  if  to  strike,  causes  winking. 

Now   they  -eeni  to  lu'nr  nliiifi.it  ei-ffij  .\niiinl  made  in  their  compartment  of  the  kennel 

which  U  about    l.">X»i    feet. 

•2.-li«l  ilni/. — Some  have  all  the  upper  incisors,  and  in  one  case  the  nose  is  all  but  covered 
with  the  characteristic  black  pigment,  though  this  one  is  in  advance  of  the  others  in  this 

refpect. 

•l:\nl  ilnij. — On  my  return  on  this  day  a  long  time  was  spent  with  the  puppies  and  the 
following  noted  : — 

The  dam  is  no  longer  so  much  inclined  to  stay  with  her  offspring  and  does  not  wish  to 
suckle  them  -.)  frequently. 

The  puppies  are  fed  on  the  top  of  a  large  box,  two  at  a  time.  It  is  found  that  unless 
Htraw  in  placed  on  the  top  of  the  box  the  puppies  will  not  feed.  They'  decline  to  take  half 


1  Ihiring  four  days  I  WM  tbaent  from  home,  but  the  puppies  were  carefully  watched  and  notes  taken  by  mem- 
ber* of  my  family  who  are  familiar  with  the  ways  of  dogs,  and  had  frequently  been  with  me  when  making  my 
investigation*  on  this  and  other  litters  of  puppies. 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  39 

milk  and  water  any  longer,  but  must  have  richer  food,  and  considerable  attention  must  be 
paid  to  the  temperature  of  the  liquid. 

Great  improvement  is  noticed  in  lapping  milk,  though  one  is  observed  attempting  to 
gulp  the  milk  as  it  were  (hunger,  etc.). 

Soon  after  feeding,  the  finger  placed  in  the  mouth  is  not  sucked  but  rather  chewed. 

The  readiness  with  which  all  sorts  of  sounds  are  heard,  even  when  some  distance  away, 
is  striking. 

The  puppies  now  follow  a  small  object  or  a  piece  of  paper  (2x3  inches)  held  within  a 
few  inches  of  the  face. 

Much  growling  in  play — also  more  advanced  use  of  tn.il.  They  also  wag  the  t;iil  now 
sometimes  when  an  object  is  presented  to  them  or  when  anything  pleases  them.  They  turn 
the  head  quickly  towards  any  part  of  the  body  gently  pinched. 

On  pinching  one  of  them  frequently  and  rapidly  much  irritation  is  shown  by  the  voice, 
expression  of  face,  etc. 

They  now  very  frequently  stand  with  the  paws  on  the  edge  of  the  inclosing  boards  of 
the  pen,  and  show  that  they  would  like  to  get  out.  The  height  of  the  pen  is  now  about 
fifteen  inches. 

I  notice  one  sleeping  and  another  licking  its  face  after  feeding,  using  its  paw  with 
movements  closely  akin  to  those  of  the  fore  limb  against  the  mammary  glands  when  surkin<£. 

I  can  notice  a  very  considerable  advance  in  the  use  of  the  hind  I'unli*  in  walking  in  four 
days. 

During  the  night  one  of  the  puppies  had  got  out  of  the  pen  and  was  making  loud  out- 
cry and  trying  to  get  back. 

24th  day. — Special  tests  as  to  sucking  finger  gave  the  following  results  : — 

Some  on  one  occasion  suck  the  finger,  others  do  not. 

Later  three  were  tried,  one  asleep  or  almost  so,  the  others  not,  but  all  sucked  the  finger 
tip. 

One  lying  sucks  the  finger  and  puts  up  its  fore  feet  towards  the  hand  and  spreads  the 
claws,  at  the  same  time  moving  the  hind  limbs  somewhat. 

One  when  standing  and  sucking  at  the  finger  also  lifts  its  paw. 

25?A  day. — A  piece  of  meat  held  before  the  nose  of  a  sleeping  puppy  at  a  distance  of  2i 
inches  wakes  it  (smell).  "When  this  piece  of  meat  is  rapidly  moved  before  the  face  at  three 
inches,  it  is  as  rapidly  followed  by  movements  of  the  head.  Was  this  owing  to  smell  or 
sight  or  both  ? 

When  the  meat  is  put  into  the  mouth  it  is  not  merely  sucked,  but  an  attempt  is  made 
to  chew  it.  • 

When  the  hands  are  clapped  sharply  once,  starting  is  produced,  suggestive  of  more  than 
a  mere  reflex — possibly  real  fright.  When  I  whistle  somewhat  lightly  some  of  them  bark. 

26th  day. — When  I  whistle  at  the  distant  end  of  the  pen  they  bark,  some  of  them,  but 
employing  the  lip-call  they  move  in  that  direction. 

Moving  a  small  piece  of  rag  before  them  as  was  done  with  the  meat  yesterday,  causes 
similar  corresponding  rapid  movements  of  the  head,  and  it  almost  seems  as  if  they  have 
some  of  that  sense  of  fun  or  whatever  it  may  be  that  we  witness  in  older  dogs  under  similar 
circumstances. 

They  can  now  follow  a  small  object  at  the  distance  of  at  least  one  foot ;  and  at  five 


4Q  WESLEY  MILLS  ON 

feet  thev  ran  follow  tlic  movements  of  an  object  the  size  of  a  table  napkin.  Both  the  eyes 
mill  head  an-  moved. 

On  striking  a  single  blow  on  the  bottom  of  a  watering  can  they  all  rushed  off  to  the  dis- 
tant part  oft  ho  pen  with  all  tho  expressions  of  fear. 

Thcv  arc  now  woll  supplied  with  teeth  in  both  jaws,  but  in  regard  to  this  also,  there  are 
individual  differences. 

Thev  /•'"'/  iniH'li  more. 

llrinir  rathor  chillv  to-day  they  huddle  together. 

Same  d;iv  at  7  p.m.  When  all  are  playing,  a  slight  but  well  defined  sound  causes  them 
all  I"  -top  at  "inc. 

When  tin-  hand  i-  put  d»wn  in  front  of  them  after  they  recover,  one  comes  up  wagging 
tin-  t:iil. 

The  i  i/i.>  are  HM\V  very  widely  open,  the  i .''/iri  *si<m  changed,  and  they  can  follow  the 
movements  of  a  tal'le  napkin  at  a  dir-tanee  of  six  to  M'ven  feet  ;  but  winking  by  the  old  test 
i-  ii'>t  appreciably  nioie  pronounced. 

(hi'  .'i  ili,  puppies  when  ]ilaeed  on  the  Moor  of  the  kennel  covered  with  sawdust,  plays 
ali'iut.  crie>  and  i-  evidently  very  niiea-y.  if  not  confused.  When  put  on  the  top  of  the  box 
on  uhi.h  thev  are  u-uall\  led.  it  sniffed  and  looked  towards  the  white  plate  from  which 
'hi-\  drink  their  milk.  When  held  in  the  arms  it  soon  manifests  uneasiness — when  placed 
near  thi-  edire  ot'  the  I n i x  it  grew  very  uneasy,  hut  does  not  jump  off.  Almost  at  once 
\\lii-n  pla'-ed  liaek  in  the  pen  it  became  ijiiiet  and  soon  began  to  play.  Hy  its  movements 
thev  inili'-ate  clearly  that  the  //.'/•"•//'.,//  of  sound  is  perceived. 

•11 1 1,  J.i.i. — The    puppic-   follow    a    -mall   object    (:!x1    inches)  dangled  before  them  at  15 

inches. 

<  tne  i- ob-er\ed  playing  with  a  straw  three  or  four  inches  from  it.  In  this  act  there  is 
ib.  \i-i-  ot'  the  mouth  and  the  fnrelimh  with  all  that  this  implies. 

Tin-re  i«  clear  e\  idence   that    -oiinds  made  at    the  outer  door  of  the  kennel  and  in  the 

adjai-i-nt    \al'd   are   heard. 

A  l.a-ki  t  in  which  meat  had  been  kept  and  giving  oft' a  strong  odour  when  brought 
near  the  pen  i-  plainly  smelled.  The  dam  is  brought  within  about  three  feet  of  the  puppies 
but  un-e.-n  by  them.  Fir-t  one  and  then  another  begin  to  sniff  and  soon  to  cry. 

The  playing  shows  advance  ;  better  use  is  made  of  the  hind  limbs,  which  develop  func- 
tionally much  more  slowly  than  the  forelegs.  The  head  and  neck  movements  are  also  better 
in  all  respects. 

Now  and  even  some  days  since  increase  in  the  quantity  and  quality  of  the  coat,  with 
changes  in  the  .-hape  of  the  lend  are  evident ;  and  in  both  physical  and  psychic  characteristics 
indiridiiality  is  to  be  noted. 

To-day  play  seemed  in  one  case  to  change  into  a  little  quarrel  for  a  few  seconds. 

One  U  observed  to  utter  an  abortive  bark  in  its  sleep. 

2%th  dmj. — Noises  above  the  kennel  in  my  pigeon  loft  have  greater  effect  on  the  puppies 
than  on  the  mature  dogs  in  the  adjoining  kennel. 

They  can  now  follow  with  the  eyes  the  small  objects  used  in  all  these  experiments  at  a 
distance  of  four  or  five  feet ;  while  a  napkin,  etc.,  can  be  followed  anywhere  within  their 
kennel  compartment. 

Various  object*  ax  a  plate,  ghws,  a  folded  napkin  and  a  Spratt's  dog  biscuit,  are  pre- 
sented, but  they  mouth  all  about  equally,  so  that  distinct  selective  choice  is  not  shown. 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  41 

A  small  Bedlington  terrier  bitch  that  had  never  had  puppies  was  placed  amongst  them. 
All  rushed  around  her  and  tried  to  suck  her  undeveloped  teats.  Then  a  St.  Bernard  bitch 
nearly  as  large  as  their  dam  was  placed  in  their  compartment.  Though  from  their  mode  of 
sniffing  it  appeared  that  they  recognized  this  animal  as  a  stranger,  they  soon  tried  to  suck  her 
also. 

When  they  are  spoken  to  in  a  friendly  way  they  wag  the  tail  and  give  other  evidences 
of  sociability  by  the  face.  They  get  upon  the  edge  of  the  pen  with  forelegs  when  cither  the 
dam  or  any  person  is  about  to  leave  them  and  follow  with  the  eyes,  and  evidently  would 
with  their  limbs  if  they  could  get  out. 

They  are  not  now  nearly  so  easily  fatigued  by  any  stimuli,  being  able  to  last  out 
three  to  four  times  as  long  as  they  could  eight  days  ago. 

29th  day. — Puppies  follow  a  small  object  at  a  distance  of  7  feet. 

A  high  pitched  peculiar  sound  causes  ear  reflexes  and  barking  ;  while  a  low  pitched 
sound  imitating  barking  has  very  little  effect. 

When  a  small  piece  of  cloth  is  dangled  before  the  face  of  the  puppy  it  tries  to  ca'cli  it 
with  the  mouth  and  raises  one  foreleg  at  the  same  time  as  if  to  assist  in  this. 

Noticed  well  executed  scratching. 

They  seem  thus  far  to  prefer  milk  to  broth  or  meat. 

30<A  day. — I  did  not  make  special  notes  of  observations  on  this  day. 

31st  day. — It  seemed  that  to-day  the  dam  was  undoubtedly  m-n'/itizol  In/  x!y/it  alone. 

When  a  bone  and  the  napkin  used  in  the  last  test  of  this  kind  were  presented  to 
the  puppies  each  one  at  once  selected  the  bone,  no  chewing  of  the  napkin,  which  shows  a  dis- 
tinct advance  since  the  28th  day. 

They  now  observe  a  small  object  at  any  part  of  their  kennel  compartment,  !.<•.  at  \'l 
to  15  feet. 

One  was  noticed  watching  with  an  intelligent  expression  the  movements  made  in  con- 
nection with  photographic  apparatus  within  5  feet  of  them. 

When  the  lip-call  is  uttered  they  wag  the  tail  like  older  dogs. 

32nd  day. — By  lamplight  a  puppy  follows  by  his  eyes  a  strain  moved  before  him  at  three 
to  four  inches  distance.  lie  also  seems  much  interested  in  the  shadow  of  my  hand  on  the 
wall. 

On  holding  the  coal  oil  lamp  near  them  all  licked  at  the  glass  cistern  containing  oil 
(smell).  One  or  two  touched  the  chimney  with  the  nose  or  tongue ;  but  the  majority 
turned  away  when  it  was  near  the  nose,  while  neither  of  those  that  had  touched  the  chim- 
ney went  near  it  again. 

They  show  sociability  with  human  beings,  and  a  tendency  to  play  with  them. 

They  become  very  quiet  and  attentive  when  they  hear  certain  kinds  of  sounds,  which  is 
prolonged  if  the  sound  continues. 

33rd  day. — When  a  straw  is  rapidly  moved  before  them  they  snap  at  it  to  catch  it. 

Upon  changing  the  straw  bedding  in  their  pen  they  rub  about  in  it  much  as  old  dogs, 
evidently  well  pleased. 

There  is  a  very  distinct  advance  in  the  ability  to  lap  milk. 

Now  when  put  on  the  covered  floor  of  the  kennel  with  its  covering  of  sawdust,  they  do 
not  manifest  uneasiness  as  before,  but  walk  about  and  play.  One  is  seen  to  run  at  a  slow  rate, 

Sec.  IV.,  1894.    6. 


42  WESLKY  MILLS  ON 

with  hU  tail  up,  and  several  make  quick  starts  forward  and  backward.  On  giving  the  lip- 
call  and  snapping  my  fingers  one,  a  few  feet  distent,  ran  towards  me. 

They  now  watch  what  is  being  done  near  them  somewhat  attentively. 

A  plight  tap  on  some  boards  above  them  causes  them  all  to  move  quickly  away  with 
tail*  down  and  other  expressions  of/«ir. 

84fA  ,/,/./.— Tested  them  with  a  napkin  and  Spratt's  dog  biscuit  as  on  the  28th  day. 
Now  they  nil  show  very  decided  preference  for  the  hiseiiit  which  is  not  so  attractive  as  a  bone 
to  any  diig.  <  >nc  "r  'two  began  to  smell  about  the  floor  of  the  pen  as  an  old  dog  does,  and 

'rdavone  was  observed  *,•,•,//,•/,,/,,/  at  a  spot  on  the  floor<where  some  excrement  had  been. 

At  tl.is  aire  puppies  have  very  sharp  teeth,  and  it  is  not  very  uncommon  now  to  hear 
one  ery  out  when  his  fellow  uses  his  jaws  too  freely  in  play. 

S'-i-iiii-fiim/  is  more  eoninion. 

While  the  »•;///.//../  i->ti'.r  from  a  simple  movement  of  the  hand  as  before  is  not readily 
produ.-ed.  a  -mlilen  tap  on  the  ledge  of  the  pen  will  cause  winking  if  they  are  looking  that 
wav  ami  within  a  foot  or  so  of  the  spot  struck.  They  also  wink  when  the  muzzle  is  sud- 

ileiilv  touched. 

:'.."» /A  '/•"/. — Thev  now  niii-i-  to  one  end  of  their  ]ien  to  answer  nature's  calls. 
Thev  arc  notii-eil  -melliiiLr  at  the  -hoe-  of  any  one  who  happens  to  be  near  them. 

TheV    I"  1 1' I.'   ill   ^leep    like   older    (logs. 

When  the  finirer  i-  thru-t  into  the  mouth  MIMIC  suck  a  good  while,  some  not  at  all. 

;\i;t/.  ,i,i,t. — Thev  follow  me  around  their  kennel  compartment  and  are  inclined  to  seize 
thc-kirt-  -if  a  \vrv  loni:  rout  I  wear.  I5y  way  of  testing  recognition  of  the  dam,  she  and 
herotln-r  pu|.pv.  eight  month-  old  and  nearly  as  large  as  herself,  were  brought  to  the  pup- 
picit  together.  Thev  all  at  miee  I'uslnil  to  the  dam.  But  soon  after  her  removal  they 
attempted  to  suck  the  younger  hitch,  though  from  their  sniffing  it  seemed  to  me  they 
noti.-fd  her  «t  range. 

Later  in  the  day  the  >mall  hitch  (Bedlington  terrier)  used  for  a  similar  test  before,  was 
phu-ed  among  them.  They  soon  tried  to  suck  her  teats,  at  which  on  account  of  her  smaller 

*i/e  theV  could  feadilv  get. 

37'A  <///</. — Being  a  warm  day  the  puppies  feel  the  heat  a  good  deal;  lie  far  apart  from 
••ach  other  and  pant  with  tongues  lolling  out. 

At  the  distance  of  10  feet  a  mere  word  uttered  in  a  low  voice  rouses  one  that  is  drowsing. 

Out  of  tive  tested  only  one  sucked  when  the  finger  was  introduced  into  the  mouth. 

38f/i  ilny. — They  gave  evidence  of  seeing  me  well  though  I  was  standing  at  an  outside 
door  of  the  kennel  with  two  wire  mesh  partitions  between,  and  at  a  distance  of  about  12 
feet 

I'pon  dangling  a  rope  over  their  heads  one  seizes  and  pulls  at  it;  but  when  doing  the 

name  with  a  bright  chain  they  make  oft',  showing  fear.  This  was  probably  owing  to  the 
no"iM»  it  made,  the  brightness,  and  in  one  case  to  the  puppy  having  come  in  contact  with  it. 

The  compartment  in  which  they  are  kept  is  closed  by  a  heavy  wire-mesh  door,  through 
whieh  every  exit  must  be  made.  They  croicd  around  this  often  now  and  sometimes  whine 
there  when  hungry. 

39fA  </<i>/. — High  temperature;  puppies  very  uneasy. 

Swing  me  at  some  little  distance  one  of  them  loagx  the  tail  like  an  old  dog,  showing  its 
•ociahle  and  friendly  nature. 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  43 

When  one  speaks  they  show  pleasure  by  the  tail,  expression  of  face,  etc., 

Two  bones  from  cooked  meat  were  placed  on  the  straw  of  their  pen,  which  now  has 
walls  only  a  few  inches  high,  so  that  they  can  go  in  and  out  easily. 

One  or  two  go  towards  the  bones  followed  by  others  ;  one  seizes  a  bone  and  walks  out 
of  the  pen  with  tail  up  much  in  the  manner  of  an  older  dog.  I  suddenly  removed  the  bone, 
when  the  puppy  that  had  it  sniffs  about,  going  back  over  his  track  evidently  guided  by  the 
scent  it  had  left. 

Some  of  them  that  had  followed  up  the  puppies  that  had  taken  the  bones  return  to  the 
straw,  seeking  them. 

The  removal  of  a  large  piece  of  tin  that  had  been  used  to  encircle  a  stove  in  a  protective 
way,  made  a  noise  which  caused  them  all  to  rush  away  as  so  many  sheep  ;  but  when  I  gave 
the  lip-call  they  soon  recovered  and  came  towards  me. 

Given  water  in  a  vessel  to  drink  for  the  first  time,  they  merely  dip  into  it. 

40//J  day. — Being  decidedly  cooler  they  do  not  whine  or  cry,  but  play  much. 

One  is  seen  violently  shaking  a  piece  of  paper  that  was  in  the  straw. 

Another  is  seen  scratching  his  head  with  the  latter  inclined  towards  his  leg  in  the  man- 
ner of  a  mature  dog,  though  with  much  slower  movements. 

To-day  one  is  seen  to  lap  water  when  it  is  poured  into  the  vessel  attached  to  the  wire- 
mesh  partition,  whereupon  several  others  do  so. 

In  the  evening  one  is  noticed  moving  about  in  the  way  peculiar  to  mi  old  dog  prior  to 
defecation. 

When  any  one  enters  the  kennel  the  puppies  now  run  about  bis  legs  eagerly. 

They  have  almost  deserted  their  pen  and  lie  about  on  the  floor  of  their  kennel  com- 
partment, finding  it  cooler,  while  the  layer  of  sawdust  makes  it  soft  to  rest  upon. 

41st  day. — Their  pen  was  wholly  removed  to-day  as  it  served  no  good  purpose. 

They  occasionally  lie  so  that  the  head  and  body  is  in  a  fashion  supported  t'.y.  against 
the  partition  or  walls  of  the  kennel  or  with  the  head  on  a  part  of  the  floor  that  is  there  a 
little  raised. 

A  very  slight  growl  at  the  outer  door  of  the  main  kennel  with  three  partitions  or  walls 
between  (doors  being  open)  causes  one  of  them,  though  lying  apparently  asleep,  to  get  up, 
and  if  anything  happens  they  all  awake  if  one  moves  much  or  whines. 

One  of  them  is  observed  to  snap  at  a  fly. 

At  10  p.m.  I  notice  one  of  the  puppies  scraping  away  the  sawdust  near  the  elevation 
referred  to  above  on  which  he  had  laid  his  head  in  preparing  to  rest.  He  tried  the  spot 
once  or  twice  before  he  finally  laid  his  head  down. 

42nd  day. — It  is  very  warm  and  the  puppies  whine  and  cry  a  good  deal  owing  to  the 
discomfort  as  their  coats  are  thick  and  warm. 

Now  there  are  many  evidences  that  they  hear  as  acutely  as  mature  dogs  if  not  more  so, 
and  sounds  disturb  them  more  as  they  do  not  know  their  meaning  so  well. 

They  now  show  an  interest  in  everything  that  goes  on  within  their  field  of  examination 
with  eyes,  nose,  etc.  In  fact  it  is  difficult  to  move  about  among  them. 

When  they  see  one,  they  may  cry  out  if  hungry,  wag  the  tail  if  recently  fed  and  satis- 
fied, sniff,  etc. 

This  sniffing  is  a  characteristic  method  of  investigation  with  dogs,  and  its  appearance  at 
this  date  and  earlier  is  significant. 


44  WESLKY  MILLS  ON 

On  every  occasion  if  they  sec  or  smell  the  dam  (tliat  is  seldom  with  them  now  as  they 
were  gradually  weaned— the  process  ending  to-day)  they  cry  out. 

While  this  litter  in  an  unusually  even  one  in  physical  characteristics  at  all  events, 
ittJiriilit'il  dirt'ercnees  are  to  he  observed  in  many  directions.  There  are  some  decided  differ- 
ences in  psychic  manifestations. 

One.  a  hitch,  seems  to  he  quicker  and  more  precocious  than  the  rest  by  a  great  deal. 

( >ne  do-:  ./;-..'/•/.<  when  feeding,  as  they  do  at  present  all  together  from  one  large  dish. 

4:f,-,/ ,/,,,/. It  i-.  warm,  and  two  arc  noticed  lying  in  a  dnrker  and  more  secluded  part  of 

the  kennel  wlierc  there  are  fewer  flies  perhaps. 

It  is  noticed  that  now  one  often  m-tn  us  </<ie.s  iiimther,  one  seems  to  take  its  cue  from  another. 

44r/,  ,/,,,/. — S.>  verv  warm  the  puppies  arc  prost rated  by  the  heat,  and  lie  about  main- 
taining mriv  existence. 

4.V/,  ,/,,,/. — To-dnv  for  the  first  time  the  door  of  their  compartment  was  left  open  so  that 
tin -v  miL'ht  enter  an  adjoining  one  which  is  in  general  fitted  up  in  the  same  way,  so  that  the 
environment  i-  substantially  the  r-aine. 

It  w.i-  . -iii-ion*  to  note  die  results.  It  was  some  minutes  before  the  puppies,  the  pre- 
11-  bit.-li  exccptcd,  reali/.ed  that  the  door  was  really  open  and  that  they  had  free  access 
to  a  new  compartment.  Thev  did  not  at  once  surmount  the  difficulty  presented  by  the  door 
•  .i-e  ,,nlv  a  tew  inche-  hiirh.  When  some  of  them  came  in  and  saw  the  water  vessel  attached 
to  ill,  oilier  -Me  of  the  wiiv-nie-li  part  it  ion  t  lie  y  d  id  not  at  once  comprehend  that  they  could 

irink  from  it  when  they  -aw  their  fellow  on  the  distant  side  lapping.  All  this,  however, 
l.i-ied  Kin  a  verv.  few  minutes.  Soon  thev  all  were  busy  iiit'i'xtii/dtiiitf  the  new  place  with 

HUM-,    »'VeS,    feet.    etr. 

Tin-  new  experiences  evidently  a  third  them  unusual  pleasure  in  spite  of  the  heat,  as  they 
(•lav  mope  t  hati  tor  -nine  dav  -. 

To-day  I  tiist  n-ed  a  r-vvitch  to  learn   what  effect  it  would  have  on  their  crying,  etc. 

Thev  :-cem  to  make  thcj  mental  nsxia-iiiti<m  to  some  extent  but  only  imperfectlv. 

<  in.-  of  them,  a-  they  crowded  around  me,  was  trodden  upon,  and  this  had  a  decided  and 
somewhat  /.;.»/.'/.</  psychic  effect  as  will  be  seen  later.  As  he  was  running  away  after  this 
accident  I  caught  him  and  was  trying  to  soothe  the  creature,  but  this  was  not  at  first  under- 
stood but  increased  its  terror. 

Later  in  the  day  they  understand  the  whip  better.  I  notice  what  may  be  termed  wanton 
tuirkiiitj  as  well  as  that  which  denotes  but  an  excess  of  good  feeling — "animal  spirits." 

Now  and  then  one  turns  n»und  on  another  that  is  attempting  to  play  with  it  in  quite  a 
fit-fi-i  way. 

They  are  running  more  than  formerly. 

There  are  physical  changes  and  good  growth  notwithstanding  the  long  succession  of 
hot — to  them  very  hot — ilavs. 

One  ot  them  is  observed  using  lx>th  paws  to  scrape  away  the  sawdust  from  a  part  of  the 
kennel  floor.  He  then  puts  down  his  head  and  tries  the  spot.  This  was  repeated  three 
time*  In-fore  the  puppy  lay  quietly  at  rest. 

Action*  of  one  are  followed  by  similar  actions  in  others  much  more  frequently  and 
readily  than  before. 

-It  ha-  been  raining,  the  sky  is  dull  and  the  atmosphere  is  moist,  and  though 
II  warm  the  puppies  seem  less  restless  and  uncomfortable.     They  cry  much  less. 


TUB  PSYCHIC:  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  43 

47th  day. — I  notice  that  the  precocious  hitch  acts  towards  the  whip  much  as  an  old  dix/ 
or  a  half  grown  one  often  does.  This  is  difficult  to  descrihe.  The  animal  shows  that  it 
understands  what  its  relations  are  hut  seems  to  comhine  a  sort  of  pleading  with  humour. 
It  is  complex,  however,  and  must  be  witnessed  to  he  understood. 

The  individual  that  was  trodden  upon  now  retires  to  another  part  of  the  compartment 
when  I  appear;  there  is  evidently  a  very  unpleasant  association  of  ideas. 

At  11.30  p.m.  I  went  to  the  kennel  to  see  how  all  my  dogs  wore  as  the  night  was  very 
close.  The  door  directly  opposite  the  puppy  kennel  was  open.  I  had  no  light  and  walked 
softly,  yet  two  of  the  puppies  lying  against  the  wire-mesh  partition,  some  six  or  eight  feet 
from  where  I  stood  in  the  darkness,  awoke  and  soon  began  to  cry  as  I  passed  close  to  tin- 
closed  main  kennel  door.  The  old  dogs  were  heard  sniffing.  They  evidently  detected  me 
by  the  sense  of  smell. 

Was  it  wholly  so  in  the  case  of  the  puppies  or  were  they  assisted  hv  sight?  Hearing 
may,  I  think,  be  excluded,  though  not  with  perfect  confidence  so  sharp  now  are  their  ears. 

In  any  case  this  observation  is  of  much  significance,  even  it  be  granted  that  thev  were 
not  asleep  at  the  time  I  stood  before  the  door  of  their  kennel.  It  is  further  to  be  remem- 
bered in  this  instance  that  by  a  misunderstanding  the  puppies  bad  not  bad  their  last  evening 
meal  and  also  lacked  water. 

48th  day. — It  remains  warm.  The  flies  are  troublesome,  and  as  the  puppies  lie  asleep  or 
tryingto  sleep,  the  same  movements  of  the  skin  of  the  head,  of  the  ears,  etc.,  may  be  seen  as 
in  mature  dogs  when  flies  irritate  these  parts. 

49th  day. — To-day  for  the  first  time  the  puppies  were  removed  for  a  time  to  a  part  of  tin- 
yard  inclosed  by  wire-mesh.  The  earth  furnishes  a  fresh  surface  with  various  small  objects 
on  it. 

The  puppies  proceed  to  investigate  as  when  before  they  were  given  free  access  to  new 
surroundings. 

They  seize  and  carry  small  objects  which  they  take  from  each  other,  indulge  in  play  and 
evidently  experience  keen  enjoyment.  After  say  half  an  hour  they  lie  down  and  sleep. 

When  I  call  "puppies  "  from  a  veranda  at  a  height  of  about  20  feet  and  at  about  the 
same  distance  on  their  plane  they  look  up  ;  some  of  them  at  least  at  once  to  my  surprise,  for 
I  expected  they  would  not  be  able  to  detect  the  direction  of  the  sound  so  quickly. 

The  bitch  puppy  was  taken  upstairs  in  my  house  to-day  to  be  weighed.  fc>he,  like  two 
of  the  dogs,  seemed  abashed  by  the  new  surroundings,  but  soon  recovered,  and  when  some 
one  entered  by  the  front  door  downstairs,  one  story,  turned  the  head  in  the  direction  of  the 
sound. 

50th  day. — When  crying  this  morning  one  of  them  was  well  whipped  with  the  result 
that  it  remained  quiet  for  some  hours  after.  Dogs  young  and  old  easily  acquire  habits  good 
and  bad,  and  barking  and  crying  are  examples,  and  sometimes  one  or  two  whippings  that 
are  felt  puts  an  end  to  what  renders  the  dog  wretched  as  well  as  those  who  must 
listen  to  him,  hence  the  treatment  alluded  to  above. 

In  attempting  to  give  them  some  bromide  of  potassium  to  quiet  their  uneasiness  it  is 
found  that  they  Jig ht  against  the  unpleasant  stuff,  and  it  is  with  difficulty  they  can  be  made 
to  swallow  it  at  all. 

51s<  day. — They  are  awake  very  early  (4  a.m.)  and  eager  for  food  and  exercise. 

I  moved  a  whip  over  one  that  had  been  making  a  good  deal  of  outcry.      She  looked  as 


46 


WESLEY  MILLS  ON 


if  she  knew  what  it  meant  (had  been  before  whipped  two  or  three  times).  As  I  moved  the 
whip  she  put  up  one  ywiras  if  to  ward  it  off. 

52«/ day.— Cooler  to-day  and  the  puppies  are  quieter.  Barking  now  frequent;  seems 
to  In-  partly  from  excess  of  animal  spirits  and  at  other  times  from  a  sort  of  wantonness.  I 
notice  an  advance  in  co-nnlitKttiox  in  .scratching  ;  they  adapt  one  part  to  another  still  more 
lik<-  an  old  dog  than  formerly. 

;•:!/•,/,/././.— When  I  lift  the  whip  and  wave  it  throe  feet  above  them,  another  one  lifts 
a  paw.  They  all  look  as  it'  they  knew  the  meaning  of  a  whip  better. 

When  I  flouted  "puppy"  from  an  upper  veranda  about  50  feet  distant,  two  of  them 
iliui  W.T.-  Ivinir  '(iiietly  in  the  >awdust  arose  and  looked  towards  the  source  of  the  sound. 

.'•4'/.  <lii-/.  —The  -ame  r-ort  ot'  pawing  and  at  the  same  places  as  before. 

It  i-  -ear.-elv  p.  —  il'le  to  iro  into  t  he  kennel  anywhere  now  when  they  are  awake  without 
.onie  ,.f  ih. -in  ./.'.•'./<•/  niv  pivM-nec  l>y  ear,  eye  or  >inell.  or  by  all  three  as  is  now  evidently 
often  tli«-  •  a-e. 

:,:,!/.  il.i'i.  -Warm.  Mneh  barkinir  and  restlessness.  They  have  for  some  two  or  three 
u.-i  k-  had  tli'-  rai i Lre  of  i wo  compartments  of  the  kennel  :  but  they  would  evidently  like  the 
rani.'.-  ol'the  whol.  vanl  a-  well  a-  the  mitr-ide  run  :  and  if  this  were  once  permitted  experi- 
ence \\ith  ..tli.  i  |.ii|.|iie-  ha-  taught  they  might  be  unwilling  to  stay  in  the  kennel  at  all 

duriiiL'  tin-  dav.  \\hieh  e.inditi I'  thing*  would  not  in  several  respects  be  desirable. 

Tli.  doir  trodden  u]»>n  -till  -how-  that  he  /•.  m<  m In  fa  :  but  will  now  return  to  the  lip-call. 
lii^liih  u.-ek.  Though  the  litter  remains  an  even  one,  chamjes  characteristic 
n|  irr>'\\  I  li  and  dcVc|o|inieiil  are  evident. 

Tin-  liit.-h  |'U|'|.\  -h"\\-  very  |  iroi  ion  ii  ccd  changes  in  colour  of  coat,  expression  of  face, 
leinpi  lament,  etc..  and  ha-  the  ni"-t  markeil  individuality  of  any  of  them  at  present.  She 

-eelll-     -till    plve.ieiull-. 

.'.7''.  >/••;/. — Tiny  an--.,  active  it  i-  dillieiilt  to  move  around  among  them. 

It   i-   noteworthy  that    they    u-e  the  kennel  compartment  they  occupied  originally  as  a 
'    t.i  an-wi  T  to   nature V   calls,    while   they    play,  rest  and  sleep  chiefly  in  the 
additional  compartment  la-t  Driven  them. 

1'erhap-  this  i-  to  be  accounted  for  in  part  by  the  fact  that  from  the  latter  there  is  a 
door  opening  outward  and  another  of  wire  netting  through  which  they  can  look  out  and 
cat  eh  an  occasional  hree/.c. 

:>*il<  </.i./. — An  ox's  head  that  had  been  boiled  free  from  all  flesh  was  placed  amongst 
tin-in.  They  all  attacked  it  eagerly,  showing  inesixrience. 

An  old  dog  would  have  acted  in  this  way  only  in  case  of  extreme  hunger. 

Sum-  iluMHt  and  again  return  to  the  attack,  but  show  that  already  experience  has  not 
Itet-n  lost  on  them.  Some  of  them  growl  when  others  approach. 

59f/«  day. — The  puppies  are  given  small  rib-bones  from  cooked  lamb.       Each  carries  of 

hi-  o\\n  with  tail  up;  uses  the  paws  to  steady  the  bone  ;  gets  hold  of  it  with  his  teeth  bj 

the  end  so  that  he  may  gnaw  off  perchance  some  of  it ;  growls  when  a  fellow  approaches, 

All  thin  was  suggestive  of  the  behaviour  of  an  old  dog.     The  puppies  plainly  recognize 

the  nature  of  a  fellow's  growl  under  these  circumstances. 

WlA  day.— TemiKsrature  higher.  The  puppies  show  the  effect  of  the  heat  both  physically 
and  psychically. 

.— To-day  one  sheep's  head  and  a  bone  for  each  placed  in  their  compartment. 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  47 

In  gnawing  their  own  bone,  in  growling  and  acting  on  the  defensive  generally  there  is 
considerable  advance  over  the  59th  day. 

They  are  allowed  into  the  large  yard  to-day  for  the  first  time.  They  have  seen  this 
yard  from  the  kennel  and  from  their  wire  fence  run  in  the  middle  ot  it.  They  mingle  with 
the  older  dogs  and  act  very  much  like  them.  They  try  to  suck  the  darn  and  both  the  other 
bitches  referred  to  before  on  the  28th,  etc.,  days. 

They  move  about  the  yard  from  the  first  as  if  acquainted  with  it,  and  choose  the  com- 
fortable shady  places  in  which  to  lie.  By  the  lip-call,  etc.,  I  get  them  to  follow  me  back  to 
the  kennel,  but  when  inside  the  door  they  hnsitiitc  and  soon  make  for  the  yard.  When 
placed  in  their  usual  compartment  in  the  kennel  after  being  sonic  hours  in  the  yard,  they 
cry,  but  not  long. 

Brief  Extracts  from  the  Early   Ru-onlx  <>f  I  hi:   Diary  <>f  ,  l/n////«r   />///(.•/•  «/'  Si.    />»r//"/v/.v  In/ 

the  MU»C  Dnin  lull  Another  »s'//v. 

18th  day. — First  seen  playing. 

20fh  day. — They  seize  the  finger  instead  of  sucking  it. 

Come  at  lip-call,  with  tails  up. 

22nd day. — They  no  longer  mistake  other  parts  for  the  teats  of  the  dam. 

28th  da;/. — When  called  ('"puppy")  they  wag  the  tail. 

During  the  third  week  (the  day  not  noted)  the  first  attempt  at  scratching  observed. 

1th  week. — Individual  differences  pronounced. 

Brief  Extracts  from  the  Diary  <>f  a   Litter  nf  Bfilliiii/ton    7V;Y<Vv.v. 

2nd  day. — Taste  tested  with  Epsom  salts  and  mix  vomica.  Cannot  determine  positively 
whether  they  either  taste  or  smell. 

On  the  same  day  pinching  causes  them  to  cry  out  with  pain,  but  the  lati:»t  /v/vW  is 
notably  long. 

9th  day. — Concussion  of  the  surface  on  which  they  lie  causes  appearance  of  fright. 

llth  day. — Eyes  begin  to  open. 

They  smack  their  lips,  etc.,  (the  eyes  being  covered)  when  meat  is  held  two  inches  from 
the  nose. 

I6th  day. — Ears  not  well  open.     Hearing  still  doubtful. 

Seem  to  smell  at  three  or  four  inches. 

19th  day. — When  asleep  I  take  the  dam  in  quietly.  When  within  two  feet  the  puppies 
begin  to  move — soon  to  whine  and  cry. 

Hearing  still  doubtful,  but  inclined  to  think  it  exists  in  feeble  degree. 

This  day  they  managed  to  get  out  of  the  pen,  which  is  five  or  six  inches  high. 

They  also  co-ordinate  well  in  scratching. 

First  growling  noticed. 

Sexual  differentiation  shown  in  expression,  in  shape,  and  psychic  as  well  as  somatic 
laracteristics. 

2~2nd  day. — Clear  evidence  of  recognizing  dam  by  smell  when  she  could  not  be  seen. 

23rd  day. — Playing.     Differences  in  coat,  shape  of  head,  etc.,  showing  a  physical  advance. 


4Q  WESLEY  MILLS  ON 

Thev  now  bite  andrheir  at  objects.     They  show  a  decided  aversion  to  Epsom  salts. 

•>-,,/,' ,/„,/.— Kegan  feeding  milk.     They  do  fairly  well,  at  first  attempt  to  lap. 

•jiM  ,/.i'./.—  They  push  through  some  slats  confining  them,    showing   considerable    co- 

nnliimlirf  jiowi-r,  etc. 

.-{or/,  ,/,/./— K-pcatcd  and  rapid  pinching  of  their  sides  makes  them  very  angry — snarl,  etc. 

Tin-  fall  «>f  a  shovel  causes  them  all  to  cower  with /car.  . 

;(.>„,/  ,/„,,. —  Lip-nill  followed  l.y  their  .//>/>/••*«•//  with  wagging  tail. 

H7,/,  ,/„,,. _Tlu-  sound  of  a  whip  surprises  and  seems  to  puzzle  them. 

4.V /,,/„,, When  about    to  punish  another   mature  terrier  they  hide  away  under  the 

bench.--. 

Thev  an-  put  down  in  the  yard,  a  large  one,  for  the  first  time,  and  seem  puzzled  and  shy. 

I,;,/,  ,/,,,A_<;rcal  ebanires  now  visible  in  physical  features,  expression  of  face,  (more 
know  in"i  el.-.  Thev  now  crowd  eaeh  other  when  eating  from  the  same  dish.  Their  move- 
in,  -nt-  and  \vh.-le  demeanour  m..re  terrier-like.  This  is  seen  in  play  very  clearly. 

Th.-v  are  now  mil'  li  more  readilv  and  profoundly  affected  by  noises. 

\-,t,  .l.i./. Uapid  clevelopmeni  owing  to  enlarged  I'.r/irrii'iti-i; ;  much  more  aggressive. 

—Two  nt'them  iriven  bom--.  Kaeh  goes  oh*' with  one;  when  one  comes  up  to 
t;ik.-  ili.-  other'-,  he  pull-  it  awav  but  docs  not  growl.  Lies  down  to  bone  and  uses  his  feet 
i,,  -t,-;,. 1\  it  like  a  niiii.n;  .A../.  When  the  hone  is  snatched  up  the  puppy  xnifTs  about  after  it. 

>.-\ii;il  and  individual  differences  now  more  evident.  I  mean  that  the  peculiarities 
of  -hai.e.  .-\|.i-.---ion  and  demeanour  that  characterize  a  mature  bitch  and  which  only  close 
..I.-,  n .  r-  ..I'  .loir-  di-t.-.-t  are  now  I'airK1  well  developed. 

.">••'/.  .A/./. —  Wln-n  looking  out  into  darkness  at  night  they  show  hesitation,  fear,  etc. 

The  di-.-u— ion  that  follows  is  based  almost  entirely  on  the  diary  of  the  litter  of  St. 
IJ.-rnard  puppi.--  extended  over  sixty  days. 

Th.- «xtra<t  from  the  diary  of  another  litter  of  St.  Bernards  (their  half  brothers  and 
-i-t.-r-i  i-  introduced  f«>r  comparison  chiefly  ;  that  of  the  Hedlington  terriers  for  this  reason 
and  in  addition  bccaii-e  it  supplements  the  chief  diary,  and  in  some  respects  makes  good 
omission-  in  investigations  in  the  early  days. 

RKMAKKS  nx  THK  DIARY,  ETC. 

As  the  litter  of  puppies  on  which  these  remarks  are  chiefly  based  was  a  very  healthy, 
active  and  especially  even  one,  there  being  no  weaklings  and  none  very  much  in  advance 
physically  <>r  otherwise,  flu1  notes  are  of  the  more  value  as  representing  observations  in  per- 
fectly normal  specimens  of  pure-bred  dogs. 

The  fui-ts  most  striking  in  the  first  few  days  of  life  are  the  frequent  desire  to  suck,  tt 
|MTff«-t  ability  to  reach  the  teats  of  the  dam  just  after  birth,  the  misery  evident  under  cold 
or  hunger,  and  the  fact  that  the  greater  part  of  existence  is  spent  in  the  sleeping  state.  The 
Utter  id  i«o  well  known  that  I  have  not  thought  it  necessary  to  make  special  notes  upon  the 
subject.  But  it,  of  course,  gradually  gives  way  to  a  form  of  existence  in  which  sleep  has  a 
lew  and  less  prominent  share. 

There  are  many  reasons  why  so  much  time  is  spent  in  sleep,  and  why  sleep  is  so  readih 
induced,  to  some  of  which  reference  has  l>cen  made  in  the  diary,  and  to  which  I  shall  refe 
•gain. 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  49 

All  parts  of  an  animal's  body  owing  to  nervous  or  simply  protoplasmic  connections 
merely  are  in  relation  to  eacli  other,  and  this  must  constantly  be  borne  in  mind  if  we  would 
understand  psychic  as  well  as  physical  (somatic)  phenomena.  The  nervous  centres,  how- 
ever, constitute  a  sort  of  head  office  or  series  of  offices  where  the  various  changes  of  the  body 
arc  reported,  correlated,  etc.,  in  all  higher  animals.  In  the  youngest,  though  the  cerebrum 
is  but  indifferently  active  as  yet,  the  lower  nervous  centres  are  constantly  receiving  impulses 
coming  from  peripheral  parts,  the  viscera  included,  and  if  the.se  are  of  an  abnormal  or  dis- 
turbing character,  there  result  those  forms  of  expression  or  external  representation  of 
the  ingoing  effects,  mostly  movements  which  we  can  correlate  with  their  causes.  Hence  the 
young  animal  expresses  its  feelings  of  discomfort  as  hunger,  cold,  etc.,  by  movements,  some 
of  which  result  in  cries,  whining,  etc.,  and  experiments  as  well  as  the  behaviour  of  animals 
born  without  the  cerebrum  show  that  the  higher  parts  of  the  brain  may  be  little  concerned. 

The  feeling  of  discomfort  from  being  in  an  atmosphere  that  is  not  warm  enough  is  dif- 
ferent somewhat  from  the  sensation,  likewise  disagreeable,  of  a  hodv  too  cold  bcinir  placed 
against  the  skin.  Effects  not  confined  to  the  surface  but  modifying  the  whole  of  the  vital 
processes  result  from  the  former,  as  it  is  well  known  that  very  young  animals  cannot  exist 
at  all  in  a  temperature  below  a  certain  rather  high  point  as  compared  with  that  endurable  hv 
mature  animals. 

Nothing  is  more  striking  than  the  efforts  the  animal  makes  almost  as  sunn  as  it  is  born 
to  place  itself  in  an  environment  of  comfort.  The  importance  of  this  instinct — -just  as  fun- 
damental as  sucking,  etc. — will  be  evident  when  one  considers  that  the  vital  processes  cannot 
continue  except  under  these  conditions.  It  is  even  more  important  than  that  there  should 
be  a  supply  of  food  within  the  first  few  hours. 

Sucking, — Sucking  has  been  so  frequently  referred  to  by  writers  as  an  example  of  a 
perfect  instinct  that  I  have  taken  pains  to  give  some  details  regarding  it,  and  to  trace  its 
modifications  and  final  decline. 

It  will  be  observed  by  any  one  who  will  without  prejudice  examine  the  subject  that 
sucking  is  not  perfect  at  first — that  like  the  lapping  of  milk,  swallowing,  etc.,  but  much  less 
so,  it  is  improved  by  practice  and  that  it  is  subject  to  modification  with  the  increasing  experi- 
ence of  the  animal.  It  is  true  the  mechanism  of  sucking,  both  muscular  and  nervous,  in 
consequence  of  countless  ancestral  experiences,  is  like  perfectly  made  machinery  in  good 
order — it  will  work  on  the  slightest  stimulus — but  later  this  machinery  is  better  oiled,  it 
works  better.  That  there  is  but  imperfect  discrimination  as  to  what  is  sucked  is  well  shown 
by  my  diary ;  and  that  the  act  only  continues  a  certain  time,  when  milk  is  not  obtained, 
proves  that  the  instinct  is  fairly  perfect.  However,  as  the  notes  show,  the  older  the  puppy 
the  more  perfectly  does  it  utilize  the  sucking  mechanism,  the  less  energy  docs  it  waste,  e.g. 
the  feet  are  used  to  much  greater  advantage  in  pressing  the  mammary  glands  after  a  couple 
of  weeks  than  in  the  first  days. 

Does  the  puppy  find  the  teats  shortly  after  its  birth  by  smell  ?  I  am  convinced  that 
it  plays  no  great  part  in  the  matter  for  some  days  as  far  as  dogs  are  concerned.  After  birth 
they  crawl  towards  the  mother's  abdomen  to  get  warmth ;  they  tend  to  suck  almost  any 
fleshy  object  that  comes  in  their  way  that  is  not  cold  ;  they  meet  the  teats  which  are  the 
objects  best  adapted  to  seize  and  suck ;  getting  satisfaction,  this  is  continued.  No  donbt 
later,  smell,  the  tactile  sense,  still  later  vision  and  a  whole  host  of  stored  experiences  guide 
in  this  as  in  other  cases  in  which  instinct  is  essential  and  most  prominent  in  the  result.  But 

Sec.  IV.,  1804.  7. 


5Q  WKSLKY  MILLS  ON 

that  Mnell  i*  Mwntial  that  a  puppy  shall  reach  its  dam's  teats  soon  after  birth,  I  cannot  believe 
from  the  ninny  observations  I  have  made. 

fbiit.— That  n  puppy  in  the  first  hour  of  its  existence  feels  discomfort  cannot  be  doubted  ; 
hut  I  regret  that  I  did  not  make  some  definite  experiments  on  the  subject  of  pain  on  the 
first  .lay,  even  in  the  first  hour.  This  will  he  made  good  in  part  by  brief  extracts  from  a 
diary  kept  of  u  litter  of  Uedlington  terriers,  to  he  introduced  later.  Such  experiments  are 
i,ec,**arv.  as  the  discomfort  one  witnesses  in  young  puppies  might  be  due  in  certain  cases  to 
internal  and  not  to  skin  sensations. 

T,,,i,l,  X, /,>•;/.;/.•/•/.— Very  striking  indeed  are  the  effects  on  a  puppy  of  any  age  up  to 
two  month*  (and  notieeuMe  even  in  mature  dogs)  of  stroking,  smoothing  movements  with 
,!„.  IK,,,,|.  I,,  ,,,me  very  young  animals  as  l.irds  I  find  a  similar  effect,  due  to  placing  the 
hand  "ii  them  or  over  them.  In  this  case  the  effect  is  largely  due  to  the  heat  of  the  hand  ; 
in  v.'iini:  puppie-  the  irentle  tactile  stimulus  is  the  prineipal  hut  not  the  sole  cause  of  the 

;,,._,  ,  ti;,  t.  In  tlii*  way  a  puppy  may.  when  very  young,  soon  he  put  to  sleep,  i.e.,  the 
netivit\  ..f  th.-  nervoii*  c. -litre-  is  inhibited  hy  tactile  sensations,  so  that  the  frequent  lickings 
,,Mhc  ,1am  not  onlv  c-lean>e  hut  M.othe  the  puppies.  There  is,  after  the  eyes  are  opened,  a 
\.r\  rapid  increase  in  the  aciitem-ss  of  tactile  sensibility,  well  shown  iu  the  readiness 
\\itli\\lii.-lia-liirlit  touch  on  the  lips  will  induce  motor  response,  especially  well  seen  in 

-ii'-kim.'  movements,  etc. 

T- mi" '''it'll''  >'•/(>(.  —  Kxperimeiits  iii  this  subject  were  unfortunately  not  made  in  the 
earU  da\«.  H.'Uever.  I  te-ted  a  kitten  five  days  old  with  an  iron  warmed  and  also  with 
i. . •.  getting  de.-icive  tv-nlt-  of  a  positive  kind.  I  think  that  it  is  likely  that  the  temperature 
.en-e  i-  \\ell  marked  from  tin'  lir*t,  though  the  squirming,  cries,  etc.,  of  young  animals  are 
not  ol'  tlicin-eKe*  i-onclu-ive  a-  to  this. 

7Y.  .I/./.  •//.;/•  X.;i.\r. — On  this  *uhject  a  few  words  will  suffice.  Considering  how 
nuim-rou-  and  perfc.-t  are  the  co-ordinated  muscular  movements  of  comparatively  young 
puppie-  thi-  scn-e  mii-t  lie  carlv  present  and  finally  well  developed. 

•  •f  S'i/>i»,rt. — I  have  found  in  the  ease  of  all  puppies  and  several  other  kinds  of 
animal*  examined  that  even  on  the  fir*t  day  of  birth  they  will  not  creep  oft' a  surface  on 
which  the\  rest  if  elevated  some  little  distance  above  the  ground.  "When  they  approach  the 
edge  they  manifest  hesitation,  grasp  with  their  claws  or  otherwise  attempt  to  prevent  them- 
selves falling,  and  it  may  he  cry  out.  giving  evidence  of  some  profound  disturbance  in  their 
nervous  system. 

It  would  seem  that  there  is  no  more  urgent  psychic  necessity  to  young  mammals  than 
thi*  wnse  of  being  supported.  All  their  ancestral  experiences  have  been  associated  with  terra 
firm/;,  no  that  it  is  not  very  surprising  that  when  term  fir  inn  seems  about  to  be  removed  they 
are  tM>  much  disturbed.  To  my  own  mind  this  is  one  of  the  most  instructive  and  striking 
jwyehie  manifestations  of  young  animals,  though  I  am  not  aware  that  any  attention  has 
IMH-II  ealle.1  to  it  before;  and  instead  of  referring  to  it  under  any  of  the  usual  divisions  of 
MIMO  11*  the  muscular  sense,  pressure  sense,  etc.,  I  prefer  to  treat  the  subject  under  the 
above  general  heading  for  it  seems  to  me  that  the  feeling  is  a  somewhat  complex  one. 

It  in  interesting  to  note  that  a  water  tortoise  I  have  had  for  some  years,  will  at  any 
tim.'  walk  off  a  Mirfaec  on  whieh  he  is  placed.  But  this  is  not  a  creature  that  always  is  on 
lerrafrmn  in  the  name  seime  an  a  d.»g.  hut  it  frequently  has  occasion  to  drop  oft'  logs,  etc. 
into  wgtcr.  But  again,  I  find  this  sense  of  support  well  marked  in  birds  that  drop  them- 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OP  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  51 

selves  into  "thin  air."       Nevertheless  a  consideration  of  ancestral  experiences  throws  light 
on  most  cases  and  perhaps  on  this  one  also. 

Taste  and  Smell. — These  senses  are  so  closely  connected  anatomically,  and  especially 
functionally,  that  investigations  on  the  one  or  the  other  and  particularly  on  taste,  at  a  very 
early  stage,  are  attended  with  great  difficulties  ;  accordingly  I  have  been  very  cautious  in 
drawing  conclusions  and  have  thought  it  better  to  place  the  first  beginnings  of  their  exer- 
cise too  late  rather  than  too  early.  Certain  it  is  that  both  taste  and  smell  are  very  feeble  at 
first  and  gradually  developed.  Prior  to  the  opening  of  the  eyes  both  exist,  but  in  feeble 
degree.  The  diary  gives  all  the  facts  I  have  to  communicate  on  the  subject. 

The  way  in  which  smell  calls  into  activity,  first  of  all,  muscles  of  the  face  in  a  sleeping 
puppy  has  been  very  frequently  brought  to  my  notice,  and  shows  how  closely  afferent  and 
efferent  nervous  paths  are  generally  related,  even  when  the  main  centres  concerned  are  at 
rather  distant  parts  of  the  brain.  The  nervous  impulses  that  pass  to  the  brain  when  strong 
enough  soon  spread  to  other  parts,  hence  the  puppy  is  not  long  in  moving  its  limbs  and  it 
may  be,  gets  up,  runs  about,  cries,  etc., — all  these  complicated  movements  having  been 
brought  about,  and  as  I  have  often  witnessed  in  a  sort  of  machine-like  way — the  animal 
having  no  clear  and  definite  features  before  it  at  the  first  moment,  though  no  doubt  the  law 
of  associative  nervous  and  psychic  connections  complicates  this  more  and  more  as  the  animal 
widens  its  experiences  with  age.  As  illustrating  this  subject  an  observation  of  mine  on  a 
mature  dog  is  worth  a  brief  recital.  The  subject  was  an  Irish  setter  bitch  of  an  unusually 
affectionate  nature.  Iliad  not  seen  her  for  some  months.  She  was  lying  apparently  asleep 
on  her  bench  in  a  large  dog  show.  Upon  walking  up  to  her  stall  and  standing  there  a  few 
seconds,  I  noticed,  the  eyes  being  closed,  movements  of  the  nostrils  of  gradually  increasing 
force,  then  evident  sniffing,  next  a  raising  of  the  head,  opening  of  the  eyes,  with  first  of  all 
a  dazed  sort  of  expression,  then  one  of  great  surprise  and  inquiry,  followed  shortly  by  her 
throwing  herself  upon  me  with  a  bark,  almost  a  shriek  of  joy.  She  passed  through  all  the 
stages  the  puppy  manifests,  but  with  those  added  ones  coming  from  enlarged  experience 
and  a  richer  psychic  life. 

The  part  smell  plays  in  the  ordinary  and  extraordinary  life  of  the  dog  is  a  most  inter- 
esting and  by  no  means  exhausted  subject,  which,  though  tempting  to  pursue,  is  somewhat 
aside  from  the  scope  of  the  present  paper. 

As  illustrating  the  development  taste  undergoes  in  a  few  days,  special  attention  is  called 
to  the  accounts  given  on  the  28th,  31st  and  34th  days. 

Experiments  on  taste  might  have  been  made  at  an  earlier  date,  but  this  omission  was 
supplied  in  the  case  of  another  litter  of  puppies  to  which  reference  will  be  found  in  extracts 
from  a  diary  introduced  later. 

Some  references  to  smell  as  it  influences  habits,  even  in  very  young  puppies,  have  been 
referred  to  in  the  diary. 

In  the  dog  much  more  than  in  the  man  are  smell  and  taste  associated  and  this  becomes 
evident  in  the  early  as  well  as  the  later  psychic  life  of  this  animal  as  shown  by  the  diary, 
though  this  is  like  many  other  features  much  more  evident  to  the  one  who  daily  associates 
with  animals  than  it  can  be  from  the  best  description  it  is  possible  to  write. 

Vision. — Owing  to  the  gradual  opening  of  the  eyes  it  is  difficult  to  see  the  pupil  and  to 
make  observations  on  the  reaction  of  the  iris  to  light.  Apart  from  this  the  record  of  the 
development  of  vision  will  it  is  hoped  be  found  pretty  complete. 


82 


WKSLKY  MILLS  ON 


The  "  o|H>ning  of  the  eyes  "  is  really  a  separation  of  the  lids,  which  are  practically  one 
at  birth,  by  a  process  of  growth  and  absorption  along  the  line  of  their  future  edges.  These 
procetwes  take  a  few  days  for  completion  even  after  there  is  an  obvious  opening  between  the 
li.l-  :  and  it  is  very  doubtful  if  the  animal  sees  at  all  in  the  proper  sense  of  the  word  until 
the  lids  an-  completely  separated,  if  even  then;  so  that  the  eyes  being  open  is  in  itself  no 
guarantee  that  the  animal  sees,  or  at  all  events  more  than  light  and  shadows. 

Th«-  slowness  of  reflex  winking  to  appear  in  puppies  is  surprising,  the  more  so  as 
mature  d"u's  wink  verv  readily  when  any  objeet  is  brought  near  or  moved  before  the  eye. 

ljuiic  otherwise  is  it  with  mature  birds,  and  it  is  almost  impossible  to  get  the  young  to 
wink,  ••vni  on  touching  the  lids  in  some  cases  I  have  found. 

In  tlii-  and  a  former  litter  of  St.  Uernards,  the  eyes  began  to  open  on  the  llth  day,  and 
in  a  litter  of  Hedlinsrton  terriers  on  the  same  day  or  perhaps  a  little  earlier.  One  writer 
-tati-  that  the  eve?,  of  do«js  open  on  the  Htli  day.  I  have  never  seen  this  and  do  not  believe 
it  hold-  for  anv  pure-bred  dogs  at  all  events. 

Mut  individual  differences  show  to  the  extent  of  at  least  twelve  hours. 

//.,;..,„,/.  —  It  i-  ver\  •  eas\  -to  be  deceived  in  tliis  on  account  of  motor  effects  resulting 
from  .  "in •u--ioii.  or  from  contact  of  blasts  of  air  with  the  skin.  I  think,  however,  my 
experiment-  will  be  deemed  coiichiMve  and  the  record  of' the  development  of  this  sense  very 
full. 

There  come*  a  time  as  I  have  noted  when  the  young  dog  is  more  affected  by  sounds 
than  .m  older  .inc.  owing  to  tin  le—  perfect  development  of  bis  cerebral  cortex,  which  part 

•  •f  the  brain  i-  a.--o,-iated  with  all  higher  psychic  manifestations,  with  voluntary  movements, 
inhibit;. .1,-.  etc.      To  thi-  tin-  hi'-k  of  experience  is  to  be  added,  for  till  the  dog  has  learned 
better.  iioi->-«  of  nil   kind-  arc  excitements  which   may  have  unpleasant  associations  or  the 
revi-r-e.     The  mature  do^  ha-  embedded  in  his  nervous  system  and   psychic  nature  a  series 
of  connections  which  without  any  reasoning  answer  to   warn   him  or  the  reverse  or  are  per- 
tc.-tU  indifferent. 

HiiwrviT.  new  and  mysterious  sounds  mav  alarm  a  mature  dog  more  than  a  puppy. 

Tin-  lower  animal^  are  more  sensitive  to  concussions  than  man  as  shown  by  their 
behaviour  prior  to  earthquakes  when  there  are  slight  oscillations  of  the  earth,  wholly 
unperceived  by  man.  yet  causing  alarm  to  the  domestic  animals. 

I  have  noticed  that  puppies  are  very  early  stimulated  by  concussions,  but  regret  that  I 
have  not  exact  olwervations  with  fixed  dates  to  report. 

One  of  the  earliest   indications  of  hearing  is   r<Jii'.r  movement  of  the  ears.      These   are 

•  |iiite  di-tinct,  of  course,   from  the  voluntary  movements  often  seen    in    dogs   and    other 
animals.     Hut  similar  though  less  marked  movements  of  the  external  cars  may  be  observed 
in  man  also,  as  any  one  may  prove  by  asking  an  individual  to  listen  and  determine  the  loca- 
tion of  a  tuning  fork  sounded  behind  him.      These  I  have  for  many  years  been  accustomed 
to  demonstrate  to  my  classes  in  physiology,  though  I  have  not  noticed  that  they  are  referred 
to  in  books.     There  seems  to  be  no  relation  between  the  extent  of  the  reflex  and  the  volun- 
tary movement*  of  the  ears,  of  which  some  people  are  capable.      When  at  concerts  I  have 
-.m.  tin..-  olmerved  them  in  great  numbers  and  variety. 

Another  matter  that  seems  to  have  received  scant  attention  if  I  may  judge  from  the 
aWnee  of  printed  references,  in  the  condition  of  the  ears  in  puppies  up  to  a  certain  date. 
At  birth  the  external  car  i-  turned  back  and  its  internal  aspect  strikes  one  by  its  relatively 


I 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  33 

undifferentiated  character,  and  the  auditory  mealus  is  scarcely  to  be  recognized.      The  ear  in 
fact  grows  and  differentiates  after  birth  in  somewhat  the  same  way  as  the  eyelids,  but  the 
latter  are  invariably  in  advance,  so  that  there   are  physical  reasons  for  the  deafness  of 
puppies.      Even  after  the  ear  seems  to  be  opened  up,  the  introduction  of  a  fine  probe  is 
impossible  as  I  have  shown. 

Psychic  manifestations  may  be  looked  at  from  so  many  different  points  of  view  and  the 
correct  interpretation  is  so  often  doubtful,  especially  in  the  lower  animals — one's  explana- 
tions are  apt  to  be  so  artificial,  narrow  or  otherwise  imperfect  that  T  shall  under  several 
headings  now  refer  to  the  early  development  of  the  puppy. 

Play. — I  have  endeavoured  to  follow  very  closely  the  development  of  the  play  instinct, 
so  important  is  it  as  a  means  of  physical  and  psychic  development  as  well  as  an  indication  and 
an  index  of  the  latter,  in  fact  of  both.  The  reader  is  referred  to  records  of  tin-  13th,  loth, 
21st,  27th  and  32nd  days  more  especially.  I  have  felt  keenly  my  inability  to  record  all  that 
I  have  seen  in  this  connection,  not  to  mention  the  thoughts  suggested,  which,  lack  of  space 
prevents  me  making  even  an  attempt  to  indicate. 

What  is  play  ?  One  observes,  first  of  all,  that  the  puppy  uses  its  mouth  generally  on  a 
fellow,  then  or  simultaneously  its  paws;  but  soon  the  movements  are  more  complicated, 
prolonged  and  accompanied  by  various  vocal  expressions  which  are  of  a  significance  which 
varies  with  the  age  of  the  puppy. 

There  is  not  the  slightest  attempt  at  play  during  the  period  ot  eye-closure. 

At  first  playing  seems  to  arise  in  part  from  an  excess  of  motor  energy  which  must  be 
discharged,  and  as  it  is  in  the  nature  of  the  dog  to  use  his  jaws  so  much  the  play  takes  tin- 
special  form  of  biting  ;  then  the  mouth  is  naturally  assisted  by  the  forelimbs.  As  locomotive 
power  increases  the  puppy  takes  to  walking  away  and  returning  to  the  attack,  then  running. 
jumping,  etc. 

Soon  he  begins  to  shake  objects,  pull  at  them,  tear  them.  My  observations  show  con- 
clusively that  the  movements  in  play  appear  in  the  order  of  the  final  perfection  of  the  co- 
ordinated movements  of  the  animal  as  represented,  so  far  as  the  nervous  system  is  concerned 
in  the  cerebral  cortex  by  well  defined  centres.  I  am  now,  and  for  some  time  have  been, 
engaged  upon  experiments  which  show  that  the  cortical  brain  centres  do  not  all  develop  at 
the  same  time  but  in  a  certain  order,  a  fact  which  throws  a  flood  of  light  on  the  psychic  as 
well  as  the  physical  development  of  animals. 

The  pleasure  of  play  is  that  of  movement  at  first.  Later  there  is  no  doubt  a  psychic 
complexity  of  feeling  not  known  to  the  very  young  puppy. 

Nevertheless  the  observations  reported  on  the  26th  and  33rd  days  would  seem  to  indi- 
cate that  even  at  this  early  age  the  puppy  has  some  sense  of  fun  or  humour. 

Scratching. — I  have  endeavoured  to  note  the  eai'liest  attempts  at  this  act  and  give  some 
details  from  time  to  time  as  it  illustrates  several  points. 

I  should  be  disposed  to  regard  scratching  as  a  hereditary  reflex  perhaps,  as  is  illustrated 
by  the  experiment  of  the  1. 7th  day.  In  other  cases,  however,  the  element  of  will  does  enter 
more  or  less  into  this  act.  Even  an  adult  dog  will  move  his  leg  in  the  air  in  harmony  with 
scratching  irritation  against  his  side — a  pure  reflex.  "When  as  noted  on  the  40th  day,  the 
puppy  turns  his  neck  so  as  to  adapt  the  movements  of  the  leg  and  the  position  of  the  parts 
to  be  scratched,  it  is  plain  that  we  have  here  the  element  of  will  as  well  as  a  fine  example 
of  neuro-muscular  co-ordination. 


54  WKSLKY  MILLS  ON 

The  stndv  «>f  the  development  of  such  acts  as  scratching  and  that  next  to  be  referred  to 
art-  verv  siitrgestive  and  instructive  to  the  physiologist  and  psychologist.  I  call  special 
attention  t.i  this  reflex  ami  its  psychic  effects  referred  to  in  the  diary  on  the  17th  day,  and 
in  the  .-a-.-  of  the  Ilcdlington  terriers  on  the  30th  day. 

\\',i,t'i!i"i  -i'  '>"'  T'lH.—  The  tail  movements  of  the  dog  are  so  expressive  that  the  history 
nt"  their  development  and  the  analysis  of  their  meaning  at  the  various  stages  of  the  evolution 
,,f  hi-  lit'.-  an-  of  more  than  ordinary  interest.  They  are  to  him  what  words  are  to  mankind. 

It  i-  Metallic  that  1  have  been  nnaltle  to  lu-  positive  as  to  the  existence  of  any  tail  move- 
in,  -lit-  during  the  period  when  tin-  eyes  are  unopened,  and  this  alone  is  significant  of  the 
r.-latheh  l"\v  ~iaii-  of  development  at  this  period.  The  reader  is  referred  to  the  records  of 
tli,-  l:'.i!i  17th.  -I-'.  2:'>rd.  2*th.  :!l-t.  :».">th  and  42nd  days  especially  for  notes  that  bear  on 
il,i.  -iil.j.-.-i. 

'I'll,  -e  ni"Vement-.  p"-iti"ii-.  ete..  of  the  tail  have  been  to  me  signs  of  great  significance, 
l.ut  I  \\ill  leave  ili"  reader  to  draw  hi-,  own  conclusions.  Certain  it  is  they  arc  characteristic 
,. i' eertain  -t.i''e-  "t 'd,-\ e],.pmeiit.  Imt  if  I  were  to  LT' >  into  full  detail  in  reference  to  all  they 

.,,,,]   thi-  paper  \\  oiild  In me  of  inordinate  length.      It  throws  not  a  little  light 

,,h  ,1  jeet  to  reiueiiilier  that  a  eentre  tin-  tail  movements  has  heen  demonstrated   ill  the 

ortex  of  the  d.'ir- 

—( If  all  animal^  known  to  us  the  dog  is  the  most  sociable.       This  he  early 
ih'li.-aie-  l,\   hi-  tail,  tin-  e\|,r.--i"ii  of  hi-   la-  e.    hi-  attitudes,  locomotive  movements,  voice, 

aiid  the  reader  i-  ret'.-rreil  t"  the  diarv  I'or  cvideiiees  of  a   development  of  these  charac- 
of  hi-  iiaiure.  ,--pe.  -iallv  a-  n- -ran  Is  man.  a  development  which  is  so  rapid  after  about 
the  :',nth  in  pith  'lav.  that  the  |<npp\  in  a  few  weeks   has  become  in  this  respect  very  like  a 
mat nre  'l"'_r. 

/•'     !•'.—  Tin-  diar\  contains  references  to  this  subject  on  the  2<Jth,  33rd,  37th,  39th,  etc., 

After  hearing  i-  e-tahli-hrd.  fri<rht  is  easilv  caused  through  that  sonse,  and  apparently 

iiiueh  in-'iv  1-,-adilv  than  throuirh    \  i-i<>n  at  a  very  earlv  period.       At   this  time  also  concus- 

i..ii-  a- -neb  an-  potent   in    producing  fear.      I    regret  t  hat  the  inttnencc-of  concussions  was 

i,..i  more  fully  te-ted  during  the  hlinil  period.      I  find  that  the  Bcdlington  terriers  were  thus 

alarmed  on  the  '.'t  h  dav. 

Though  tin-  pheiioineiia  witiies-ed  when  a  puppy  a  day  old  is  in  danger  of  slipping  off 
a  -urfaee  of  Mipport.  suggest  alarm  on  its  part,  I  (piestion  whether  the  puppy  is  possessed 
of  enough  consciousness  -o  to  speak  to  experience  true  fright. 

—  1'uppies  may  and  usually  do  cry  (in  a  manner  scarcely  to  be  distinguished  from 
akitti-ii.su  that  mature  dogs  hearing  it,  bark,  thinking  cats  are  about)  almost  as  soon  as 
Inirn.  Gradually  this  voice  is  changed  to  that  which  is  characteristic  of  the  dog.  Before 
harking  in  any  form,  growling  in  sleep,  then  in  play,  has  heen  observed.  They  were  heard 
to  bark  in  tdeep  before  doing  so  when  awake.  Such  use  of  the  voice  is  reflex  or  similar 
to  reflex  action. 

The  diary  contains  the  earliest  observed  use  of  the  voice  in  various  ways  with  the  cir- 
rumntancm  utated,  and  among  others  I  call  attention  to  the  records  for  the  23rd,  27th,  35th, 
42nd  and  .V'th  days. 

t  will  be  noticed  again  that  there  is  no  proper  use  of  the  voice  beyond  crving  during 
the  blind  jtvriml,  and  that  there  is  a  development  of  growling  in  sleep,  growling  when 
awake,  harking  (incipient  ax  in  older  dogs)  during  sleep,  probably  in  dreams,  barking  simply 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS.  85 

as  an  expression  of  surplus  of  energy,  barking  in  wantonness,  etc.,  all  of  which  is,  like  the 
wagging  of  the  tail,  highly  characteristic  of  different  psychic  states. 

All  these  modes  of  expressions  are  to  be  witnessed  with  precisely  the  same  interpreta- 
tion in  older  dogs  at  times,  though  of  course,  generally  the  meaning  of  their  barking  and 
growling  is  more  definite.  But  the  puppy  persists  latent  in  the  dog  just  as  does  the  bov  in 
the  man. 

Dreaming. — Mature  dogs  do  undoubtedly  dream,  and  it'  OIK-  mav  judge  bv  similar  use 
of  the  voice  and  like  general  behaviour,  puppies  do  also.  Leaving  out  of  the  question  the 
doubtful  evidence  of  growling  in  sleep,  the  phenomena  reported  on  the  :!">tli  day  seem  to 
point  to  dreaming,  for  the  behaviour  of  the  puppy  is  very  similar  to  that  of  the  mature  dog. 

Anger. — Much  of  the  play  of  dogs  is  mimic,  fighting  even  from  the  first,  and  I  have 
noted  on  the  27th  day  during  play  a  very  brief  but  decided  exhibition  of  anger  such  as  mav 
occasionally  be  seen  among  mature  dogs  or  boys  even  of  eight  or  nine  years  of  age  during 
rough  play.  For  the  moment  anger  rules,  and  the  extent  to  which  this  is  the  ease  and 
especially  the  length  of  time  over  which  it  lasts,  depends  greatly  on  the  breed  of  doi^s. 
With  terriers  very  early  play  at  times  becomes  serious  and  later  it  may  so  often  become 
fighting  that  these  dogs  cannot  always  with  safety  be  left  together.  In  fe\v  respects  do  the 
different  breeds  show  their  characteristics  or  at  so  early  an  age  as  in  this.  For  a  verv  earlv 
case  of  anger  (or  was  it  a  mere  reflex  '!)  see  the  record  of  the  17th  day.  and  for  a  clear  case 
the  record  of  the  terriers  on  the  80th  day. 

Memory. — In  a  sense  all  impressions  are  remembered,  /.  /'.,  the  state  of  the  nervous 
system,  indeed  the  whole'  organism  somatic  and  psychic,  is  dependent  on  impressions, 
ancestral,  pre-natal  and  post-natal.  Tt  is  simply  impossible  that  it  should  he  otherwise. 
However,  in  the  more  restricted  sense  of  the  word  "  memory  "  a  good  instance  is  to  lie 
noted  in  the  behaviour  of  the  puppy  that  was  accidentally  trodden  upon  by  me.  This 
occurred  on  the  47th  day  and  up  to  the  date  of  the  conclusion  of  the  diary  on  the  (tilth  dav 
it  was  very  clear  that  he  remembered  this  unpleasant  event. 

Memory  is  very  retentive  in  dogs  though  there  seem  to  lie  in  this  respect  ;is  much 
individual  difference  as  in  human  beings.  I  had  a  greyhound  that  could  not  see  a  cat  on 
the  street  without  giving  chase  ;  and  he  would  after  many  months  remember  the  identical 
tree  up  which  the  cat  climbed  when  he  was  in  pursuit.  This  is  moreover  a  case  of  visual 
memory  in  all  probability  as  it  is  not  likely  that  the  scent  from  the  cat  would  remain  lot- 
six  months. 

Recognition. — From  several  experiments  recorded,  as  the  result  of  introducing  other 
bitches  into  the  same  compartment  with  the  puppies,  the  reader  may  be  able  to  draw  some 
conclusions.  From  the  behaviour  of  the  puppies  I  conclude  that  at  the  time  of  the  later 
experiments  the  fact  that  they  attempted  to  suck  the  strangers  is  not  evidence  that  they 
were  mistaken  for  the  dam,  but  that  they  simply  had  such  a  desire  to  suck  that  they  were 
willing  to  accept  what  they  could  get.  They  in  one  instance  gave  the  clearest  preference  for 
the  dam  and  at  once — guided  probably  by  sight  chiefly.  For  dogs'  judgments  are  quickest 
by  sight  though  often  corroborated  by  smell.  Smell  is  their  surest  guide  and  always  called 
into  use  in  doubtful  cases.  See  especially  the  record  for  the  36th  day.  Of  course,  I  wit- 
icssed  evidence  for  my  conclusion,  which  in  this  and  other  cases  it  is  not  possible  for  me  to 
illy  communicate  by  words. 

I  have  noticed  in  these  and  other  puppies  a  quick  recognition  of  human  association 


56 


WKSLEY  MILLS  ON 


through  what  I  have  formed  the  Hp-vall,  not  to  be  identified  with  any  other  sound.     Is  this 

the  result  ofheredity  t..  any  extent,  this  sound  having  been  used  more  than  any  other  in 

attracting  the  attent'ion  of  dogs  ?       Hut  s,,  readily  are  psyehic-  associations  formed  that  one 

mist  not  !•«•  sure  of  this.      The  dog  above  all  our  domestic  animals  is  a  plastic  creature  and 

i,  lit'.-  is  made  up  largely  of  associative  reflexes  and    kindred  neuroses  with  corresponding 

-es.     This  prim-iple  I  regard  as  a  key  that  unlocks  more  of  the  secret  places  of  canine 

nature  than  perhaps  any  ..(her  unless  it  be  heredity  itself. 

//„,„„„,-.  _Thc  re-.irds  of  the  -215th  and  :5:?rd  days  seem  to  show  that  even  such  young 
puppies  appreciate  fun  or  humour  much  as  a  child  does— and  this  can  be  almost  daily  ob- 

-er\  rd  in  mature  ilogs. 

\ii.,.i:..,,    ,ii"t    /•'/'"/".. Mv   observations   on   these   subjects,   some   of  which   I    have 

attempted  t.'  iv.-onl.  -how  in  the  plainest  way  how  very  readily  a  puppy  is  fatigued,  but  also 
indicate  a  gradual  improvement  in  this  respect.  This  readiness  in  experiencing  fatigue 
i-\l -lain-  «  li\ .  moreover,  i 'lie  ob-erver  may  be-  led  to  question  the  observations  of  another  on 
\.  r\  \..unL' animal-.  Airainand  again  have  I  tailed  in  my  attempt  to  get  the  same  result 

pditiou.  |n  tad.  the  ml,  up  to  about  the  iMth  day  was  that  success  on  repetition  of 
certain  -timuli  \\a-  very  doubtful  owing  to  fatigue. 

Tlii-  i-  u.  II  illu-trated  in  the  case  of  the  growling  reflex,  etc.,  of  the  17th  day.  But  it 
;,.,].  •  the  M-n-.es  and  the  whole  life  of  the  animal  somatic'and  psychic. 

|-'.'i  :lii-  reason  -leep  follow-  at    once  on    the   exertion   of  play  with  its  physical  move- 
,|  it-  .,.n.,,r\   -timuli  tending  to  exhaiiM. 

11.;,,   i,,,,  the  iicce-.-it\  o I'  aim m lance  ot'  sice] i  in  early  life  for  all  animals. 

ll"«  important  that  thi-  -late  of  thing-  should  be  recogni/.ed  by  all  educators — ill  fact 
ail  \\h"  ha\  ••  to  d"  \\ith  voung  children  to  whom  it  applies  equally  with  dogs  and  other 
\  oilier  anim. 

—The    depeiiclence   ot   coiiscioiisn ess    on    sensory    impressions    is    readily 

-h'-wn.  It  ua-  toiind  that  bandaging  the  eyes  of  the  puppies  sufficed  oil  the  18th  day  to 
ijuiet  ih.  in  and  i  veil  put  them  a-leep  when  in  their  usual  environment  (pen). 

Thi-  -iibjeet  i-  evidently  clo-ely  akin  to  the  previous  ones.  While  these  relations  exist 
all  through  life  their  eh-are-l  demonstration  is  in  the  young  animal. 

Iti-.-iinimi. —  If  mature  dogs  dream,  and  of  this  there  seems  no  reasonable  doubt,  the 
phenomena  witne--ed  in  the  puppies  on  the  .'55th  day  is  evidence  of  the  same  state.  Growl- 
ing in  ?.|eep  \\ a-  noted  a>  early  a>  the  17th  day.  But  I  would  hesitate  to  refer  tin.- to 
dreaming,  in  tact,  I  do  not  think  such  an  explanation  applicable  if  the  term  "dreaming" 
be  used  iii  the  i-ame  sense  in  which  it  would  apply  to  a  mature  dog  having  a  vision  of 
imaginary  events  that  rouse  feelings. 

\\'ill. — It  may  perhaps  be  doubted  if  there  be  any  appreciable  exercise  of  will  proper 
during  the  jK-riod  when  the  eyes  are  unopened.  Hut  on  the  17th  day  when  on  the  puppy's 
ear  U-iug  rublnd  gently  he,  in  addition  to  scratching,  puts  up  his  foreleg  occasionally  as  if  to 
remove  the  source  of  irritation,  there  is  the  appearance  of  volition.  At  first  reflex  and  volun- 
tary action  arc  much  mixed,  of  which  there  are  many  examples  to  be  picked  out  from  the 
diary.  But  in  some  instances,  eases  of  pure  volition  may  be  found,  e.  g.,  when  on  the  20th 
day  the  puppie*  go  to  the  wall  of  their  pen  and  attempt  to  get  over  it.  But  even  this  is  to 
nu-  by  no  m.-an-  no  clear  a  ease  as  that  of  the  41st  day  when  a  puppy  watches  a  fly  that  has 
been  tormenting  him  and  then  steadying  his  head  deliberately  snaps  at  it  like  a  mature  dog. 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS  87 

Suggestive  Actions. — I  prefer  this  term  to  "  imitation "  as  the  latter  has  hecome 
associated  in  most  minds  with  the  attempt  to  repeat  what  has  been  seen.  In  dogs  the  first 
imitative  action  or  rather  suggestive  action  is  seen  in  play.  One  bites  the  other  gently  and 
this  rouses  the  tendency  to  reciprocate.  It  comes  before  all  visual  suggestive  action.  When 
several  mature  dogs  are  kept  together,  one  may  witness  daily  many  interesting  examples  of 
imitative  action.  It  has  an  educative  effect  of  the  widest  influence  cither  for  good  or  evil  on 
dogs.  Much  of  sheep-worrying,  etc.,  is  the  result  of  suggestive  action,  and  is  not  spontane- 
ous, except  in  so  far  as  it  is  natural  to  all  dogs  to  chase. 

In  the  puppy  from  the  40th  day  onward  suggestive  action  is  verv  common,  and  this 
greatly  increases  the  activity  and  hastens  the  psychic  progress  of  the  members  of  a  litter  of 
puppies  as  compared  with  a  single  young  dog  kept  apart. 

It  often,  I  have  noticed,  advances  a  puppy  of  a  few  months  of  age  to  place  him  aiming 
older  dogs  ;  and  this  is  sometimes  followed  by  the  best  physical  as  well  as  psychic  results, 
especially  if  the  young  dog  be  allowed  to  go  out  for  exercise  with  the  older  ones,  under 
direction  of  course,  for  dogs  should  not  be  allowed  to  roam  as  thev  will  anv  more  than 
children.  They  too  soon  learn  the  ways  of  the  street.  The  manner  in  which  this  principle 
of  suggestive  action  was  illustrated  on  the  tilst  day  when  in  the  yard  among  the  older  dogs 
was  very  striking. 

Resemblances  to  the  Mature  D»<J. — Every  animal  is  what  it  is  by  reason  of  its  inherent 
tendencies  as  re-acted  on  by  the  environment,  and  at  this  stage  it  may  lie  interesting  and 
instructive  to  call  attention  to  the  first  occasion  on  which  actions  suggestive  of  those  of  older 
dogs  if  not  practically  identical  were  manifested.  The  reader  is  especially  referred  to 
certain  records  on  the  37th,  3!)th,  40th,  42nd,  43rd.  45th,  47th.  48th.  4!Mh  and  ">Mth  days. 

Indeed,  after  the  50th  day  these  resemblances  in  behaviour  are  so  numerous,  or  in  other 
words  the  puppy  is  so  matured,  so  fully  equipped  psychically  that  much  less  interest,  or  at  all 
events  importance,  attaches  to  the  study  of  his  psychic  life. 

Influences  of  Environment — As  has  been  explained  when  in  the  young  puppy  the  eyes 
are  closed  he  is  very  apt  to  fall  asleep,  and  if  all  the  stimuli  through  the  sensory  organs 
were  cut  off  consciousness  would  be  reduced  to  a  minimum  if  it  existed  at  all.  ( >n  the  other 
hand  as  illustrating  the  influence  of  the  environment  in  special  ways  on  the  early  psychic 
life  of  the  puppy,  the  reader  is  referred  to  records  in  the  diary  on  the  23rd,  2ljth,  33rd.  45th. 
46th,  47th  and  49th  days  among  others.  There  is  not  space  for  comment. 

Reasoning. — I  do  not  propose  to  enter  into  the  controversy  as  to  whether  animals  not 
possessed  of  articulate  language  can  reason  ;  or  whether  we  should  name  the  process 
corresponding  to  that  in  man  "inference." 

That  man  can  reason  in  a  way  that  animals  lower  in  the  scale  cannot  is  certain  ;  but 
that  much  that  we  assume  to  be  of  a  higher  order  in  the  mind  of  man  and  perhaps  consider 
reasoning  of  this  higher  order  differs  in  no  essential  point  from  psychic  processes  in  animals, 
I  am  convinced  after  many  years  close  observation  alike  of  animals  and  man  including  the 
working  of  my  own  mind  which  after  all  is  the  final  court  of  appeal  for  one's  self.  When 
on  the  41st  day  the  puppy  scrapes  away  the  sawdust,  and  then  some  days  later  repeating  the 
act,  tries  one  spot  with  his  head,  not  being  satisfied  paws  again  just  where  there  is  a  slight 
elevation  in  the  floor,  is  there  reasoning  ? 

When  on  nearly  every  occasion  on  seeing  me  the  puppy  that  had  been  trodden  on 

Sec.  IV.,  1894.    8. 


gg  WKSLKY  MILLS  ON 

retired  with  his  tail  down  and  an  appearance  of  dejection,  did  he  reason  that  I  might  be 
again  the  cause  of  some  unpleasant  feelings  to  him  ? 

Two  evening  since,  the  weather  being  intensely  hot,  the  dam  of  these  puppies  was 
allows!  to  sleep  on  n  veranda  (more  airy)  of  the  house  instead  of  in  the  kennel.  She  had 
not  been  on  this  veranda  since  last  summer.  At  a  late  hour  I  opened  the  door  leading  from 
the  veranda  into  the  van!  and  invited  her  to  come  out.  She  declined  to  do  so- which  at  first 
,.irpriscd  me.  The  d'oir  did  not  wish  to  be  removed  to  the  kennel,  and  this  was  borne  out 
l,v  the  fai-t  that  on  the  following  evening  as  she  lay  on  the  same  veranda  opening  the  door 
leading  to  the  yard  and  at  the  same  time  that  of  the  kitchen  she  immediately  got  up  and 
walk.-d  int..  the  kit. -hen.  In  the  latter  she  had  reeeived  many  a  tit-bit.  Wherein  does  the 
b,-havi..ur  of  this  St.  H.-rnard  bit.-h  differ  from  that  of  a  child  of  say  five  years  of  age  who 
wh.-n  amid  hi-  play  i-  ealled  by  his  mother,  but  silently  protesting  turns  quickly  away  ? 
I»,,,-he  ln-f,.n-  turning  f..niinl.ite  anv  sentences ?  1  le  can  do  so  to  be  sure,  but  does  he — 
iiiu-t  h.'':  1-  ii'.t  the  j. TIM •.'—  or  -erics  of  proeer-ses  in  his  mind  closely  akin  to  those  in  the 
ii, iii. I  .•!'  my  St.  Bernard  .' 

I-  th,   li.-havi»iir  of  the   puppv  that  turns  away  when  he  sees  me  different  from  or  akin 

•  •),;,!  ,,1'it-  .lam  in  th.'  •  ireiim-tanee-  already  detailed  '.' 

In  t|,,.  ease  ,.t'  |ia\\intr  awav  th.'  -awdu-t  there  -eeins  to  be  the  recognition  of  a  cause, 
\,.(  j.  it  p., —idle  tn  -.'paratr  thi-  mental  proee-s  wholly  from  the  restless  moving  about  of  an 
animal  that  d"e-  n.'t  tin. I  it--  bed  ijuite  comfortable  and  which  certainly  requires  no 
••  r.  -a-oning  I"  explain  ''. 

I--     ,ii,,l  H,ri,i,.-. — When  I'l'ti-rriiiLf  t»  rellexes  in  general   I  omitted  to  call  attention 

Main  |ihi-n.>m<'iia  which  seem  to  m.-  unijiicstionably  of  this  character,  e.  g.,  on  the  23rd 
dav  \\hi-n  "iic  puppv  li.-k-  the  ntln-r  alter  feeding,  as  is  always  the  case,  it  is  observed  to 
pla.e  it  |,;iw-  <m  the  head  ..t'the  .>iher  and  -pread  the  toes  exactly  as  in  sucking  the  mother 
\\licn  it  place-  it-  paw-  a!_'ain-t  the  mammary  glands:  and  so  in  other  instances.  The  associ- 
ation in  niie  kind  ..fii-e  ,>('  th.  mouth  (.-licking)  is  made  with  another  kind  as  licking,  etc. 

K.i'i*i'i' !'••>. —  Any  one  who  without  prejudice  watches  any  young  animal  cannot  fail  to 
be  impressed  with  the  readiness  with  which,  within  certain  natural  limits,  it  profits  by  its 
••xpericiice  :  and  this  is  one  of  the  lessons  of  the  diary  of  these  puppies,  evident  in  all  direc- 
tion*, instincts  included.  As  one  instance  among  many  I  refer  the  reader  to  the  advance 
noted  in  regard  t<>  the  bones  on  the  ")!»th  and  tilst  days,  and  the  entire  behaviour  of  the 
puppies  in  the  yard  on  that  day.  The  manner  in  which  they  acted,  as  if  they  were  well 
acquainted  with  the  yard,  the  various  ways  in  which  their  movements  and  actions  suggested 
the  old  dog  illustrated  to  me  in  a  way  that  was  somewhat  of  a  surprise,  the  readiness  with 
which  they  availed  themselves  of  every  experience  and  quickly  worked  it  into  their  nature. 

The  Mysterious. — That  dogs  do  in  some  fashion  recognize  causation  and  are  puzzled  by 
it*  apparent  absence  seems  to  be  bevond  doubt. 

The  earliest  manifestation  of  this  I  have  noted  on  the  38th  day  in  connection  with 
dangling  a  bright  chain  ;  nevertheless  this  is  not  to  my  mind  a  clear  case. 

Individuality. — from  time  to  time  reference  has  been  made  to  individual  differences 
Uth  jwyehie  and  physical.  It  is  not  easy  to  make  perfectly  evident  in  a  diary  the  extent  to 
which  individuality  is  shown,  but  even  in  the  blind  period  it  exists ;  and  to  a  close  observer, 
familiar  with  clogn  and  the  particular  breed  being  studied,  it  shows  itself  in  a  variety  of 
w».v*— often  it  may  IM-  difficult  to  describe  in  words.  Sometimes  when  but  a  few  weeks  old 

•  puppy  foreshadow*  hi»  future  in  an  unmistakable  way. 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS  59 

Periods  of  Development. — A  study  of  the  diary  will  show  that  the  two  great  periods  are  : 
that  before  the  eyes  are  open  and  that  succeeding  this  one.  The  time  between  the  opening 
of  the  eyes  and  the  establishment  of  real  vision  and  hearing  constitutes  a  transition  or  inter- 
mediate period. 

Development  is  very  slow  in  the  tirst  period  and  existence  almost  a  vegetative  one,  yet 
not  wholly  so  for  by  the  skin,  the  muscular  sense,  to  some  extent  by  taste  and  smell,  bv 
visceral  sensations,  etc.,  the  animal's  nervous  centres  are  being  modified. 

The  intermediate  period  is  marked  by  a  considerable  advance,  though  slow  as  compared 
with  the  progress  made  within  the  next  few  days. 

The  period  between  about  the  17th  and  the  45th  day  is  that  of  greatest  importance  in 
the  life  of  the  dog. 

After  that  there  is  constant  improvement  from  experience  up  to  the  tJOth  day,  and  this 
is  well  marked — more  so  than  at  any  later  time  ;  but  it  is  not  of  equal  importance  with  that 
preceding. 

These  periods  glide  into  one  another  and  many  others  might  lie  interpolated,  but  I 
desire  to  avoid  artificiality  which  is  sure  to  result  from  the  attempt  at  numerous  divisions  of 
any  kind. 

There  is  not  the  sharp  line  of  difference  between  the  dog  and  other  animals  before  the  eves 
are  opened  and  afterwards,  which  some  writers  would  have  us  believe,  though  between  the 
animal  when  it  can  neither  see  nor  hear  and  the  same  animal  ten  days  afterwards,  there  is 
indeed  a  vast  difference.  But  as  to  the  rate  and  nature  of  development  the  reader  may  draw 
his  own  conclusions  and  to  enable  him  to  do  so  has  been  my  chief  object  in  giving  a  record 
of  facts  so  detailed  and  as  free  from  gaps  and  omissions  as  possible.  I  am  convinced  more- 
over that  the  whole  difference  in  the  periods  referred  to  is  not  to  be  referred  merely  to  tin- 
presence  or  absence  of  vision  and  hearing. 

About  this  time  the  whole  nature  of  the  animal  seems  to  undergo  a  comparatively  sudden 
leap  forward  in  advancement,  possibly  as  the  result  of  the  accumulated  experiences  of  ages 
acting  through  heredity.  I  mean  that  the  advances  directly  referable'  to  the  advent  of  seeing 
and  hearing  would  tend  to  accumulate  by  heredity  and  to  be  expressed  in  the  organism  in 
time  in  a  more  decided  manner. 

General. — The  preceding  are  a  few  of  the  many  aspects  of  the  psychic  (and  physical) 
development  presented  within  the  first  sixty  days  of  existence  of  puppies.  I  deprecate  hard 
and  fast  lines  of  demarcation  in  biology  and  psychology,  believing  that  in  nature  one  thing  as 
a  rule  glides  into  another  at  some  stage  of  development  at  all  events.  My  commentary  on 
the  diary  is  therefore  not  claimed  to  be  complete,  if  indeed  it  is  possible  to  recognize  all  that 
there  is  in  psychic  development,  however  closely  one  may  observe,  however  perfectly  analyse. 

Physical  Correlation. — Already  for  some  years  the  relations  of  mind  and  body  have  been 
recognized  in  a  general  way,  and  studied  with  results  of  definite  value.  But  while  there 
have  been  isolated  experiments  and  observations  made  on  young  animals  bearing  on  the 
relation  between  physical  development  and  the  psychic  status,  I  am  not  aware  that  any 
complete  and  systematic  study  of  the  subject  has  been  attempted.  That  the  mind  and  the 
body  must  be  studied  together,  will  I  am  satisfied  become  more  and  more  evident  as  investi- 
gations on  the  one  independently  of  the  other  prove  disappointing.  This  applies  more 
particularly  no  doubt  to  the  mind,  but  not  wholly.  "While  to  a  practised  observer  very  many 
shades  of  change  in  physical  developments  may  be  observed,  there  is  no  good  method  of 


60 


WRSLKY  MILLS  ON 


measuring  most  of  thorn  ;  and  it  is  more  than  difficult  to  express  much  of  what  is  observed 
in  u  way  to  make  it  appreciable  by  the  mind  of  the  reader. 

Tntil  our  knowledge  of  the  relations  between  the  mind  and  the  body— between  the 
hUtory  of  the  b,,.]y  and  that  of  the  mind— between  ontogeny  and  psychogeny  (psychogenesis) 
in  made  very  much  more  complete,  it  would  appear  that  it  is  desirable  that  a  contemporane- 
,,11*  a,v,.mit  be  kept  of  every  change  of  whatever  kind  observed  both  physical  and  psychic. 

\\'<-  dan'  M-aivelv  say  that  matters  so  apparently  trivial  as  the  change  in  colour  of  the 
iri-,  or  a^  the  pigmentation  of  the  nose  for  example  are  in  no  relation  whatever  with 
psychic  development. 

Ha-  tin-  i-rnptioii  «.f  tin-  teeth  in  the  puppy  no  relation  to  psychic  growth  and  develop- 
ment ?  In  it -elf  the  direct  causal  relation  from  increasing  experience  thus  afforded  by  their 
u .,-  i-  n,.t  all  :  and  there  is  doubtless  in  this  more  than  we  are  in  a  position  to  define  as  yet- 
A-  ..on  a-  the  teeth  appear  and  the  jaws  are  more  used  as  is  now  the  tendency  the  puppy 
sidvjince-  in  ,-,,n-e.|iieiiee  of  this  very  use  of  teeth  and  jaws,  but  this  is  probably  not  the 

\\  l|.,le   ftofX  . 

Kr.  .in  th.  . -hiet '  diarv  and  the  comments  on  it  the  reader  will  be  able  to  cull  many 
of  p-vchie  and  jihvsieal  correlations.  Hetweeii  the  physical  changes  in  the  eye  and 
,-ar  ,-p.-.-iallv  and  tin-  p-vchie  results  the  closest  relation  is  evident,  and  this  should  suggest 
that  -imilar  do-,-  e,.nneet  ion  exir-t-  elsewhere.  While  the  puppy  sprawls  in  the  blind  period 
I,,  ,  annot  inve-tiirate  ..lij.-.-t-  ;  and  we  find  as  the  sensory  organs  advance  in  development  the 
animal'-  1... •'•in.. tor  pow.-r  increases  s<>  that  he  can  the  better  use  all  his  senses,  hence  the 
I_T> -at  -tri(l,-  In-  make-  in  development  from  one  part  undergoing  a  change  which  adapts  it 
I.,  lie-  well-being  "t'other  part-  and  the  entire  organism. 

A-  a  matter  of  fact  motor  power  is  in  the  young  animal  a  very  fair  guide  to  its  general 
a«ha!i  •  HP  nt.  and  in  tracing  the  development  of  the  puppy  one  notices  this  daily. 

There  i-  a  . •••rtain  order  »f  progress  :  first  the  tongue  laps,  etc.,  as  in  sucking,  then  after 
th,  erupti'iii  of  teeth,  use  of  the  jaws,  at  the  same  time  and  more  so  later  the  movements  of 
tin-  f.. re-limb,  lonir.  in  tact  always  in  advance  of  the  hind  limb — the  tail  soon  taking  a  share 
in  the  movement-. 

The-e  movements  not  only  increase  in  power  but  in  precision,  i.  e.,  they  are  co-ordinated, 
and  thir-  it.  well  illustrated  by  many  facts  stated  in  the  diary. 

I  hese  movements,  the  development  of  the  senses,  etc.,  etc.,  are  of  course  impossible 
ithont  the  nervous  system,  and  they  gain  in  precision  and  variety  according  to  the  rate 
and  extent  to  which  the  cortex  of  the  cerebrum  is  developed  into  functional  activity.  My 
own  experiments  on  the  brains  of  young  animals  are  not  yet  complete  BO  that  I  shall  not 
here  refer  to  them  further  than  to  state  that  they  bear  out  the  view  just  stated.  During  the 
•liiul  period  the  cerebral  cortex  is  found  to  be  unexcitable,  while  in  the  mature  dog  move- 
ments of  definite  groups  of  muscles  may  be  readily  obtained  by  stimulation  of  the  cortex. 

Differences  in  Breeds. — Both  physically  and  psychically  there  are  differences  in  develop- 
ment in  the  various  breeds  of  dogs. 

I  found  that  the  litter  of  Bedlington  terriers  developed  much  faster  psychically  than  St. 
•nardit,  and  they  also  mature  earlier,  physically  and  otherwise,  a  remark  that  applies  to 
the  finaller  breed*  of  dog*  generally. 

They  sooner  show,  especially  in  movements,  a  great  superiority,  which  strengthens  the 


THE  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS  61 

opinion  I  have  expressed  that  among  animals  the  degree  of  advancement  in  co-ordinated 
movements  is  a  fairly  good  guide  to  psychic  progress  at  early  periods. 

What  Remains  to  be  Done. — I  am  now  anxious,  as  all  my  work  has  been  done  on  pure- 
bred dogs,  to  study  a  litter  of  mongrels. 

It  has  been  thought  well  to  confine  this  paper  to  the  study  of  the  early  development  of 


I  can  see  the  desirability  of  following  up  this  paper  by  the  account  of  some  one  dog 
from  birth  to  maturity,  and  possibly  I  may  be  able  to  do  this. 

I  purpose  following  this  paper  by  another  similar  one  on  the  development  of  other 
animals  in  the  earlier  periods  of  existence,  considerable  material  for  which  has  already  been 
accumulated,  so  that  I  hope  in  time  to  get  the  facts  in  such  form  that  broad  and  sound  con- 
clusions as  to  development  of  young  animals  may  be  drawn. 

As  the  dog,  after  the  monkeys  and  apes,  more  closely  resembles  man  pyschicully  than 
any  other  animal,  it  seems  to  me  that  it  would  be  very  profitable  to  attempt  a  comparison  of 
the  development  of  the  young  dog  and  the  infant.  But  this  task  must  also  be  deferred. 

For  various  reasons  I  have  not  referred  in  detail  to  the  fragmentary  work  of  others, 
chiefly  because  the  original  papers  are  not  in  most  eases  accessible  to  me  n<>\v,  and  because 
prolonged  discussions  and  comparisons  with  their  results  would  add  to  the  length  of  an 
already  long  paper.  I  present  my  observations  with  such  conclusions  as  1  have  tried  to 
draw  cautiously  and  without  prejudice,  believing  that  whatever  their  detects  they  constitute 
the  most  complete  account  of  the  subject  published  to  date. 

Some  Conclusions. — The  dog  is  born  blind  and  deaf.  lie  possibly  smells  and  tastes 
feebly,  but  this  is  difficult  of  demonstration  ;  but  in  any  case  he  smells,  tastes,  has  tactile 
and  muscular  sensations,  the  temperature  sense  and  can  experience  pain  before  he  can  either 
see  or  hear. 

The  eyes  are  open  before  the  ears,  but  seeing  objects  does  not  correspond  in  time  with 
the  opening  of  the  eyelids,  which  is  gradual,  the  result  of  processes  of  growth  and  absorp- 
tion. Hearing  follows  sooner  on  complete  opening  of  the  ears  than  seeing  on  opening  of 
the  eyes. 

There  is  progressive  improvement  in  both  seeing  and  hearing. 

Both  begin  about  the  17th  day  and  are  in  a  high  state  of  perfection  about  the  30th  day  ; 
hearing  being  upon  the  whole  rather  more  rapid  in  development. 

Smell  and  taste  are  demonstrable  on  the  13th  day,  and  are  well  developed  about  the 
30th  day. 

Newly  born  dogs  are  very  much  affected  unfavourably  by  a  temperature  below  a  certain 
moderate  point  (50°  or  60°  F.).  Are  capable  from  the  first  of  such  movements  as  enable 
them  to  avail  themselves  of  the  heat  from  the  mother's  body. 

They  give  evidence  of  feeling  hunger  and  are  capable  of  making  certain  slow  move- 
ments at  birth. 

They  find  the  teats  chiefly  if  not  wholly  by  touch  ;  and  continue  sucking  in  consequence 
of  the  satisfaction  of  the  appetite  for  food. 

Up  to  about  the  20th  day,  puppies  are  very  readily  fatigued,  and  incapable  of  attention 
to  anything  for  more  than  a  very  few  seconds  at  one  time. 

They  early  show  an  appreciation  of  any  decided  change  in  the  environment,  indicating 


62    WESLKY  MILLS  ON  T1IK  PSYCHIC  DEVELOPMENT  OF  YOUNG  ANIMALS. 

that  exiK-rience  even  in  the  earliest  days  is  not  lost  on  them.  In  other  words  the  environ- 
ment dot*  and  must  act  on  the  nervous  system  with  results  that  manifest  themselves  if  in 
no  more  definite  way  at  least  in  this  :  that  new  experiences  (stimuli)  cause  comfort  or  discom- 
fort as  evidenced  by  quiescence  or  wriggling,  cries,  etc. 

('..-ordinatcd  muscular  movements  appear  in  greatest  perfection  in  a  certain  order,  viz., 
inoiitli  and  head  parts,  fore-limbs,  hind-limbs,  tail,  etc, 

These  seem  to  be  related  t<>  t  lie  order  of  development  of  the  centres  of  the  cerebral  cortex. 

Tb«'  epoch-  most  differentiated  from  each  other  in  the  psychic  and  somatic  life  of  the 
d««Lr  atv  (!)  That  prior  to  the  opening  of  the  eyes  and  (2)  That  subsequent  to  this  event. 

The  former  siitrgcsts  intni-uterine  life  by  its  negative  character;  and  is  well  marked  off 
from  the  period  that  follows  the  more  numerous  avenues  of  knowledge  existing,  and  their 
utili/.atioii  and  in  oih,-r  rc-pccts  not  well  understood,  of  the  latter  period.  In  other  words 
tin  animal  after  thi-  period  can  eome  more  fully  in  contact  with  environment  with  corres- 
ponding rc-ult-  in  it-  development.  It  seems  besides  more  impelled  to  do  so  ;  there  is 
more  \im  in  it-  whole  nature.  A  transition  period  between  the  time  when  the  eyes  and  ears 
hrgin  to  op.-n  and  u  hen  the  animal  actually  sees  objects  and  hear  sounds  may  also  be 
P  ,  •  'L'ni/.-'d. 

Tin-  i-ra  of  mo-!  rapid  and  ino-t  important  development  is  subsequent  to  the  period 
\\ln-n  -i-i-ini;  and  In -amur  are  established — when  the  animal  is  in  possession  of  all  its  senses, 
.•t. .  Tiii-  i  v.-iid-  lict\\ci-n  about  the  liiiih  and  the  4.">th  day  approximately. 

-  __  live  action  beginning  perhaps  with  the  first  manifestations  of  the  play  instinct 
ha-..  e-peeiall\  a-  linn-  pa-s-es.  a  very  imjiortant  share  in  determining  the  direction  of  de- 
velopm. -MI.  and  what  manner  of  dog  the  individual  becomes.  It  is  education  in  the  more 

i    -elise. 

The  order  of  development  of  the  senses  and  co-ordinated  movements  as  well  as  reflexes, 
and  the  manifestation  and  perfecting  of  instincts  have  a  distinct  relation  to  the  needs  as  well 
a-  the  gem-nil  development  of  the  animal,  c./j.  smell  is  always  more  important  to  the  dog 
than  any  of  hi- other  seizes,  and  it  is  early  developed.  The  Hame  remark  applies  to  the 
movement-  ot  the  jaws  and  the  limbs  over  those  of  other  parts. 

The  detailed  study  ot'  the  development  of  the  dog  as  recorded  in  the  foregoing  pages 
Hunt  rate*  how  dependent  all  subsequent  advancement  is  on  the  early  and  full  development 
i>|  the  senses  and  co-ordinated  movements.  They  bring  the  nervous  centres  into  contact  so 
to  speak  with  the  environment. 

The  same  is  illustrated  in  the  study  of  the  human  infant;  but  in  the  case  of  the  dog  the 
investigation  is  not  surrounded  by  the  same  complications  or  at  all  events  prejudices. 

Although  it  ir-  not  possible  as  yet  to  determine  the  physical  and  psychic  correlations 
down  to  the  minutest  details,  from  what  has  been  accomplished,  it  seems  reasonable  to  hope 
that  a  complete  correlation  may  be  ultimately  established. 

The  first  sixty  days  of  a  dog's  existence  are  of  so  much  more  consequence  than  any  later 
jK-rio.1,  that  the  writer  has  decided  to  limit  this  paper  to  this  period — within  which  almost 
all  important  features  in  development  appear. 


SECTION  IV.,  1894. 


[    63    1 


TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


IV.-LEbonUs  de  M- 


Par  MGR  LAFLAMMK. 


(Ui  le  27  mai  1894.) 


Le  27  avril  dernier,  vers  huit  heurcs  <lu  soir,  1111  terrible  eboulis  se  produisait  sur  la  rive 
nord-ouest  de  la  riviere  Ste-Annc,  pres  de  la  ligne  de  separation  du  canton  d'Alton  el  de  la 
Seigneurie  Pertlmis. 

Cinq  ou  six  maisons,  autant  de  granges,  disparaissaient  dans  ce  hoiileversenient.  Dix- 
huit  personnesfurent  entrainees  avec  le^  niaisons  ;  (juatre  y  trouvurent  la  niort  et  les  ((iiatorxc 
autres  pnrcnt  etre  sauvees  le  lendemain  matin,  an  milieu  des  plus  grands  dangers.  Mlh •- 
avaient  passe  toute  la  nuit  groapees  sur  un  monticule  reste  a  sec,  entourees  de  tontes  jiarts 
par  un  sol  encore  mouvant,  enveloppees  par  des  cuiirants  torrentielw,  411!  charriaient  <lcs 
monceaux  de  sable  et  d'argile  et  un  nombre  prodigieux  de  troin-s  d'arbres  arraelies  aux  rives 
ou  precipitt3S  avec  le  sol  dans  la  riviere. 

Faire  connaitre  la  nature  et  les  causes  probables  de  ce  eataclvsnie  :  tel  est  le  but  de  ee 
travail. 

Pour  mieux  comprendre  comment  s'est  produite  cette  catastrophe,  il  est  necessaire  de 
connaitre  d'abord  la  structure  generale  de  la  contree  aftecttiO,  telle  <m'elle  etait  avant  le 
desastre.  On  en  trouvera  la  topographie  sur  la  carte  (pie  je  joins  a  ces  notes. 


Alton 


V 


Plan  de  IVboulis  de  St-Alban, 

27  nvril  1894. 
Echelle  :  10  arpents  au  pouce. 


64 


MOB  LAFLAMMK 


Au  sud-ouest  <Ie  la  ligne  PP  qui  separe  Pertlmis  d'  Alton,  se  trouvait  une  vaete  terrasse 
Kiililniiiu'iiiH'  S,  tin  eote  mid  de  lacpielle  eoulait  la  riviere.  La,  cette  riviere  decrivait  un  arc 
ilt-  ccrole  <l«'iit  la  convexite  etait  touruee  vers  lo  nord-ouest.  La  hauteur  de  la  falaise/do  la 
rive  droite  etait  d'environ  -JOO  pieds.  et  cette  t'alaiso  etait  entierement  composee  de  sable. 

An  n.«rd-est  ilo  la  ligne  eitee  jilus  hatit,  un  ravin  profond  r  traversal!  tout  le  terrain, 
dcpuis  la  rivi.'.iv  Ste-Anne  jusipi'a  la  montagne.  On  rencontrait  ensuite  une  surface  plus 
l>u*se  ct  plus  argilciisc  -f,  dans  la<pielle  la  riviere  avait  ereuse  de  longs  meandres.  Cette 
partie  i-tait  iMuiipleteiiu'nt  lioisee.  La  partie  <ln  snd-oiiest  an  eontraire  etait  det'rich(5e,  sauf 

lr  pfii<lalit   '!<•  la  talaisc  f.  enrore  eollVert  d'arliri'S. 

'I'.HiTt-  I'i'tti-  ]ari.rc  >nrt'acc  (-st  inainteiiaiit  oeenpee  jiar  line  dej)ression  limitee  au  sud-est 

par  1'aii.  •ii'iiiu-  talai-i-  di-  la  ri\  irrc  /"'.  et  au  imrd-oiH'st,  par  une  ligne  courbe  laissant  j\  angle 

•  Ir-'it  la  rni'-n    Sti'-Aiinr  \'i--a-\-is  la  trrre  <lf  ^^olls.  I'.  |)arveau,  et  eonrant  d'abord  de  Test 

a  I'liiif-i  -ur  mi'-  luiiirih-iir  'li-  iiTiitr  arpcnts.      Kn  ee  jiuint,  cetteligne  se  courbe  vers  le  nord- 

i\aut  iiin'  dirertinn  ipii  fail   a\n-  la  talnise  slid  /  '  un  angle  tres  aigu,  et  elles  se  pro- 

iii-.i|u'a  |  '!•••-  'li'  tr»i-  niillf-i.  ni'i  rile  ivjoint  la  riviere.     Cette  ligne  limite  I'eboulis 


t  !•-(  raneiennetalairte.de  la  rivierey'1,  (jui  n'a  pas  ot<5  aflfectt^e. 
irni-  niillc^  dc  Inng.  siir  une  quarantainc  d'arpents  de  large, 


I  .a   lilnllc  -ud 

La  "lirlace  I"  nilcVefsce  a   plus 
a>;  |"  .iiil   Ii-  pin-  i'-!eiidil. 

l'iv-  i|c  la  limit..  -iid-Miic-i   i|c  1','lioiili-.  la   surface  ett'undree  est  entbucee  a  120  pieds. 

•  iv|.-vc  cn-nitc  iiiseiisibleiiicnl  ju-i|ii'a  I'extremite  imrd-est.      D'ailleurs,  toutc  cette 

1'iiiie  eiicure  lent  fluent,  a  niesiire  ijiie  la  riviere  creiise  son  lit  jilus  profondement 

Irainage  -.•  fait  miciix.      I...  -n]  prend  ainsi  avec  le  tenijis  une  assiette  phis  solide. 

la  surface  eliniilee  ,.-t  -nrtmit  >ablunneuse.     An  centre,  c'est  une  argile  blcue 

e  niveaii  -'I'li-ve  grad iielleinent  jiixpi'a  attt'indrc  la  surface  du  sol.      A 

""  '"•  reiM'iuitre  plu.-  'pie  de-  iiiiinticiiles  ile  sable  et  d'argile,  avec  des  toutt'es  d'arbres 

.  i\  an!-  puiir  la  plllpart,  reiivei-M'S  pcle-nicle  slir  le  sol. 

La  -irn.-tur,.  geidugiipu-  c-t  tr,'.-  -imple.      Les  sections  siiivantes  nous  la  represente  en 
'l.-ux  eiidr-«it-  liiti'.'-n-Mt-.  avail!  et  apivs  r<-linulis. 

Si:i  Tios  CoiiRii:  AM,  AVAST  i.'KHon.is. 


•  «!.!<•.  lai  ixU  aii'ili-HsiiKili'  la  rivi,.rp.    (;  Rlniso.-  I,  grmiit.     R  lit  de  IH  riviere.-M  posse  du  moulin 
(iorric.     I)  "  Un-  ilr  clu-val." 


SKITIOX  CORRIK,  AI-RKS 


S.  G,  L,  R,  M  rt  [>'  m^mo  »lgnlficntion  ()iir  ri.dosMi«.-R'  ancicn  lit  dc  la  rivierp  maintcnant  coinbM. 


L'tiBOULIS  DE  ST-ALBAN 


68 


SECTION  AUDY  CD,  AVANT  L'tf 


S  terrasse  de  sable. — Gjlits'd'argile. — R  riviere.  —  A  niaison  d'Aiuly. 


SECTION  AUDY,  APK^S  I,'I£BOUUS. 


S,  G  et  R  meme  signification  que  d-dessus.— R1  ancien  lit  dc  la  riviere,  traverse  par  les  maisuns  Andy  et  Darvcaii. 

A1  niaison  Andy  apres  1'eboulis. 

La  premiere  AB  (voir  carte)  passe  par  lt>  inoulin  Gorrie  M,  la  seconde  Cl)  par  la  terrc 
de  Mons.  Jos.  Audy,  1'une  des  victimes. 

Comme  on  le  voit  dans  la  premiere  section,  la  riviere,  an  innnlin  <!orrie.  pa>sait  ilans 
une  gorge  de  granit  tres  etroite,  avant  de  se  lancer,  par  nn  bond  de  10. ">  pieds,  dn  liaur  de  la 
falaise  granitique  dans  le  bassin  intcrieur.  An  lias  dc  cettc  chute  etait  place  le  inoulin 
Gorrie.  Co  monlin  est  maintenant  reconvert  dc  pres  de  100  pivds  d'argilo. 

.  Bur  la  rive  gauche  de  cette  passe,  s'appuyait  nne  hande  utroite  d'alluvion  1>.  large  a  la 
base  d'environ  deux  arpents  et  s'elevant  a  pins  de  cent  pieds.  (J't'-tait  cc  ipic  les  gens  appc- 
laient  le  "  Dos-du-cheval."  Cette  langne  de  terre  rejoignait  bientut  la  terrasse  sablensc  snr 
laquelle  etaient  plac(5es  les  proprietes  emportees.  Kile  etait  bordec  an  nonl-i-st  par  1111  ravin 
tres  profond,  allant  jusqu'a  la  montagne.  Kile  snivait  a  pen  pres  la  ligue  AH  de  la  carte. 

Au  sud-est,  la  riviere  avait  pour  rivage  immediat  nne  snrt'ace  granitique  M,  large  d'en- 
viron deux  cents  pieds,  qui  allait  s'enfonir  sons  la  falaise  de  la  rive  snd  /''.  La  hauteur  de 
cette  falaise  en  cet  endroit  est  d'environ  120  pieds. 

Au  nord-est  de  ce  barrage  natural,  la  riviere  eoulait  en  eaux  mortes.  Elle  deerivait  dans 
la  plaine  plus  basse  et  richement  boisee  de  vastes  meandres  jusqu'a  la  premiere  chute.  La 
meme  chose  se  repetait  plus  haut. 

II  y  avait  done  en  amont  du  "  Dos-de-cheval  "  une  vaste  plaine,  relativement  basse,  dont 
1'unique  debouche  vers  1'ouest  etait  la  passe  Gorrie.  C'est  par  ce  dernier  goulet  que  toute 
1'eau  de  la  riviere  devait  neeessairement  passer. 

II  est  assez  probable  qu'un  premier  eboulis,  relativement  restreint,  s'est  produit  au-des- 
sus  de  la  passe  Gorrie,  en  M  (voir  carte),  et  que  les  debris  de  toutes  sortes,  arbres,  argile, 
sable,  etc.,  sont  venus  bloquer  cette  gorge. 

On  y  voit  encore  en  effet  un  fouillis  enorme  de  gros  troncs  d'arbres,  comme  une  foret  en 
miniature,  qui  est  entass6  dans  le  chenal  a  cet  endroit  et  qui  le  bouche  completement. 

On  arrive  encore  a  la  ineme  conclusion  en  se  basant  sur  une  observation  faite  vers  7.30 

Sec.  IV,  1894.    9. 


66 


MOB  LAFLAMMK 


houre*  du  soir  par  1111  hal.itant  do  Ste-Christine,  dont  la  maison  eat  a  une  demi-lieue  de  la 
rivierv,  justemont  en  face  du  moulin  Gorrie  au  sud-est. 

II  a  vn,  pendant  une  vingtainedo  minutes,  comrae  des  jets  puissants  de  vapeur  e'edancant 
au-dossus  des  arliros,  pros  do  la  chute.  L'apparence  de  ces  jets  e"tait  absolument  celle  de  la 
vapeur  qui  w'eehappe  du  tuyau  d'uno  locomotive  on  motivement.  Ces  bouffdes  blanches  se 
M.nt  ei.suite  depla.-oes  en  suivant  le  cours  de  la  riviere,  avec  une  grande  rapidite".  Au  bout 
d'un  qiiart-d'heure.  elles  avaient  ccsse. 

Kvideinment,  e'otait  I'.'dioiilis  (pii  cominencait.  Los  masses  tres  lourdes  d'argile,  en 
toiul.ant  dan-  I'eaii.  la  faisaieiit  jaillir  ;i  une  grande  hauteur,  en  gouttelettes  tres  tenues,  et,  a 
la  .-lart.-  .|..uteiiM-  du  eivpusciile.  on  pouvait  prendre  ces  aniiw  do  gouttelettes  pour  des  jets  de 

vapeur. 

M.-ja  a  ee  nii.nieiit.  le  ehenal  <  Jorrie  .'tail  li]oi|ue,  et  1'oau,  en  attaquant  des  nivcaux  plus 
.'•lev.'-.  pr..v..i|iiait  de-  eln Mills  dont  les  niateriaux  eontrilniaiont  a  bloquer  de  plus  en  plus 
l°aiieieli  elienal. 

LVaii.  arn'-t.'.'  dan-  -mi  eours.  >'est  aenmiulee  en  arrioro  a  une  hauteur  qui  depassait  de 
IHO  pi.., |.  1,  niveau  d.-  la  rivi.'-re  aetuelle.  d'apn-s  les  mesures  .pie  j'en  ai  prises.  Elle  s'est 
.,',,,_  aeeiiinul.'e  dan-  le  vaste  lia-sin  «>u  eirenlait  aiiparavant  la  riviere,  a  Test  du  "  Dos- 

-    .-  riiitlneii.-e  de  I'-Micinne  pr.-ssioii  1 1 \i  1  n ist at iqiio  qui  en  est  resnltee,  1'arete  du  "  Dos- 
di-elii-\al"   i-'est   Kri-.'-e  dan-   -a   partie  la   plus   t'ailile.   a  environ   trois  arpents  de  la  chute, 
ii-  d'eau  -'e-t  pr.'eipiti'e  jiar  la  hre.-he  avee  une  violence  inouic.     Le  torrent 


i  i 
-.-  tn.iivait  al"i--   a   ras.-r  la   l>a-e  d.-s  terrasses  sahlonnouscs  /  placcee  sur  la  rive  droite  de 

la  rivi.'-re.  II  en  a  lialav.'  le-  extr.'init.'s.  et  la  masse  de  ees  terrasses,  qui  no  reposait  que  sur 
mi.-  -iirfaee  anrileti-e  ineliiii'e  vi-rs  le  sud-est.  s'est  trouv.'-e  a  manquer  d'appni.  Ello  a  alors 
uli-..'  \.-r-  le  -ud-.-t  et  .-t  veini.-  -'in-taller  en  travers  de  1'ancien  lit  (pi'elle  a  completomcnt 

("e-t  c-e  irrand  nniiiveiiieiit  .In  ihird-est  au  sml-est  qui  a  traiisporte  les  maisons  Gauthier, 
Aiid\  et  |)arv«-au  au  -ud-.-r-t  de  I'aiieieii  elienal,  et  leur  a  fait  parconrir  tin  trajet  de  pres  de 
vinirt-eiii'i  arpents,  eonmie  mi  pent  le  voir  dans  la  section  Andy. 


(Vtte  gigantesi|iie  glissade  s'.-st-elle  faite  tout  d'un  coup,  on  a-t-cllo  demande  un  certain 
temji-?  La-dessns,  U-s  donnecs  jmsitives  font  A  peii  pros  conipletcmont  defaut.  Une  des  vic- 
tiines  affinne  >|u'il!<  ne  so  mint  aper<;n  du  mouvemont  qu'au  moment  ou  ils  etaientdeja  rondus 
:i  d«--tinati.iii.  I'ne  autre,  (|ui  etait  a  (lire  son  chapelot,  dit  avoir  ressenti  des  secousses  des  le 
i-oninienrenu-nt  <le  sa  pri^^re,  et  ce  n'est  (ju'a  la  tin  qu'une  secousse  plus  violente  1'a  forc^  de 
wirtir  p<mr  «e  rondre  eornpte  de  ce  qui  se  passait. 

Si  le  mouvoment  do  translation  a  ete  1'unique  cause  de  ces  vibrations,  il  faut  admettre 
quc  I.-  deplacoment  a  dure  de  sept  a  huit  minutes,  et  que  le  choc  produit  par  1'arret  final  a 
•'•t»;  la  forte  SOCOUSHO  ressontie  a  la  fin  des  agitations.  Les  malheureux  d'ailleurs  ^taient 
t. •!!. -in. -nt  epotivanteH,  qUi,  les  observations  qu'ilsont  pu  faire  sont  ndcessairement  incomplctes 
et  contuae*.  D'autant  plus  qu'oux-memeH  out  ignore  jusqu'au  matin  ce  qui  s'otait  r6elle- 
meut  pam^.  Pendant  toute  la  nuit,  ils  ont  cru  que  leure  maisons  n'avaient  pas  bouge"  de  leur 
omplaoement  primitif,  le  long  du  chemin  public.  Aussi  les  agitations  du  sol,  et  par  dessus 


L'tiBOULIS  DE  ST-ALBAN  67 

tout  1'invasion  de  1'eau  les  serrant  de  plus  en  plus  prfes,  les  bruits  formidables  des  torrents  qui 
paraissaient  les  entourer,  tout  cela  t^tait  pour  eux  autant  de  mysteres  impe'iietrables  qui 
les  glacjaient  d'e"pouvante.  Pour  s'expliquer  comment  leurs  maisons  qu'ils  savaient  etre 
a  deux  cents  pieds  au-dessus  de  la  riviere,  pouvaient  ainsi  se  trouver  entoure"es  d'eau,  ils 
etaient  re"duits  a  croire  a  une  espece  de  deluge.  Ils  pensaient  toute  la  paroisse  engloutie,  et 
remerciaient  la  Divine  Providence  de  les  avoir  epargnes  seuls  ! 

Ce  n'est  que  le  matin  qu'ils  out  vu  ce  qui  etait  arrive.  Oe  n'est  qn'alors  qu'ils  ne  sont 
fait  une  ide"e  exacte  des  terribles  dangers  auxquels  il  avaient  echappe. 

On  comprend  facilemcnt  que  cette  glissade  n'a  pas  pu  so  f'aire  avec  regularity  dans  toute 
sa  surface.  Quelques  parties  sont  descendues  plus  vite  que  les  autres.  DC  la,  des  boulever- 
sements  locaux,  dont  le  resnltat  a  ete  do  donner  a  la  partie  enfoncee  1'apparence  d'une  mer 
agite'e  qui  aurait  ete  figee  subitement.  De  la  encore  ce  singulier  mouvement  tournant  qui  a 
aftecte'e  surtout  les  maisons  Audy  et  Darveau,  de  telle  facon  qu'elles  avaient  change  de 
position  relative ;  cello  de  gauche  sur  la  terrasse,  se  trouvait  a  droite  une  fois  rendue  en  lias, 
et  elles  avaient  tourne  sur  elles-memes  d'un  angle  de  pres  de  180  . 

En  outre,  1'enorme  avalancbc  d'eau  qui  venait  du  nord-est  a  reconvert  et  remanie  plus  on 
moins  la  plus  grande  partie  de  la  surface  abaissee,  a  tel  point  quo,  vers  trois  heurcs  du  matin, 
les  malheurenx  naufrages,  qui  avaient  passe  la  unit  sur  un  ilAt  eleve,  heureusement  reste 
a  sec,  ne  voyaient  que  de  1'eau  de  tons  les  cAtes.  Ils  se  croyaient  an  milieu  d'un  lac.  dont 
les  eaux  sales  et  couvertes  d'arbres  arraches  et  casses,  se  precipitaient  avec  une  vitesse 
de  torrent  vers  1'ancien  chenal  an  sud-ouest.  Get  envaliissement  de  1'eau  a  done  contribue 
a  modifier  la  surface  ecroulee,  mais  dans  une  faible  mesure,  au  moins  dans  la  partie  centrale. 
Le  courant  y  a  tonjours  ete  relativement  faible.  En  eft'et,  on  n'y  trouve  pas  de  tnmcs 
d'arbres,  tandis  que,  ailleurs,  le  long  de  la  riviere,  c'est  par  centaines,  par  milliers,  qu'on  pout, 
compter  les  arbres  echoues  sur  les  rivages.  Ces  arbres  sont  presque  to uj ours  depouilles 
de  leur  ^corce,  ce  qui  montre  la  violence  de  1'agent  qui  les  a  arraches  du  sol  et  jctes  un  pen 
partout. 

Sur  la  limite  sud-ouest  de  1'eboulis  s'est  produit  un  curienx  phenomene.  Une  surface 
d'une  soixantaine  d'arpents  carres  s'est  tout  simplement  affaissee  sur  place,  sans  aucun 
d^placement  lateral.  On  voit  encore  au  fond  de  1'abime  les  c!6tures  du  chemin  et  des 
champs,  alignees  4  pen  prks  exactement  avec  les  bouts  qui  sont  restes  en  place  sur  le  haut  des 
falaises.  Pour  se  rendre  compte  de  ce  fait,  il  fant  supposer  que  les  couches  interieures 
de  sable  ont  ete  enlevees  lateralement,  de  maniere  ii  permettre  a  cet  affaissement  de  sc  faire 
exclusivement  suivant  la  verticale.  Comment  s'est  produit  cette  disparition  des  couches 
sablonneuses  inferieures?  Probablement  par  un  effondrement  lateral,  tel  qu'il  s'en  produit 
souvent  le  long  des  talus  de  sable. 

Toute  la  partie  orientale  de  Peboulis,  en  amont  du  moulin  Gorrie,  presente  un  caractere 
a  part.  En  aval,  la  surface  generale  est  plane,  presque  tout-a-fait  d^nudee  d'arbres  ;  c'est 
comme  une  mer  d'argile  et  de  sable.  En  amont,  c'est  un  fouillis  de  collines  de  sable,  rare- 
ment  d'argile,  recouvertes  d'arbres  encore  droits  sur  leurs  racines  ou  renverses,  un  melange 
inconcevable  de  tpute  espece  de  debris  min^raux  et  vegetaux,  jetes  pele-mele  et  comme 
au  hasard. 

II  est  tres  probable  que  les  deplacements  y  ont  et4  moins  prononces,  et  que  nous  avons 
la  une  sxirface  ravinee  et  dechiquet^e  par  les  eaux  de  la  grande  ^cluse  constituee  par  le 
"  Dos-de-cheval." 


68 


MOB  LAFLAMMK 


Qu'on  veuille  bien  remarquer  toutefois  qu'il  serait  imprudent  de  nier  tont  mouvement 
lateral,  puisque  le  lit  de  la  riviere,  qui  decrivait  de  longs  nieandres,  est  completement 

diaparu. 

Cettf  partio  orientale  de  Toboulis  n'a  affeete  qu'une  surface  boise*e,  et,  bien  que  la  pre- 
miere apparem-e  en  soit  plus  tourmentee  quo  cello  de  la  partie  ouest,  je  crois  cependant  que 
k-  travail  le  plus  important,  los  deplaeementa  les  plus  grands,  se  sont  faits  dans  cette  derniere. 

#** 

Kn  -..mine,  nous  n'avons  pas  dans  ee  terrible  cataclysme  aucun  effet  de  tremblement  de 
terre  II  ne  -'air'it  pas  mm  plus  d'v  voir  les  suites  d'uiie  explosion  souterraine  quelcouque  ni 
.run  .-  lit'.,  in  -cm.  -nt  c.Mivulsif.  Xous  sonimcs  uniquenient  en  presence  du  glissement  pur 
.•i  -imple  .rune  ma-.se  .'-nornie  dc  sable  et  d'argile,  glissement  provoque  d'abord  par  les  eaux 
,j.  ;,  rivii'-re  ..b-tru.-e  a.-.-identcllcmcnt,  ct  faeilitc  onsuite  dans  une  grande  mesure  par 
I'iiitiltr.it inn  .I.--  eaux  iles  terrains  voisins  se  taisant  1111  ehemin.  dopuis  des  annees,  depuis des 
|,  ,.  ,,i  ni\  can  de  -eparation  .les  coiiehos  d'argile  et  do  sable. 

('.•-  ..nix  d'intiltration  s.nit  aliondantes  surtout  le  printemps.      Actucllement  encore,  on 
I.--   \.iir  rui—  el.T  du  .-At.'-  nord-onest.  le  long  de   la  ligno  do  separation  du  sable  et 
.1.   1  ai^ile.      KIN-  irli—.-iit  sur  la  peiite  de  la  surface  argileuse  et  forment  au  fond  de  Tabime 
mi  p.-tir  rui--. -an  >|iii  -erpeiitc  a  la  base  dc  la  surt'aee  argilouso  donndee. 

I..-  .l.-iraireineiit-  ile  i_'a/.  nue  le-  g.-n-.  out  observ«'-s  sont  des  effets  naturels  du  boulever- 
-. -in. 'Hi  pr.>t" nd  .In  sul.  irracc  anxijiicls  les  produits  gaxeux  ([ii'il  ren forme  toujours  en  plus 
mi  ni'.in-  L'rande  quantito  out  pu  se  degager. 

lit  au  bruits  cnteiidns.  aux  ebues  plus  on  moiiis  violents  ressentis,  on  ne  les  a  guere 
i'..n-tate-  ilaii-  le  vois'uiaire  imnn'diat  do  I'l'-bonlis.  Les  premiers  voisins  des  maisons 
cinp.irt.-e-  ..nt  il.irmi  paisildemont  toute  la  unit,  sans  etre  aucunement  deranges  par  des 
bruit-  insolitcs.  Sur  la  rive  gam-he,  on  n'a  rion  entondu. 

h'un  auti-e  cot.'-,  les  habitants  de  Portneuf,  du  Cap-Saute  et  d'ailleurs  ont,  parait-il, 
ctiti-ndii  eoinnie  des  coups  de  canon  tbrmidables  ;  ils  aiiraient  meme  ressenti  des  trepidations 
du  sol.  (V-  diUcrontes  vibrations  avaient  une  meme  cause:  la  chute  repe'te'e  d'enormes 
blocs  de  irhiise  dans  la  partie  nord-onest  de  1'cbonlis.  Cos  masses,  pesant  des  milliers  de 
tonnes,  s'abattaient  d'nne  hauteur  dc  pros  de  cent  pieds  sur  le  fond  du  cirque,  avec  des 
bruit*  territiunts  qui  t'aisaicnt  fn'-mir  d'cpoiivante  les  malheureux  qui  ont  passe  la  nuit 
an  milieu  dn  dosastro.  (;'est  le  sol  compact  du  fond,  argile,  granit  ou  calcaire,  qui  propa- 
gt-ait  an  b.in  ces  vilirations,  taudis  (pie  les  lits  sablonneux  des  surfaces  voisines  agissaient 
eornme  de*i  etouttbirs  ot  los  dctniisaient  prosque  immediateraent. 

*** 

Qn'ect-oeqne  1'avenir  rtsserve  h,  ce  coin  de  St-Alban  ?  Doit-on  redouter  la  re'pe'tition  d'un 
ratat-lvHinc  MmbUble  i  eelui  qui  a  doji  cause*  tant  de  de"gats?  Je  ne  le  crois  pas.  D'ici 
4  kmgtemfM,  il  y  aura  des  ebonUs  partiels,  lesquels  se  produiront  en  diff<5rents  points  de 
la  falaiiM-  abruptc  qui  limite  actuellement  la  scene  de  la  catastrophe.  Ces  ^boulis  se  r^p^te- 
ront  tant  que  le  talus  n'aura  pas  atteint  Tangle  d'^qnilibre  stable  pour  le  sable  et  pour 
Mais  je  ne  vou  aucunc  raison  de  redouter  une  re'pe'tition  du  malheur  du  27  avril. 


L'tiBOULTS  DR  ST-ALHAN  69 

Quant  a  la  riviere  Ste-Annc,  elle  est  loin  d'avoir  fixe  definitivement  son  cours.  La  ou 
primitivement  elle  sautait  deux  ou  trois  chutes,  separees  par  de  longs  meandres,  elle  court 
maintenant  tout  d'un  trait,  par  une  suite  continue  de  rapides  et  cotoye  partout  des  rivages  de 
sable  ou  d'argile. 

Le  28  avril  au  matin,  elle  coulait  par  trois  chenanx  dirlerents  depuis  le  "  Dos-de-cheval  " 
jusqu'a  la  limite  inferieure  de  1'eboulis.  Le  lendemain,  1'uii  de  ces  ehenaux  etait  a  sec. 
Actuellement,  le  second  a  egalement  cesse  d'exister.  et  toute  la  masse  de  IVau  passe  par  1111 
seul  canal,  a  une  dizaine  d'arpents  au  sud-est  de  rancien  chenal  a  cet  endroit. 

Ces  modifications  sont  evidemment  dues  a,  une  diminution  dans  le  volume  de  1'eaii. 
Mais  la  nature  meme  des  rivages  actucls  amenera  des  cliangements  dans  le  cours  de  la 
riviere.  Un  torrent  de  cette  lorce  ne  eircule  pas  entre  des  rivagcs  perpendiculairea  d'argile 
ou  de  sable  sans  les  attaqner  ct  les  ronger  pen  a  pen.  Aussi  suHit-il  dejeter  mi  eoup-d'n-il 
sur  ces  rivages,  pour  les  voir  s'effriter  continuellement  et  dispanutiv  dans  le  courant. 

La  riviere  va  done  changer  de  cours.  Sa  direction  se  moditicra  a  la  longue,  et  cela  sur 
une  grande  echelle.  De  nombreux  ineandres  tiniront  par  se  pi'oduire,  car  ce  n'est  <(iie  par 
eux  que  le  courant  diminuera  et  quo  la  force  erosive  de  1'eaii  eessera  d'etre  plus  grande  qiie 
la  force  de  resistance  de  la  glaise.  La  riviere  aura  atteint  alors  un  regime  stable. 

Retrouvera-t-elle  dans  ces  displacements  suecessit's  qtielqiics  portions  de  sou  aucicn  lit? 
C'est  fort  possible.  La  chute  Gorrie  eependant  paraTt  bien  condanmee  a  ne  jamais  revenir. 
La  riviere  passe  maintenant  ;\  un  niveau  hcaucoup  tmp  has  au  nord-ouest.  pour  croire  (|ii'elle 
remontera  jamais  au  cran  de  gran  it  d'on  elle  se  precipitait  autret'ois.  r^-s  autres  chutes  out 
plus  de  chance  de  reparaitre,  mais  il  est  bien  probable'  i|u'oii  ne  les  ivvcrra  jamais.  La 
tendance  actuelle  de  1'eau  semble  etre  de  se  deplacer  de  ]ilus  en  plus  vers  le  nord. 


Cet  eboulis  de  St-Alban  est  un  des  phenomenes  geologiques  les  plus  terribles  (pii  se 
soient  produits  dans  notre  province  depuis  de  longues  annees.  .le  ne  connais  aucuu  I'bonlis 
qui  puisse  lui  etre  compare  soit  pour  1'etendne,  soit  pour  le  volume  de  terre  qui  a  ete  charrie 
par  la  riviere.  En  tsvaluant  ;\  6  ou  700,000,000  de  pieds  cubes  la  masse  de  terre  emportee 
par  la  riviere,  on  reste  encore  en  deca  de  la  verite. 

Au  moment  du  cataclysme,  la  riviere  debitait  une  bone  ejiaisse,  lourde,  a  deiui  rluide. 
sur  laquelle  des  massifs  d'arbres  etaient  emportees  tout  droits,  debout,  tels  qu'ils  avaient  ete 
arraches  aux  rivages.  Des  amas  de  sable  sec,  tombant  des  parties  elevees  des  talaises, 
arrivaient  a  la  surface  de  cette  boue.  Lt\  elles  agissaient  comme  des  eponges,  s'imbibaient  de 
la  partie  la  plus  fluide,  et  bientflt  la  glaise  plus  visqueuse  le  revetait  d'une  croute  imper- 
meable et  plus  resistante,  epaisse  d'un  pouce  et  formant  cloison  entre  le  sable  du  centre 
et  1'eau  exterieure.  Ces  agglomerations  ht^terogenes  etaient  emportees  par  1'eau,  dont  elles 
avaient  i\  peu  pres  la  densite,  et  distribuees  ensuite  aux  difterents  points  du  rivage  ou  elles 
allaient  s'echouer.  Une  fois  1'eau  retiree,  ces  spheroides  out  ete  desseches  par  le  soleil.  La 
croute  exterieure  s'est  crevassee,  et  finalement  toute  la  masse  s'est  ecroulee,  de  facon  i  n'etre 
plus  qu'un  c6ne  regulier  de  sable  vif,  dont  la  hauteur  depend  des  dimensions  de  la  masse 
argilo-sableuse  qui  1'a  forme. 

Ces  cdnes  de  sable  que  Ton  voit  partout  le  long  de  la  riviere,  sont  tres  interessants.     Us 


7Q 


Mom  LAFLAMMK  —  L'tf  BOULIS  DE  ST-ALBAN 


a  la  fois  do  la  prodigiense  impnrete  do  1'eau  d'inondation  et  de  la  maniere  dont 
u  no  partie  des  talus  de  sable  cut  dieparue. 

L'oau  «!«•  lu  riviere  Ste-Anne  eat  encore  absolmnent  impotable  ;  elle  va  rester  dans  cet 
.'•tat  tout  lY-ti;.  vu  I.-  travail  dYrowion  que  tait  sans  ccsso  la  riviere  dans  la  partie  meuble  dc 
xon  lit.  II  v  a  in'-im-  :"i  oraindro  qn'elle  no  reste  duns  uu  etat  analogue  pendant  plusieurs 


.le  iviiciieo  a  evalnor.  memo  approximativeinent,  le  nombre  dos  arbres  qui  ont  ett$  brines 
et  '(iii  iji*ont  niaintoiiant  snr  place  on  (|iii  sont  eparn  snr  les  rivages.  Toutea  lea  anses,  tone 
Ic-  lia— t'i'iidr.  en  sont  (-(inverts.  >ans  emnptor  lo  nombre  phenomenal  de  ceux  qui  ont  6t& 

ciilraiiio  an  til  dc  1'cail  el  jot<'s  dans  le  Motive. 

Yi'ila  uu  n-siiiin'-  dc-  iibservatinn*  <|iio  j'ai  pn  I'airo  pendant  les  quelques  joura  que  j'ai 
pa—  ieiix  'In  tl(>a>tre.  I'ln>iciirs  probli'-ines  do  detail  restont  encore  a  4tndier,  maia 

jc  He  .-r»i-  I'M-  ijiie  Iciir  -olutioii  atlorto  scrieiisenioii t  los  eoncluaioiia  generales  anx(inellea  je 
-ui-  arri\  ••. 


SECTION  IV.,  1894.  [    71    ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


V.  — Synopsis  of  the  Air-breathing  Animals  of  the  Palrvozw  in  Canada,  up  to  1894. 
By  Sir  WILLIAM  DAWSON,  C.M.G.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S. 

(Read  May  23rd, 1894  ) 


Our  knowledge  of  the  animal  inhabitants  of  the  land  in  Paheozoic  time  is  very  meagre 
in  comparison  with  what  is  known  of  marine  creatures.  There  was  probably  less  land  in 
early  Palaeozoic  ages  than  later.  Atmospheric  conditions  may  have  been  less  favourable  to 
breathers  in  air.  Life  on  the  land  requires  a  higher  nervous  and  muscular  system  than  those 
necessary  in  water,  and  different  means  of  respiration.  If,  therefore,  as  seems  probable, 
animal  life  originated  in  the  waters,  it  may  have  required  a  long  time  before,  in  the  great 
creative  plan,  these  higher  and  more  complex  structures  took  their  origin  ;  and  the  intro- 
duction of  the  more  elevated  forms  of  land  life  may  have  been  a  slow  and  gradual  process. 

It  is  also  to  be  observed  that,  as  the  greater  part  of  our  I'ossiliferous  deposits  are  of 
aqueous  origin,  the  chances  of  preservation  of  aquatic  organisms  are  miieh  greater  than  are 
those  of  terrestrial  species. 

These  causes  are  alone  sufficient  to  account  for  the  pnueity  of  fossil  remains  of  land 
animals  in  the  older  rocks.  But  besides  this,  their  rarity  and  their  oeeunvnee  in  special 
and  exceptional  places,  make  them  less  likely  to  attract  the  attention  of  collectors.  \Vc  are 
apt  to  find  what  we  expect,  less  likely  to  find  what  we  do  not  expect  or  think  verv  unlikely 
to  occur.  This  last  circumstance  is  perhaps  connected  with  the  fact  that  when  a  single 
species  of  a  new  type  is  discovered  in  a  particular  locality,  it  is  likely  to  be  followed  by  other 
discoveries  elsewhere. 

It  is  of  interest  to  us,  that  in  several  of  these  discoveries,  the  Eastern  Provinces  of  Canada 
have  taken  a  leading  part.  The  finding  of  Batrachian  footprints  by  Logan  at  Ilorton  Hluft 
in  1841,  was  the  first  indication  of  the  existence  of  air-breathing  vertebrates  in  the  Carbon- 
iferous rocks.1  The  fact  was  published  in  1842,  and  in  1844  Dr.  King  announced  the 
discovery  of  footprints  in  the  Carboniferous  of  Pennsylvania,  and  Von  Decken  the  finding  of 
skeletons  of  Batrachians  in  the  coalfield  of  Saarbruck  The  first  discovery  of  the  osseous 
remains  of  any  Palaeozoic  land  vertebrate  in  America  was  that  of  Baphetes  planiceps,  found 
by  the  author  in  the  Pictou  coalfield  in  1850.* 

The  first  announcement  of  insects  in  the  Devonian  (Brian)  was  that  by  Hartt  of  the 
finding  of  four  species  of  insebt  wings  in  the  "Fern  Ledges"  of  the  Little  River  group  at 
St.  John,  New  Brunswick,  in  1862.3  Insects  had  previously  been  found  in  the  Carboniferous 
of  Europe,  and  have  since  been  traced  back  to  the  Silurian. 

1  Proceedings  Geol.  Society  of  London,  1842. 

2  Not  published  till  1855.    Owen,  Journal  Geol.  Society  of  London,  Vol.  X.,  p.  207. 
'  Canadian  Naturalist,  N.&.,  III.,  205,  1867. 


?2  SIR  WILLIAM  DAWSON   ON 

The  earliest  known  Carboniferous  Millipede  was  Xylobius  Sigiltaria,  discovered  by  the 
author  in  Nova  Scotia  in  1858,  ami  described  in  the  Journal  of  the  Geological  Society  in 
1850  Since  that  time  numerous  species  of  these  animals  have  been  found  in  the  Carbon- 
iferous and  Devonian  of  Kurope  ami  America,  and,  in  so  far  as  Canadian  species  are  concerned, 
have  been  described  by  Senddcr  and  Matthew. 

The  tir-t  known  Palwozoie  land  snail  was  that  found  by  Lyell  and  myself  at  the  South 

lotrtrin-    i">  N'"V!I  Sl'"tia-  '"  I8f)1-'     This  t"1'"1  ot  laml  lite  lisu"  since  been  rec°gnized  in 
oth.r  coal  regions  in  America,  and  in  the  Devonian  plant  beds  of  St.  John,  but  not  as  yet  in 

Kurope.' 

In  the  group  "f  Arachnidans,  both  spiders  and  scorpions  were  found  in  Palaeozoic  beds 
in  Kurope  before  they  were  recogni/.ed  in  America 

The  circumstance  that   Canada   has   been   so  fortunate  in  these  discoveries,  along  with 

the  di-p.-r-.-.l  conditi f  the  descriptions  of  our   1'aheox.oic  air-breathers,  renders  it  appro- 

ihai  :i  li-t  ..f  them  -bould  appear  in  our  Transactions,  with   references  to  the  publica- 

,/,,.),    ;h,.\   |laVe    I n   de-cribed.  and   to   their   localities,  discoverers,  and  dates  of 

,  .  :  \    and  d.-cription. 
'I'll.    kno\\  n  land  animal  of  the  I'aheox.oic  in  Canada  may  bo  summed  up  as  follows  : — 

I'.    -,',-,(.  -jr.  species  ;  all    A  mphibia. 

I  '.,.  :',:',  ^pe.-ies;   vix...  ln-ects.  Scorpions,  Myriapods. 

]/  r.  .".  -p.-cic-.   I'liltnonate  Snails. 

[.•,,,,•  .,|  t|,,.  \ertebrate  -pe.-ies  are  named  for  the  first  time  in  this  paper — two  from 
,ui-  r,  m. mi-  .tnd  two  from  fool  print-. 

Th.  .,p|,\  .j-i\.-n  on  tin-  following  pages  refer.-  only  to  original  descriptions  and 

li^i,,-,...  .,i,,|  i.,  lai.  i  paper-  -iippleineiiiary  thereto.  More  full  lists  of  references  for  the 
\  iht-opod  -|.ecie-  will  I"-  found  iii  Scuddcr'-,  Index  to  Fos>il  Insects,  Bulletin  Geol.  Survey 
1'iiiied  State-.  No  71.  ]^'.>\.  'I'd.-  t  \  p.-  -pecimens  of  most  ot'  the  vertebrates,  and  several  of 
th.  -,th.  r  -p.-.-i.  -.  ha\.-  I'.-'-ii  placed  iii  the  I'.-ter  Redpath  Museum,  of  Mc-Gill  University. 

I.    VKRTKJiRATA. 

I'p  t,.  the  piv-eiit  time  no  evidence  of  the  existence  of  air-breathing  vertebrates  has 
be.-ti  r.-co<rnix.,.,|  ,,ld.  r  than  the  base  of  the  Carboniferous  system,  though  it  is  not  impossible 
that  Mime  ot  th.-  ti-he-  of  the  Devonian  may  have  been  endowed  with  a  swimming-bladder 
capable  of  beintf  u-.-d  a-  an  imperfect  lung,  in  the  manner  observed  in  modern  Dipnoi  and 
(lanoid*.  Independently  of  the  inference  from  general  structure,  the  conditions  of  life  in 
inland  waters  abounding  in  vegetable  debris  would  render  this  probable.  The  pectoral  fins 
of  Milne  Krian  and  Carboniferous  fishes  also  show  points  of  advance  in  their  bony  structure 
which  may  have  been  connected  with  the  habit  of  creeping  in  shallow  water.  No  animals, 
however,  endowed  with  limbs  capable  of  locomotion  on  land  and  with  the  correlated  struc- 
ture* of  trunk  and  skull  have  as  yet  been  recognized  hi  beds  older  than  the  Carboniferous. 
We  may,  however,  hope  yet  to  find  land  vertebrates  in  the  Devonian,  as  the  conditions  seel 
to  have  bi-i-ii  suitable  to  them. 

All  the  air-breathing  vertebrates  known  in  the  Carboniferous  proper  are  referred  to  the 

1  Journal  of  Oeological  Society  of  Lon.lon,  Vol.  IX.,  p.  5H,  1853. 

1 1)m»»oo,  K«Tinon  of  P«Ueoioic  Land  Snails,  American  Journal  of  Science,  VoL  XX.,  1880,  p.  405. 


PALAEOZOIC  AIR-BRRATHING  ANIMALS.  73 

class  Amphibia ;  but  some  of  them  approach  in  certain  important  characters,  as  in  the  deve- 
lopment of  the  ribs  and  chest,  and  therefore  of  the  respiratory  and  circulatory  power,  to  the 
true  reptiles.  In  the  Permian,  the  newest  system  of  the  I'aheozoic,  true  reptiles  have  been 
found  in  Europe  and  in  the  United  States ;  but  not  as  yet  in  Canada,  though  footprints  <>f 
reptiles  or  amphibia  occur  in  the  upper  member  of  the  Carboniferous. 

The  Canadian  species  have  all  been  grouped  for  the  present  in  the  order  Wft/iifi>/>li<il<i. 
In  general  form,  those  hitherto  found  in  Canada  are  lizard-like,  with  tour  limbs,  often 
well  developed,  and  usually  with  five  toes.  The  arrangement  and  division  of  the  cranial 
bones  resemble  those  in  modern  batrachians.  The  ribs  are  usually  lonir  and  curved.  The 
vertebra  are  often  only  imperfectly  ossified,  but  their  processes  are  well  developed.  The 
body  is  protected  below  by  bony  plates  and  overlapping  bony  scales,  and  in  some  species  the 
back  has  spines,  tubercles  and  horny  scales.  The  order  has  been  divided  into  sub-orders, 
based  on  the  more  or  less  perfect  ossification  of  the  vertebra',  vi/..,  (1)  Lf]>l<»sjn>ii<l>/fi,  or  those 
having  the  vertebrae  merely  crusted  with  bone  ;  (2)  Liemnospuiifti/li,  or  those  with  the  verte- 
brae in  separate  bony  pieces  ;  (3)  Stereospondyli,  or  those  with  perfectly  ossified  vertebra-. 
There  is,  however,  good  reason  to  believe  that  this  arrangement  is  somewhat  arbitral-valid 
provisional,  and  a  number  of  imperfectly  known  species  cannot  he  placed  with  certainty  in 
either  group.  The  Canadian  genera  may  all  be  arranged  in  two  families.  .l/V<r., xniirln  and 
Dendrerpetonid(e.]  It  may  be  remarked,  however,  that  the  former  may  prove  to  be  entitled 
to  the  rank  of  an  order;  and  that  in  the  case  of  the  latter,  the  species  included  in  it  approach 
so  nearly  to  the  Labyrinthodonts  that  they  have  hitherto  been  included  by  me  in  that  family. 
into  which,  indeed,  they  appear  to  graduate. 

Class— AMPHIBIA. 

Order — STKI;OCKI>|[AI.  \. 

Family — Microsaurin,  ~  Dawson. 

The  Microsauria  are  lizard-like  in  form,  with  limbs  usually  well  developed  and  live  toes, 
and  a  long  but  not  flattened  tail.  Cranial  bones  smooth.  Maxillary  and  mandibular  teeth 
numerous,  simple.  In  some  many  small  vomerine  or  palatal  teeth.  Vertebra-  ossified 
externally,  bi-concave,  with  well  developed  articular,  spinous.  and  in  the  trunk,  lateral  pro- 
cesses, ribs  long  and  curved,  generally  with  two  beads,  chest  and  abdomen  protected  by  a 
sternal  plate  and  by  bony  scales  or  rods.  Skin  above  with  horny  scales  sometimes  developed 
into  tubercles,  spines  or  lateral  lappets. 

Genus  HYLONOMUS,  Dawson. 

Teeth  numerous,  small,  conical,  sharply  pointed,  vomerine  teeth  small  and  numerous, 
skull  ovate,  smooth  ;  hind  limbs  and  pelvis  remarkably  well  developed;  tail  long,  abdominal 
scales  oval.  In  some  species  an  ornate  arrangement  of  tubercles  and  spines  On  the  back 
and  lappets  on  the  sides. 


1  Zittel,  Palseontologie,  1893,  uses  the  term  Qastrolepidoti  ;  but  as  the  Microsauria  also  have  abdominal  bony 
scales,  this  is  not  distinctive. 

2  Order  Microeauria  of  my  "  Air-breathers  of  the  Coal  Period,"  1863.    I  still  think  these  animals  ordinally 
distinct. 

Sec.  IV,  1894.    10. 


74  SIR  WILLIAM  DAWSON   ON 

1.  HYLONOMUS  LYELLI,  Pawson. 

[J-ni.1  of  .ieologica.  Society  of  lx>ndon,  vol.  xvi,  1859,  p.  268.     Air-breathers  of  the  0££W*j3.  P-  45 
Acadian  <i«ology,  3rd  edition,  1880,  p.  870.     Tran.act.ons  Riyal  Society  of  London,  Pt.  II.,  1882, 
ji  1135.'     Ixmdon  Geological  Magazine,  June,  1891.] 
C,,al    Formation,    S.  .loggins,    Nova   Scotia,    .-ollec-ted    by    Sir  C.   Lyell  and  J.   Wra. 

I>a\viii>n,  1H">1. 

i'.   IlYMixoMi's  WYMANI,  Dawson. 

[.I.  .;.  S.,  U     Air.bw.il.ew.  P-  M.     Aoulian  (teoloRV.  p.  378.    Trana.  R.  S.,  Pt.  TT.,  1882,  p.  637.] 
»  •.,.,!  K..rin:ition.  S.  .loinrins  NT-  S.-otia,  colK-ct.-,!  l.y  Lyell  and  J.  W.  D.,  1851. 


:{.   IlYi.<>x<>Mrs  Mn.TiPENS,  Dawson. 
[Trans.  K.  S.,  II..  I8S2,  p.  637.] 

c,..,l  K,.nn:itioii.  S.  .lo-rirm*.  X.  S.'otia.  collf.-tcd  l.y  -I.  W.  D.,  1878-9. 

4.     HYI,"N"MI  S  I.ATIUKXS,    Dawsoll. 

[Trans.  R.  S.,  II.,  1S82,  p  <>:!7.] 
r,.;il  Kormaticiii.  S.  .l«iLririn>.  N.  S«-otia,  cipllcctcd  l.y  .1.  W.  IX,  1878-9. 

Hums  SMII.KKI'KTt.N,    DaWSOl). 

I-'..  rni  -OKI.  '\vliat   .•lonirat.'il  ami   liiiil.s  short.      Manilil.ular  and  maxillary  teeth  wedge- 
-li:i|..-il.   with   .nttiiiir  fdiT'-1.       I'alalal    t.'rth    niinicn.iis,   some   of  them    large.     Abdominal 

-.  ;il<--   "\  ;il. 

.">.    S.MII.KKI'KTnX    Ai'lKDKNTATl'M,    DaWSOll. 

[HvUmomuf  ,in,'lint<iiw.  I)n.,  .1.  (•.  S.,  I.e.     Air-t>reatln>rs,  ]..  4!».     Acadian  Geology,  p.  376.    Trans.  R.  8.,  Pt  II., 

1-^1!,  p.  li:'.S.] 

C..al   Kormali..!!.  S.  .lu^in^.  collect,  -d  by  .1.   \V.   D.,  1H;')9. 

d'linix  UYLERPBTON,  Owen. 

Itidy  -toui  witli  ctroni:  limbs.  Mandibidar  and  maxillary  teeth  ntrong,  not  numerous, 
jrriMivrd  at  JIJK-X.  1'alatal  tcctli  numerous  and  some  of  them  large.  Thoracic  plate  broad. 
Abdominal  seales  pointed  or  oat-nlmj.ed. 

6.  HYLERPETON  DAWSONI,  Owen. 

(fhr«n,  J.  G.  8.,  voL  xviii.,  p.  241.    Dawson,  Air-breathere,  p.  55.     Acadian  Geology,  p.  380.     Trans.  R.  8., 
IL,  1882,  p.  639.] 

Coal  Formation,  S.  Jogginn,  N.  Sc-otia,  collected  hy  J.  "W.  D.,  1879. 

7.  HYI.KRPKTON  WNOIDENTATUM,  Dawson. 

[Preliminary  Notice,  American  Journal  of  Science,  December,  1870.    Trans.  R.  S..  IT.,  1882,  p.  640.] 
Coal  Formation,  S.  Joggiim,  N.  Scotia,  collected  hy  J.  W.  D.,  1879. 


1  The*  name*  and  UIOM  of  collectors  will  be  abbreviated  in  the  subsequent  titles,  or  after  the  first  reference. 


PALEOZOIC  AIR-BREATHING  ANIMALS.  78 

8.  HYLKRPETON  INTERMEDIUM,  a.  n. 

This  species  is  known  as  yet  only  by  the  mandibles  and  portions  of  the  skull,  which  are 
rather  shorter  than  those  of  adult  individuals  of  the  last  species.  The  extremity  of  the 

J 

mandible  and  the  cranial  bones  have  the  same  slightly  waved  surface  an  in  the  other  species. 
Mandibles  three  centimeters  long  and  the  teeth  which  are  about  fifteen  in  each  ramus  of  the 
lower  jaw  are  simple,  with  large  pulp  cavities.  Those  of  the  maxillary  bone  slightly  enlarg- 
ing upwards,  and  intermediate  in  form  between  the  long  slender  teeth  of  //.  bnujidentntuin. 
and  the  thick  obtuse  teeth  of  H.  Dawsoni. 

Coal  Formation,  S.  Joggins,  N".  Scotia,  in  erect  tree,  discovered  by  P.  W.  MeXaughton, 
1893. 

Genus  FRITSCHIA,  Dawson. 

Body  lizard-like.  Limbs  large  and  well  ossified.  Mandibular  and  maxillary  teeth 
conical,  grooved  at  apex.  Abdominal  scales  slender  and  rod-like. 

9.  FRITSCHIA  CURTIDEXTATA,  Dawson. 

[Hylerpeton  curtidenlatum,  Prdliminary  Notice,  Am.  J.  Soi.,  /.>•.     Trans.  K.  S.,  II.,  1^8:*,  p.  f>41.] 
Coal  Formation,  S.  Joggins,  Nova  Scotia,  col.  J.  W.  D.,  187!>. 

Genus  AMBLYODON,  Dawson. 

A  genus  characterized  by  stout  cylindrical  teeth,  blunt  at  the  apices  ;  but  otherwise 
imperfectly  known. 

10.  AMBLYODON  PROBLEMATICUM,  Dawson.1 

[Trans.  K.  S.,  II.,  18S2,  p.  044.] 
Coal  Formation,  S.  Joggins,  Nova  Scotia,  col.  J.  W.  D.,  1878. 

Genus  SPARODUS,  Fritsch. 

11.  SPARODUS,  sp.1 
[Traus.  R.  S.,  II.,  1882,  p.  643.] 
Coal  Formation,  S.  Joggins,  Nova  Scotia,  col.  J.  W.  D.,  1878. 

All  of  the  above  species  of  Microsauria  have  been  found  in  the  interior  of  erect  trees  at 
the  South  Joggins,  in  Nova  Scotia,  a  mode  of  occurrence  which  indicates  that  they  were 
eminently  terrestrial  in  their  habitat.  See  note  appended. 

Family  Dendrerpetonidce,  Fritsch. 
(Gastrolepidoti,  Zittel.) 

In  general  form,  and  in  the  arrangement  of  the  bony  and  horny  scales,  these  animals 
resemble  the  Microsauria,  but  the  teeth  are  furrowed  and  have  the  enamel  plicated  at  the 
base,  and  the  surface  of  the  cranial  bones  is  strongly  sculptured.  They  are  on  the  whole 

1  These  species  are  uncertain  as  to  their  classification. 


75  SIH  WILLIAM  DAWSON  ON 

larger  ami  inure  formidable  creatures  than  the  Mierosauria,  but  less  so  than  the  Labyrintho- 
ilontia.  I  lia\v  t'orinerlv  regarded  them  as  Labyrinthodontfl,  and  as  the  name  Gastrolepidoti 
tail*  to  distinguish  them  from  the  Mierosanrians,  am  disposed  to  prefer  Fritsch's  name,  based 
<>n  the  typical  genus,  despite  it.-<  length  and  want  of  euphony. 


(it'iniit  DBNDRERPETON,  Owen. 

Teeth  numerous,  plicated  at  the  base  and  chiefly  on  the  inner  side;  large  detached  teeth 

in  palate.  al*o  -mall  voinrrine  teeth.      Hones  of  skull  corrugated  ;  body  protected  below  with 

th'irari.-  plate  ami  ovate  l>ony  r-cales  :  above,  liorny  and   imbricated  scales,  also  ecaly  lappets 

Form  elongated:  tore  limbs  largest:  vertebra;  somewhat  biconcave  ;  neural 

ap-ln  -  and  h»ilie-  o—  iticd. 

1  -.     |)KX|)KKKI'ETilN     Ai'AW  ANT.M,    (  >Well. 

[J.  <;.  S.,  vol.  ix.      Air-l.roatlim-s,   p.  17.     Am<liaii  (ii-olo^y,  p.  'M'l.    Trans.  R.  S.,  II.,  1882,  p.  642.     Geol.  Maga. 

Apl  .  ivil.] 

I'M!   F'Tiiiaii'in.  S.  .In^ir'nis.   N'ova  Seotia,  ml.   Lyell    and  J.  W.  D.,  1851. 

I".,     l>KNIiKKIll'KTii.\   ()\VKNI,    Dawsoll. 

-  .  \..l   iMii.,  |.  -M!».     Air-l.rcatherH,  n.  :\'l.     Acmlian  tioolo^y,  p.  ISliS.     Trans.  R.  S.,  II.,  1882,  p.  043.] 
Coal    F.'rinatii.n.  S.  .l.igg'm.-.  ceil.  .1.   \V.    !>..   ISlill. 

Tin-  i-i-iiiain-  i'i'  the  almve  species  of  Dendrerpetoii  wt-n-  found  in  erect  trees  at  the  South 

.1  I_'LMH-  :   ~iiiiii-tiiiii--  -e\vral  indi\'i<liial>  in  one  tl'ee. 

'/•  /(".S    I'.AIMIKTKS. 

i-eth  •  "in.  jl.  I  ii  ii  iked.  ~i  rial  ed  longitudinally,  and  with  inflected  and  convoluted  cement  ; 
••  "    M-rie-  ;  the    inner  ni    larger  «i/.e.      Cranial    hones   much    corrugated.      Head   broad. 
I'r.'lialily  a  dermal  envering  "I  '  i-orrngatdl  bonv  scales. 

14.  MAIMIKTKS   PLASIOEPS,  Owen. 

[Journal  <  Jwjl.  Society,  volg.  x.  and  xi.     Air-breathers,  p.  10.     Acadian  Geology,  pp.  328,359.] 
C,,al  Formation.  Albion  Mines.  I'ieton.  col.  .1.  \\r.  1).,  1850. 

dfiuiK  PLATYSTEGOS,  Dawson. 

Head  I.  n.ad  and  short:  orbits  very  large;  cranial  bones  deeply  sculptured;  teeth 
rough-  plicated  and  curved,  with  sharp  edges  at  apices,  especially  the  inner  palatal  teeth, 
rhich  are  very  large  ;  many  minute  teeth  on  the  vomcrine  bones;  vertebrae  ossified,  bicon- 
••avc;  limbboneo  imperfectly  osuified,  short;  lower  surface  protected  with  a  thoracic  plate 
and  thick,  densely  imbricated  bony  scales  in  transverse  rows  ;  body  above  with  thin,  rounded 
iH»lex,  concentrically  marked. 

15.  PLATTSTKGOB  LORICATUM,  s.  n. 

Charec-tcTH  a*  above.     Head  about  8  centimetres  long  ;  when  flattened,  9  c.m.  broad 
M«  perietal  foramen  ;  «<iuamoHal  and  temporal  bones  projecting  backward  in  points  much 


PAL.EOZOIC  AIR-BRKATHING  ANIMALS.  77 

behind  the  condyles  ;  parietal  foramen  Hinall  ;  orbits  large  ;  length  of  longest  tooth  seen  7 
in.m.  ;  cranial  bones  closely  and  deeply  pitted  ;  hunierus  with  very  thin  bony  walls,  carti- 
laginous within,  3'5  c.m.  long. 

Erect  tree,  Coal  Formation,  South  Joggins,  col.  P.  W.  McNaughton. 


SEIHS.) 

Genus  EOSAURUS,  Marsh.1 

Eosaurus  Acadianus,  Marsh.  —  Known  by  two  biconcave  vertebra'  '2-4  inches  in  diameter 
and  much  resembling  the  caudal  vertebras  o{  Ichthyosaurus  —  see  paper  by  I  'rot'.  Marsh,  Silli- 
man's  Journal,  vol.  xxxiv. 

16.  EOSAURUS  ACADIANUS,  Marsh. 

[Am-  Jour.  Sci.,  vol.  xxxiv.     Air-breathers,  p.  58.     1861,  Acadian  Geology,  p.  :',82.] 
Coal  Formation,  S.  Joggins,  Xova  Scotia,  col.  Prof.  ().  0.   Marsli,   1855. 

(SPECIES  KNOWN  BY  FOOTPRINTS  ONLY.) 

Some  of  these  may  be  identical  with  species  known  by  osseous  remains  :  hut  it  is  im- 
possible to  be  certain  as  to  this. 

Genus  SAUROPUS,  Lea. 

Large  plantigrade  animals,  probably  Labyrinthodonts  or  allied.  Hind  toot  usually  the 
larger,  five  toes. 

17.  SAUROPUS  UNGUIFER,  Dawson. 
[GeoL.  Maga,  vol.  ix.,  1872,  p.  251.     Acadian  Geology,  3rd  ed.,  supplement,  p.  62.    Trans.  K.  S.,  II.,  1S8'_>,  p.  r,:,l.J 

Millstone  Grit,  Fillimore's  Quarry,  R.  Philip,  col.  Albert  L.  Hill. 

On  the  same  slabs  with  this  species  there  are  footprints  of  another  animal  of  about  halt 
the  size  and  with  shorter  feet. 

18.  SAUROPUS  SYDNENSIS,  Dawson. 
[Acadian  Geology,  p.  358.    Trans.  R.  S.,  II.,  p.  652.] 

Coal  Formation,  Sydney,  C.  B.,  col.  R.  Brown. 

19.  SAUROPUS  ANTIQUIOR,  Dawson. 
[Trans.  R.  S.,  Pt.  11.,  1882,  p.  052.] 

Lower  Carboniferous,  Parrsboro',  col.  F.  M.  Jones. 

Genus  HYLOPUS,  Dawson. 

Smaller  footprints,  digitigrade,  and  made  by  animals  having  a  long  stride  and  hind  and 
fore  feet  nearly  equal.  Five  toes.  Probably  footprints  of  Microsauria  and  possibly  of 
Dendrerpeton. 

1  Systematic  position  uncertain.    May  be  Amphibian  or  Enaliosaurian. 


78 


SIR  WILLIAM  DAWSON  ON 

20.  HYLOPDS  Loo  AN  i,  Dawson. 

[Air-br»«th*r».  p.  5.    Acadian  Geology,  p.  353.    Trans.  R  S..  Pt.  II.,  1862,  p.  653.] 
Ix,w,-r  Carlvoniferous,  Morton,  col.  Sir  W.  K.  Logan,  1841,  M.  Pineo,  1881. 

•Jl.   HYI.I.ITS  IlAKi>iN(ii,  Dawson. 

[Air-bmathere,  p.  8.     Acadian  Geology,  p.  350.     Trans.  R  8.,  l.r.,  p  653.] 
|,..w.  r  Carl.oiiir.Tous.  I'arrshoro'.  col.  Dr.  I  larding.  1846? 

'2-.     IlYl.olM'S    ('\rniKKK.   l)a\VS01l. 
[  Air-lireatlierH,  |>.  S  Kit.'.  '•'••     Trail*.  R  H.,  I.e.,  \t.  i>T>3.] 
('..ill  Formation.  S.  .lo^inr..  col.  •'•  ^  •  D. 

j:!.    II  vi.i.ri  s   MiMiK.  s.    n. 

,,,     ,  ,l.,|,,,|   -aiid-i •  iii  I!M-  Mii-eiim  o|'  the  (Jcolo^icul  Survey  nl'  ( )t tawji,  collected  by 

\li    \V.  -I..M.  i-  ;i  SIT'U>  ot'  -i  mil  I  i'..ot|.rini-  iiliout  two  r.ni.  in  diiiiiii'ttT,  with  five  toes,  the  fore 

little  -mall.T  1)1:111  ilir  liiml.     Tlif  Irn^-ili  of  the  stride  of  the  hind  foot  is  eight 

Tli.   .li-taii.-e  tran-ver>ch   from  tin-  outside  ..f  thr   trucks  is  about  six  c.m.     There  is  a 

LJl.iiiiirk.  and  ;it  tlie  >idi-s.  wlien  ilic  iininial    \t:\>  turned,  it  hus  left  a  low  slight  striffi 

n  in-cM-iiiini.'  iln-  end>  of  die  liitei-id  l;i|p|.et-.     These  t  r:i«'ks  a  re  prohahly  those  of  a 

\l    .  ...,  iriiin.      I  have  Muue  -mall  -l:il»  with  >imilar  I. ut  less  perli-ct  impressions  collected  by 

Mr.    1 1. -\iin-  ill  tin-  .I'lij-^iii-.  a  ti-w   \eal>  airo. 

•J4.    II vt.ni'i's,   Sp. 

Mr.  \V.-t.pn  li;i>  ;d~o  plaeed  in  the  Survey  c-olle.-tion  ii  small  slab  with  some  footprint* 
..fii  .litieivnt  i-liiira.-itT  from  the  almve.  They  are  merely  marks  of  five  toes,  about  three 
i-i-iitiiuetre-  l.road.  and  M>mrwhiit  elo~e  toirether  longitudinally,  the  distance  being  less  than 
ti\e  .  eiiiimeirrs.  Tlieiv  i-  no  tail-mark.  They  may  he  footprints  of  a  species  of  Dendrer- 
IM-IOII  Wiilkinjr  over  a  linn  siirfit.-e. 

•J").   HVI.IPIMS?  TiUKini's,  s.   n. 

Footprint'  small,  trilid  :  in  some,  tra.-es  of  ;i  fourth  toe  projecting  outward  ;  footprints 
nnitoriii  in  *i/.r  and  close  together  in  two  rows  three-fourths  of  an  inch  apart — footprints  an 
inch  apart.  It  is  just  possible  that  this  creature  may  have  been  biped.  South  Joggins,  col- 
lf<-t<-d  |iy  Mr.  I>c\in.'. 

26.  HvLoi'iis?    Sp. 

Tritid,  or  occaaionally  (juadritid,  tracks,  \vitli  slender  toes  about  a  quarter  of  an  inch  in 
length  resembling  those  of  modern  sandpipers,  but  with  occasional  smaller  tracks  as  if  of 
•mailer  fore  feet.  They  probably  indicate  some  creature  an  yet  unknown,  otherwise  than 
liy  it*  footprints.  South  Juggins,  collected  by  Mr.  Devine. 

On  the  nlalw  containing  these  footprint*,  there  are  trails  of  small  invertebrate  animals, 
showing  many  |>unctaU'  impressions.  They  may  have  been  produced  by  worms,  millipedes, 
or  Hiuall  crustacean-. 


PAL/EOZOIC  AIB-BBEATHINQ  ANIMALS.  79 

There  are  in  our  collections  numerous  indeterminate  and  imperfect  footprints  which  have 
not  been  named  or  catalogued.  They  indicate  the  presence  of  land  vertebrates  from  the 
base  of  the  Lower  Carboniferous  up  to  the  summit  of  the  Upper  Coal-formation  ;  and  it  is 
highly  probable  that  several  of  them  belong  to  creatures  not  otherwise  known.  It  is  hoped 
that  eventually  means  will  be  found  to  publish  these,  as  well  us  many  characteristic  bones 
of  batrachians  in  the  above  list,  which  have  not  been  adequately  figured. 

TI.  ARTHROPODA. 

Class— ARACHNID  A. 
Order — PEDIPALPI. 
Family — Greralinuridce. 

Genus — GR/EOPHONI/S. 
1.   Gfreeophomis  Carbonnriiis,  Scnddcr. 

[Can.  Nat.  (2)  VIII.,  1876;  Acadian  Geology,  Supt.  -nd  edition,  50  (as  Libi/lulu   Curhnn/iria)  ;  Mum.  Boston  Soc. 
Nat,  Hist.  IV.,  454  ;  Fossil  Insects  of  N.  America,  I,  43(1.1 

Coal  Formation,  Cossit's  Pit,  Cape  Breton,  col.  Albert  G.  Hill.  1*74. 

Family — Eoscorpoidce. 
Genus — MAZONIA. 

2.   JHfazonia  Afmlii-a,  Sciidd. 

[Contributions  to  Canadian  Paleontology  ;  II.,  pp.  63,  64,  PI.  5,  figs.  •">,  6,  S,  '.>.] 
Coal  Formation,  S.  Joggins,  col.  J.  W.  D. 

3.   Mitzoniii,  Sp. 
[Ibid.,  64,  G5,  pi.  5,  fig.  4.] 

Coal  Formation,  S.  Joggins,  col.  J.  A\r.  D. 

Genus — PAL.SOPHONUS. 

4.   Pakeophontis  arctna,  Matthew. 
[Com.  to  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  1893.] 
Devonian,'  Little  River  Group,  St.  John,  X.B.,  col.  W.  J.  Wilson. 


SEDIS.) 

Genus — EURYPTERELLA. 

5.  Eurypterella  ornate,  Matthew. 
[Trans.  R.  S.  Canada,  VI.,  Sec.  IV.,  p.  60, 1888.] 
Devonian,  Little  River  Group,  St.  John,  N.B.,  col.  W.  J.  Wilson. 

1  Mr.  Matthew  desires  me  to  state  that  he  has  recently  found  some  reason  to  suspect  that  these  beds  are  as 
old  as  Silurian ;  but  the  fossil  plants  indicate  rather  a  Middle  Devonian  age.    J.  W.  D. 


SIR  WILLIAM  DAWSON  ON 

A  M  I'll  I  I'KI.TIS. 


80 


tf.  Amj>ltii>cUis  paradoxus,  Suiter. 

( I'ublislK-d  (as  a  crustacean)  Journal  Geol.  Soc.  of  London,  Feb.,  1863  ;   Acadian  Geology,  2nd  edition,  p.  523.] 
Mevoniaii.  Little  River  (iron  p.  St.  John,  N.B.,  collected  by  C.  F.  Hartt. 

7.  Spider-like  animal,  allied  to  Anthracomartus. 

[Communicated  to  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  1893,  but  not  yot  published.] 
l>,-\onian.  Little  River  (Jroiip.  St.  .lolm,  X.B.,  collected  by  (T.  F.  Matthew. 

Class—  INSECT  A. 

<  >rdtT — I'ALiKOn 
Kainilv — I'litiiol 

(iclllis — AlU'IlIMVl.ACKIS. 

s.    Ari-liiiiii/ltii-rifi  Ai'ii/lii-ii,  Scudder. 
. \radian  (Jeolivy,  I'm!  edition,  :>K8;  American  Naturalist,  I.,  639.] 
'     ;il   K"i  iu:iii"ii.  I'ii-li'ii.  N".  Si-ntia.  cnllcctcd  liv.I.   IJariies. 

(icinis — MYLACKIS. 

Mi/lm-i'is   lire/oiiensis,  Sniddrr. 

1  an   Nat.,  VII.,  :'71  ;  Ai-adiiin  <  ii-nli^y,  Siipt.,  p.  55,  (aa  Hlattina) ;  Mem.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist,  III.,  41.] 
|-'i'nii;iii'iii.  S\din-v.  Ca|nj  l»rctnn,  collected  iiy  R.  Jirnwn. 

!'.    Mi/liii-ri*  //»•('/•/,  Sciidder. 

:  <  HII   Nat.,  VII.,  ]•.  J7l' ;  Acadian  <  i<«>l<tt:y,  .Supt.  55,  (as  Wattina) ;  Mem.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat  Hist.,  III.,  43.1 
Cual  Formation.  Sydney.  Cape  Breton,  collected  by  R.  Brown. 

(ieiins — I'KTKABLATTINA. 

10.    Petrabl.attitia  nepnltti,   Sciidder. 

[I'ror.  Am.  AM.,  Adv.  S«-ience,  XXXIV.,  B.  III.;  Can.  Naturalist,  N.  8,  VIII.,  89;  Acadian  Geology,  8upt55,  (as 
blattina);  I'roc.  Bost  Soc.  Nat  Hist.,  III.,  126.] 

Coal  Formation,  Sydney,  Cape  Breton,  collected  by  J.  W.  D. 

Order — PAL^ONBUROPTERIDA. 
Family — Platephemerida. 

Genus — I'LATEPHEMERA. 

11.   Plntephemera  antiqua,  Scudder. 

[Davooiin  Inwcts  of  New  Brunswick,  18«6 ;  Canadian  Nat,  N.  R,  IIL,  205 ;  Acadian  Geology,  p.  524.] 
Devtiniaii,  Fern  LedgeH,  St.  John,  N.B.,  collected  by  J.  W.  and  C.  F.  Hartt. 


PALEOZOIC  AIR-BRKATHINTr  ANIMALS.  81 

Family  —  Hem  erislina, 
Genus  —  LITHENTOMUM. 

12.  Lithentomum  Ifartii,  Scudder. 

[Devonian  Insects  of  New  Brunswick,  1865  ;  Can.  Nat.  (2)  III.,  2(  6.] 
Devonian,  Fern  Ledges,  St.  John,  N.B.,  collected  by  0.  F.  Hartt. 

Family  —  Homothetidfls. 
Genus  —  HOMOTHETI  s. 

1?5.   Honiothetiisfossilis,  Scudder. 

[Devonian  Insects,  N.  Brunswick,  l.H<>5;  Can.  Nat.,  N.  S.,  II.,  p.  235  ;  Arabian  Geology,  p.  .V24."] 
Devonian,  Fern  Ledges,  St.  John.  N.  B.,  col.  J.  B.  Ifojran. 


Family  —  Xc 

Genus  —  XEXOXKURA. 

14.  Xenoneura  antiquorum,  Sciiddcr. 
[Devonian  Insects  of  New  Brunswick,  18(i5;  Canadian  Naturalist,  III.,  L'06  ;  Acadian  Geology,  p.  5l'ii.] 

1").   Geroneura  Wi7son?,  Matthew. 

[Trans.  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  IV.,  1888,  p.  57.] 
Devonian,  Little  River  Group,  Lancaster,  X.  I?.,  col.  W.  .1.  Wilson. 

Family  —  Protophasmida. 
Genus  —  HAPLOPHLEBIUM. 

16.  H/iplnphhbium  Barnesii,  Scudder. 

[Mem.Bost.  Socy  ,  Nat.  Hist,  XI.,  151;  Acadian  Geology,  386  ;  Geol.  Magazine,  IV.,  p.  386;  Canad.  Nat.,  2d  series, 
III.,  262.] 

Synonym,  Dictyoneura  haplophlebium,  Qoldenburg,  Fauna  Sarep.  Foss. 
Coal  Formation,  Glace  Bay,  Cape  Breton,  col.  J.  Barnes. 

Family  — 

Genus  —  GEREPHEMERA. 

17.   Gerephemera  simplex,  Scudder. 

[Scudder,  Devonian  Insects  of  New  Brunswick  ;  Ge  jl.  Maga.,  V.,  174.] 
Devonian,  Little  River  Group,  St.  John,  N.  B.,  col.  J.  "W.  Hartt. 

(INCERT.E  SEDIS.) 

18.  Dyscritus  vetustus,  Scudder. 
[Devonian  Ins.,  N.  Brunswick,  1865;  Geol.  Mag.,  V.,  172.] 
Devonian,  Little  River  Group,  St.  John,  N.  B.,  col.  C.  F.  Hartt. 

Sec.  IV.,  1894.    11. 


82  SIR  WILLIAM  DAWSON  ON 

10.  Arclxrnxcolej'  cnrticxs,  Matthew. 

[Tram-  R.  S.  Can.,  1888,  V.,  3!).] 
Devonian.  Little  Kiver  Group.  St.  .Jolm,  X.  15..  col.  \V.  G.  Wilson. 

Class—  MY  HI  A  POD  A. 

<  >rder  -  AltCIIII'nl.YlMiHA. 

Familv  —  .\r>-/,!iili'<l,t. 
(  Jriiii:-  -  X  vi.iniii  s. 

I'll.     .\''/'"/"'">    >/'«////«»/•/',».    Dawsoli. 

i:tii.i;  1  1.-..!,  vi.-al  >..i'i.-iy.  \VI  .  1  1.  '.'71  ;  I  ana.l.   Nat.,  VIII.,  .Sii;    Aradian   (icolojjy,  '-'d  edn  ,  p.  49-4%,  snpple- 
••;    \ir-l.  r.-at!  ITS,  |i.  '•-';  <i"ol.  M:IJM.,  \'..   p.  'Jlti  ;  ,1  .  (i.  S.,  XXV.,  p.  441  ;  Mem.  Bost.  Sony., 
\    II     II      '  ;•_'  .in  I  :'.'•!  ;  :ils  .  s-i|i.   n.i!i-,   l'..ss.   M\r.,  I;    (  'nntrilmtions   to  Can.   I'al.,  Oool.  Snrvoy   of 
i  ;iiia.l.i,  II.,  |>  '-I  ] 

j  ri.in.  '-.  .I.^L'.irin-.   N"V;i  Smtia.  ml.  .1.   \\'.   I  >.  (is.'iS,  ilcscrilicd  in  18.")!)). 

•Jl.    .\;/l,,l,;,i.<i  I),iirxnni.  S.-iiddcr. 

..  _•>.[.    IKI;  .1.  !•.  S.,  XXV.,  p.  Ill;  Mem.  IU)-I.  S,  cy.,  N.  1  1.,  1  1.,  :>:>5  and  5<>1,  and  sup.  note  Myr.  1  ; 
A.  .  •  .....  I.  Siipj.li'incnt,  |>.  i'i;  <  'mil  ril>.  <  .in.  I'.il.,  1  1.,  i;i.] 

I  K    •!  tll.lti"!i.    S.    .In^-'ip-.     N'..\;l    Srcilill.    nil.    .1.     \V.     I). 

-•1.     AV"'»'"->      I'rnrlils,   Si-IIllillT. 

••  -  :•,  -  •!  •  •!  .  p  .  !  '"•  ;    II  .  Mi|.t.,  p.  :».;   .1.  li.  S.,  XXV.,  p.  411;    Mem.   Bost.  Socy.,  N.  II.,  II.,  234  and 
.  .-in.1  III.,  11--;  r.miriK  Can.  I'al.,  II.,  p.  '.!.] 

i      ;,     [•'  .  S.  .luiriiin-.   N.  S.-nii;i.  .•..].  .1.   \\".    1). 

Ll-'l.    A"  '/'"'"'"•"  .v///////.v.  Sciiildcr. 

I  A.al  an  <ir.,l.^j.  '.M  .-,1.,  ]..  l'^.  ;  .1.  U.  >.,  X  X  \  .,  p.  411  ;  Mom.  Most.  Socy.,  X.  II.,  II.,  2:53  and  551,  and  snpt.  note 

1  ;   A.  .  li.'o'.  Sup.,  p.  5'i  ;  (  <>:  tril'.  Can.   I'.il.,  1  1.,  til.] 

('•i;il  F.'rin;iti..ii.  S.  .liii^in^.  X.  Scciiia.  ml.  ,1.  \V.  I>. 


-4.   .  1  1'ihiiiliis   j"i/liilii(iides,  Scutldor. 

l<^y,  'Jii.1  ed.,  4!».i.     .Mi.  s.,  xxv.,  p.  441.      Mem.  Boston  Sor.  of  Nat.  Hist.,  II.,  236  and  561,  and 
Sup.  Note  1.     Ac.  (n<o|.  Supt.,  p.  5fi.] 

('••al  Koniiiitinii.  S.  .liiirtrins.  X,,\a  Scotia,  col.  .1.  W.  D. 

•J">.  .\T'  I,  in  lux  eiijthoberioides,  Scuddcr. 

[Contributions  to  Can.  Pal,  II.,  p.  5'J.] 
Coal  Konnatioti.  S.  Joirjritis,  Xnva  Scotia,  col.  J.  "W.  D. 

-f>.  Archiulus  Li/c!li,  Scutldcr. 

[Ibid.,  II.,  p.  60.] 
Coiil  Fortiiatioti.  S.  Jospin*.  Xova  S.otia,  col.  J.  W.  D. 


PAL.KOZOIC  AIR-JiREATHIN<J   ANIMALS.  83 

Family,  EuphoberidcR, 
Genus,  AMYXILYSPES. 

27.  Amynilyspes,  sp.,  Scudder. 

[Contrib.  Can.  Pal.  II.,  5<j.] 
Coal  Formation,  S.  Jogging  Nova  Scotia,  col.  .(.  \V.  I). 

Genus,  KuiMioiiKuiA. 

28.  Enphoberia  a/urn,  Matthew. 
[Com.  to  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  May,  181)4.] 
Devonian,  Little  R.  Group,  St.  .John,  X.B.,  col.  (i.  F.  Matthew. 

2!(.  JEuphnberifi;  sp.,  Matthew. 
[Ibid.] 

(I.M'KKT.K    SKIUS.) 
Genus,    I'AI-.KiK'  AMI'A. 

•SO.    I'll l/iui-n  111  i»i  nlixi-iii'ii.  Mat  i  hew. 
Liiiiii.] 

Onler,   ( 'iiii.iirniiA. 

(ieiius.  KII.KTKTS,  Scinhlci-. 

ol.  JijH< -fii-nx  .'  n/iiii/Hiix,  Matthew, 

[Com.  to  K.  S.  Canada,  May,  1MM.] 
Devonian,  Little  R.  group,  St.  John,  X.I!.,  col.  (;.  F.  Matthew. 

Genus,  ILYODES,  Scudder. 

32.   llymks  !  <itte,>n«it<i,  Matthew, 
[ibid.] 

33.    Cldlojxx!,  not  named. 
[IbtJ.] 

III.  MOLLUSCA. 

Class — GASTROPODA. 

Order — PULMONATA. 

Family — Helicidce. 

1.  Papa  (Dendropupa)  vetusta,  Dawson. 

[Sir  C.  Lyell  and  Dr.  Dawson  on  Remains  of  Reptiles  and  a  Land  shell  from  the  South  Joggins  in  Nova  Scotia, 
Journal  ol  Geological  Society  of  London,  vol.  IX.,  1852  (figured  but  not  named);  Acadian  Geology, 
1855,  p.  160;  Air-breathers  of  the  Coal  Period,  1803;  Acadian  Geology,  2d  and  3d  editions,  p.  384, 
1868  and  1S79;  Revision  of  Palreozoic  Land  Snails,  American  Journal  of  Science,  vol.  XX.,  Nov. 
1880,  p.  405.] 

Coal  Formation,  S.  Joggins,  Nova  Scotia,  col.  Sir  C.  Lyell  and  J.  "W.  D.,  1851. 


I 


84  SIR  WILLIAM  DAWSON  ON 

2.  Pupa  Bigsbii,  Daweon. 

[Am.  Jl.  of  Sclent,  vol.  XX.,  1880.  p.  410 ;  Revision  of  Pal  Land  Snails,  Am.  JL  Sci.,  18SO,  p.  410.] 
foal  Formation,  S.  Jogging  N.  Scotia,  ool.  J.  W.  D. 

3.   Piifia  iterretus,  Matthew. 
[Trans.  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  1893.] 
I>,-v..niiin.  Little  K.  (iroup.  St.  .lohii,  X.  K,  col.  (1.  F.  Matthew. 

4.    Sti-n/iliiii  (Slr»{>lirlla)  ymmlura,  Dawson. 

[  Anifricaii  Jl.  of  .Sriom-e,  vol.  XX.,  j>.  41!? ;  Salient  1'oints  in  the  Science  of  the  Earth,  p.  288.] 
I»e\onian.  I-  Kiver  (imup.  St.  John.  X.  15..  col.  (i.  Y.  Matthew. 

">.  y,«niti!<  (('n)itilnn)  /irixcitfi,  Carpenter. 

'ijuariorly  Journal  c,f  (i.« .logical  Society  of  London,  Nov.,  1S(>7  ;  Acadian  Geology,  2d  edition,  1868,  p.  385.J 
i'n;il  K"i  mati'iii.  S.  .loui^m:-.  Nova  Scotia,  o>l.  •!.  \\  .  I>. 

NII-IT:  "N    Kit  KIT  TKKKS  HKCKXTI.Y   DISCOVKKKD. 

'I'll,  -,  ri markali]'  i-.'|Mp-itcirirr-  ot'  annual  iTinaiii^.  oi'fiirriiig  in  tlio  section  of  coal-forma- 
ti"ii  rni  k-  -it  1"  antii'iillv  i-x[np^c>(l  at  tlic  Smith  .lupins  in  Xova  Scotia,  \viire  discovered  hy 
i  lijirlr-  1. \i-ll  ami  tin-  writrr  in  ]^'i\.  ami  \\riv  first  dcsi-rilicil  in  a  joint  paper  published 
in  tin-  .l.iunial  nl'  ill'-  i  ii-iilipirical  Snc'n-tv  of  |,oiul<iii  in  lis")!!.'  Siihsi'i|iit'iitly  they  have  been 
m.pi.-  I'ullv  iii.tii-nl  in  ••  A'-ailiaii  ( it-<  >\>  nr\ '."  in  the  "  Air-hn-atluTs  of  the  Coal  Period,"  *  and 
in  a  pa|p«T  |>ulili-licil  in  tin'  Trai>>a'-ti<in>  of  the  IJoval  Soricty  of  Ijondon  '  in  1882.  Shorter 
ii'itii'.--  will  In-  liniiiil  in  niv  ••Salient  I'oint--  in  the  Sciem-e  of  the  Karth"  ami  in  the  Trans- 
a.-iii-ii'  nt'  iliii  Siieicty  fur  l^'.'l . 

'I'll,  -inirular  i-<iiiihiiiatiiin  ut'  aee'nleiits  necessary  to  secure  tlie  preservation  of  remains  of 
hunt  animal-  in  tin-  inti-rinr  of'  erect  trees  was.  <if  course,  of  very  rare  occurrence,  and  in  point 
nt  faei  until  tin-  year  l*'.i:'>  t lie-e  conditions  were  known  to  occur  in  only  one  set  of  beds  : 
mull  r  tin-  thiek-heddcd  -aml>ti.ne  in  Division  4,  Section  XV.,  Coal-group  15,  of  my  section 
•  •I' the  Suiith  .lou^in-  in  ••  Acadian  (! eulogy." 

In  tin-  fpring  of  IHK:!.  however.  Mr.  1'.  \V.  McXau^hton,  of  the  Joggins  Coal  Mine, 
wlin  had  heeii  so  kiml  a>  to  watch  the  exposures  of  trees  in  the  cliff  at  my  request,  found  two 
prodm-iive  trees  iii  hcds  omsiderahly  In-low  that  which  had  afforded  the  previous  discoveries. 
According  to  Mr.  MeXaiigliton's  ohservations,  the  lowest  of  these  trees  is  in  Division  4, 
S.-etion  XII..  (-oiil-group  2»J,  of  my  section,  or  414  feet  lower  in  the  series  than  the  original 
Ix-d,  and  uliout  1.017  feet  distant  from  it  along  the  shore.  The  intervening  beds,  besides 
wndfttonoa,  shalex  ami  underclays,  include  fifteen  small  seams  of  coal,  and  five  beds  of  bitum- 
"IIIOUH  limestone  and  calcareo-hituminous  shale,  so  that  they  must  represent  a  considerable 
hi|«*«-  of  time.  Tliis  tree,  from  the  imperfect  marking  preserved  on  its  surface,  was  evidently 
a  rihhed  Sigillaria.  It  was  rooted  in  a  shaly  underclay,  with  coaly  streaks  and  stigmaria 
It  wan  1  foot  11  inches  in  diameter  near  the  base.  Below  this,  as  is  often  the 


1  VoUIX..p.58. 
'  Montreal,  1863. 
'  Volume  of  1882,  p.  621  et  ieq. 


PAL/EOZOIC  AIR-BREATHING  ANIMALS.  88 

case  with  erect  sigillariae,  there  was  a  slight  swelling  or  bulb.  The  lower  part  is  imbedded 
in  gray  sandstone  and  shale  for  5  feet  2  inches.  Above  this  are  2  feet  6  inches  of  gray  shale. 
Above  this  is  a  sandstone  12  feet  thick,  but  the  tree  penetrates  this  only  about  8  inches, 
when  it  is  broken  off.  Thus  the  total  remaining  height  is  8  feet  4  inches. 

Five  feet  of  the  lower  part  of  this  tree  are  filled  with  matter  which  must  have  been 
introduced  into  it  while  it  remained  an  open  pit,  accessible  to  land  animals.  This  material, 
while  all  probably  introduced  by  rain-wash  or  accidental  falling  from  the  surface,  is  of  varied 
character.  At  the  bottom  there  is  a  layer  of  mineral  charcoal  about  an  inch  in  thickness, 
probably  representing  the  wood  or  inner  hark  fallen  in,  and  immediately  above  this  is  a 
black  shaly  layer,  with  bones  of  small  batrachians,  remains  of  millipedes  and  coprolitic  matter. 
Above  this  is  a  hard  material,  composed  partly  of  indurated  calcareous  day  and  partly  of 
vegetable  fragments  arranged  in  very  irregular  layers,  which  have  usually  a  shallow  basin- 
shape,  being  hollowed  toward  the  centre.  This  is  partly  an  effect  of  compression  of  the 
vegetable  matter,  and  is  partly  caused  by  the  greater  thickness  of  the  earthy  beds  toward  the 
sides,  a  consequence  of  rain-wash  from  the  surface.  Here  and  there,  throughout  this  purl  of 
the  stem,  there  are  thin,  black,  coaly  or  shaly  bands  marking  surfaces  of  sonic  duration. 
Toward  the  upper  part  of  the  productive  five  feet,  sandstone  predominates,  but  there  are 
still  occasional  dark  beds.  Throughout  all  these  layers  there  are  animal  remains,  which  arc, 
however,  more  abundant  in  the  dark  and  laminated  beds.  There  is,  more  especially  in  the 
lower  part  of  the  tree,  much  coprolitic  matter,  sometimes  in  distinct  layers,  and  rich  in  phos- 
phate of  calcium.  Under  the  lens  it  is  seen  to  contain  fragments  of  hones  of  small  reptiles 
and  of  chitinous  matter  of  millipedes  or  insects.  It  is  in  short  in  sonic  places  a  very  fine 
bone-breccia  and  in  others  an  indurated  guano. 

This  tree  is  remarkable  for  the  number  of  vertebrates  which  have  left  their  remains  in 
it,  and  which  belong  to  nine  species,  represented  by  portions  of  about  30  individuals.  1'n/in 
vetusta  also  occurs,  though  rarely,  and  there  are  numerous  fragmentary  specimens  of  milli- 
pedes of  the  genera  Xyfobitix  and  Arcliinlnn.  This  tree  is  further  remarkable  above  all  others 
hitherto  found  for  the  great  thickness  of  the  productive  layers  and  the  abundance  of  coprolitic 
matter,  which  probably  indicate  that  it  remained  open  a  long  time,  and  that  some  of  the 
animals  continued  to  live  and  subsist  on  their  feebler  companions  for  some  time  after  they 
fell  into  it.  It  results,  however,  from  this  that  the  bones  of  the  smaller  species  are  much 
scattered.  The  devourers  of  these  smaller  animals  would  seem  to  have  been  the  species  of 
Dendrerpeton  whose  bones  are  least  scattered,  and  in  some  cases  associated  with  carbonised 
cuticle.  One  specimen  of  Dendrerpeton  Acadiamnn  is  the  largest  yet  found,  the  skull  being 
4  inches  in  length.  It  may  have  been  nearly  3  feet  long,  and  could  not  therefore  extend 
itself  within  its  prison. 

The  second  tree  found  by  Mr.  McNaughton  is  in  Division  4,  Section  XIII.,  Group  20, 
of  the  section.  It  is  thus  203  feet  7  inches  below  the  original  bed  at  Coal  Mine  Point,  and 
is  about  half  way  between  this  and  the  new  tree  in  Group  26.  It  is  remarkable  as  standing 
on  a  bituminous  shale,  one  of  the  few  beds  of  this  kind  which  have  been  elevated  to  con- 
stitute forest  soils.  It  is  22  inches  in  diameter,  and  is  about  seven  in  height ;  but  only  about 
18  inches  of  the  lower  part  are  productive,  and  are  largely  composed  of  a  dark-coloured 
laminated  material,  much  damaged  by  the  percolation  of  ferruginous  water.  The  inclosing 
beds  are,  in  ascending  order,  coarse  shale  and  sandstone  3  feet,  sandstone  4  feet,  and  beds  of 
coal  with  shaly  partings  2  feet.  This  tree  seems  to  have  contained  remains  of  13  individuals 
of  four  or  five  species. 


80  SIR  WILLIAM  DAWSON  ON 

NOTE  ON  DEVONIAN  PLANT-BEDS  AT  ST.  JOHN,  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 

It  inuv  seem  remarkable  that  these  beds  of  shale,  occupying  a  limited  area  in  the 
vicinitv  of  St.  John.  New  Brunswiek,  should  have  yielded  so  rich  a  flora  and  fauna,  and 
at  tirst  sight  they  seem  to  be  altogether  exceptional  in  this  respect— so  much  so,  indeed,  as 
!,,  have  occasioned  doiil.ts  in  s..me  .Barters  as  to  their  Devonian  age.  Remarkable  though 
tliev  an-,  however,  a  little  consideration  will  serve  to  remove  their  apparently  anomalous 
character.  Though  the  beds  of  the  Middle  and  I'ppcr  Devonian  are  largely  marine,  and, 
therefore,  not  lik.-ly  to  lie  ri.-h  in  plant  remains,  we  find  even  in  some  marine  limestones  of 
tli,  Mi. Idb-  Devonian  ot'  <  >hio.  trunks  of  trees  of  tin-  genus  Dadoxylon,  trunks  of  tree-ferns, 
.lipe- ..f  l'r..iid-.  ind'u-atinir  imperfectly  many  other  species  of  ferns,  and  the  vast  masses  of 
M;I.TO.|.,.IV.  .ii.'l  Sporo, -arp-  of  l'rot,.-al\  inia  in  the  I  >cvonian  shales  of  ( >hio  and  Ontario  ;  and 
,),,.„.  ;i.,,,eiated  with  Calamitean  and  Lepidodcndroid  plants,  which  also  occur  in  the 
D.-vonian  of  iVun-ylvania.  In  the  ('helming  group  ,,f  (Jilboa,  N'ew  York,  Prof.  Hall  has 
e\.-ii  di-,.'\,Ti'l  erect  -tnmp>  o|  lai^'-  tree-ferns  -in-rounded  with  their  aerial  roots.  Fresh 
\vutcr  hivalvo  aKo  oe.-iir  in  the  Catskill  group  of  New  York,  and  in  the  Kiltorean  buds  of 
Ireland  .n.'i  'li'  l>-'\,.hian  "I  Kiimpe,  and  even  the  I'pper  Silurian  has  afforded  remains  of 
-.  ..ri'i»i!-  and  in-,  .-I-.  It  follow-,  fr. ,m  th,--c  tad-  that  if  we  can  anywhere  find  a  true  fresh- 
\\ai-Ta.-i-uniulaiion  ot'thi-  period  favourably  constituted  for  the  preservation  of  the  more 
ddi, -at, •  t',.--il-.  \\  >•  max  expect  to  find  a  land  flora  and  fauna  comparing  in  richness  with 
t|,,t  ,,|  tj,,.  ('oal-t'ormatioii.  Thi-  i-  what  we  -,-,-m  to  have  in  the  fern  ledges  of  St.  John. 
l!e-idi--  tlii-.  tl..  -.  li.il-  arc  t'avoiiralil v  e.xp,»ed  in  the  vicinity  of  a  large  city,  possessing  a 
/•al'iii-  -.»i'i\  .'I  'naturali-t-  and  genlogists,  eminent  ainonir  whom  have  been  the  late  Prof. 
Haiti,  and  Mr.  Mattli.  \\ .  \\  li"  i-  -till  -pared  to  us.  The  labours  of  these  gentlemen  and  their 
.  .,11,-aifu,  -  ha\e  nndoiilitedl  v  Keen  the  leading  caii-e  which  has  enabled  this  peculiar  deposit 
t.,  xi.-ld  up  it-  tr.-a-ui'i •-.  It  ^  rarely  that  -ucli  exceptionally  rich  beds  as  those  of  the  Cam- 
l.rian  and  Devonian  uf  the  vicinity  oi'St..lolin  have  been  so  specially  and  thoroughly  worked. 
Hence  we  need  not  be  Mirprised  that  iliev  have  contributed  so  much  to  remedy  the  imper- 
feetinii-  nt'i.iir  Lrcologieal  record. 

Si  liiiKSTKiNS    To    C'nl.LKCTilKS. 

My  attention  was  tirst  called  to  I'aheo/.oic  land  animals  by  the  discovery  of  Baphetes 
•••/•>  in  1H.')1  ;  and  since  that  time  I  have  in  all  my  explorations  in  the  Carboniferous 
roek*  kept  constantly  in  view,  the  possibility  uf  the  occurrence  of  such  remains;  and  when  I 
have  employed  others  to  collect  for  me.  have  instructed  them  to  he  constantly  on  the  watch 
for  specimens  of  this  kind.  I  have  indeed  nut  been  without  hope  that  we  might  some  day 
IK-  rewarded  by  a  true  reptile.  <>r  a  bird  or  even  a  prototypal  mammal  among  the  debris  of 
the  Carboniferous  forests.  In  any  ease  we  may  expect  to  find  many  more  species  of  the  types 
of  life  on  the  land  already  known  in  the  Paheozoic. 

The  inoiit  promising  repositories  are  undoubtedly  those  erect  trees  which  have  already 
yielclwl  HO  many  remains,  and  the  recent  discovery  in  the  Joggins  section  of  such  trees  at 
two  now  hori/..iii.  in  the  Joggins  section  in  Nova  Scotia '  should  stimulate  to  further  search. 
Fmm  the  tuiranier  of  1851,  when  the  writer  in  company  with  Sir  Charles  Lyell,  found  remains 

1  ••  preliminary  uolice,  Canadian  Record  of  Science,  May,  1894. 


PALAEOZOIC  AIR-BRKATHING-  ANIMALS.  87 

of  Dcndrerpeton,  Hylonomus  and  a  land  shell  in  a  tree  at  Coal-Mine  Point,  down  to  1893, 
such  discoveries  were  limited  to  this  one  bed,  and  it  was  supposed  to  be  unique  in  this 
respect.  I  had  revisited  the  Joggins  many  times  in  the  interval,  had  extracted  about  thirty 
trees  at  different  times  from  the  bed  in  question,  and  had  made  trials  of  all  the  trees  exposed 
in  other  beds.  Yet  in  1893  there  appeared  in  the  cliff  two  productive  trees  in  different  beds, 
one  of  them  203  feet  below  the  original  productive  bed,  the  other  414  feet  below  it  ;  and 
thanks  to  the  watchfulness  of  Mr.  1\  W.  McNaughton,  who  had  kindly  promised  to  attend 
to  this  matter  in  my  behalf,  they  were  secured  and  have  proved  fruitful  of  interesting 
remains,  of  which  in  so  far  as  the  species  are  new,  preliminary  notices  arc  inserted  in  the 
foregoing  synopsis. 

Erect  trees  occur  in  all  our  coal-fields,  and  arc  not  infrequent  in  the  root's  of  coal-beds 
from  which  they  are  apt  to  fall  when  the  supporting  coal  is  removed.  All  such  stumps,  and 
especially  their  lower  parts,  should  be  carefully  examined.  Were  this  attended  to,  I  have  no 
doubt  that  discoveries  similar  to  those  made  at  the  Smith  .loggius  would  result  in  other 
coal-fields. 

The  next  most  likely  places  in  which  to  find  land  animals  are  the  root-shales  of  the 
coals,  especially  where  these  are  rich  in  remains  of  leaves.  Such  beds  have  vieldcd  manv 
fossil  insects,  and  Baphetes  planiceps  was  found  in  the  root' shale  of  the  I'ictou  main  seam.  It 
is  to  be  observed  that  in  these  beds  remains  of  arachnidans,  insects  and  millipedes  are  often 
very  faint  and  obscure,  and  so  require  careful  examination  of  the  surfaces  in  a  good  light. 
It  is  also  to  be  noted  that  remains  of  land  animals  are  apt  to  occur  in  special  limited  localities, 
where  local  circumstances  have  caused  them  to  accumulate  ;  and  where  one  specimen  is  found 
others  should  be  looked  for  in  the  same  place,  and  in  the  continuation  of  the  same  surface. 
Nodules  of  clay-ironstone,  contained  in  bands  of  shale  or  clay,  have  also  proved  productive, 
and  should  be  carefully  examined.  In  many  beds  the  nodules  will  be  found  to  be  barren,  but 
where  nodules  are  found  to  contain  plant  remains  they  will  repay  search  for  animal  remains 
as  well. 

Beds  deposited  near  the  margin  of  the  upland  country  are  also  the  most  promising.  In 
Nova  Scotia  the  older  rocks  seem  to  have  constituted  islands  in  the  waters  or  swamps  of  the, 
Carboniferous  period,  and  even  of  the  Erian,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  such  old  margins  of 
lagoons  and  swamps,  discoveries  of  land  animals  may  be  expected.  From  this  point  of  view 
the  base  of  the  Cobequid  Hills,  at  Apple  River  and  elsewhere  on  the  Cumberland  side,  and 
from  Advocate  Harbour  eastward  on  the  south  side,  have  yielded  interesting  facts  in  the  way 
of  footprints,  and  may  be  expected  to  afford  more.  So,  also,  on  the  south  side  of  Minas 
Basin  the  Lower  Carboniferous  rocks  of  Horton  Bluff  and  Lower  Horton  deserve  careful  and 
repeated  search.  The  thick  shale  beds  over  the  South  Fictou  coal  seams  are  also  very 
promising,  and  the  roof-shales  of  Cape  Breton  have  afforded  some  of  our  best  insects,  and 
only  require  search  to  afford  many  more.  It  is  interesting  also  to  note  that  the  higher 
fauna  of  batrachian  life  has  been  traced  back,  though  as  yet  oidy  by  footprints,  to  the  basal 
beds  of  the  Carboniferous.  The  skeletons  of  these  older  creatures  are  yet  a  desideratum, 
and  may  at  any  time  be  found  in  these  beds. 

As  to  the  Brian  or  Devonian,  the  shales  of  the  Little  River  group  in  Southern  New 
Brunswick,  which  have  afforded  so  many  land  invertebrates,  are  a  peculiar  and  exceptional 
group  of  beds,  unrivalled  as  yet  in  the  preservation  of  the  more  delicate  forms  of  Devonian 
vegetation.  Similar  exceptional  spots  may  exist  elsewhere,  and  the  riches  of  the  St.  John 


88  SIR  WM.  DAWSON  ON  PALEOZOIC  AIR-BREATH  ING  ANIMALS. 

|H-«U  arc  |>orhaps  not  yet  exhausted.  I  have  elsewhere  remarked  that  in  the  middle  and 
later  Krian  the  surface  of  the  land  seems  to  have  been  more  varied  than  in  the  Coal-forma- 
tion age.  This  would  afford  hope  for  a  rich  land  fauna,  more  especially  when  taken  in 
connection  with  the  known  abundance  of  plants  and  of  insect  life  in  some  localities  at  \^:«\. 
Tlu-rc  i*  thus  good  reason  to  hope  for  unexpected  discoveries  in  Krian  deposits  which  contain 
vegetable  remains,  and  those  of  shallow  water  mid  estnarine  fishes. 

Such  pri/cs  will  likely  fall  to  the  lot  of  local  collectors,  who  can  watch  new  exposures 

nnd  vi«it   productive  localities  again  and  again.      Had  we  more  of  such  ohservers  scattered 

over  the  f.'oilit'croii-i  districts  of  Canada,  we  might  hope  fora  more  rapid  progress  in  discovery. 

M\  ..wn  time  for  tidd  work  is.  I  fear,  mainly  in  the  past.      I  must  he  content  to  work  at  the 

material    1    have  already  collected,  of  which   much    remains   to    he  studied,  or  to  attend   to 

-  hr.'Uirht   I"  me  t>y  others.      N'othinsr,  however,  will   <five  me  greater  pleasure  than 

I.,  aid   in  an  cntiivh  un-clli-h  i-pirit  any  ol'  our  younger  observers.      It  is  one  of  the  highest 

of  ihi-  aired  to  aid  tho>c  who  arc  to  continue  the  work  of  scientific  exploration  in 

-  with  thi-  view  that    I    have  added    the  above  suggestions  to  the.  present 


SECTION  IV.,  1894.  [     89     ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


VI. — On  the  Organic  Remain*  of  the  Little  River  Group,  No.  II. 
By  G.   F.  MATTHEW,  D.Sr. 

(Read  May  L'5,  1898.) 


Some  six  years  ago  the  writer  read  before  this  Society  an  article  entitled  "  Remarkable 
Organisms  of  the  Silurian  and  Devonian  Rocks  in  Southern  Xe\v  Brunswick."  Several  "I' 
these  were  fossils  found  in  the  shales  of  the  Little  River  Group  and  placed  in  his  bands  for 
study  by  Mr.  W.  J.  Wilson,  now  of  the  start'  of  the  Geological  Survev  of  Canada.  Being 
engaged  on  the  Cambrian  faunas,  the  work  on  those  of  later  date  was  not  continued  then. 
but  the  time  now  seems  opportune  for  undertaking  the  investigation  of  these  later  faunas. 

Three  of  the  groups  described  in  this  paper  were  referred  to  the  "  Middle  and  Upper 
Devonian"  on  the  strength  of  the  plant  remains  contained  in  the  middle  group.  Xo  marine 
organisms  were  found  in  any  of  these  groups'  and  the  determination  from  plant  remains 
alone  seems  not  altogether  satisfactory,  except  within  a  larger  range'  of  time  :  and  the  author 
proposes  to  resume  in  this  and  succeeding  papers  the  use  of  the  local  name  given  in  1st>:i.- 

The  three  groups  classed  as  Middle  and  Upper  Devonian  were  named  "Bloomshurv.  Little 
River  and  Mispec.  Of  these  the  two  tirst,  though  unlike  lithologicallv,  appear  to  form  one 
terrain  ;  but  the  last  appears  to  be  a  separate  terrain. 

Although  the  officers  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada  have  made  a  close  and  detailed 
examination  of  the  disturbed  Pre-Carboniferous  rocks  of  southern  Xew  Brunswick,  no  further 
study  of  the  rocks  in  the  typical  "Devonian  ''  basin  drained  by  the  Little  and  Mispec  rivers 
has  been  made  since  the  writer  more  than  thirty  years  ago  roughly  surveyed  it,  and  outlined 
its  structure.  Yet  though  no  work  has  been  done  in  this  area  the  surveys  made  east,  west 
and  north  of  it  have  had  an  important  bearing  on  the  author's  present  view  of  the  relations 
of  the  rocks  in  this  basin.  He  proposes  to  allude  briefly  to  the  results  obtained  in  these  later 
surveys,  in  so  far  as  they  bear  on  the  question  of  the  age  of  the  rocks  in  the  geological  basin, 
through  which  flow  the  Little  and  the  Mispec  rivers. 

As  the  paper  in  which  the  rocks  of  this  basin  were  described  may  not  be  accessible  to 
all  interested  in  this  subject,  such  parts  as  relate  to  the  Post-Cambrian  groups  are  here 
quoted.3 

"  As  some  interest  in  the  geology  of  this  vicinity  has  been  excited  by  the  articles  of 
Professor  Dawson  [Sir  J.  W.  Dawson]  on  the  Upper  Devonian  Flora  of  Eastern  America, 

1  Some  remains  referred  by  J.  W.  Salter  to  Eurypterus  and  Amphipeltis  as  crustacean,  are  thought  by  the 
author  to  have  been  of  terrestrial  origin,  as  will  be  shown  hereafter. 

*  Canadian  Naturalist  and  Geologist,  Aug.,  1863 ;  see  also  Quart  Jour.  Geol.  Soc.,  Txmdon,  Nov.,  1865. 

3  "  Observations  on  the  Geology  of  St  John  County,  New  Brunswick,  by  G.  F.  Matthew."    In  Can.  Nat.  and 
Geol.,  vol.  VIII.,  Aug.,  1863,  Montreal,  pp.  241-260. 

Sec.  IV.,  1894.    12. 


90 


G.  F.  MATTIIKW  <)N  TUB  ORGANIC  REMAINS  OF  THE 


in  the  Canadian  Naturalist  and  in  the  Journal  of  the  Geological  Society,  a  few  remarks  on 
the  lithology,  stratigraphy  and  distribution  of  the  older  deposits  of  this  neighbourhood  may 

not  he  unacceptable. 

-The  Devonian  ago  of  certain  deposits  in  Gaspe",  Nova  Scotia,  and  Maine,  had  been 
recognixed.  before  tlie  existence  of  strata  of  this  age  in  New  Brunswick  was  ascertained.  In 
various  parts  of  the  Buy  of  Kundy,  red  sandstones  had  been  observed,  some  were  referred 

,,,  ,)„.  (•;„•! ifcrons  period,  while  ..tliers  were  found  to  be  of  still  later  origin  ;  the  deposits 

!,,  which  the-e  remarks  relate  were  all  classed  as  Silurian. 

••  In  .lime.  1  *•'>!.  Dr.  Dawson  asserted  the  Devonian  age  of  the  sandstones  of  Perry  in 
ea-tcrti  Main.-  (and  in  consequence  those  of  St.  Andrews,  N.  13.)  from  certain  plants  euh- 
,,,iti,..|  i..  him  for  .•xamimition.  Dr.  ('.  T.  Jackson  had  previously  suggested  this  as  the 
probable  ;iL'e  of  the-e  roek-.  The  ailditional  proofs  aecii  111  ulated  by  I'rof.  C.  II.  Hitchcock, 
have  thrown  much  t'urtlier  light  on  their  history  and  their  Devonian  age  is  now  clearly 

'•  'I. 

••  ( in  tin-  ca-tern  -i'le  "t'  the  harbour  of  St.  .lohn.  and  extending  many  miles  along  the 

,...i-i.  .in-  extcn-ive  -ediinentary  roek-  of  great    tliiekness.  consisting  almost  entirely  of  frag- 

.  k-.  M-iiallv  of  coarse  mail-rial-,  varied  by  the  addition  of  numerous  beds  of  volcanic 

The   |o\\  er  member- of  thi-   formation   pa--  beneath    the    harbour  and  extend  a  few 

.il.,n^   tin-  i-oa-t    to  tin-  we-t\\ard.      It  i-  in  this  direction   that  vegetable  remains  of  the 

•ln-e  rocks  were  formed.  ha\c  been  tinind   in  the   greatest  abundance,  and  best 

i  |.i.--,-r\ation.      Tlie  examination  o)1  these  fossils  has  enabled    Dr.   Dawson  to  refer  the 

;  iii  e,,niii-eti,iii  \\itli  tlieiii  I  o  1 1  it- Chi1  inn  1 1  g  uTul  I  'o  iM  a  gc  groii  ps  of  Ne  w  York  geologists. ' 


Posf  Devonian. 


G 


roup 


Cordiiie  Shalt 


Bloomsfaiir 


PreDevoaiiM 


Xap,  skewing  tKe  Devonian  Basin  at  S*  JoKn.   JO. 

5ci!e.  ,  8    mi-Us   lo  »n    Inck  . 


'  In  the  map  and  section  accompanying  these  observations  I  have  endeavoured  to  show 
the  distribution  of  the  various  groups  of  strata,  and  the  manner  in  which  they  are  tilted  and 
Three  principal  folds  in  the  strata  (including  those  from  the  Laurentian  to  the 
Devonian)  are  olwrraMe.  Of  these  the  northwestern  skirts  the  south  side  of  Kennebcckasis 
Hay.  a  hike-like  expansion  of  the  lower  part  of  that  river  (not  shown  on  this  map).  The 
soathcMtern  nun*  jmrallel  to  that  part  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy  eastward  of  Cape  Spencer,  and  at 

1  Th«  Ute  I>r.  Ju.  Robb  h«d  previously  clMwxl  them  :ts  Upper  Silurian  (Johnson's  Report  on  the  Agricultural 
cajmbilitie.  of  H.  B.) 


LITTLE  RIVER  GROUP,  No.  II.  91 

a  short  distance  from  it.  Its  axis  has  a  considerable  inclination  to  the  southwest,  for  the 
strata  are  found  to  bend  over  it  in  ascending  order  in  that  direction.  This  peculiarity  causes 
the  deposits  in  the  intermediate  synclinal  fold  to  expand  to  the  westward  and  assume  the 
appearance  of  a  basin  opening  to  the  sea. 

"  Principal  Dawson,  in  his  article  on  the  Devonian  Flora  of  Northeastern  America, 
published  in  the  November  number  (1862)  of  the  Journal  of  the  Geological  Society,  divides 
these  Pre-Carboniferous  beds  into  several  groups,  which,  with  some  modifications,  are  given 
below.  I  have  attached  names  to  these  groups,  indicating  the  localities  where  the  best  and 
most  typical  exposures  have  been  observed,  which  may  serve  the  convenience  of  local 
observers  until  the  strata  have  been  co-ordinated  with  deposits  in  regions  better  known. 

BLOOMSBURY  GROUP  (No.  4  of  Dawson),  thickness  2,500  feet.1 

a.  Basalt,  amygdaloid,  trapash,  trapash  shite;  some  beds  of  conglomerate.     Thick- 

ness, 2,000  feet.2 

b.  Fine  grained  red  clay  slate.      1  rpl  .  ,  ,  ,. 

-r,    fV  i  >  1  hlckness  ;>00  teet. 

Reddish  gray  conglomerate.  J 

LITTLE  RIVER  GROUP  (Nos.  2  and  3  of  Dawson). — Thickness  5,200  feet. 

a.  "  Dadoxylon    Sandstone." — Gray   sandstone   and   grit,   with    beds  of  dark    tcrav 

shale,  sometimes  graphitic.     Thickness  2.HOO   feet.      /'O.S.M'/.V — Numerous   plant 
remains. 

b.  "  Cordaite  shales." — Gray,  greenish  and  red  shales;  reddish  and  gray  sandstones, 

grits  and  conglomerates,  alternating  with  shales.     Thickness   2,400  feet.      /•'<«- 
sils. — Cordaite,  Oalamites,  Stigmaria,  Ferns,  etc.,  [many]   identical   with   those 
of  the  preceding  section.      [Several  crustaceans,  wings  of  insects.] 
MISPECK  GROUP  (No.  1  of  Dawson). — Thickness  1,800  teet. 

a.  Coarse  subangular  conglomerate. 

b.  Fine  grained  purple  clay  slate  and  grits,  surmounted  by  slate  conglomerate. 

"  Topography. — The  indentations  in  the  coast  line  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy  at  Port  Simonds 
and  St.  John  harbour,  cut  directly  across  all  the  groups  of  rocks  mentioned  above.  In  the 
peninsula  between  Kennebeckasis  Bay  and  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  two  hilly  ridges,  one  skirting 
the  former,  and  the  other  the  latter  bay  [eastward  of  Cape  Spencer],  are  the  most  prominent 
topographical  features.  An  intermediate  ridge  of  land  which  extends  a  short  distance  into 
the  Bay  of  Fundy  [between  Port  Simonds  and  St.  John  harbour]  consists  principally  of  the 
highest  group  ("  Mispeck")." 

I  quote  here  from  the  article  some  further  details  of  the  description  of  these  rocks  and 
the  Lower  Carboniferous,  to  show  their  relations  to  each  other. 

"  BLOOMSBURY  GROUP. — a.  Volcanic  Beds. — Later  traverses  of  the  borders  of  the  Little 
River — Mispec  Basin,  made  by  the  officers  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  have  shown 
that  the  volcanic  beds  east  of  St.  John  harbour,  belong  to  an  older  series  than  the  Devonian, 
and  are,  in  fact,  Pre-Cambrian. 

"  b.  Sedimentary  beds. — The  thickness  of  these  red  beds  seen  at  St.  John  harbour  is  insig- 
nificant, but  in  the  basin  next  west  from  St.  John,  extending  from  Musquash  to  Lepreau, 
they  form  quite  an  important  mass  of  red  slates  and  conglomerates,  which  to  the  southward 
rest  on  quartziferous  porphyries. 

1  Where  a  group  appears  on  both  sides  of  a  synclinal  fold,  the  average  thickness  has  been  given.    The  measure- 
ments are  to  be  regarded  as  merely  approximate. 

1  The  greater  part  of  this  a  group  was  subsequently  found  to  be  infolded  rocks  of  Pre-Cambrian  age. 


92  G.  F.  MATTHKW  ON  THE  ORGANIC  REMAINS  OF  THE 

"  LITTLE  RIVER  GROITP.--<I.  Dadoxylon  Sandstone.— The  hard  sandstones  of  this  group 
stand  out  almve  the  older  and  later  strata  and  are  a  valuable  aid  in  tracing  the  succession  of 
inemtx-rs.  They  rise  from  beneath  the  Post-pliocene  gravel  of  Little  River  valley,  where 
tin-  fin-t  [lowest]  beds  consist  of  hard  gray  sandstones,  with  beds  of  grit  and  layers  of  dark 
gray  .dial**  at  intervals,  the  whole  having  a  thickness  of  2,000  feet.  The  fossils  are  Cala- 
mity Intnsilioxix  [li'-niia  rndintn]  and  fragments  yielding discigerous  and  other  porous  tissues. 
Tli<-  lower  layers  .-an  In-  traced  tour  miles  east  [of  the  harbour  of  St.  John],  where  they  sink 
beneath  gravel  beds  in  tin-  valley  of  the  Mispeck  River.  On  the  south  side  of  the  valley 
tin-  sandstones  reappear  with  a  westerly  ilip. 

•  At  the  bridge  over  tlie  Mispeck  River  the  sandstones  contain  fragments  of  carbonized 
wo,,,|.     I'.tl.iin'iti'x  ti-finxiU'inis  and  ('.  sp?     A  bed  of  dark  shale  at  the  same  place  holds  Cor- 
•l-iiir."  1{"I'I'H.  ('.  niiijiixtifoliii  and  a  calamite  (<\  caniiaformisf)  numerous  stems  of  ferns  and 
leaflet*  and  broken  fronds  of  two  species  (one  probably   Nenropteris  polymorpha,  Dn.)     Beds 
of  irrav  coMirlonieratc  oeeiir  in  the  sandstones  of  this  valley,  and  the  thickness  of  the  deposit 
i-  niii.-h  irivaier  than  at  Little  River  and  further  west,  being  about  3,600  feet. 

•  An  oiiti-rnp  nt' these  sandstones  was  traced   fur  several  miles  along  the  southeastern 
-i,|, •  .,| 'tin-  Hlooiu-liiirv  axi-  [ea-t  ot'Cape  Speneer].      Beds  of  dark  shale   in  the  sandstones 
hold  -tern-  and  other  trairments  of  plants. 

•• /,.  r,  ,/,/,',  «/(></(•.«. —  At  the  mirth  of  Mount  Prospect  [four  miles  east  of  St.  John  city] 
ih. -iv  i-  an  excellent  exposure  of  this  division  of  the  Little  River  group.  By  increase  in  the 
bulk  and  fiv.|iiencv  of  the  finer  beds,  the  sandstones  gradually  pass  into  arenaceous  shales  of 
irreeiii-h.  irrav  and  f.  d  i-oloiir,  which  frequently  alternate  with  reddish  and  gray  sandstone 
and  irrit.  tin-  latter  predominating  east  nt'this  place,  while  the  shales  are  more  prevalent  in 
rn  extension  of  the  deposit.  <  'i,r<l<iiti  .s  Ruhhii  has  been  found  to  characterize  these 
-ball--  throughout  nearly  their  whole  thickness  of  2,300  feet.  They  cover  an  extensive  area 

ill   the  \alleV  ut   tile    Mlspeek    lilVer. 

"The  upturned  edge>  ot'these  rocks,  so  remarkable  for  tlie  abundance  and  perfection  of 
e  flora  which   they  contain,  have  thus  h(.t.n   traced   around    a   double   [i.e.,  sigmoid]  curve 
t'r.-ni  Maiiawaironis  to  I'lack  River,  a  distance  of  more  than  thirty  miles. 

•Mi-i'K'K  (iKnri-. — Killing  the  centre  of  the  basin  of  Devonian  rocks  intervening 
IM-IWI-CH  Little  River  and  Mispe.-k  River,  and  having  a  breadth  of  about  two  miles,  is  a  group 
I  sediments  in  which  no  m-ganie  remains  have  been  found,  and  which  there  is  reason  to  sup- 
l-.-c  should  be  separated  from  the  fossilifennis  strata  below,  although  resembling  the  latter 
in  appearance,  and  equally  metamorphosed  [<'.  e.,  hardened,  cleaved  and  deprived  of  bitumen]. 
The  lowest  member  is  a  coarse  reddish  conglomerate,  having  a  red  slaty  paste  filled  with 
large  Multangular  fragments  of  a  gray  altered  rock,  like  the  lower  slate  of  the  Coldbrook 
gnnip,  (I're-Cambriaii) ;  it  also  contains  fragments  of  reddish  sandstone  and  a  few  pieces  of 

The  conglomerate  is  overlain  by  thick  beds  of  purple  clay  slate, 

which  by  the  accession  of  coarser  materials  [in  the  upper  part]  becomes  a  slaty  sandstone  or 
Hied  with  white  [felspathie]  particles.     The  highest  member  on  the  line  of  section  is  a 
conglomerate  holding  fragments  of  slate  and  sandstone. 

—In  rear  of  the  Post-pliocene  plateau  at  Red  Head,  east  of  St. 

ohn  Harbour,  there  is  a  small  isolated  deposit  of  conglomerate  terminating  in  a  cliff  seventy 

t  high.     It  lie*  at  the  junction  of  the  Cordaite  shales  and  Mispeck  group,  and  is  much  less 

coherent  than  any  of  the  older  conglomerates  of  the  vicinity  ;  this  dip  is  opposite  to  that  of 


LITTLE  RIVER  GROUP,  No.  II.  93 

the  Cordaite  shales,  and  the  deposit  is  in  every  respect  similar  to  the  Lower  Carboniferous 
conglomerate  of  the  Kennebecasis  valley  a  few  miles  to  the  north.  [This  outlier  of  Lower 
Carboniferous  conglomerate  rests  upon  the  eroded  edges  of  the  beds  of  the  Little  River  and 
Mispeck  Groups]. 

"  Metamorphism. — In  the  two  last  named  groups  [*'.  e.  Dadoxylon  and  Cordaite]  the  vege- 
table remains  of  the  sandstone  are  converted  into  anthracite,  and  the  lustre  of  graphite  given 
to  the  ferns  [and  other  delicate  plants]  which  the  finer  beds  contain.  As  soon  as  we  pass  to 
the  Lower  Carboniferous  deposits  a  wide  distinction  in  this  respect  is  at  once  apparent,  for 
the  vegetable  remains  which  these  contain  have  the  appearance  of  plants  from  unaltered 
coal-measures.  The  conglomerates  also  differ  greatly  from  those  of  the  two  groups  above 
named  in  their  incoherence,  and  some  of  the  shales  are  scarcely  harder  than  the  dried  mud 
of  a  pond." 

To  bring  these  remarks  in  connection  with  our  present  knowledge  of  the  region  so  far 
as  relates  to  the  terrains  of  Little  River  and  Mispeck  and  of  the  Flora  which  the  formed 
terrain  holds,  a  few  additional  remarks  are  necessary. 

NOTE  ON  TIIK  LITTLE  RIVKR  GROUP. 

In  the  article  extracts  from  which  are  cited  above  the  Little  River  (Jroup  was  divided 
into  two  principal  sections  on  lithological  grounds,  and  this  division  is  the  most  obvious  one. 
But  a  more  extended  knowledge  of  the  surrounding  districts  has  shown  that  the  upper  one, 
or  the  Cordaite  shales  exhibits  lithological  distinctions  by  which  it  can  lie  separated  into  two 
portions  ;  of  these  the  lower  portion  has  a  predomineiice  of  fine  shales  and  fewer  sandstone 
beds,  and  also  is  not  so  calcareous  as  the  upper  ;  this  quality  of  tin-  upper  shales  is  shown  bv 
the  numerous  calcite  veins  which  they  contain  ;  siliceous  veins  are  much  more  plentiful  in 
the  lower  shales  and  prevail  in  the  Dadoxylon  sandstone  (beneath  the-  lower  shales)  almost 
to  the  exclusion  of  calcite  veins. 

If  one  may  conjecture  the  comparative  time  value  of  the  several  parts  of  the  Little 
River  terrain  and  represent  it  to  numbers  we  might  allot  these  numbers  as  follows  : — 

1.  Bloomsbury  Group One  part. 

2.  Dadoxylon  sandstone One  part. 

3.  Lower  Cordaite  shales One  part. 

4.  Upper  Cordaite  shales One  part. 

This  estimate  is  based  on  the  kind  of  sediment  in  the  various  parts,  the  comparative 
variability  in  thickness  of  the  several  divisions,  and  other  conditions. 

I  should  here  allude  to  a  difference  between  Prof.  Hartt  and  myself,  probably  unnoticed 
by  him,  in  placing  the  limit  between  the  Dadoxylon  sandstone  and  the  Cordaite  shales.  My 
division  was  placed  where  the  sandstones  ceased  to  appear  in  massive  beds,  while  his  was 
placed  lower  down  and  threw  the  whole  of  the  plant  beds  into  the  Cordaite  shales.1  Plant 
bed  No.  1,  which  by  the  first  arrangement  belongs  to  the  Dadoxylon  standalone,  shows 
important  differences  in  the  flora  from  the  beds  which  follow,  and  it  seems  quite  possible 
that  the  distinction  made  in  the  first  classification  should  have  been,  maintained. 

1  Observations  on  the  Geology  of  Southern  New  Brunswick,  Fredericton,  1865— Suppt.    On  the  Devonian  plant 
locality  of  the  Fern  Ledges,  p.  131,  by  C.  F.  Hartt. 


94  G.  F.  MATTHEW  ON  THE  ORGANIC  REMAINS  OF  THE 

NOTE  ON  TUB  MISPEC  GROUP. 

It  has  been  stated  in  my  article,  "Observations  on  the  Geology  of  St.  John  County," 
quoted  aln.ve  that  the  MUpeck  Group  or  terrain  rested  unconformably  on  the- Little  Eiver 
Group  ami  was  itself  uiu-onforniubly  surmounted  by  Lower  Carboniferous  conglomerates 
ui,.l  .ami-tones.  In  later  years  when  the  district  to  the  west  of  the  Little  River— Mispec 
Brin— cam*1  to  be  explored  by  the  officers  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  it  was  found 
that  ,-oMMdcrablo  masses  of  roil  conglomerates  and  slates  appeared  along  the  north  shore  of 
ih',.  Hay  of  Kiindy  at  intervals  a.-  far  west  as  Eastp..rt  in  the  state  of  Maine.  They  fill  two 
narrow,  trough-like  basins,  beside  the  one  first  described.  In  the  typical  basin  (Mispec)  they 
an-  distinguishable  from  the  underlying  Little  River  group  by  the  conglomerate  at  the  base, 
i-'ht  chanire  in  tb"  dip  ..f  the  beds  and  by  their  colour.  In  the  middle  basin  (Lepreau) 
-imilar  -trata  appear,  and  in  (he  tliird  basin  (West  Isles)  a  series  of  red  rocks  which  appears 
i,,  !„•  ,.f -imilar  as."-,  r,--t  in  phi.-.-  directly  upon  the  Lauroiitian  gneiss,  and  its  conglomerate 
1a\.'r-  :uv  lilh-d  with  block-  of  giieis:.  from  this  source. 

Th.--  and  other  fa.-t-  imply  irivat  dir-turbance  and  denudation  in  this  area  after  the  time 
mark.-d  !,\  il,.-  dcpo-ition  of  the  Saint  .b.hn  group  (( 'ambrian-Ordovician)  and  before  that 
indicated  \\  the  Lower  Cai-bonifen.il>  conglomerates.  During  this  long  interval  of  geo- 
L.iri.al  time,  a  peri..d  ..f  comparative  repose  is  marked  by  the  deposition  of  the  rocks  of 

th,      Little    IlivtT    (Jrollp. 

N..TK  I.N  TIIK  LI.WKK  CARBONIFEROUS. 

Tli,-  -iir\,-\oi-  of  the  Canadian  (ieological  Survey  also  found  that  the  Lower  Carboni- 
l',-r..ii-  conglomerates  and  samUtonc-  were  continued  by  detached  outliers  to  a  connection 
with  tli,  |i.-v,.nian  plant  Led-  of  IVrry  in  Maine,  and  were  of  the  same  terrain.  From  this 
it  I.,-, -am.-  apparent  thai  the  plant-bearing  beds  of  Perry  wore  iii  close  chronological  relation 
with  I..-.I- which,  to  the  east  and  north,  held  such  brachiopods  as  Terebra.tu.la  sufflata,  Pro- 
,l,i.i,is  f '..»•,;  and  I'.  .<«-iii;r>t'«-iiliit<is.  but  it  has  not  been  determined  whether  the  Perry  plant- 
r.-inain-  an-  beneath,  above,  or  strictly  cotemporaneous  with  those  which  hold  the  marine 
organism*. 

On.-  further  consideration  of  importance  in  this  connection  was  established  by  officers  of 
thr  «i«-..logical  Survey  (Doctors  L.  \\r.  Bailey  and  R.  W.  Ells)  namely  that  the  Lower  Car- 
boiiiternHs  Flora,  which  belongs  to  the  group  of  the  Albert  shales,  etc.,  was  contained  in 
I »ed i*  which  were  older  than  the  main  body  of  Rod  Conglomerates  and  Sandstones  of  the 
Lower  Carboniferous.1  But  the  structure  of  this  terrain  haw  not  been  sufficiently  studied  in 
Hoiithern  New  Brunswick  to  make  it  clear  that  this  flora  does  not  also  extend  to  the  beds 
above  the  conglomerates  and  shales,  which  overlie  the  pyroschists  of  Albert  county. 

The  data  detailed  in  these  notes,  it  appears  to  the  writer,  warrant  the  revival  of  the  use 
of  the  hx-al  name  Little  River  Group  in  describing  new  organisms  from  the  beds  of  this 
terrain  ;  not  however  meaning  to  convey  the  impression  that  their  Devonian  age  is  disproven 
but  rather  that  a.-  the  reference  to  Middle  Devonian  rests  on  the  plant  remains  alone,  it  may 
lie  wine  to  wait  for  further  light  before  so  referring  these  new  organisms  definitely.  The 
evidence  from  other  sources,  however,  points  to  their  greater,  rather  than  their  lesser  antiquity. 

1  Beport  of  Protfnw,  OooL  Burr.  Out.,  1878-9,  p.  16o. 


LITTLE  RIVER  GROUP,  No.  II.  95 

DESCRIPTIONS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS. 

Mr.  ~W.  J.  Wilson,  now  of  the  Canadian  Geological  Survey,  placed  in  my  hands  for 
examination  some  time  ago  remains  of  several  animals  found  by  him  when  collecting  plant* 
from  the  plant  beds  in  St.  John  Co.,  N.B.  Among  these  remains  were  the  wing  of  an  insect, 
the  cephalothorax  of  a  scorpion  and  a  pulmoniferoua  mollusc.  Other  species  of  this  fauna, 
some  of  which  I  owe  to  his  courtesy,  were  described  in  an  article  which  I  had  the  honour  to 
read  before  this  Society  in  May,  1888.' 

The  land  fauna  of  this  age  in  St.  John  county  is  very  limited  and  consists  of  the  few 
remains  of  animals  that  have  been  met  with  from  time  to  time  in  collecting  land  plants,  first 
by  the  writer  more  than  thirty  years  ago,  next,  and  chiefly,  by  the  late  Professor  C.  F.  Hartt, 
and  in  later  years  by  Mr.  W.  J.  Wilson.  Mr.  Wilson's  collections  have  been  made  under 
exceptional  circumstances.  The  beds  from  which  Prof.  Hartt  had  collected  had  been  quarried 
to  the  level  of  the  beach  and  thus  apparently  exhausted.  But  Mr.  Wilson,  watching  the 
beach  after  storms,  was  able  to  find  some  of  the  ledges  bared  by  the  action  of  the  waves,  and 
from  these  collected  the  objects  herein  described,  lie  could  work  at  these  ledges  onlv  for  a 
few  hours  when  the  tide  was  out,  so  that  science  is  indebted  to  his  watchfulness  and  perse- 
verance for  the  discovery  of  these  rare  objects. 

The  land  fauna  found  in  these  rocks  by  Prof.  Hartt  and  myself  was  described  bv  tin- 
late  J.  W.  Salter,  of  London,  Dr.  S.  II.  Scudder,  of  Cambridge,  and  Sir  Win.  Dawson,  of 
Montreal,  and  consisted  of  the  remains  of  six  insects  and  one  snail.  The  insect  wings,  all  of 
which  were  more  or  less  broken,  were  referred  to  Xeuroptcrous  insects ;  most  of  them  were 
thought  to  be  related  to  the  Odonata  (Dragon  flies),  while  one  was  considered  an  Kplu-m- 
erid  (May  fly).  The  snail  was  thought  by  Sir  Win.  Dawson  to  be  related  to  Strophia  of 
Albers,  and  so  called  by  him  Strophites  grandcKra.- 

In  addition  to  the  species  described  in  this  paper,  Mr.  Wilson  collected  some  years  ago, 
and  placed  in  my  hands  for  description,  an  insect's  wing,  a  grub  (?)  and  another  fossil  which 
is  possibly  a  pedipalp ;  these  were  described  in  the  Transactions  of  this  Society  five  years 
ago.3 

The  insect  wing  now  to  be  described  is  fairly  well  preserved,  and  sufficiently  complete 
to  show  clearly  its  affinities.  It  agrees  in  all  essential  characters  with  Scudder' s  family 
group  Homothetidse,  and  is  closely  allied  to  the  type  of  the  family  Homothetus  fossilis, 
Scud.,  but  is  a  different  species. 

HOMOTHETDS    BRUTUS,  n.  8p.       PI.  I.,  fig.   11. 

Mediastinal  vein  extending  four-fifths  of  the  length  of  the  wing,  faintly  visible  in  the 
outer  half,  connecting  with  the  costal  vein.  Scapular  vein  extending  without  branches  to 
the  apical  margin,4  straight  in  the  inner  two-thirds,  slightly  curved  downward  in  the  outer 
third.  Externo-median  vein  originating  close  to  the  scapular,  and  gradually  diverging  ;  at 
nearly  one-third  from  its  origin  it  branches,  at  nearly  half  its  length  a  second  branch  diverges, 

1  On  some  remarkable  organisms  of  the  Silurian  and  Devonian  rocks  of  Southern  New  Brunswick. 

2  Strophites  was  preoccupied  by  Deshayes  in  1832.    Sir  William  has  substituted  Strophella. 

3  Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  Can.,  Vol.  VI.,  Sec.  IV.,  p.  49. 

*  Accepting  Dr.  Scudder's  limitation  of  this  vein  in  Homothetus.    See  "  Devonian  Insects  in  New  Brunswick," 
Memoir  Natural  History  Society,  Boston,  1880. 


96  G.  F.  MATTHEW  ON  THE  ORGANIC  REMAINS  OF  THE 

and  at  nearly  two-thirds  of  it*  length  a  third  branch- strikes  off;  these  branches  are  straight 
and  simple,  iind  are  thrown  off  on  the  lower  side  of  the  vein,  which  forks  again  near  the 
apical  margin.  Tin-  interno-median  vein  is  simple  for  two-fifths  of  its  length,  and  then 
throws  offsuecessively  several  forks  toward  the  lower  margin  of  the  wing.  The  anal  area 
ha*  a  branching  vein  and  an  inner  straight  vein,  running  obliquely  to  the  lower  margin  of 

the  wing. 

Tin-  cross-veins  of  tin-  wing  arc  obscure,  and  only  a  few  can  be  made  out.  The  scapular 
vein  is  weak,  and  the  costal  margin  comparatively  wide. 

The  lower  margin  and  apical  margin  of  this  wing  are  not  well  shown,  and  the  exact 
•  .inline  there  i-  doubtful.  From  (lie  relief  of  the  basal  portion  of  the  wing  in  the  shale,  the 
wing  i-  supposed  to  have  conic  from  the  right  side  of  the  insect. 

>'•'-.-.  —  l,eiiLrili  about  4  nun.  :  width  about  l:i  mm. 

//..,-.;.•//  •>!,<!  l.--''ilii'i. —  In  the  dark  gray  shales  of  Plant  bed  No.  8,  at  Fern  Ledges, 
Lima-let-.  St.  .lolm  County.  N.I?. 

(  hi  com  pa riii  i:  'In-  wing  with  I>r.  Scuddcr's  restoration  of  Homothetus  fossiUs l  it  seems  to 
th.  \\rit«T  that  a  ditfeivut  interpretation  might  be  given  to  some  of  the  veins  in  the  latter 
than  that  -uL'._',-t.-.l  by  the  learned  author  of  the  species.  By  a  (lotted  line  he  has  thrown 
into  tin-  interno-median  vein  certain  branches  which  in  our  species  clearly  belong  to  the 
e\t<-rn<>. median  :  tin-  doited  line,  however,  consists  of  an  open  row,  which  Dr.  Scudder 
.  \|i].iih-  t..  in.  .in  :i  tlieoivtiejil  re.-toration  :  and  is  to  be  distinguished  from  a  row  in  which 
id.-  .|<>t-  ;ii,  -mall  an. I  do....  and  which  mean-  that  the  vein  is  visible  but  badly  preserved; 
ue  are  t, i  inter  that  the  description  based  on  the  row  of  open  dots  is  open  to  amend- 
ment. The  traii-ter  of  the  branches  above  referred  to  to  the  externo-median  would  render 
-u.-h  a  chaniri-  a-  the  following  necessary  in  the  generic  description  of  Ifomnthetus  fossilis  for 
••  having  only  a  ti-u  brain-he-  in  the  external  quarter  of  the  wing,"  read  hoping  branches  in 
••-il'.i-il.'i  .,t'  tin-  n-iiii/.  Tlnj  venation  is  simpler  in  our  species  than  in  his. 

Sin.-e  l>r.  Si-udder,  -ome  twenty-seven  years  ago,  described  the  "Devonian"  insect 
wing-  found  at  St.  .lolm.  and  wrote  on  their  affinities,  extensive  discoveries  of  insect  wings 
have  been  made  in  the  Carboniferous  rocks  of  Europe  and  the  United  States,  which  has  made 
iiece— i»ry  an  entire  recasting  of  the  systematic  arrangement  of  the  insects  of  the  Palaeozoic 
The  Carboniferous  and  older  insect  remains  are  now  arranged  as  a  separate  division  of 
in«ects — the  1'alicodietyoptera  of  (ioldcnhcrg,  and  this  contains  orders  from  which  all  the 
modern  insects  (the  divisions  Ifeterometobola  and  Metobola)  are  descended. 

To  show  how  important  a  bearing  the  few  insect  wings  obtained  from  the  Little  River 
group  have  on  the  classification  of  insects,  an  outline  of  Dr.  Scudder's  scheme,  published  in 
the  Bulletin  :?1  of  the  United  States  Geological  Survey  (in  so  far  as  it  relates  to  our  insects) 
i*  published  here.  The  two  wings  discovered  by  Mr.  Wilson  are  inserted  to  give  complete- 
ness and  bring  it  down  to  the  present  time. 

Division  PAL.SODICTYOPTERA,  Gold. 

Sec.  1.  Orthopteroidea.— All  are  Carboniferous  and  Triassic,  but  the  Little  River  genus, 

Homothetus,  exhibits  strong  affinities  to  the  Protophasmidse. 
1.   Palfpohlattaria-. — Ancient  cockroaches. 


'  Op.  dt  PL  5-woodcut 


LITTLK  EIVER  GROUP,  No.  II.  97 

2.  Protophasmida. — Ancient  walking-sticks. 
Sec.  2.  Nenropteroidea.1 

1.  Platyphemeridie. — Ancient  MayflicH.    Platypheraera  autiqua. — Little  River  group. 

2.  Homothetidse. — Homothetus  fossilis  [and  llomothetus  erutus,  G.  F.  M.] — Little 

River  group. 

3.  Palseopterina. — Carboniferous  (no  "  older  "  species). 

4.  Xenoneuridse. — Xenoneura  antiquorum  (sole  species),  Little  River  group. 

5.  Hemeristina. — Lithentomum  Harttii  [and  Geroueura  Wilsoui,  G.  F.  M.) 

6.  Gerarina. — Carboniferous  (no  older  species). 

Sec.  3.  Hemipteroidre. — Ancient  bugs  (3  genera,  Permian  and  Carboniferous). 
Sec.  4.  Coleopteroidea. — Ancient  beetles;  indicated  by  borings  in  fossil  wood.  Carboniferous 
and  later. 

It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  tin-  Protophasmidre,  or  ancient  walking-sticks,  so 
abundant  in  the  Carboniferous  beds  of  Comment ry,  in  France,  have  not  been  recognized  ],v 
Dr.  Scudder  in  the  insect  fauna  of  St.  John.  The  condition  of  accumulation  and  preserva- 
tion are  similar  to  those  found  to  have  prevailed  during  the  growth  of  the  coal  seams  in 
Carboniferous  times,  and  we  would  naturally  look  for  the  presence  of  a  family  of  insects 
which  was  well' represented  in  the  rocks  of  this  formation  in  France  and  elsewhere.  Perhaps 
in  the  Homothetida?  we  have  the  ancestral  forms  of  the  Walking-sticks. 

It  is  noteworthy  that  no  second  individual  of  a  species  of  the  insects  of  the  Little  River 
group  has  been  found,  and  yet  at  least  eight  specie's  have  been  recovered  ;  this  indicates  an 
unknown  wealth  of  forms  among  the  flying  creatures  of  that  time,  even  if  we  as.-ume  that  sonic 
of  the  described  insect  wings,  may  have  been  the  front  and  hind  wings  of  one  specie-;. 

Amendation  of  the  Description  of  Germienrit,  Wilson/.- — While  referring  to  these  old 
insect  wings  the  author  may  here  suggest  a  possible  improvement  in  the  nomenclature  of  this 
wing  of  Geronetira  Wilsoni.  On  comparison  with  other  wings  the  author  is  led  to  think  that 
the  vein  called  the  sub-externomedian  should  be  denominated  the  interno-median  ;  that  called 
the  intern.o-med.ian  will  then  become  the  first  anal  vein  and  the  anal  area  will  be  of  more 
importance  than  as  originally  described. 

ARACHNOID  A. 

The  occurrence  of  fossils  representing  several  species  of  animals  allied  to  the  scorpions, 
has  been  reported  and  remarked  upon  as  instances  of  the  very  early  occurrence  in  time  of 
air-breathing  animals.  Thorrell  has  divided  them  into  two  groups,  those  which  have  the 
cephalothorax  truncated  in  front  like  the  modern  scorpions  and  those  which  have  it  produced. 
All  the  Palaeozoic  scorpions  belong  to  the  latter.  This  sub-order  of  the  scorpions  (Anthra- 
coscorpii)  is  divided  into  two  families,  of  which  one  contains  the  Silurian  scorpions  of 
Europe,  and  the  other  those  of  America,  as  well  as  all  the  forms  found  in  the  Carboniferous 
deposits  of  Europe  and  North  America.  The  more  ancient  family,  that  to  which  Thorrell 
gives  the  name  of  Palseophonidfe,  contains  the  species  found  at  St.  John. 

1  Oerephemera  timplex  and  Dyscritut  vetustus,  both  belonging  to  the  Neuropteroidea,  are  badly  preserved. 
Perhaps  for  this  reason  Dr.  Scudder  has  not  referred  them  to  any  of  the  six  families  which  he  has  establiehed 
in  this  section. 

'  Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  Can.,  vol.  vi.,  sec.  iv.,  p.  58. 

Sec.  IV.,  1894.    13. 


98  G.  F.  MATTHEW  ON  THK  ORGANIC  REMAINS  OF  THE 

PAL.SOPHONUS.     Thorrell  A  Lindstrom. 

Palwphonus  aretus,  n.  sp.    PI.  I.,  figs.  7  a  &  b. 

Onlv  tin-  cephalothorax  und  one  joint  of  the  abdomen  are  known.  The  former  is  sub- 
rectaiigular,  obtusely  jointed  und  lobate  at  the  front,  and  somewhat  narrowed  behind.  The 
posterior  end  is  somewhat  emarginate,  and  a  narrow  rim  runs  around  the  edge  of  the  shield. 
The  .-entre  in  front  has  a  deep  sinus,  at  the  end  of  whieh  there  is  a  triangular  depression, 
terminating  on  the  inside  of  the  shield  in  a  sharp  elevated  ridge,  extending  backward  along 
tli.-  axial  line  to  a  |>«>int  two-fifths  from  the  trout  of  the  shield.  At  the  middle  of  this  ridge 
mi  tin-  inside  of  the  shield  is  a  pair  of  low  ridges  that  curve  backward  and  outward  toward 
tin-  maririn  of  the  shield,  and  another  pair  curve  outward  and  forward  from  the  anterior  end 
nf  the  axial  ridge. 

A  tlaiteiied  lunate  area  is  found  at  the  outside  of  each  front  lobe  of  the  shield,  beginning 
at  the  front  and  exteinlintr  one-third  of  the  length  of  the  shield  ;  at  the  front  half  of  each  of 
th.-e  ar.-a-  i-  a  shallow  pit  whieh  may  indicate  the  position  of  lateral  eyes,  and  on  the  trian- 
irular  area,  at  the  hack  of  the  sinus  in  the  front  of  the  shield,  are  two  pairs  of  minute 
tiilierele-.  marking  the  portions  of  four  central  eyes. 

The  posterior  halt  of  the  shield  exhibits  three  pairs  of  oval  bosses  or  swellings  of  the 
cni-t.  ••!'  whieh  the  middle  pair  are  smaller  and  closer  to  the  axis  of  the  shield  than  the 
other-.  At  the  axial  line,  mi  the  indented  posterior  margin  of  the  shield  is  a  small  obtuse 
point. 

The  joint  of  the  alidomeii  preserved  does  not  reach  out  at  the  sides  as  far  as  the  width 
.•t  the  eephalothorax.  and  is  ahout  live  times  wider  than  long. 

S'-'il/iiiii-i . — (inlv  the  inner  surface  of  the  shield  is  known  ;  this  is  covered  with  minute 

plllietlircs. 

>'•;/. — length  nt  the  eephalothorax  I'  mm.      Width  *i  mm. 

//••/•«.•••/<  and  I, ilit'i. —  I'lant  lied  No.  '2.  Little  Kivcr  Group  at  Fern  Ledges,  Lancaster, 

St.  .l..hii  Co..  N.H. 

Thi-  i-urioii-  little  -.hit-Id  -how-  main  points  of  resemblance  to  the  eephalothorax  of 
•»  (pi.  I.,  tig.  H)  a-  figured  liv  Thorrell  and  Lindstriim  : '  it  is  however  narrower, 
especially  lii-hiiid.  and  the  slit  in  front  is  wider.  The  shield  is  evidently  flattened  by  pressure 
in  the  shale,  and  so  in  life  the  points  of  the  front  lobes  may  have  been  closer  together. 

ITLMONIFERA. 

In  tin-  November  number  of  the  American  .Journal  of  Science  tor  1880,  Sir  Win.  Dawsou 
,|i-  u-.-.l  the  land  snails  of  the  Palteozoic  era,  stating  that  at  that  time  only  six  species  (includ- 
ing two  described  in  that  paper)  had  been  described,  and  of  these  five  belonged  to  the  Car- 
boniferoufl  system  ;  the  remaining  species  was  that  form  referred  to  on  a  previous  page  as 
Utnpkita  grandma.  The  species  described  below  adds  another  form  to  the  pulmonifera  of 
the  Little  River  Group  and  is  not  very  dissimilar  from  that  first  found. 

PUPA  PRIM*VA,  n.  sp.     PI.  I.,  figs.  10  a  &  b. 

Shell  cylindrical,  abruptly  conical  at  the  apex,  increasing  rapidly  in  the  upper  whorls. 
Whorl*  nix  ;  fide*  of  the  whorls  rather  flat,  upper  edge  sub-carinate ;  the  hist  whorl  about 

Patoontotor,  fcittol  A  Bmrroif,  vol.  ii.,  p.  738. 


LITTLH  BIVKB  GROUP,  No.  IF.  99 

as  wide  as  the  shell,  somewhat  conical  below,  nucleus  very  small.  Suture  impressed. 
Aperture  unknown.  Shell  surface  smooth  and  ginning. 

Sculpture. — Surface  ornamented  with  numerous  sharp  ribs,  transverse  to  the  whorl,  about 
20  visible  on  one-half  of  a  whorl.  These  ribs  are  not  all  equally  spaced  or  equally  prominent ; 
one-sixth  of  a  whorl  may  have  them  nearly  twice  as  far  apart  as  the  rest.  While  quite  dis- 
tinct on  the  two  last  whorls,  the  ribs  are  less  so  than  on  the  upper  whorls  of  the  shell. 

Size. — Length,  5£  mm.  ;  width,  nearly  2  mm. 

Horizon  and  locality. — Dark  gray  shale  of  Plant  Bed  No.  2.  Fern  Ledges,  Lancaster, 
St.  John  County,  N.B. 

This  shell  is  of  interest  as  being  the  oldest  known  of  its  genus.  It  comes  from  the 
plant  bed  in  which,  many  years  ago,  the  author  found  the  species  of  Pulmonate  described  as 
Strophites  grandceva  by  Sir  Wm.  Dawson.  Sir  William's  species  shows  considerable  resem- 
blance to  this  but  is  larger  and  proportionately  shorter.  Our  species  has  fewer  whorls  than  P. 
vetusta  of  the  Carboniferous  of  Nova  Scotia,  and  more  than  either  P.  Bii/xlii/ii  or  P.  Verinili<m- 
ensis,  the  former  occurring  at  the  Joggins,  N.S.,  in  company  with  P.  retiixtn,  the  latter  found 
in  the  Coal-measures  of  Illinois. 

NOTE  ON  EURYPTERELLA    ORNATA,    MATT. 

Among  the  fossils  found  in  the  rocks  of  the  Little  River  group,  described  in  the  writer's 
former  paper,  was  the  above  species,  which  he  referred  provisionally  to  the  crustaceans,  but 
of  whose  actual  zoological  relations  it  was  stated  that  no  satisfactory  evidence  was  forth- 
coming ;  further  knowledge  of  the  associated  species  leads  him  now  to  think  that  it  is  more 
probably  an  Arachnid  of  the  order  Pedipalpi,  or  Spider  Scorpions.  The  author  would,  there- 
fore, suggest  a  comparison  of  Eurypterella  with  the  abdomen  of  species  of  (ieralinura.  Zittel 
figures  a  species  from  the  Coal-measures  of  Bohemia,  G.  Bithcmica^  and  Dr.  Scudder  figures 
another  species,  G.  earbonaria,  from  Mazon  Creek,  Illinois,-  whose  abdomens  are  similar  to 
Eurypterella. 

There  have  now  been  obtained  from  Plant  Bed  No.  2,  in  which  this  species  occurs,  the 
remains  of  eleven  other  different  kinds  of  animals,  of  which  eight  were  air-breathers  ;  two  of 
the  other  species  were  determined  by  Mr.  J.  "W.  Salter,  namely,  Enryptcrtis  pulicarix  and 
Amphipeltis  paradoxus,  both  referred  to  the  Crustaceans,  and  the  third  was  a  worm,  Spirwhis 
JErianus,  described  by  Sir  Wm.  Dawson. 

The  Carboniferous  Spirorbis  has  frequently  been  found  attached  to  leaves,  and  has  also 
been  met  with  inside  the  trunks  of  Sigillarian  trees  ;  and  the  older  species  found  at  St.  John 
occurs  attached  to  fossil  leaves  and  stems,  often  but  little  mascerated  in  the  water.  The  plants 
with  which  the  animal  remains  of  Bed  No.  2  occur,  grew  along  the  borders  of  a  marsh,  or  a 
very  shallow  fresh  water  pond,  and  were  entombed  directly  on  its  margin. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  animal  remains  of  Plant  Bed  No.  2  : 

INSECTS.3 — Qerephemera  simplex,  Scudd.,  collected  by  C.  F.  Hartt  and  J.  "W.  Hartt. 

Xenoneura  antiquorum,  Scudd.,  collected  by  C.  F.  Hartt  and  J.  W.  Hartt. 

1  Treatise  on  Paleontology,  Zittel  &  Barrois,  vol.  ii.,  p.  736. 

5  Illustrations  of  Carboniferous  Arachnida,  Memoirs,  Boston  Society  of  Natural  History,  PI.  39,  fig.  1-3,  1890. 
"  This  arrangement  by  classes  and  orders  is  to  some  extent  conjectural,  as  will  be  se«?n  by  reference  to  the 
preceding  pages. 


1OO  G.  F.  MATTHEW  ON  ORGANIC  REMAINS,  ETC. 

INSECTS. — Geronura  WiUoni,  Matt.,  collected  by  W.  J.  Wilson. 

Archiescolex  corneas,  Matt.,  collected  by  W.  J.  Wilson. 

S|.riii£  tail,  undeacribed,  collected  by  Q.  F.  Matthew. 
MYKIAPOIMS. — A  Protosygnath,  undeacribed,  collected  by  Q.  F.  Matthew. 

An  Kii|>lu>l>crid,  collected  by  G.  F.  Matthew. 

Two  C'hilupodrt,  collected  by  G.  F.  Matthew. 
Amnixios. — Paljcophonus  arctus,  Matt.,  collected  by  W.  J.  Wilson. 

Kuryjitcrvlla  ornata.  Matt.,  collected  by  W.  J.  Wilson. 
rxnKTKKMixKi>  IXHKI-TKANS. — Kuryptcrus  ('()  pulicaris,  Salt.,  collected  byG.  F.  Matthew. 

Ani|i)ii|icltis  ]>aradoxiis.  Salt.,  collected  by  0.  F.  Hartt. 

-Striijiliiton  (Strujihilla)  {rrandji'va.  Daw.,  collected  by  G.  F.  Matthew. 

I'ii|ia  iiriniirva.  Matt.,  collected  by  W.  J.  Wilson. 
VKHMKS.    -Spirnrbis  Krianns.  !>awson,  collected  by  ('.  F.  Hartt  and  others. 


SECTION  IV.,  1894.  [     1O1     ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


VII. — On  the  Oryunic  Ri'inainn  of  (lie  Little  Rlrcr  Group,  No.  III. 
BY  G.  F.  MATTHEW,  D.Sc. 


(Rea.t  May  23,  1SSI4.) 


1.    Note  on  the  />l<ntt  rein 

Being  impressed  with  the  weight  of  the  evidence,  both  of  a  stratigraphieal  and  litholog- 
ical  kind  favouring  the  view  of  a  greater  antiquity  for  the  Little  River  Group,  than  had 
been  assigned  to  it  on  the  evidence  of  the  plant  remains,  the  writer  was  induced  to  make 
an  examination  of  the  genera  and  species  of  the  plants  as  described  by  Sir  .}.  \\.  Dawson,  to 
see  how  far  the  age  of  the  rocks  in  which  they  were  contained,  could  be  determined  from 
a  point  of  view  independent  of  the  stratigraphy,  namely  from  a  review  of  the  genera  of  the 
plants. 

No  one  who  reads  Sir  William  Dawson's  writings  on  the  Flora  of  the  Devonian  Asje 
can  help  being  impressed  with  the  admirable  manner  in  which  he  has  worked  out  the  im- 
portant features  of  this  ancient  flora.  His  studies  of  the  plants  of  the  ••  Fern  Ledges  " 
remains  to-day,  after  the  lapse  of  over  thirty  years,  the  most  complete  exposition  of  the  oldest 
land  flora  known,  that  can  in  any  way  be  compared,  for  variety  and  the  delicacv  of  the 
objects  described,  with  that  of  the  Coal-measures. 

And  the  perfection  and  completeness  of  this  work  is  not  alone  due  to  the  talent  and  acumen 
of  the  above  author,  but  in  no  small  degree  results  from  the  diligent  search  and  painstaking 
accuracy  of  the  late  Prof.  C.  F.  Hartt,  who  diligently  culled  every  available  specimen  from 
the  rich  plant  beds  of  the  "Fern  Ledges'"  in  Lancaster,  and  carefully  noted  the  exact  place 
in  the  series  of  beds  at  that  place  from  which  the  fossils  came. 

These  plant  remains  were  purchased  from  Prof.  Ilartt  by  the  Natural  History  Society  of 
New  Brunswick,  which  placed  them  in  Sir  William's  hands  for  study  and  description.  This 
was  a  wise  decision  of  the  council  of  that  body  as  Sir  William  was  then  in  the  midst  of  his 
studies  of  the  Flora  of  the  Coal-measures  in  the  Maritime  Provinces,  and  thus  prepared  to 
examine  and  characterise  the  related  species  of  the  Little  River  Group,  in  a  way  that  no 
other  Canadian  could  have  done. 

Sir  William  Dawson's  earlier  papers  on  this  flora  were  published  by  the  Geological 
Society  of  London,  1861  to  1871,  and  in  the  latter  year  he  presented  a  report  on  the  Devon- 
ian and  Upper  Silurian  floras  of  Canada  which  was  published  by  the  Geological  Survey  of 
Canada,  and  which  contained  descriptions  of  these  plants,  with  many  excellent  plates  of  the 
fossils. 

Some  articles  on  this  subject  are  also  to  be  found  in  the  early  numbers  of  the  Canadian 
Naturalist  and  Geologist,  in  which  are  descriptions  of  the  first  species  of  plants  found  in 
these  beds. 


102  ,;.  p.  MATTIIKW  ON  THK  ORGANIC  RKMAINS  OF  THE 

2.  Genera  of  the  Pre-Carboniferous  land  plants  of  Northeastern  America. 

To  bring  more  dearly  into  view  the  relationship  of  the  plants  of  the  Little  R.  Group 
with  those  above  and  below  it,  the  author  has  made  the  following  tabulated  statement  of 
the  genera.  The  table  is  compiled  chiefly  from  the  writings  of  Sir  J.  W.  Dawson,1  and  from 
it*  sixty  genera  scattered  through  the  several  members  of  the  Devonian  system  and  the 
Little  li.  (Jroup  (induding  two  from  the  Siltirian)  a  rough  estimate  may  be  arrived  at  of  the 
relation  ,.f  the  plants  of  the  Little  River  (Jroii])  to  the  floras  of  other  parts  of  Northeastern 
Ameri.-a.  In  noting  the  related  or  identical  genera  the  writer  has  followed  the  indications 
given  by  Sir  William  and  by  Leo.  Les<|iiereanx  in  his  (\>al  Flora  of  Pennsylvania,  and  for 
the  1'pper  Carboniferous  by  Fontaine  and  White's  work  on  the  flora  of  West  Virginia  of  that 
age.  A  m. -re  complete  view  ot  'the  range  of  the  genera  might  be  given,  but  the  references 
of  thc-e  authors  an-  sufficient  for  the  purpose  in  view. 

In  makiiiL:  the-e  i-oinparisons  the  author  has  omitted  from  consideration  the  species 
l,a--.l  on  the  \\ Iv  tis-ue-  of  plants,  as  only  those  of  the  Middle  Devonian  have  received 

lunch    atl'-litlon. 

A  fact  that  -trike-  .me  looking  over  this  list  of  genera  is  the  large  number  of  species, 
.-..lle.-ted  aim. '-t  all  from  one  locality,  that  form  the  contents  of  the  fifth  column,  the  flora  of 
th.-  LittlcK.Ciroup,  which  thus  exceeds  in  variety  all  the  others,  older  than  the  Carboniferous. 
\Ve  ul-o  notice  a  regular  irraded  increase  in  the  number  of  genera  (omitting  the  fossil  woods), 
fr.im  the  Silurian  onward  to  the  tit'tli  column  where  it  ceases;  but  we  also  note  a  marked 
deep-a-e  iii  the  -ixth  eoluiiin  owing  to  the  poverty  of  the  Lower  Carboniferous  flora  in  this 
region  of  northeastern  America.  The  most  remarkable  feature  of  the  table  is  the  survival 

to  Middle  Carl iti-roiis  tim.-r-  of  >,.  large  a  number  of  the  genera  of  the  Little  River  flora, 

ainouiitiiitr  t"  -ixtv-foiir  per  eent  of  the  whole  of  this  flora,  leaving  only  about  a  fifth  of  the 
survival-  a-  derivative-  tmm  the  other  floras.  This  would  not  he  so  remarkable  if  one  could 
place  the  Little  Kivcr  a-  a  Lower  Carboniferous  flora,  but  as  we  are  driven  by  the  stratigra- 
phi.-al  re.|uircincii!s  to  place  it  much  lower  in  the  geological  scale  (as  shown  by  my  former 
article  on  this  group),  it  .-hows  that  comparisons  of  this  kind  give  but  little  help  in  determin- 
ing the  geological  age  of  extinct  land  floras. 

\Ve  are,  therefore,  driven  to  find  some  other  means  of  applying  the  data  of  this  table 
tor  the  pur|Mise  of  determining  geological  horizons,  and  especially  that  of  the  Little  River 
group.  On  running  the  eye  down  the  fifth  and  sixth  columns  it  will  be  observed  that 
several  genera  found  in  the  Lower  Carboniferous,  survivals  from  earlier  times,  did  not  live 
on  to  the  time  of  the  coal-measures,  these  were  Psilophyton,  Bornia,  Leptophleum,  Lepido- 
dciidron,'  Aneiinites,  Arclueopteris,  1'tilophyton,  Megalopteris.  Some  of  these  have  a  wide 
range  in  the  Pre-Carboniferous  floras,  and  all  of  them  are  only  known  as  ancient  types.  All 
of  these  genera,  except  Leptophleum  and  Arclueopteris,  are  found  in  the  Little  River  group, 
and  proclaim  its  antiquity. 

I  Flora  of  the  Devonian  period  in  northeastern  America. 
Ne»  tree  fern*  and  other  fossils  from  the  Devonian. 

Farther  observation*  on  the  Devonian  plant*  of  Maine,  GaspS  and  N.  York. 
Fossil  pUnU  of  the  Devonian  and  Silurian  formations  of  Canada. 

I 1  ben  depend  on  the  authorities  cited  above ;  some  of  these  genera  no  doubt  run  higher,  but  perhaps  no 

species. 


LITTLE  RIVER  GROUP,  No.  III. 


103 


GENERA  OF  THE  PRE-CARBONIFEROUS  LAND  FLORA  OF  NORTHEASTERN  AMERICA,  IN  THE 

ORDER  OF  THEIR  APPEARANCE  ;  AND  THE  SURVIVALS  OR  REPRESENTATIVES 

IN  THE  CARBONIFEROUS  AGE. 


K 

< 

B 

W 

DEVONIAN*. 

LITTLE 
HIV  KII 
GROUP 

CARBOMFKKOUS. 

Low'r  M'dlr 

Tpp'r 

X 

x 

X 

X 

X 

X 
X 

X 

X 
X 

• 

X 

X 
X 
X 
X 
X 

X 

X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 

Ixnv'r  M'dk 

Upp'r 

Psilophyton  

X 

X 

X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 

X 
X 

X 

X 
X 

X 

X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 

X 

X 
X 

X 
X 
X 

X 

X 

X 
X 

X 
X 

• 

X 

x  ? 

X 
X 

X 

X 
X 
X 
X 

x 

X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 
X 

x 

X 

X 

x 

X 
X 

X 

• 
x 

X 

x 
x 

x 
x 

X 

X 

x 

X 
X 

x 

x 
• 

- 
x 

X 

x 
x 

X 
X 

X 
X 

X 
X 

x 

X 

X 
X 

X 
X 

X 

X 
X 

X 
X 

x 

X 
X 
X 
X 

Cordiates  

Bornia  

Caulopteris  

Arthrostigma  

Leptophleum.  . 

otignwria 

Prototaxites 

Annularia  (plant) 

Rhodea  

Rachioptens 

Psaronius 

Cyclostigma 

Ijepidod  end  ron 

Lepidophloios  .... 

Sporan^iten  
Sigillariu 

Syringodendron  
Didyniopbvlluni 

Xeniatoxvlon 

AporOxylon     ... 

Orinoxylou  
Cladoxylon  
Celluloxylon 

Dadoxylon 

Syrlngoxylon    . 

Anarthrocanna.  . 

Equisetites  
Aneiinites 

Archji'opteris 

Platyphyllum 

Splienopteris  . 

Hnacopnyllum  
Trichomanites  
AnteropterlR,  
Lvcopoditos 

Ptilophyton.  
Acantliophytoii          .    . 

Lepidostrobus  
Pychnophvllum  

Dictyocorclaites 

Cnrpolithea  
Catamites  

Asterophyllites 

Annularia  (fruit  bracts) 

Sphenophvlluni 

Pinnularia  

Megalopteris  

Xephropteris 

Cardiopteris  .     .    . 

Odontopteris           

Alethopteris  

Callipteris 

Hymenophyllites  .... 

Deduct  genera  based 
on  woody  tissue.  . 

Survivals  from  older  sub-fauna.  . 
New  genera  of  each  sub-fauna.  .  . 

60 

| 

2 

8 

1 

23 

8 

27 

1 

30 

1 

15 

24 

1 

13 

7 
2 

15 
5 

26 
9 

29 
9 

23 

5 

10         17 

20 

104         0.  F.  MATTHKW  ON  THK  ORGANIC  REMAINS  OF  THE 

By  the  number  of  genera  common  to  the  Little  River  flora  and  that  of  the  Upper  Devo- 
nian, one  might  IK?  foil  to  think  that  the  relations  of  these  two  floras  was  a  close  one,  but 
certain  facts  militate  against  this  supposition.  In  the  first  place,  the  ferns  of  the  Upper 
Devonian  are  fairly  well  known,  and  while  they  have  close  analogies  with  those  of  the 
Lower  Carboniferous,  there  are  fewer  cases  of  such  relationship  with  those  of  the  Little 
River  group,  and  the  numerous  herbaceous  species  of  the  Little  River  group  are,  with  a  few 
exceptions,  wanting.  In  the  second  place,  while  the  Upper  Devonian  and  Lower  Carbon- 
itVroui  have  two  genera  of  ferns  closely  allied  by  their  venation,  but  differing  in  their  habit 
of  growth.  Arclueopteris  and  Aneimites,  only  the  latter  genus  is  with  certainty  found  in 
the  Little  River  tlora.'  The  absence  of  Archa-opteris,  which  is  the  fern  genus  specially 
characteristic  of  the  I'pper  Devonian,  would  seem  to  indicate  only  a  distant  relation  between 
it-  t!..r;i  and  that  of  the  Little  River  group. 

Neither  can  we  see  auv  verv  close  relation  between  the  Little  River  flora  and  that  of  the 
Middli-  Dev.niian.  <Juitc  as  hinrc  a  proportion  of  its  genera  (one-third)  are  common  to  this 
and  tli^  l.inl'-  Uiver  flora,  as  is  the  case  with  the  rpper  Devonian.  But  all  of  those  have  a 
wide  raiiLTe  "i  i  lie  l'r.-( 'arboniferou>  floras,  and  several  of  them  extend  even  into  the  Coal- 
meiiMire-i.  Uut  fiirtln-r  than  this,  while  we  are  able  to  make  comparisons  with  relation  to 
tin-  fern-  between  th<-  Little  River  flora  and  that  of  the  Tpper  Devonian,  it  is  not  possible  to 
draw  anv  i-onelu-ioiis  on  tin-  Ka-is  l>et  ween  the  former  flora  and  that  of  the  Middle  or  Lower 
Devonian  niueh  lc»-the  Silurian.  Hence,  so  far  as  this  important  element  of  the  Little 

River  fl.ira  i-  concerned   a  referei to  any  special  part  of  these  earlier  divisions  of  the  Pal- 

:f<i/.i>ie  eiihimn  mu-t  lie  vairue,  ami  pro  visional. 

The  failure  to  '_'et  anv  -atisfaetorv  results  in  specially  defining  the  geological  horizon  of 
the  Little  River  (iroiiji.  from  a  consideration  of  the  plant  remains,  as  regards  their  genera, is 
plainlv  due  in  the  ca-e-  of  the  larger  plants  and  the  steins,  to  the  wide  range  of  those  genera. 
<)ur  want  of  success  iii  tlii-  may  at  any  time  be  changed  by  the  discovery  of  larger  and  more 
varied  floras  in  the  Devonian  and  Silurian  than  are  at  present  known.  Meanwhile  all  that 
we  seem  able  to  assert  is.  that  the  flora  of  the  Little  River  Group  is  older  than  the  Upper 

I  leVolliall. 

:!.  iS'/,-<  ti-li  nf  tin:  Ifistnri/  of  Fossil  Myriapods. 

The  .  oniiuoii  Karwig  is  the  best  known  example  of  a  class  of  articulate  animals,  not 
very  familiar  to  \\*  hecanse  of  their  enmparative  scarcity  and  secretive  habits.  In  these  res- 
pect* they  are  the  opposite  of  some  species  of  the  immensely  more  numerous  and  obtru- 
sively familiar  llexapods,  <«r  true  insects.  Myriapods  differ  strikingly  from  the  latter  in 
their  long  worm-like  bodies,  composed  of  numerous  segments,  and  having  equally  numerous, 
or  iium-  numerous  feet.  So  distinct  are  the  Myriapods  in  these  and  other  respects  from  the 
true  insects,  that  many  writers  recognize  them  as  a  separate  class,  of  equal  rank  with  the 
Crustaceans,  Hezapoda  and  Arachnids  (spiders  and  scorpions). 

Though  now  comparatively  rare,  in  past  ages  the  Myriapods  played  an  important  part 
in  peopling  the  land  areas  of  the  globe,  and  possessed  great  diversity  of  structure.  Only  a 
few  H|wcicH  from  the  1'alreozoic  rocks  have  been  known  until  of  late  years,  but  gradually  the 
number  ha-  been  increased,  and  as  their  diversity  of  form  has  been  recognized,  the  import- 
Sir  Win.  Dmwton  quote*  Anhfopierii  Jactxmi,  but  the  presence  of  this  species  is  based  on  the  occurrence  of  a 
broken  fragment,  which  may  have  been  misunderstood. 


LITTLE  RIVER  GROUP,  No.  III.  1O3 

ance  of  their  bearing  upon  the  classification  of  insects,  has  become  more  manifest.  A  sketch 
of  the  discoveries  of  fossil  Myriapods  which  have  been  made  from  time  to  time,  may  serve 
to  show  how  rare  an  event  is  the  discovery  of  the  remains  of  one  of  these  little  animals. 

In  1854,  C.  L.  Koch  and  J.  C.  Berendt  described  the  Crustaceans,  Myriapods  and 
Spiders  of  the  Amber  of  Vorwelt,  North  Germany.  These  amber  fragments  which  contain 
a  rich  insect  fauna,  admirably  preserved,  have  yielded  35  species  of  Myriapods  (15  Chilopods 
and  20  Diplopods)  and  are  of  late  Tertiary  age. 

In  1859,  Sir  J.  W.  Dawson  found  and  described'  remains  of  a  species  of  Millipede 
(Xylobius  Sigillaria:)  in  erect  stumps  of  trees  in  the  Coal-measures  at  the  .Toggins  in  Xova 
Scotia.  At  a  later  period  (1873)  Dr.  8.  II.  Scudder,  of  Cambridge,  Mass.,  reviewed  the 
Millipede  remains  from  these  stumps,  found  three  species  of  the  genus  established  l>v  Sir 
Wm.  Dawson,  and  established  the  new  genus  Architilus. 

In  1863,  J.  W.  Salter  described  two  fossils  from  the  English  Coal-measures  under  the 

genus  Eurypterus.     These  specimens  were  re-examined  by  Mr.  Henry  W hvard  and  found 

to  be  of  other  genera.  One,  J?.  armntiw,}n;  suggested  was  a  gigantic  Arachnid,  and  the 
other,  E.  ferox,  was  plainly  a  species  of  Meek  and  "Worthen's  new  genus  /£/</</«;/„.-/•/,/,  and 
therefore  a  Myriapod. 

Salter  in  that  year  also  described  a  Eurypterus  from  the  plant  beds  at  St.  John,  X.  I>. 
Later  discoveries  lead  the  author  to  think  that  this  species,  E.  /><///m/-/x.  should  also  In- 
referred  to  the  Myriapods,  or  to  the  insects. 

In  1868,  A.  Dohrn  described  a  Millipede  from  the  coal  beds  of  Saarbruck,  in  Gernianv. 
These  beds  are  of  Permian  age. 

In  1868,  Meek  and  Worthen  began  to  make  known  those  remarkable  Mvriapods  from 
the  Lower  Coal-measures  of  Mazon  Creek,  111.,  which,  together  with  the  plants  found  there, 
have  made  that  locality  famous.  The  Myriapods  were  more  fully  described  bv  Dr.  Scudder 
at  a  later  date,  with  more  ample  material  at  his  command,  and  such  was  the  extraordinary 
nature  of  these  remains,  that  their  study  quite  revolutionized  the  classification  of  this 
group  of  Articulates. 

In  1871,  H.  Woodward  discovered  a  Myriapod  (Euphoberia)  in  the  English  Coal- 
measures,  and  a  few  years  later  (1878)  P.  L.  Bertkau  one  in  the  Brown-coal  of  Rott.  near 
Bonn,  Miocene  in  age. 

In  1882,  B.  N".  Peach  carried  back  a  knowledge  of  these  creatures  to  the  Devonian, 
describing  two  forms  from  the  old  red  Sandstone  of  Forfarshire,  in  Scotland. 

In  1886,  Dr.  Scudder  issued  a  review  of  the  Insects,  Myriapods  and  Arachnids,  which 
remains  to-day  the  most  systematic  and  philosophical  grouping  of  the  Insectea.  He  has 
since  made  some  important  changes  however,  as  for  instance,  in  recognizing  Chilopods 
among  the  Carboniferous  Myriapoda. 

The  insect  faunas  of  the  Tertiary  deposits  are  notably  poor  in  remains  of  Myriapods. 
Prof.  Oswald  Heer,  in  1862,  described  the  Insect  Fauna  of  (Eningen,  in  Bavaria,  finding  no 
less  than  844  species  of  insects,  chiefly  beetles,  and  almost  all  of  living  families.  But,  as 
quoted  by  Lyell,  he  does  not  mention  the  occurrence  of  a  single  Myriapod.  Rev.  P.  B. 
Brodie  described  no  less  than  24  families  of  insects  from  the  Lower  Lias,  Great  Britain,  but 
Myriapods  are  equally  wanting  there. 

1  Journal  Geol.  Society  of  London,  Vol.  XVL,  p.  268, 1859. 

Sec.  IV.,  1894.    14. 


1Q6  (;    K.  MATTIIKW  ON  TIIK  ORGANIC  REMAINS  OF  THK 

For  ten  yearn  (1881-1890)  Dr.  Scudder  was  at  work  on  the  Insect  Fauna  of  the  Tertiary 
lake-basin  of  Florissant  and  other  localities  of  western  North  America.  His  results  were 
published  l.y  the  U.  S.  Geological  Survey,  and  till  a  large  quarto  volume,  with  28  plates, 
representing  this  extensive  series  of  fossils. 

The  remarkable  richness  of  the  Florissant  fauna  may  be  inferred  from  Dr.  Scudder's 
statement  that  in  one  summer  about  10,000  specimens  were  collected  from  these  beds; 
wb.-n-ii--.it  bad  taken  H.-er  thirty  years  to  gather  the  5,000  specimens  from  (Eniugen,  on 
which  he  founded  his  descriptions.  Vet  from  all  the  material  gathered  at  Lake  Florissant, 
|>r.  S.-uddi-r  has  figured  only  one,  broken  example  of  a  Myriapod. 

M.-d.-rn  Myriapods  are  divide.l  into  three  orders,  Chilopods,  Diplopodsand  Pauropods ; 
tl,,.  third  of  \vhi,-h.  only  known  as  Recent,  is  insignificant  both  in  numbers  and  size.  Dr. 
S,  udder  \v.i-  once  disposed  to  claim  that  these  orders,  like  those  of  the  True  Insects,  had 
originated  in  the  Secondary  Rocks  ( M. -soy.oie).  and  that  all  the  Vaheozoic  Myriapods  were 
included  in  hi-  new  order*.  I'aheosygnatha  and  Archipolypoda  :  but  he  has  since  discovered 
example- ,,t  ihc  t 'hilopod  t'orms  in  the  Carboniferous  beds.  It  follows  that  three,  if  not 
Mir.  .if  tin-  order-  .>!' tin-  Mvriapods  existed  in  the  I'aheo/oic  rocks. 

Th.-  Chilopod-  are  di.-tiniruished  from  the  Diplopods  by  the  possession  of  only  one  pair 
..fleet  t..  cadi  joint  of  th.-  Ko.lv.  when-as  the  I>iplopods  have  the  ventral  plate  of  each  joint 
in  two  pi. •.•••-.  an.)  ejtrrv  two  pair-  of  letrs  to  each  joint  (except  a  few  anterior  joints,  which 

|,;,v ,1\  one  pain  :  their  feel    therefore  are  twice   as   numerous  as  those  of  the  Chilopods 

(cx.-.pi  on  id,  anterior  joint;.).  The  ( 'hilopod.-  differ  also  in  having  the  body  flattened 
fp.ni  ah..\e.  Some  -mall  specie.-  of  this  order  have  been  found  in  the  plant  beds  at  St.  John. 
I»r.  S.-iidd.-r  ha-  made  a  -eparate  order.  I'rotosygnatha,  of  that  singular  larva-like  form 
d«-,  ril.ed  l.v  Meek  and  Worthen  under  the  name  I'alieocampus.  It  has  only  a  few  joints  (12) 
and  i-  covered  with  tufted  bristles.  A  Myriapod  with  the  bristles  more  uniformly  diffused 
and  having  more  numerous  joints,  occurs  at  St.  John. 

(  hnittinir  I'r.,to-\ -gnatba  and  the  lew  Chilopods  from  view,  the  bulk  of  the  Palaeozoic 
Myriapods  are  included  in  the  extensive  order  Archipolypoda,  characterized  by  a  rounded 
body  .,f  many  joints,  and  having  the  ventral  plate  of  each  somite  as  in  Diplopoda  divided 
into  two  piece-,  with  a  pair  of  legs  attached  to  each  piece.  The  anterior  half  of  each  dor.-al 
plate  i-  elevated,  ridged  transversely  to  the  body,  and  frequently  bears  spines  or  tubercles; 
while  the  posterior  portion  is  (latter  and  lower.  The  body  in  the  Myriapods  of  this  order  is 
elongated,  fusiform,  largest  in  the  middle,  or  towards  the  anterior  end,  and  is  composed  of 
many  segment.*. 

A  peculiar  family,  Jo /,»/.. <,•//<»/<»,  referred  by  Scuddcr  to  this  order,  has  been  found  in 
tin-  Devonian  rocks  of  Scotland  :  in  this  family  the  halves  of  the  dorsal  plate  of  the  several 
joints  are  scarcely  consolidated  :  but  the  anterior  half  is  more  important,  both  by  its  size  and 
by  the  expanded  lateral  lamellie  that  ornament  it.  These  curious  Myriapods  are  found  in 
the  Old  red  sandstone  of  Forfarshire. 

The  most  ini|H)rtant  family  of  the  I'aheo/.oit-  Myriapods  is  the  Euplioberida,  distinguished 

from  the  1»M  by  the  more  or  less  complete  soldering  of  the  two  portions  of  the  dorsal  plate  : 

in  thi*  the  elevated  anterior  portion  is  ornamented   with  large,  often  forked  spines,  or  with 

The  Euphoberide  are  the  typical  forms  of  the  order  Archipolypoda.  and  -mic 

According  to  Dr.  Scudder,  some  species  were  amphibious,  being  provided 

mth  organs,  apparently  of  the  nature  of  gills,  beside  the  ordinary  spiracles,  ami  with  lamel- 


LITTLE  RIVER  GROUP,  No.  III.  1O7 

late  legs.     They  appear  to  have  been  far  more  abundant  in  the  new  world  than  in  the  old, 
and  in  the  latter  are  scarcely  known  outside  of  Great  Britain. 

The  ironstone  nodules  of  the  shales  on  Mazon  Creek,  111.,  have  produced  the  greatest 
number  and  the  most  remarkable  forms  of  these  archaic  Myriapods,  though  some  have  been 
found  in  the  British  carboniferous  deposits.  Those  found  at  Coldbrook  Dale  were  at  first 
taken  to  be  the  caterpillars  of  certain  butterflies,  and  afterwards  as  belonging  to  the  Mero- 
stomata.  Myriapods  of  this  family  have  lately  been  found  at  St.  John,  X.  B. 

A  third  family  of  ancient  Myriapods  is  that  designated  as  Archiulidse  by  Dr.  Scudder. 
In  this  group  a  near  approach  to  Diplopoda  of  modern  Myriapods  is  seen.  The  two  pieces 
of  the  dorsal  plate  are  closely  consolidated,  but  still  are  distinctly  visible,  though  the  anterior 
is  rarely  elevated  much  above  the  posterior,  the  body  is  almost  smooth  or  cove  rod  more  or 
less  abundantly  with  serially  disposed  papilla1,  from  which  in  some  cases  hairs  or  small 
spines  arise.  The  members  of  this  family  resemble  modern  Diplopoda  in  their  general 
appearance,  much  more  closely  than  either  of  the  preceding  families.  Sir  \Vm.  Dawson, 
who  first  discovered  their  forms  in  the  Paleozoic  rocks,  classed  them  with  the  Diplopoda, 
and  spoke  of  them  as  the  oldest  "gaily  worms"  known.  Sir  William's  figures  would 
indicate  that  the  back  (not  the  front  part  as  Scudder  says)  was  the  more  elevated.  While 
first  found  in  the  erect  stumps  of  Sigillarian  trees  at  the  Joy-gins,  thev  have  since  been 
detected  in  the  Coal-measures  of  Great  Britain  and  on  the  continent  of  Knrope.  I'ossiblv 
also  some  species  found  in  the  Dyas  of  Bohemia  may  belong  to  this  t'amilv.  Two  species 
have  been  found  at  Mazon  Creek. 

As  regards  the  development  of  the  Myriapods,  Dr.  Scudder  says  that  in  the  early  life  of 
Pauropus  and  the  Diplopoda,  we  have  what  may  be  fairly  considered  a  true  larval  form,  in 
which  for  a  brief  period  after  leaving  the  egg,  the  body,  much  shorter  than  in  after  lite,  is 
provided  with  three  pairs  of  legs,  borne  on  the  anterior  segments  of  the  bodv.  These  seg- 
ments are  never  fully  provided  with  legs,  though  most  of  the  segments  posterior  to  them, 
both  those  which  exist  during  the  larval  state  and  those  which  originate  subsequently,  bear 
each  two  pairs.  In  the  Chilopoda  on  the  other  hand,  although  the  appendages  of  the  anter- 
ior segments  develop  earlier  than  those  behind  them  there  is  no  true  larval  condition,  or 
perhaps  one  may  say  a  larval  condition  is  permanent,  in  that  the  same  anterior  legs  become 
early  and  permanently  developed,  as  organs  subsidiary  to  manducation,  while  each  segment 
of  the  hinder  part  of  the  body  develops  only  a  single  pair  of  legs. 

To  close  these  remarks  it  may  be  said  that  nine  genera  of  Palaeozoic  Myriapods  have 
been  recognized  in  the  Coal-measures,  and  two  in  the  Devonian  rocks  of  Scotland.  While 
of  those  found  at  St.  John  and  which  may  to  be  older,  the  genera  are  the  same  as  those  of' 
the  Coal-measures  or  are  nearl}-  related  to  them. 

The  air-breathing  articulates  of  the  plant  bed  of  St.  John  so  far  recognized,  consist  of: — 

Insects,  nine  species  of  eight  genera 9 

Myriapods,  six  species  of  several  genera 6 

Arachnid  similar  to  Anthracomartus 1 

Probable  Pedipalp  (Eurypterella) 1 

Probable  Arachnid  or  Isopod  (Amphipeltis) 1 

Scorpion  (Palseophonus  arctus) 1 

Two  species  of  land  snails  also  have  been  found,  raising  the  number  of  air-breathing 
animals  found  in  the  plant  beds  at  S  t.  John  to  twenty-one  kinds. 


108  G.  F-  MATTHEW  ON  THE  ORGANIC  REMAINS  OF  THE 

4.  Desertion  of  the  species  of  Myriapods  of  the  Little  E.  Group. 

PBOTO8YG  N  ATHA. 

I'AL/EOCAMPA,  Meek  and  Worthen,  1865. 

l^L.KOCAMI'A    (?)    OBSCURA,  1).  sp.,  PI.  I.,  fig.  1. 

lUiv  cylindrical  in  tin-  anterior  part,  of  10  to  20  segments,  or  more. 

Head  Hubtriangular.     Hody  segments  obscure,  three  times  (?)  as  wide  as  long. 

No  legs  or  stout  spines  known,  but  the  whole  surface  of  the  scutes  is  covered  with 
numerous  bristles,  which  obscure  the  sutures  and  other  features  of  body. 

No. — Length  4">  iniii.  ?     Width  S  nun. 

//../-..-../.  and  [,.«;ii;t>/.— Dark  gray  shales  of  plant  bed  No.  2  '  Lower  Cordaite  shales. 
K.TII  I.eilire-.  Lam-aster.  N.  M.  Rare. 

It  i-  iloiilittul  it' this  Mvriapod  is  a  I'alieocampa,  tor  the  bristles  do  not  appear  to  be  in 
nift-.  bui  .-v.-nlv  distribute!  :  and  tin-  body  is  preserved  in  tlie  shale,  flattened  from  above, 
nut  flattened  sidewise  as  in  the  type  of  the  genus  figured  by  Meek  and  Worthen2 :  still  the 
ol.je.-t  i-  loo  iinperl'e«-tlv  preserved  tn  make  the  basis  of  a  new  genus. 

AKCHIPOL.YPODA. 

F.ri'Hol'.KKIA,  Meek  and  Worthen. 
KriMioiiKiUA   ATAVA,  n.  sp.,  I'l.  I.,  tigs.  2  and  2a. 

Bo.lv  elongate  consisting  ul' alum!  till  segments.  For  about  three-quarters  of  its  length 
it  i-  ofnearlv  eijiial  width,  tlien  it  narrows  somewhat  abruptly  to  the  head,  and  more  toward 
tin-  tail,  where  it  tapers  to  a  somewhat  blunt  extremity. 

The  head  is  soinewliat  trape/.oidal.  with  the  anterior  corners  rounded.  On  each  side 
are  projecting,  semilunar  processes  of  thinner  substance,  and  there  is  also  a  rounded  projec- 
tion at  the  front  of  the  head.  At  the  anterior  corners  are  stout  antenna?  that  taper  to  a 
point,  and  are  twin-  as  long  a.s  the  head. 

Tin-  segments  of  the  body  are  about  three  times  as  wide  as  long.  There  \s  &  thickened 
band  (perhaps  marking  the  position  of  spiracles)  between  the  dorsal  plate  and  the  insertion 
of  the  It- p..  The  ley's  are  slender,  and  longer  than  one-half  of  the  width  of  the  body.  A 
row  of  spines  i-  visible  along  the  back,  one  of  which  appears  to  be  forked. 

Sculpture. — The  surface  of  the  dorsal  plates  is  diversified  with  scattered  tubercles  in 
interrupted  rows.  The  spines  are  striated  longitudinally.  The  legs  in  the  middle  half  of 
I  lie  Itody  were  ornamented  in  front  with  a  pair  of  tubercles,  connected  by  a  narrow  ridge. 

Xitf- — length,  tiO  nun. :  width,  12  mm. ;  length  of  the  visible  part  of  the  legs,  8  mm. ; 
width,  1A  nun. ;  length  of  spines,  2J  mm.  or  more. 

Horizon  and  Locality. — In  plant  bed  No.  8,  Lower  Cordaite  shales,  Fern  Ledges,  Lan- 
caster. Rare. 

CnnilHinn. — In  the  only  specimen  of  this  species  that  we  have,  the  head  and  the  segments 
of  the  anterior  third  of  the  body  are  badly  preserved,  and  the  latter  a  good  deal  shrunken 


OUtnratioM  oo  th«  Geolo«r  of  Southern  New  Brunswick.  Appendix  A,  by  C  Fred.  H»rtt,  Fredericlon,  1866. 
Harvey  of  IllinoU,  Vol.  II.,  p  410,  PL  32.,  fig.  3. 


LITTLE  RIVER  GROUP,  No.  III.  1Q9 

and  distorted.  The  posterior  part  of  the  body  is  flattened  sidewise,  as  is  usual  with  this 
family  of  Myriapods  when  fossilized  ;  but  the  anterior  third  of  the  body  and  the  head  art- 
flattened  from  above,  as  is  usual  with  the  Chilopods.  One  of  the  antennas  appears  to  be 
clubshaped,  but  this  is  due  to  the  doubling  back  of  its  distal  end  ;  the  other  antenna  is 
covered  by  a  leaflet  (pinnule)  of  a  torn  (Alethopteris  discrepant),  but  the  impression  of  the 
antenna  shows  through  the  substance  of  the  leaf. 

This  species  is  not  unlike  Etiphoberia  spinulosa,  Scudd.,  of  the  Carboniferous  of  Mazon 
Creek.1 

EUPHOBBRIA,   I'l.  I.,  tig.  8. 

Only  a  few  joints  of  the  body  of  this  species  are  known. 

The  segments  of  the  body  were  twice  as  wide  as  long,  raised  in  tin-  middle,  depressed 
at  each  end,  where  there  is  a  sutural  ridge.  The  segments  are  marked  bv  a  bright  line 
along  the  middle  where  the  two  snbsegnients  join.  Only  the  upper  joint  of  the  leg  and  a 
portion  of  the  second  is  preserved.  There  is  a  depressed  band  along  the  base  of  the  dorsal 
scutes,  as  in  the  preceding  species. 

Sculpture. — This  consists  of  a  minute  granulation  and  a  taint  striation,  parallel  to  the 
sides  of  the  dorsal  scutes. 

Size. — Length  unknown  (of  the  fragment  10  mm.)  ;  width  of  the  body,  41  mm. 

Horizon  and  Locality. — Plant  bed  No.  ~2,  in  the  Lower  Cordaitc  shales.  Fern  Ledges. 
Lancaster,  N.B.  Rare. 

This  is  evidently  a  different  species  from  the  preceding  both  bv  the  width  of  its  segments 
and  the  apparent  absence  of  spines. 

CHILOPODA. 

KILKTKTS,  Sciidder. 
EILETICUS  (?)  ANTicjmrs,  n.  sp.,  I'l.  I.,  tig.  4. 

Body  cylindrical,  tapering  to  the  head  and  the  tail  ;  it  has  a  thickened  border  and 
thirty  or  more  segments. 

Head  subcircular,  depressed  at  the  sides.  Segments  of  unequal  length,  from  twice  as 
wide  to  one  and  a  half  times  as  wide  as  long.  One  pair  of  feet  to  each  segment. 

Sculpture. — The  surface  is  smooth  or  nearly  so. 

Size. — Length  of  the  part  known  35  mm.     Breadth  3  mm. 

Horizon aa A  Locality. — Plant  bed  No.  2  of  the  Lower  Cordaite  shales.  Lancaster,  N.  B., 
Canada.  Rare. 

The  position  in  which  this  fossil  is  preserved,  the  limited  number  of  feet  and  the 
unequal  length  of  the  segments,  seems  to  leave  no  doubt  that  it  is  a  Chilopod. 

ILYODES,  Scudder. 
ILYODES  (?)  ATTENUATA,  n.  sp.,  PI.  I.,  fig.  5. 

Body  tenuous,  extremely  elongated  and  possessing  numerous  segments,  probably  one 
hundred  and  fifty  or  more  ;  it  tapers  toward  one  end  which  may  be  the  anterior. 

1  New  Carboniferous  Myriapoda  from  Illinois,  Boat  Soc.  Nat  Hist,  vol.  iv.,  No.  ix.,  p.  430. 


110 


<;.  F.  MATTHKW  ON  THK  ORGANIC  RKMAINS  OF  THK 


The  segments  are  from  two  and  one-half  to  three  times  as  wide  as  long,  and  possess 
t  hi. -k. •ned  or  overlapping  edges.  Remain*  of  slender  legs,  apparently  one  to  each  segment, 
art-  to  bo  noon  along  some  portions  of  the  body. 

Six, — Length  of  the  part  preserved  40  mm.,  width  1  to  1J  mm. 

llnri;<ii,  and  L<*->ilit>/. — In  the  fine  dark  gray  shale  of  plant  bed  No.  7  of  the  Lower  Cor- 
daitc  shales,  bun-aster,  X.  R,  Canada.  Hare. 

This  vcrv  slender  species  lias  an  extremely  thin  test  and  is  but  faintly  preserved  on  the 
-tone  :  it  mitrht  be  thought  to  be  a  very  slender  worm.  In  its  slenderness  and  faint  preser- 
vation it  mav  be  compared  with  Dr.  S.  If.  Scudder's  llyodes  elongata  of  the  Coal-measure 
-bale- of  Ma/on  Creek.  Illinois:  it  however  is  more  slender  and  has  comparatively  longer 
joint-. 

Cim.<ii>rs  iirnii  s.  n.  gen.  et  sp..  I'l.  I.,  tig.  6. 

A  minute  articulate  animal  having  a  scries  of  joints  with  a  leg  attached  to  each,  occurs 

ill    t  he-e    -liale-. 

Til.  part  piv-i TV. -.1  is  -npposed  to  be  the  caudal  part  of  the  body.  There  are  nine  long 
joint-  ainl  t\\  o  -liort  joint-  or  appemlages  at  the  extremity. 

<>nlv  tin  i|oi--al  -'lit  's  are  vi-iblc  :  these  arc  about  as  wide  as  long  and  are  rounded  at 
ill.'  UP  k.  K.i.-li  plat.-  -lightly  "\vrlap-  the  one  behind  it.  Xo  ventral  plates  are  visible  and 

lio  -toinata   have  been  iiliMTVed. 

I'L'-   are  about    halt'  a-   long  as   the    width   of  the   rings,  and  no  joints  have  been 
led,  bin  a  bright  band  (due  perhaps  to  a  muscular  thickening  of  the  substance  within 
the  te-ti  eM.-H'l-  tV.'in  the  lia-e  of  the  leg  diagonally  forward  to  the  middle  of  the  preceding 
joint  of  the  body:   ihi-  band  i-  nio.-t  distinct  on  the  fourth  joint. 

>'•-'. —  Length    7   mill.        \Vidth  exclusive  of  the  legs    1    mill. 

'•''I. —  Dark  shales  of  plant  bed  Xo.  -2,  Lower  ('ordaite  shales,  Lancaster, 
N.    1'...  Canada.       Hal.  . 

-  referred  to  the  Chilopods  with  doubt,  for  it  is  not  preserved  in  the  usual 
attitude  nt  the  Myriap.'ds  of  thi-  order,  being  compressed  sidewise,  but  it  cannot  be  a  Diplo- 
IMM!  or  Archipolypod  owing  to  the  length  of  the  scutes,  and  to  its  having  only  one  pair  of 
•  eai-h  joint.  The  rarity  of  millipede  remains  of  such  antiquity  as  these  is  my  excuse 
for  giving  a  generic  name  to  this  little  one.  and  as  there  is  no  other  like  it  the  specific  des- 
cription will  Maud  for  the  genu>. 


LITTLE  RIVER  GROUP,  No.  III.  Ill 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PLATE. 

PLATE    I. 

Fig.  1. — Palxocampa  (?)  otitcura,  n.  sp.  Mag.  j.  The  head  and  a  few  of  the  anterior  segments  are  obscurely 
defined.  From  plant  bed  No.  2,  Cordaite  Shales  at  the  Fern  Ledges,  Lancaster,  St  John  Co.,  N.B., 
Canada.  Rare.  (All  the  succeeding  forms  are  from  the  same  locality.)  Nee  page  1  OS. 

Fig.  2. — Euphoberia  atava,  n.  sp.  Mag.  f.  The  anterior  third  is  badly  preserved,  and  the  appandages  fiere  are 
not  preserve' I.  Fig.  2o  represents  a  pair  of  logs.  Mag.,1.  From  plant  bed  No.  8.  Rare.  Seepage 
108. 

Fig.  3. — Euphoberia,  sp.  Mag.  f.  Six  segments  of  the  body,  with  the  proximal  parts  of  the  legs.  From  Plant 
Bed  No.  2.  See  page  1O9. 

Fig.  4. — Eilaticu*  (f)  antiquu*,  n.  sp.  Mag.  ;.  Head  and  principal  part  of  the  body.  N.B. — Obscure  segments  are 
indicated  by  dotted  lines.  From  plant  bed  No.  2.  Rare.  See  page  1O9. 

Fig.  5. — Ilyodes  (?)  atlenuata,  n.  sp.  Mag.  •}.  Anterior  (?)  portion  of  the  body.  N.B. —The  original  is  not  so  dis- 
tinct as  this  figure,  for  where  the  traces  of  a  segment  were  observed  it  is  outlined  completely.  From 
Plant  Bed  No.  2.  Rare.  See  page  1O9. 

Fig.  6. — Chilopus  dubiw,  n.  gen.  et  sp.     Mag    ','.     From  plant  bed  No.  2.     Rare.    Seepage  HO. 

Fig.  7. — Piiheophonm  arctun,  n.  sp.  7a.  Inside  view  of  the  nephalothorax  Nat,  Size  -7ft  Mag.  |  to  show  the  four 
apophyse*  (impressions  of  the  coxic?)  lobes  protecting  the  palpi,  &.c.  From  plant  bed  No.  •_'.  Rare. 
See  page  1OO. 

Fig.  8. — Palxophonug  nwncius,  Thorell  &  Lindstr.  Nat.  size,  Silurian,  Sweden,  figured  for  comparison.  See  page 
1OO. 

Fig.  9. — Eoicorpiug  carbonarius,  Meek  &  Worth.     Nat.  size,  Carbonif.  Illinois,  for   comparison. 

Fig.  10. — Pupa  primcew,  n.  sp.,  10a.  Mag  f  complete  shell,  showing  the  back  of  the  whorls,  106.  Part  of  a  whorl 
further  enlarged  to  show  the  ribs  and  the  stripe  across  the  surface  of  the  shell.  From  plant  bed  No.  2. 
Rare.  See  page  1OO. 

Fig.  11. — Homothetus  erutus,  n.  sp.  Nat  size.  Inner  side  of  the  right  i?)  wing,  showing  the  venation.  From  plant 
bed  No.  8.  Rare.  SeepHgeQ?. 


K.S.C.,  IM'.H- 


MOLLUSCA  &  INSECTEA 


Sec.  IN.   IM.-H,.  [ 


10  b 


To  illustrate  G.  F.  Matthew's  Paper. 


SECTION  IV.,  1894.  [    113    ]  TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


VIII. — Sponges  from  the  Western  Co<i»t  of  North  America.1 


BY  LAWRENCE  M.  LAMBE,  F.G.S.,  F.G.S.A.,  of  the  Geological  Survey. 


(Presented  by  Mr.  .1.  K.  Whiteaves.) 


The  following  paper  is  the  result  of  a  study  of  a  number  of  recent  marine  sponges 
collected  by  Dr.  Wm.  II.  Dall  and  others  in  the  northern  Pacific  Ocean,  in  Behring  Sea  and 
in  the  Arctic  Ocean  off  the  shores  of  the  northwestern  portion  of  Alaska,  and  now  deposited 
in  the  U.  S.  National  Museum  at  Washington,  D.C. 

All  the  specimens  referred  to  belong  to  the  Monaxonida  and  were  dredged  at  various 
depths  down  to  about  eighty  fathoms  or  picked  up  on  the  beach  ;  the  former  are  preserved 
in  alcohol  and  are  in  a  good  state  of  preservation,  the  latter  were  kept  as  dried  specimens 
and  have  been  examined  in  that  state.  The  collection  comprises  about  twelve  hundred  and 
fifty  specimens  many  of  which,  as  might  have  been  expected,  are  duplicates  which  afford  a 
good  series  of  many  of  the  species  showing  the  variation  in  external  form  and  manner  of 
growth.  Some  of  the  specimens  picked  up  on  the  beach  have  probably  come  from  a  con- 
siderable depth.  Referring  to  the  beach  specimens  in  the  collection  Dr.  Dall  in  a  letter  to 
the  writer  says :  "In  regard  to  the  specimens  which  were  not  dredged,  but  were  collected 
by  hand  on  beaches,  there  is  some  discrimination  to  be  exercised.  Most  of  the  specimens 
of  most  of  the  species  were  picked  up  on  the  shore,  after  storms,  where  they  had  been  thrown 
by  the  waves,  with  some  species  not  growing  in  shallow  water  or  near  the  shore.  There 
are  however,  some  of  the  sponges  to  which  this  does  not  apply,  and  among  these  are  the 
specimens  obtained  at  the  locality  entered  in  the  catalogue  as  Chika  Island  near  Unalaska. 
This  island  is  situated  in  a  strait  separating  Unalaska  Island  from  the  next  island. 
Owing  to  the  fact  that  the  tides  run  through  this  strait  with  great  force  and  that  in  the 
frequent  storms  the  wind  blows  in  a  contrary  direction  to  the  current,  thereby  producing  a 
tremendous  surf,  a  great  many  deep-sea  species  are  thrown  upon  the  beaches  of  this  island. 
We  observed  on  one  of  the  cliffs  of  the  island  the  spars  of  some  wreck  which  had  been 
thrown  by  the  waves  over  eighty  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea  and  lodged  in  the  crevices 
of  the  rocks,  which  will  give  some  idea  of  the  force  of  the  waves  in  this  vicinity.  There 
are  several  tree-like  silicious  sponges  which  were  only  obtained  at  this  place  and  from  deep 
water  on  the  cod-fishing  banks  to  the  eastward.  These  sponges  undoubtedly  come  from 
a  depth  of  about  one  hundred  fathoms,  although  the  specimens  sent  were  picked  up  on  the 
beach.  It  is  probable  that  they  were  carried  from  the  deep-sea  bed  attached  to  some 
stone  to  which  the  giant  kelp  was  attached  and  which  by  the  waves  was  transported  on  to 

1  Communicated  by  permission  of  the  Director  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada. 

Sec.  VI.,  1894.    15. 


114  LAWRENCE  M.  LAMBB  ON 

the  beach.  At  all  events,  I  am  confident  that  these  sponges  do  not  grow  in  depths  as 
little  a*  twenty  fathoms."  Dr.  Dall  further  says :  "  Most  of  my  collections  were  made  by 
dredging  from  an  ordinary  ship's  boat,  in  depths  of  one  hundred  fathoms  and  less,  particu- 
larly twenty  fathoms  or  less,  and  stations  where  collecting  was  done  are  scattered  along  the 
coast  of  Alaska  south  of  Point  Harrow  and  especially  in  the  line  of  the  Aleutian  Islands  and 
eastward  from  them  as  far  as  Sitka.  Specimens  obtained  by  dredging  were  usually  pre- 
served in  alcohol,  especially  in  the  case  of  sponges,  but  a  very  large  number  of  sponges  were 
picked  up  on  the  beaches  at  various  places,  and  the  bulk  of  the  dry  collection  was  obtained 
in  this  wav.  So  far  as  I  can  remember,  specimens  of  nearly  all  the  species  found  in  this 
imiiiner  are  represented  in  the  alcoholic  collection  but  there  were  some  of  which  no  living 
-pecimenr.  were  obtained.  The  temperature  of  the  water  was  determined  at  the  surface 
and  at  the  bottom  at  many  of  these  places.  In  general  it  may  be  said  for  the  whole 
Alaskan  region,  r-outh  of  the  Seal  Islands,  that  there  is  little  difference  in  the  temperature 
of  the  -ea.  That  part  of  the  territory  north  of  the  Seal  Islands  ha«  a  longer  terra  of  eold 
weather  than  that  south  of  them,  but  in  other  respects  there  is  little  difference." 

In  addition  to  the  sponges  obtained  by  Dr.  Dall  a  number,  forming  part  of  the  U.  8. 
National  Mu-ciim  collection  and  included  amongst  those  examined  by  the  writer,  were 
collected  in  Ala-kan  waters  by  W.  .1.  Fisher.  K.  W.  Nelson,  It.  K.  C.  Stearns,  J.  G.  Swan, 
W.  15.  An-lcr-.m.  <i.  Davidson.  L.  M.  Turner,  the  I'.  S.  Revenue  Str.  "  Wyandotte,"  L. 
Stejnegi-r.  Commander  I..  A.  P.cardslee,  I'.  S.  Xavy.  Lieut. -Commander  II.  S.  Nichols,  U. 
S.  Saw.  X.  (irebnitt-ki.  Lieut.  <!eo.  M.  Stom-y,  I'.  S.  Navy,  the  U.  S.  Revenue  Str. 
••Corwin."  Captain  M.  A.  Healy  commanding,  and  Dr.  T.  II.  Streets,  U.  S.  Navy. 

A  -mall  but  very  interesting  sponge  was  collected  by  Dr.  Dall  off  the  coast  of  California 
and  is  referred  to  at  length  in  this  paper. 

It  has  been  thought  desirable  to  include  in  the  following  paper  a  description  of  one 
apparently  new  sponge,  and  references  to  a  few  already  described  species  from  Comox  and 
Sooke.  Vancouver  It-land.  P..  C..  collected  by  Prof.  John  Maeoun  of  the  Geological  Survey 
Department  at  Ottawa. 

The  thankt-of  the  writer  are  due  to  the  Director  of  the  United  States  National  Museum 
at  Washington,  D.  C..  for  the  opportunity  afforded  him  of  studying  so  large  and  excellent  a 
collection  of  recent  marine  sponges. 

The  writer  is  alt-o  greatly  indebted  to  Dr.  AVm.  11.  Dall,  for  many  suggestions  and 
note*  relative  to  these  collections,  as  well  as  to  Prof.  Richard  Rathbun,  Dr.  G.  Brown 
« lo-.de  and  Mr.  K.  W.  True  of  the  I'nited  States  National  Museum  for  their  courtesy  and 
hearty  co-operation  whilst  the  examination  and  study  of  the  collection  were  in  progress. 

MONAXONIDA. 
HAUCHONDRIA  PANICEA,  Johnston. 

Hakrkmdria  panicta,  Johnston.    1842.    British  Sponges,  p.  114,  pi.  x.  and  pi  xi.,  fig.  5  and  of  European  authors. 
Whiteaves.    1874.     Report  on  deep-sea  dredging  operations  in  the  Gulf  of  St  Lawrence,  p.  r 
"  "      Verrill.     1874.    Am.  Jour.  8ci.  and  Arts,  vol.  vii.,  p.  505. 

Lambe.    1K9'J.    Trans.  Royal  Soc.  ('ana-la,  vol.  x.,  p  69 ;  1893,  vol.  xi.,  p.  25. 
There  are,  in  the  collection,  over  one  hundred  and  fifty  specimens  of  this  species,  which 
illustrate  admirably  it*  great  variability  in  external  form  and  mode  of  growth. 

The  length  of  the  largest  spieule*,  in  different  specimens,  ranges  from  0-328  to  0-589  mm. 


SPONGES  FROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  118 

There  are,  besides,  a  number  of  specimens  of  a  rugose  form1  that  not  only  have  a  sur- 
face made  irregular,  in  the  most  typical  specimens,  by  the  development  of  numerous  short 
protuberances  but  are  also  characterized  by  having  somewhat  larger  spicules.  The  largest 
oxea,  in  different  specimens,  vary  in  length  from  1-096  to  0-685  mm. 

Distribution. — Arctic  Ocean,  Behring  Sea  and  North  Pacific  Ocean. 

EUMASTIA  SITIENS,  0.  Schmidt. 

Eumaitia  titiem,  0.  Schmidt.     1870.    Grundz.  einer  Spong.— Fauna  des  Atl.  Geb.,  p.  42,  pi.  v. ;  fig.  12. 

"  "      Fristedt  1887.     bponges  from  the  Atlantic  and  Arctic  Oceans  and  the  Behring  Sea,  (translation), 

Vegii-expeditionens  vetenskapl'ga  arbeten,  p.  426,  pi.  24,  fig.  13.  and  pi.  27,  fig.  1 1. 

This  species  is  represented  by  over  a  dozen  specimens,  some  of  which  are  of  considerable 
size  ;  one  a  particularly  fine  specimen  is  about  150  mm.  in  length,  90  mm.  in  breadth  and  75 
mm.  high,  its  fistula?  reach  a  length  of  30  mm.  with  a  basal  breadth  frequently  of  9  mm. 
The  fistular  processes  are  so  delicate  and  brittle  when  dry,  that,  unless  the  sponge  be 
preserved  in  alcohol,  they  are  difficult  to  preserve  intact. 

The  oxea  vary  considerably  in  length  in  the  same  individual  ;  the  greatest  length 
attained  in  the  specimens  under  consideration  is  1-15  mm. 

Distribution. — Behring  Sea  and  North  Pacific  Ocean. 

PETROSIA  HISPIDA,  Ridley  and  Dendy. 
(Plate  II.,  Fig.  1.) 

Petrosia  hispida,  Ridley  and  Dendy.     1886.     Ann.  and  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.,  series  5,  s-ol.  xviii.,  p  327. 

"  "         Ridley  and  Dendy.     1887.     Rep.  Monaxonida,  Zool.  Cliall.  Exp.,  vol.  xx.,  p.  14,  pi.  ii.,  85.  Iti ;  pi. 

iii.,  fig.  2. 

This  species  is  represented  by  a  small  sessile  specimen,  40  mm.  long,  22  mm.  broad  and 
16  mm.  high,  of  a  rich  brownish-yellow  colour  in  alcohol,  and  with  numerous  circular  oscula 
about  1'5  mm.  in  average  diameter,  as  in  the  type  specimens.  There  is  also  in  the  collection 
a  fragment  of  another  specimen  from  the  same  locality. 

The  oxea  (Plate  II.,  fig.  1)  vary  in  size  from  0-327  by  0-026  mm.  to  0-242  by  0-016  mm. 
Locality. — Middleton  Island. 

RENIERA   RUFESCENS,  Lambe. 
Reniera  rufeKtnx,  Lambe.     1892.    Trans.  Royal  Soc.  Canada,  vol.  x.,  p   75,  pi.  iv.,  fig.  6,  pi.  v.,  figs.  12,  12a. 

A  number  of  specimens  referable  to  this  species  are  represented  in  this  collection  ;  from 
them  it  is  seen  that  the  sponge  is  sometimes  arborescent,  though  still  retaining  the  peculiar 
lobate  manner  of  growth  of  the  specimens  originally  described  ;  the  branches  frequently 
coalesce  and  usually  terminate  in  somewhat  knobbed  extremities.  A  few  specimens  approach 
more  nearly  in  outward  form  to  the  type  specimens. 

The  oxeote  spicules  attain  a  maximum  length  in  different  specimens  of  from  0-157  to 
0-216  mm.,  with  an  average  breadth  of  0-013  mm. 

Distribution. — Arctic  Ocean,  Behring  Sea  and  North  Pacific  Ocean. 

TOXOCHALINA    BOREALIS.    (Sp.  nOV.) 

(Plate  II.,  figs.  2,  2a— e.) 

Sponge  (Plate  II.,  fig.  2)  sessile,  forming  irregularly  shaped  thickly  incrusting  masses. 
Colour,  in  spirit,  a  dull  yellowish-brown.  Texture  rather  soft,  spongy.  Surface  mammate, 

1  Sponges  from  the  Pacific  Coast  of  Canada  and  Behring  Sea,  Trans.  Royal  Soc.  Canada,  1892,  vol.  x.,  p.  75,  pL 
iv.,  fig.  3,  pL  v.,  figs.  9,  9a. 


LAWRENCE  M.  LAMBE  ON 

ooth      Dermal  membrane  moderately  thin,  fragile,  very  easily  separated  from  the  under- 

ving  poitiom  of  the  sponge.      Oscula  large,  conspicuous,  about  8-5  mm.  in  average  diameter ; 

w,,-h  opening  w  situated  at  the  summit  of  one  of  the  rounded  protuberances.     No  pores  have 

(wen  ..Iwerved.     Of  this  species  there  are  four  specimens,  preserved  in  alcohol,  the  largest  of 

which  is  alNint  105  nun.  long,  56  mm.  broad  and  23  mm.  high  in  its  thickest  part. 

Skflfl»H.—ia)  Dermal ;  a  beautiful  network  of  spicules  (oxea)  lying  in  and  strengthening 
the  dermal  membrane.  (h)  Mnin  ;  consisting  of  an  irregular  reticulation  of  fibres  having  an 
average  breadth  of  0-108  nun.  and  made  up  of  many  spicules  lying  side  by  side  with  a  very 
small  proportion  of  horny  matter. 

S/.i.'.itft.—di)  M*i'i*<'le.r,i  ;  short,  stout,  slightly  curved,  abruptly  and  sharply  pointed 
Mii»uth  oxea  (I'late  II..  tig.  Ai).  from  0-144  to  0-176  mm.  long  and  0-018  mm.  broad,  forming 
the  prineipal  part  of  the  skeleton.  ('-)  Mifirosclera  ;  smooth  toxa  (Plate  II.,  figs.  2b-e), 
..harply  iM.inteil  at  both  ends  and  of  varying  curvature,  about  O'lll  mm.  long,  measured  in  a 
M  might  line  from  point  to  point  and  0-002  mm.  thick  ;  these  spicules  do  not  occur  in  large 
numbers  and  seem  to  he  confined  exclusively  to  the  main  skeleton,  very  few  having  been 
•  .bi.erv.-d  in  the  dermal  membrane. 

/_,„.,,/;/,/ — K vska  Harbour. 

TKHAMA  KKACII.IS.  (Sp.   nov.) 
(Plate  II.,  figs.  3,3  a— c.) 

This  -p.-cii-;  i-  n-preseiited  in  the  collection  by  a  single  dried  specimen  in  the  form  of  an 
irr.-irular  llat  ma^s  about  f»o  mm.  across  and  15  mm.  thick.  C*t>l>m;  brownish-yellow. 
7'.  r/.//v.  v.-rv  fra-_'ile.  .-rumbling.  ,s'/( /;/'//<-.•,  rough.  Di-rnnil  mem lirttiie,  very  thin,  delicate. 

SI.,  1,1,,,,,  —  (,/)  M,ii,,.  .-onsistiiiir  of  an  indefinite  reticulation  of  loose  strands  of  stylote 
rpiciil.-s.  mclo-ing  triangiilai-  and  i|uadraiigular  meshes  having  sides  generally  of  one  spicule's 
l.-nirth.  with  maiiv  I.M.SC  Myli  and  tylota  throughout.  (//)  Dertind.  The  dermal  skeleton  is 
made  up  of  tvlota  King  in  the  plane  of  the  dermal  membrane  ;  the  tylota  occur  scattered 
about  without  order,  but  show  a  tendency  in  places  to  form  loose  fibres  and  to  converge 
toward  a  central  point  over  the  suhdermal  cavities.  The  interior  of  the  sponge  is  very  open 
in  it-  tincture,  and  has  small  canals  leading  through  it  in  all  directions. 

Spintlfx. — (.()  MiynMi-lrrii,  of  two  kinds.  (1)  Stout,  slightly  bent,  smooth  styli,  evenly 
rounded  at  one  end  and  coining  abruptly  to  a  sharp  point  at  the  other  (Plate  II.,  fig  3), 
varying  in  size  from  0-314  by  0-011  mm.  to  0-400  by  0-016  mm.;  occurring  in  the  main 
skeleton.  (2)  Straight,  slender  tylota  with  slightly  inflated  spined  ends,  generally  termi- 
nating in  a  sharp  jioint,  but  often  rounded  (Plate  II.,  figs.  3a,  3b),  from  0-229  to  0-262  mm. 
lung  und  0-OOU  mm.  thick  :  present  in  large  numbers  at  the  surface  and  scattered  throughout 
the  main  skeleton.  (l>)  Sficrosflera  ;  long,  minutely  spined  rhaphides,  pointed  at  each  end 
and  generally  curved  or  twisted  (Plate  II.,  fig.  3c)  ;  average  size,  0-275  by  0-003  mm.  ; 
abundant  throughout  all  parts  of  the  sponge. 

Lornlitiet. — Amaknak  Island  (Dall) ;  Sookc,  Vancouver  Island  (J.  Macoun). 

ESPERELLA    LINGUA,    Bow. 
Bymniaado*  Jtnpia,  Bow.    186«.     Won.  Brit  Spong.,  vol.  ii.,  p.  187. 

nywt.  Bow.    1874.    MOD.  Brit  Spong.,  vol.  Hi.,  p.  237,  pi.  Ixxii.,  figs.  1-6. 

i  kmy*n,  VOIBMT.    1885.    The  tpongt*  of  the  "  Willem  Barento"  Expedition,  1880  and  1881,  p.  30,  pi.  i., 
*g.  17,  pi  ir,  fig*  21,  22,  and  pL  v.,  figs.  73-77. 


SPONGES  FROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  "OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  117 

Two  specimens  of  this  species,  rather  small  in  size,  but  showing  the  typical  pore-areas 
or  "  cracks,"  were  collected  in  Behring  Sea.  This  sponge  is  now  known  to  be  circumpolar 
in  its  distribution.  Fristedt  has  described  a  new  variety  '  of  Esperella  lingua  from  Behring 
Sea,  but  does  not  state  in  what  respect  his  variety  differs  from  the  type  specimen  ;  no 
mention  is  made  of  the  localization  of  the  pores,  which  is  the  chief  characteristic  of  Esperella 
lingua,  Bow. 

Locality. — Bay  of  Islands,  Adak  Island. 

ESPERELLA  HELIOS,    Fristedt. 
(Plate  II.,  figs.  4,  4  a— c.) 

Esperia  helio»,  Friatedt    1837.     Sponges  from  the  Atlantic  and  Arctic  Oceans  and  the  Behring  Sea  (translation), 
Vega-expeditionens  vetenskaplis?a  arbeten,  p.  450,  pi.  25,  figs.  25-29. 

This  sponge  is  found  attached  to  shells,  sea-weed,  etc.,  or  growing  freely,  forming  sub- 
spherical  or  flattened  masses  of  moderate  size.  There  are  four  specimens,  the  two  largest 
of  which  are  about  40  mm.  across  by  about  25  mm.  high.  Colntu;  a  light  vellowish-brown. 
Texture,  firm.  Surface,  hispid,  roughened  by  numerous  small  protuberances.  Dermal 
membrane,  very  thin  and  fragile.  Pores,  scattered,  about  0-111  in  diameter.  Oxculu,  dis- 
persed, generally  small  but  often  of  considerable  size,  communicating  with  the  interior  of 
the  sponge  by  a  number  of  canals. 

Skeleton. — Well  defined  main  fibres  of  spicules  run  to  the  surface,  whore  they  become 
diffuse  without  the  formation  of  definite  brushes.  Secondary  fibres  are  feeblv  developed 
in  places,  otherwise  they  are  represented  by  individual  spietilcs  which  cross  the  primarv 
fibres  at  right  angles,  connecting  them  together,  or  by  spicules  occurring  without  order 
between  the  primary  fibres.  The  hispidity  of  the  surface  is  caused  by  the  slight  projection 
of  the  spicules  of  the  outer  ends  of  the  primary  fibres  beyond  the  dermal  membrane.  The 
surface  protuberances  are  aggregations  of  spicules,  arranged  in  a  plumose  manner,  which 
rise  from  one  to  two  mm.  above  the  general  surface  of  the  sponge  ;  they  are  formed  by  flu- 
union  of  two  or  more  primary  fibres  which  form  an  indefinite  central  axis  from  which 
spicules  radiate  outward  and  upward.  There  is  only  a  small  proportion  of  spongin  present 
in  the  skeleton. 

Spicules. — (a)  Megasclera ;  of  one  kind  only,  viz.,  stout,  sharply  and  rather  abruptly 
pointed  smooth  styli  (Plate  II.,  fig.  4),  often  somewhat  curved,  from  0-327  to  0-438  mm. 
long  and  about  0-018  mm.  thick.  (b)  Microsclera :  (1)  palmate  anisochehe  (Plate  II.,  figs. 
4a,  4b),  occurring  in  beautiful  rosettes  of  from  ten  to  thirty  spicules,  in  the  dermal  mem- 
brane and  scattered  separately  throughout  the  skeleton  ;  average  length  0-058  mm. 
(2)  Sigmata  (Plate  II.,  fig.  4c),  slender,  simple  and  contort,  abundant  in  the  dermal 
membrane  and  throughout  the  sponge  generally. 

Distribution. — Arctic  Ocean,  Behring  Strait  and  Behring  Sea. 

ESPERELLA  ADH.SRENS,  Lambe. 

(Plate  II.,  figs.  5,  5a— f.) 
Exptrella  adhxrent,  Lambe.     1893.    Trans.  Royal  Soc.  Canada,  vol.  xi.,  p.  27,  pi.  ii.,  figs.  5,  5a — d. 


1  Etperella  lingua.  Bow.  var  Arctica,  Fristedt,  1877.    Sponges  from  the  Atlantic  and  Arctic  Oceans  and  Behring 
Sea  (translation),  Vega-expeditionens  vetenskapliga  arbeten,  p.  449,  pi.  25,  figs.  20-24,  pi.  29,  fig.  18. 


118  LAWRENCE  M.  LAMBE  ON 

A  number  of  sponges  represent  this  species  in  the  collection ;  some  are  preserved  in 

alcohol,  other*  are  dry. 

Most  of  the  *|HK'imens  have  an  uneven,  irregularly  tubereulate  surface  or  as  is  found  in  a 
few  cases  the  tubercles  are  somewhat  prolonged  and  pointed,  differing  thus  from  the  type 
«|H-ciim-ii  I  nun  Klk  Bay,  Discovery  Passage,  Vancouver  Island,  which  had  a  rather  even 
surface.  In  all  cases  the  pores  are  found  to  be  dispersed  as  in  the  type  specimen. 

The  styli  (Plato  II.,  tig.  5)  vary  in  length  from  0-315  to  0-369  mm.  with  an  average 
thickness  <»!'  0-01:5  mm. 

Tli.-  anisoeholie  (Plat.-   II..  tigs.  f>a,  5b)  have  an  average  length  of  0'072  mm. 

Tin-  siirmata  (Plato  II..  tig.  oil),  simple  and  contort,  are  about  0-058  mm.  long. 

Th«-  Miiall  aiiisoehola-  (Plat  i-  1 1.,  tig.  5c)  are  also  present ;  they  vary  in  length  from  0-019 
t.i  ii-o:{-J  mill. 

Nuii»«T.'ii-  trichodragmata  (Plate  II..  tigs,  oo,  5f )  loose  and  in  bundles,  occur  in  the 
\la-kai!  -i'c.-iiiien>  :  "ii  account  of  their  scarcity  in  the  specimen  from  Vancouver  Island,  the 
t\peof  th<-  -iir.-if-.  their  presence  was  overlooked  ami  no  mention  is  made  of  them  in  the 
original  'le-.-ription.  The  trichodragmata  arc  0-032  nun.  in  length. 

/>,.«//-/>,„/„,/,. —  Bohring  >ca  and   North  1'acitie  Orean. 

K.SI'KHKI.I.A    MnliKSTA.        (Sj).   11OV.) 

(Plate   III.,  tigs.  1.  la— d.) 

Spout:,-  -I'urhiU -loli, -«1 ;  1'oiiinl  growing  on  sea-weeds,  stones,  &e.  Colour,  when  dry, 
litrlit  lii-owni-li-M-llow.  '/'•  ./•'•//••.  moderately  linn,  not  elastic1.  Surface,  even,  somewhat 
roiit:h.  o>.-./'.i.  .-in-ular  o|icniiiir».  U-vd  with  the  general  surface,  about  1'5  mm.  in  diameter. 

>•/,,/,/,,,,.  —  In-i"_rular.  with  an  indi>tin«-t  retic-ulate  arrangement  of  stylote  spicules. 
[jiBiM-.  rsither  !>K'tider  fibres  of  spienles  jia«s  to  the  surface  and  are  connected  together  by 
•.pii-iili-  \\lii,-li  -how  v.-t-y  little  teiidem-y  to  i'onn  definite  fibres  but  which  are  loosely  and 
irregularly  dis|M»sed.  There  i>  seemingly  no  distiiu-t  dermal  arrangement  of  the  skeleton. 
A  rather  larjjo  [tritportimi  ofspongin  is  present. 

>'/,.,--(',.•.. — (.()  .!/,,/,;>./,,•,/.  of  two  r-i/.es.  (1)  Stout,  rather  abruptly  pointed,  strongly 
1.,-nt.  Miiooth  Myli  (1'late  III.,  fig.  1)  :  average-  size  0-183  by  0-009  mm.  (2)  Slender,  grad- 
ually and  sharply  pointed,  strongly  Kent,  smooth  styli  (Plate  III.,  fig.  la)  ;  length  varying 
from  D-1-J4  to  (i-l.">u  mm.,  average  thickness  0-003  mm.  (b)  Microsclera;  small  palmate 
aiusocholie  (I'late  III.,  figs.  Ih-d.)  varying  from  0-01!t  to  0-026  mm.  in  length  ;  occurring  in 
moderate  numbers. 

Disiributiun. — Hehring  Sea  and  Xorth  Pacific  Ocean. 

ESPERIOPSIS  QUAT.SISOENSIS,  Lambe. 
(Plate  II.,  figs.  6,  6a.) 

B*pmof,*t  Qiulnncvnju,  Umlie.     1S92.    Trans.  Royal  Soc.  Canada,  vol.  x.,  pp.  C9,  76,  pL  iii.,  figs.  8, 9;  pi.  iv.,  fig. 
7 ;  pL  v.,  fig*.  8,  Ha.  8b,  8c ;  pi.  vi.,  fig.  4,  and  vol.  xi.,  p.  29. 

Tlie  8j>ecimeiis  originally  described  varied  in  shape  from  irregularly  subflabellate  to 
Bubramoae  but  the  numerous  additional  specimens,  now  before  me,  numbering  in  all  about 
one  hundred  and  fifty,  show  that  the  sponge  is  frequently  funnel  or  cup-shaped  with  num- 
erous intermediate  varieties  between  these  and  the  typical  forms  which  are  also  abundantly 
represented. 

Dutribution.— Behring  Sea,  North  Pacific  Ocean  as  far  south  as  the  State  of  "Washington. 


SPONGES  FROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  119 

CHONDROCLADIA  ALASKENSIS.     (Sp.  nov.) 
(Plate  II.,  figs.  7,  7a— e.) 

Sponge  (Plate  II.,  fig.  7),  erect,  borne  on  a  short  stalk,  showing  a  considerable  variation 
in  external  form,  flabellate,  sometimes  palmate  anil  digitate,  often  irregularly  lobate.  Colour, 
in  spirit,  dark  brown.  Texture,  elastie,  spongy.  Dermal  membrane,  thin,  not  easily  sep- 
arated from  the  supporting  fibres.  Osctila,  numerous,  from  1  to  3  mm.  in  diameter,  occurring 
on  the  sides  and  edges  of  the  fan-shaped  and  palmate  forms.  In  digitate  specimens  they 
may  be  dispersed  or  ranged  along  the  sides  of  the  branches.  In  the  irregularly  lobate  forms 
the  oscula  are  nearly  always  confined  to  the  upper  surfaces  of  the  lobes  (Plate  II.,  tig.  7), 
when  there  may  be  many  small  oscula  or  a  few  large  ones.  Pnrnn,  in  sets  of  three  or  tour 
between  the  brushes  of  the  dermal  skeleton  ;  average  diameter  0-082  mm. 

Skeleton. — (a)  Main.  Strong  primary  fibres  of  spiciiles  crossed  ;it  right  angles  and  at 
rather  irregular  intervals  by  less  robust  secondary  fibres,  proeeed  to  the  surfaee  and  sub- 
divide before  the  surface  is  reached.  (l>)  Dermal,  consisting  of  the  outer  ends  of  the  primary 
fibres  which  terminate  in  brushes  at  the  surface  ;  the  brushes  support  and  project  slightly 
beyond  the  dermal  membrane,  which  is  sparsely  supplied  with  spiciiles  lying  horizontally  in 
it.  A  considerable  amount  of  spongin  is  present. 

Spicules. — (a)  Megasclera,  of  two  sixes.  (1)  Stout,  slightly  bent,  smooth,  somewhat 
abruptly  but  sharply  pointed  styli  (Plate  II.,  fig.  7a)  with  an  average  size  of  0-2D2  by  0-019 
mm.  ;  composing  the  main  skeleton  and  the  greater  part  of  the  dermal  brushes.  (2)  Small, 
slightly  curved,  rather  bluntly  pointed,  smooth  styli  (Plate  II.,  fig.  7b)  occurring  in  the 
dermal  membrane  and  supplementing  the  large  styli  in  the  dermal  brushes;  average  size, 
0-144  by  0-008  mm.  (/;)  Mtcrosrlera  ;  isochela?  (Plate  II.,  figs.  7c,  7dj,  large,  with  slightly 
bent  shafts  bearing  four  or  five  large  teeth  at  each  end  ;  length,  O'ODl  mm.  Small  isochehe 
(Plate  II.,  fig.  7e)  occur  in  large  numbers,  about  0-032  mm.  long  ;  probably  an  immature 
stage  of  the  large  isochelte.  Both  forms  are  abundant  in  all  parts  of  the  sponge.  In  some 
specimens  numbers  of  spherical  embryos  0-131  mm.  in  diameter  were  observed  in  the  inner 
parts  of  the  sponge. 

This  sponge  possesses  the  characteristic  isochelse  of  the  genus,  viz.,  ec[ual  ended  spiciiles 
having  a  curved  shaft  with  a  number  of  teeth  at  each  end.  It  differs  in  outward  form,  in 
which  it  has  a  considerable  variability,  from  any  hitherto  described  species  of  this  genus,  but 
is  easily  recognized  by  its  very  characteristic  spicules,  as  well  as  by  its  external  shape. 

Distribution. — Behring  Sea  and  North  Pacific  Ocean. 

CHONDROCLADIA  PULCHRA.  (Sp.  nov.) 
(Plate  II.,  figs.  8,  8  a— d.) 

Sponge  (Plate  II.,  fig.  8)  erect,  proceeding  from  a  short  thick  stem,  in  most  of  the 
specimens  seen  irregularly  ramose ;  branches  somewhat  compressed,  anastomosing  and 
becoming  broadly  expanded  in  places  ;  in  one  specimen  the  anastomosing  of  the  branches  is 
carried  so  far  that  the  sponge  takes  the  shape  of  a  number  of  fan-shaped  expansions,  arising 
either  from  the  stout  basal  support  or  from  some  of  those  already  formed.  Colour,  when 
dry,  a  light  brownish-yellow.  Texture,  very  firm.  Surface,  rather  uneven,  slightly  hispid. 
Dermal  membrane,  very  thin,  delicate,  spiculous.  Oscula  and  pores  have  not  been  observed. 


12Q  LAWRENCE  M.  LAMBE  ON 

Skeleton. (a)  Main  ;  composed  of  stout  stylote  spicules,  arranged  in  rather  loose 

plumose  fibres  running  to  the  surface,  which  are  crossed  at  irregular  intervals  by  loose 
Mvondary  fibres  or  individual  spicules.  (h)  Dermal ;  brushes  of  small  styli,  with  outwardly 
directed  |>oints,  supporting  the  dermal  membrane,  beyond  which  they  project  but  slightly, 
are  interlaced  with  similar  styli  lying  horizontally.  The  brushes  are  the  surface  termi- 
nations uf  the  fibres  <•(' the  main  skeleton,  and  they,  together  with  the  horizontally  disposed 
Htvli.  form  a  thick  dermal  skeletal  zone  at  the  surface.  A  large  proportion  of  rather  trans- 
parent Kpongin  is  present. 

NiiiVi/ /»•.<. (-/)  Mri/Hxi-lfi-n  ;  of  two  sizes.  (1)  Stout,  somewhat  curved,  smooth  styli 

with  tin'  ba-al  end  vcrv  slightly  enlarged  and  tapering  grailually  to  an  acute  point,  at  the 
oilier  en. I  (I'latc  II..  tiir.  sa)  :  up  to  1-10  by  0-041  nun.  in  size;  forming  the  main  skeleton. 
C.'l  Small,  slender,  not  vi-rv  sharply  pointed,  smooth  styli  (IMate  II.,  tig.  81>)  ;  confined  to 
tlie  dermal  skeleton  ;  varying  in  si/.e  from  iH7fi  by  O-Oil'.t  to  0-478  by  0-013  mm.  (l>)  Micro- 
t..-l,-r-i  ;  of  two  kind-  :  (1)  very  small  i.-ochela-  ( I'late  II.,  tig.  8c),  with  curved  shafts  and 
three  miiiiiie  teeth  at  each  end  ;  ii-Mlit  nini.  long.  (2)  Simple,  sigmata  (Plate  II.,  fig.  8d)  ; 
i»-oi:t  niin.  in  length.  The  chela-  of  this  species  differ  only  from  the  characteristic  cliche 
of  the  varioii-  specie-  ol  <'lii<lnrlii;ii  in  being  eijual  ended  instead  of  unequal  ended. 

/,,„-,,/,/,/.  —  Aleutian  Islands. 


luTKiicil'iTA    MAUNA.       (Sp.   11OV.) 

(Plate   III.,  tigs.  -2,  2a— .1.) 

Sponge  I  I'late  III.,  tig.  :2)  massive,  of  irregular  shape,  represented  in  the  collection  by 
tWii  specimens,  one  preserved  in  alcohol,  about  10;')  mm.  long,  50mm.  broad  and  50  mm. 
high,  the  other  dry.  roughly  I'lOmm.  by  115  mm.  and  70mm.  high.  Colour,  in 'spirit,  a 
yellowish-brown.  7V''//v  tiria  but  spongy.  Surface  intersected  by  broad,  raised,  smooth, 
flat  ridges,  with  abrupt  sides,  which  branch  in  different  directions  and  enclose  sunken  areas 
having  a  very  uneven  surface,  fti-i-nnil  membrane,  tough,  spieulous,  separated  with  diffi- 
culty from  the  underlying  tissues.  O.^-nln.  circular  openings  about  3-5  mm.  in  diameter, 
occupying  the  raiseil  ridges  and  at  short  intervals  apart,  often  in  a  uniserial  row.  They  are 
the  outer  terminations  of  broad  canals  leading  from  the  inner  parts  of  the  sponge.  Pores, 
scattered,  about  0-041  mm.  in  diameter. 

Skelft'lii.—  Consisting  of  an  irregular  reticulation  of  rather  loose  fibres  of  stout  styli 
with  a  moderate  proportion  of  horny  matter.  At  the  surface  is  a  thick  layer  of  smaller 
styli,  interlaced  horizontally,  supporting  the  dermal  membrane. 

fyirufor.  —  (<i)  Mtgasclera  ;  of  two  sizes.  (1)  Stout,  often  slightly  bent,  rather  abruptly 
but  sharply  pointed  smooth  styli  with  broadly  rounded  basal  ends  (Plate  III.,  fig.  2a)  ;  aver- 
age size  0-438  by  0-024  mm. ;  forming  the  main  skeleton.  (2)  Slender,  smooth,  generally 
somewhat  bent,  sharply  pointed  styli  (Plate  III.,  fig.  2b)  ;  varying  in  length  from  0-242  to 
8  mm.  and  in  thickness  from  0-006  to  0-009  mm. ;  composing  the  dermal  skeleton  and 
dwtributed  in  considerable  numbers  throughout  the  main  skeleton.  (6)  Microsclera, 
ainphiaMtcn  (birotulates)  with  straight  shaft*  and  with  from  fourteen  to  eighteen  minnt 
twth  encircling  the  inner  edges  of  the  hemispherical  terminations;  length  0-229  mm. 
very  abundant  in  all  parts  of  the  sponge.  On  account  of  the  small  size  of  the  spicule 


SPONGES  FROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  121 

the  difficulty  of  obtaining  a  good  end  view,  the  number  of  the  teeth  has  not  been  ascer- 
tained with  a  great  degree  of  certainty  (Plate  III.,  figs.  2c,  2d). 
Localities. — Kyska  Island  and  Nagai  Island. 

MYXILLA  BARENTSI,  Vosmaer. 
(Plate  II.,  figs.  9,  9a— c.) 

Myxilla  barentsi,  Vosmaer.    1885.    The  sponges  of  the  "  William  Bareiita"  Expedition,  1881)  and  1881,  p.  27,  pi.  iv., 
flgs.  15, 16 ;  pi.  v.,  figs.  56-59. 

A  few  specimens  referable  to  this  species  were  collected  at  various  localities. 

The  measurements  of  the  spicules  taken  from  different  specimens  arc  as  follows  : 

Spined  styli  (Plate  II.,  fig.  9)  ;  varying  in  size,  from  0-1H3  by  0-OOH  mm.  to  0-314  by 
0-016  mm. 

Tnrnola  (Plate  II.,  fig.  9a)  with  minutely  spined  ends;  from  0-17H  to  0-229  mm.  long 
and  from  0'004  to  0-008  mm.  thick. 

Isochela  (Plate  II.,  fig.  9b)  ;  average  length,  0-04.">  mm. 

Sigmata,  (Plate  II.,  fig.  9c),  simple  and  contort  ;  average  length  0-022  mm. 

Distribution. — Arctic  Ocean,  Hchring  Sea  and  Xorth  Pacific  Ocean  as  far  south  as 
Vancouver  Island. 

MYXILLA  PARASITICA,   Lambe. 

Myxittaparaatica,  Lambe.     189:5.     Trans.  Royal  Soc.  Canada,  vol.  xi.,  p.  :>1,  p|.  ii.,  ti^s,  8,  8a— f. 

Two  specimens  of  this  species,  both  incrusting  shells  of  I\rtcu  //«/.s7^//w,  Sbv.,  were  col- 
lected at  Iliuliuk  Harbour  and  Captain's  Harbour,  Tnalaska  Island. 

MYXILLA  BEIUUNGENSIS.     (Sp.  nov.) 
(Plate  III.,  figs.  3,  3 a—  f.) 

Sponge  (Plate  III.,  fig.  3)  massive,  growing  in  irregular  masses  around  alg:e  and  other 
foreign  objects.  Colour,  when  dry,  yellowish-white  or  a  light  brown.  7V./-/»/r.  firm.  Sur- 
face, undulating  presenting  a  honey-comb  appearance  caused  by  the  presence  of  polygonal 
or  circular  openings  which  cover  nearly  the  entire  surface  of  the  sponge.  These  openings 
are  seen  to  be  of  two  distinct  sixes  ;  the  larger  art'  distant  from  each  other,  circular  and 
generally  occur  in  the  elevated  portions  of  the  surface,  the  smaller  are  polygonal  in  shape 
and  are  crowded  together  in  the  depressed  parts  of  the  surface.  Derma!  memhnnte^  thin, 
fragile,  stretched  across  the  openings.  The  larger  surface  openings  appear  to  have  the 
nature  of  oscula  and  the  smaller  may  have  had  pores  leading  into  them  although  no  evidence 
of  them  has  been  observed  in  the  membrane.  The  large  openings  in  some  cases  have  a 
diameter  of  3  min.  The  small  ones  measure  on  an  average  about  1-5  mm.  across  but  are 
often  much  smaller. 

Skeleton. — Consisting  of  a  very  irregular  reticulation  of  loose  strands  of  stylote  spicules 
which  is  superseded  at  the  surface  by  a  dense  felting  of  tylota,  making  a  surface  layer  about 
0-13  mm.  thick.  The  dermal  membrane  covering  the  large  surface  openings  is  strengthened 
by  tylota  which  converge  toward  the  centre  of  the  opening,  but  the  membrane  across  the 
small  openings  is  comparatively  free  of  spicules. 

Spicules. — (a)  Megasclera ;  of  two  kinds  ;  (1)  Stout,  slightly  curved,  rather  abruptly 
but  sharply  pointed  styli,  (Plate  III.,  figs.  3a,  3b)  which  are  often  spined  at  the  base  and 

Sec.  IV.,  1894.  16. 


122  LAWRENCE  M.  LAMBE  ON 

frequently  develop  a  few  spines  toward  the  pointed  end  ;  varying  in  length  from  0-209  to 
0-235  nun.,  with  an  average  width  of  0-013  mm.  The  basal  end  when  not  spined  generally 
terminates  centrally  in  a  single  point.  (2)  Tylota  (Plate  III.,  fig.  3c)  more  slender  than 
the  stvli,  straight  or  slightly  curved  with  a  pronounced  inflation  at  either  end  which  becomes 
attenuated  and  pointed  at  the  outer  termination  ;  size  0'196  by  0-009  mm.  This  form  of 
opicule  also  occurs  in  considerable  numbers  throughout  the  main  skeleton.  (b)  Microsdera; 
(1)  i.s..-hf(,r  (Plate  III.,  fig.  3d)  from  0-022  to  0-052  mm.  long.  (2)  Sigmata  (Plate  III., 
figs.  3e.  3f ),  simple  and  contort  ;  from  0-019  to  0-39  mm.  long.  Both  forms  of  microsclera 
an-  abundant  in  all  parts  of  the  sponge  especially  in  the  dermal  membrane. 

There  are  a  number  of  specimens,  the  largest  of  which  is  about  120  mm.  across. 

IH.<ti-;iinH<iti. —  Hchring  Sea  and  North  Pacific  Ocean. 

MYXII.I.A   AMAKXAKKXSIS.  (Sp.  nov.) 

(Plate    II..  tigs.   HI.  Ida— e.) 
Si..iii"v   (Plate   II      fi".    Ill)  thicklv    incrusting  or  growing  in   irregular  masses.     The 

I  •**  • 

larire-t  -peeiiueii  in  the  collection  is  nearly  tin  mm.  across  and  .'55  mm.  high.  Colour,  in 
-pint,  a  rather  dark  vell,.wi-li-lin>wn  or.  when  dry.  very  much  lighter.  Tejiiire,  moderately 
firm.  Suff'i:;.  iindiilaiinir.  rough,  with  short,  broken  up  ridges  or  separate  elevations 
lietween  which  wind  depiv--ed  areas  or  furrows.  I), nun!  membrane,  thin,  delicate,  spicu- 
l,,u-.  <i*,-iil.t  well  marked,  di-iinct.  usually  elevated,  about  2-5  mm.  in  diameter.  Pores 
M-attercd.  avera^iiiLf  'i'11'.'*  mm.  diameter. 

'•a. — I'M  .'/''</'  :  a  ileliuite  network  of  stylote  spicules  inclosing  triangular  or 
'|iiadraii!_'ular  me-he-  havini:  -ide-  of  one  spieiile's  length  and  made  up  of  from  one  to  four 
i-r  five  j-picules  placed  Ion-civ  together.  This  arrangement  of  the  main  skeleton  is  very 
typii-al  nt' sponge-  belonging  to  this  genus.  (//)  [)rr/iinl.  The  ridges  and  elevations  of  the 

surtace  are  eompo-.-d  of  an  aggregatii f  toniota  and  the  dermal  membrane  is  abundantly 

-applied  with  the  smie  •.piciiler.  -ttvwn  about  horizontally  in  it  without  order. 

>'/.,.-,//,>. — (,/)  M,-,i<ix<-(fi;i  of  two  kinds  :  (1.)  Small,  stout,  entirely  spined  styli  (Plate 
I.,  tig.  l<ia|  with  sharp  points;  average  size  0-144  by  0-013  mm.,  forming  the  main 
-keleton.  (•!}  Sparsely  spined  tornota  (Plate  II..  tigs.  lOb,  lOc)  with  rather  blunt  ends  ; 
found  throughout  the  main  skeleton,  but  chiefly  occurring  in  the  dermal  skeleton  ;  average 
M/.r  0-187  by  0-oOK  mm.  (/,)  .l/,V/v,.v,-/c, •./  ,•  small  isochelie,  with  strongly  curved  shafts, 
(Plate  II..  tig-,  lud.  10e|  very  abundant  in  all  parts  of  the  -sponge;  average  length  0'022 
mm. 

Distribution. —  Ik-hriug  Sea  and  North  Pacific  Ocean  as  far  south  as  Vancouver  Island. 

MYXILLA  FIRM  A.    (Sp.  nov.) 
(Plate  III.,  figs.  4,  4a— f.) 

Sponge  (Plate  III.,  fig.  4)  massive,  of  irregular  shape,  represented  in  the  collection  by 
a  large  specimen,  roughly,  111  mm.  long,  90  mm.  broad  and  55  mm.  high,  preserved  in 
alcohol.  Colour,  in  spirit,  brownish-yellow.  Texture,  firm,  compact  with  no  elasticity. 
Surface,  uneven,  rough  with  narrow  ridges  beset  with  small  sharp  protuberances,  forming  a 
network  over  most  of  the  surface  of  the  sponge  but  more  particularly  over  the  depressed 
»rea«.  Dermal  membrane  comparatively  thick  and  tough,  spiculous,  stretched  across  the 


SPONGES  FROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  123 

spaces  between  and  at  a  lower  level  than  the  surface  ridges  and  covering  the  subdermal 
cavities.  Oacula  large,  often  prominent,  the  opening  sometimes  measuring  3-5  min.  across  ; 
they  are  the  outer  terminations  of  large  canals  that  traverse  the  interior  in  all  directions. 
Peres  scattered,  few  in  number,  about  0-75  mm.  in  average  diameter,  piercing  the  dermal 
membrane  over  the  subdermal  cavities. 

Skeleton. — Short,  thick,  loose  strands  of  stylote  spicules  form  an  indefinite  reticulation. 
At  the  surface  the  dermal  membrane  is  thickly  strewn  with  tylota  and  microsclera  lying  in 
it  horizontally  without  order.  The  outer  ends  of  some  of  the  strands  project  beyond  the 
dermal  membrane  thus  forming  the  sharp  protuberances  of  the  surface  ridges.  The  rough- 
ness of  the  surface  is  very  probably  accentuated  by  shrinkage  in  the  substance  of  the  sponge 
due  to  preservation  in  alcohol.  A  considerable  proportion  of  horn  v  matter  is  present. 

Spicules. — (a)  Megasclera ;  of  two  kinds  viz.:  (1)  Stout,  slightly  bent,  smooth,  some- 
times slightly  spined  styli  (Plate  III.,  fig.  4a)  ending  rather  abruptly  in  a  sharp  point ; 
from  0-281  to  0-366  mm.  in  length  and  0-016  to  0-Olil  nun.  thick.  (-2)  Strongyla  with 
smooth,  even  ends,  often  slightly  inflated  (Plate  TIT.,  fig.  41>)  ;  from  0-222  to  0-262  mm. 
long  and  about  0-008  mm.  thick  ;  found  in  great  abundance  in  the  dermal  membrane  and 
in  small  numbers  in  the  main  skeleton.  Mivrnsdem ;  (1)  Stout,  tridentate  isochelie,  with 
curved  shafts  and  short  broad  teeth,  (Plate  III.,  tigs.  4c,  4d)  ;  average  length  0-052  mm. 
Small  isochelaj  evidently  young  forms  of  the  large  isochelie  are  abundant  ;  from  0-013  to 
0-019  mm.  long.  (2)  Sigmata  (Plate  III.,  tigs.  4e,  4f ),  simple  and  contort  ;  up  to  0-045 
mm.  in  length.  The  microsclera  are  present  in  large  numbers  in  all  parts  of  the  sponsre. 

Locality. — Kyska  Harbour,  Kyska  Island  (Dall),  also  Vancouver  Island  (Macoun). 

CLATHRIA  LOVENI,  Fristedt. 
(Plate  IV.,  figs.  1,  la.) 

Clathria  Loveni,  Fristedt     1887.     Sponges  from  the  Atlantic  and  Arctic  Oceans  and   Behring  Sea,  (translation), 
Vega-expeditionens  vetenskapliga  arbeten,  p.  458,  pi.  25,  figs.  70-72 ;  pi.  ISO,  fig.  24. 

This  species  which  can  be  readily  recognized  by  its  external  form,  is  represented  in  the 
collection  by  four  dried  specimens.  The  spicules  are  :  (a)  Rather  stout,  sharply  pointed 
styli  with  slightly  inflated  basal  terminations  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  1)  ;  from  0-383  to  0-465  mm. 
long  with  an  average  thickness  of  0-013  mm.  (b)  Anisochelfc  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  la)  with 
an  average  length  of  0-072  mm.  Very  few  of  the  anisochelffi  were  found  owing  to  the  soft 
parts  of  the  sponge  being  washed  away,  leaving  only  the  firm,  compact  skeleton  composed 
of  closely  packed  stylote  spicules. 

The  writer  is  inclined  to  regard  the  sponge  from  Cape  Jakan  (Siberian  Arctic  Ocean), 
first  described  by  Fristedt  under  the  name  C.  Loveni,  as  not  properly  referable  to  the  genus 
Clathria.  The  typical  microsclera  of  that  genus  are  isochelse  and  the  fibres  are  echinated  by 
small,  spined  styli,  whereas  the  microsclera  of  the  type  specimen  of  C.  Loveni  and  of  those 
from  Alaska  are  anisochelse  while  there  is  no  evidence  of  any  echination  of  the  fibres. 

On  account  of  these  differences,  of  the  general  manner  of  growth,  of  the  spicules  of 
which  the  skeleton  is  made  up  and  of  their  arrangement,  the  writer  considers  that  C.  Loveni 
is  most  nearly  related  to  Esperella  and  would  be  inclined  to  refer  it  to  that  genus. 

Localities. — Chika  Island,  Akntan  Pass  ;  Unalaska  Island. 


124  LAWRKNCB  M.  LAMBK  ON 

PLOCAMIA  MANAARENSIS,  Carter. 
(Plato  II.,  fig*.  11,  Ha— g.) 

£irty.«ytiHJnu  Manaarenri*.  GVler.    1880.     Ann.  and  Mas?.  Nat  Hist.,  series  5,  vol.  vi.,  p.  37,  pi.  iv.,  figs,  la— g. 

One  small  specimen  inerusting  the  entire  surface  of  a  fragment  of  shell  15  mm.  long 
and  10  mm.  broad.  The  sponge  has  a  thickness  of  about  1  mm.  Colour,  in  spirit,  brownish- 
grav.  Test u re  firm.  Surface  even,  strongly  hispid.  Dermal  membrane  thin,  spiculous. 
The  characters  of  the  osctila  and  pores  have  not  been  ascertained. 

.s'AWf  /../.. — Composed  of  a  fairly  regular  reticulation  of  dumb-bell-shaped  spicules  (tylota) 
supporting  a  dermal  arrangement  of  outwardly  pointed  stylote  and  tyloatyloto  spicules. 
Tin-  dermal  Mvli  are  large  and  project  some  distance  beyond  the  general  surface;  the  tylo- 
-tvli  are  much  -mailer  and  are  collected  round  the  bases  of  the  styli. 

S/>i<-ul,:i. — (</)  .Vrt/./.sv/c/v/ .-  of  tour  kinds:  (1)  Stout,  slightly  curved,  smooth  tylota: 
(Plate  II..  fur.  11)  with  very  decidedly  marked  terminal  heads  which  appear  to  have  their 
miter  eiuU  -li-rhtlv  roughened  ;  the  shafts  of  these  spicules  are  thickest  at  the  centre;  up  to 
ii-lo  nun.  in  length,  average  thickness  <H)OK  mm.  Among  the  tylota  one  was  observed 
that  hail  the  shaft  -tnmgly  .-pined,  (li)  Large,  smooth,  slightly  bent  styli  (Plate  II.,  fig. 
lla)  thicke-t  near  the  l>a-c  and  gradually  tapering  to  an  acute  point;  up  to  0'687  mm. 
l.ni-r  and  from  u-iiltj  i,,  n-iil'.t  mm.  thick.  (:{)  Slightly  curved,  smooth,  sharply  pointed 
tvlnxtvli  (1'late  II..  tii,r.  Ill"),  thickest  a  short  distance  from  the  distinctly  marked,  rounded 
head  which  appear-  t"  be.  like  the  heads  of  the  tylota  somewhat  roughened  or  minutely 
-pined  :  about  ti-l.v,  mm.  in  length  and  from  <H)l)i)  to  0*013  mm.  thick.  These  spicules 
pn.jei  t  mily  ^lightly  beyond  the  surface  of  the  sponge  and  are  much  more  numerous  than 
the  large  -tvli  at  whose  bases  they  are  arranged  in  groups.  (4)  Very  slender,  smooth  tylo- 
-tyli  tl'late  II..  tig.  lie),  with  an  average  size  of  (H7(J  by  0'003  mm.;  found  at  the  surface 
-catt.-rc.l  in  the  dermal  membrane.  (//)  Micnaclera  ;  (I)  Minute,  palmate  isochelte  (Plate 
II..  tig-.  11.1.  lie)  u-iil:i  mm.,  in  length.  (•>)  Slender  toxa  (Plate  II.,  figs,  llf,  llg) 
O-IM!."»  mm.  long,  measured  in  a  straight  line  between  the  terminal  ends  ;  found  only  in 
small  numbers.  In  a  vertical  section  a  number  of  spherical  gcmmules  were  observed  near  the 
ha«c  of  the  sponge  ;  they  were  reddish-brown  in  colour  and  about  0*052  mm.  in  diameter. 

There  i-  so  very  little  difference  between  the  spiculation  of  the  incrusting  California!) 
s|M»nge  and  the  erect  branching  one  from  the  Gulf  of  Manaar,  that  it  is  thought  advisable 
t<>  refer  the  former  to  Carter's  species  although  there  is  so  great  a  difference  in  outward 
form  between  the  two  and  the  localities  where  they  were  obtained  are  so  widely  separated. 
The  California!!  sponge  although  incrusting  may  be  in  a  young  stage  of  growth  ;  additional 
Rpecitnen*  are  needed  to  show  the  form  and  variations  in  growth  of  mature  individuals. 

The  spiciileH  of  the  type  specimen  as  given  by  Carter  (op.  cit)  are  : — (1)  Acuate  spicules 
(dyli),  0-64  mm.  long  ;  (2)  shorter  acuate  spicules  (tylostyli),  0'38  mm.  long ;  (3)  hair-like  spicules 
(nUiider  tyli*tyli),  about  0-24  mm.  in  length  ;  (4)  spicules  with  inflated  extremities  (tylota), 
0-24  mm.  long ;  (5)  tricurvate  spicules  (toxa),  0-051  mm.  in  length  ;  (6)  equianchorate  spicules 
(uockela),  0-01  mm.  in  length. 

Locality. — California. 


/  , 


PHAKKLLIA  VENTILABRUM,  Johnston. 

Vilabrwn,  Johnston.    1842.    British  sponges,  p.  107,  pL  vil. 


SPONGES  FROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  OF  NORTH  AMKRICA.  128 

PhakeUia  ventUabrum,  Bowerbank.     1864.     Mon.  Brit.  Spong.,  vol.  i.,  p.  186;  vol.  ii.,  p.  122;  voL  iiL,  p.  57,  pL  xsii., 

figs.  1-7. 

"  "         Verrill.    1873.    Am.  Jour.  Sci.  and  Arts,  vol.  vi.,  p.  440  and  voL  vii.,  p.  413. 

"  ?  Whiteaves.     1874.     Report  on  deep-sea  dredging  operations  in  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  p.  0. 

"  "  var.  connexiva,  Ridley  and  Dendy.     1887.     Rep.  Monaxonida,  Zool.  ('hall.  Exp.,  vol.  xx.t  p.  170, 

pi.  xxxv.,  figs.  :'.,  3a. 

There  are  a  number  of  cup-shaped  specimens  of  this  species  from  Alaska,  the  largest  of 
which  has  a  height  of  250  mm.,  a  width  at  the  top  of  170  mm.  and  a  thickness  of  13  mm. 
half  way  up  the  stalk.  The  growth  of  this  sponge,  in  most  instances,  is  much  more  robust 
iu  this  region  than  in  the  Gulf  of  St  Lawrence,  although  large  specimens  have  been  found 
further  south,  off  the  coast  of  Maine.  A  few  of  the  specimens,  however,  are  quite  small  and 
bear  a  strong  resemblance  in  general  appearance  to  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  sponge. 

In  spiculation  a  considerable  variation  is  noticeable ;  whilst  in  some  specimens  there  is 
a  decided  tendency  toward  the  separation  of  the  spicnles  into  two  sizes,  the  smaller  spicules 
being  at  the  surface,  in  others  the  difference  in  size  is  less  marked  or  not  apparent  at  all. 
The  maximum  length  of  the  spicules  in  different  specimens,  varies  from  0-353  to  0-U28  mm. 
with  an  average  thickness  of  0'013  mm.  In  individual  specimens  the  variation  in  length  of 
the  spicules  is  considerable.  Three  sponges  from  St.  Matthew  Island,  Behring  Sea,  des- 
cribed in  the  '  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  1892,'  as  a  variety  of  PhakMin 
papyracea,  Ridley  and  Dendy,  are  now  seen  to  be  evidently  a  form  of  Phakdli/t  i-miti'lulii-ii/ii, 
Johnston,  in  which  the  spicules  show  a  marked  tendency  to  division  into  two  six.es,  a  char- 
acter which  is,  as  shown  by  other  specimens  in  the  present  collection  from  Alaska,  not  a 
permanent  character. 

Distribution. — Arctic  Ocean,  Behring  Sea  and  North  Pacific  Ocean. 

PHAKELLIA  DALLI.    (Sp.  nov.) 
(Plate  III.,  figs.  5,  5a-d.) 

Sponge  (Plate  III.,  fig.  5)  erect,  with  a  spreading  root  and  a  long,  stout  stem,  divided 
at  a  considerable  height  above  the  base  into  three  branches  which  again  subdivide  once  or 
twice,  anastomose  and  terminate  in  cup-shaped  expansions  ;  total  height  of  sponge  344  mm.  ; 
height  of  stem  205  mm.  ;  length  of  branches  before  subdivision  70  mm.  ;  diameter  of  stem 
15  mm. ;  diameter  of  main  branches  about  12  mm.  The  stem  is  of  about  the  same  thickness 
throughout  its  length  and  the  main  branches  are  nearly  as  stout  as  the  stem  whilst  the  sub- 
divisions of  the  branches  are  short  and  only  slightly  reduced  in  thickness.  The  largest  of 
the  cup-shaped  expansions,  of  which  there  are  four,  has  a  diameter  of  nearly  45  mm.  Colour, 
when  dry,  dull  brownish-yellow,  Texture,  of  stem  and  branches,  compact,  firm,  unyielding, 
of  the  terminal  cups,  more  open,  elastic. 

Skeleton. — Separate,  well  defined  fibres  of  spicules  pass  along  the  central  portion  of  the 
branches  and  of  the  walls  of  the  cups ;  these  by  subdivision  and  branching  give  rise  to 
subsidiary  fibres  which  run  to  the  surface.  The  fibres  are  connected  by  individual  spicules 
crossing  them  at  right  angles.  The  stem  and  lower  portions  of  the  branches  are  strength- 
ened by  the  development  of  horny  fibres  covered  by  stylote  spicules  running  longitudinally 
in  the  stem  and  branches  and  crossed  at  right  angles  by  fibres  of  spicules  passing  to  the 
surface,  the  whole  forming  a  somewhat  compact  reticulation.  The  surface  ends  of  the  fibres 
terminate  in  indistinct  brushes. 


LAWRENCE  M.  LAMBE  ON 

Spicule*.—Megasclera ;  of  three  sizes :  (1)  Long,  generally  somewhat  curved,  smooth 
styli  (Hate  III.,  fig.  5a),  up  to  0-530  mm.  in  length  and  with  an  average  width  of 
0-009  mm.  ;  occurring  in  the  upper  portions  of  the  sponge.  (2)  Stout,  slightly  curved, 
gradually  and  sharply  pointed,  smooth  styli  (Plate  III.,  fig.  5b),  from  0-235  to  0'393  mm. 
long,  with  an  average  thickness  of  0-014  mm.  ;  mixed  with  the  larger  spicules  of  the  upper 
parts  of  tin-  sponge  and  forming  the  skeleton  of  the  stem  and  lower  parts  of  the  branches. 
The  smaller  spicules  of  this  si/.e  are  found  in  the  surface  brushes.  (3)  Long,  slender,  irre- 
gularly brut,  smooth,  sharply  pointed  styli  (Plate  III.,  figs.  5c,  5d)  up  to  0-393  by  0'0049 
mm.  iii  si/..' :  occurring  in  all  parts  of  the  sponge  :  those  found  in  the  stem  are  smaller  than 
those  of  the  terminal  cups.  The  spicules  vary  much  in  si/.e  and  seem  to  grade  one  into  the 
other,  thos,-  of  the'  stem  being  shorter  than  those  found  in  the  upper  parts  of  the  sponge. 

The  above  diagnosis  is  based  upon  a  single  but  well  preserved  dried  specimen  from 
Chika  l-land.  Alaska  :  the  description  of  the  external  form  will  doubtless  have  to  be 
enlarged  when  additional  specimens  arc  obtained. 

It  i-  the  author'-  wi.-h  to  connect  with  this  interesting  species  the  name  of  Dr.  W.  H. 
Pall,  to  \\lio-e  inve-tiiratioiis  in  the  Alaskan  Arctic  Ocean,  Behring  Sea  and  the  North 
Pacific  Ocean  -cici i-  -o  much  indebted. 

AxiMiu.A  IU'COSA,   Bowerbank. 
(Plate   IV..  tigs.  -2.  2a.  2b.) 

/>irtv«-v/iWrti'  ny.ii',  KowrrlKitik.     IMiii.     Mon.  Brit  S|iong.,  vol.  ii.,  p.  119;  vol.  iii.,  p.  51,  pi.  xx.,  flgf.  1-4. 
.{itiulii  T't,;:i»i,  >•  riiiti-.lt.     1^77.     S|>  .nj.-t-M  from  tlio  Atlantic  ami   Arctic  Oceans  and  Behring  Sea  (translation), 
Yet(a-ixpe>lilionmiM  vxUMixkaiili'/a  arhuten,  p.  4til. 


Four  «peciincn-  ot'  this  sponge  represent  this  species  in  the  collection;  they  agree 
itdinirablv  with  Bowerhank's  ile-cription  and  figure.  The  largest  specimen,  85  mm.  in 
height,  divide-  dose  to  the  base  into  two  main  branches  which  subdivide  above  into  lobate 
expan-ion-.  The  other  specimens  are  smaller,  but  have  a  similar  style  of  growth. 

The  spicules  ot'  the  Ala>kan  sponges  are:  megasclera,  of  three  kinds:  (1)  Large, 
smooth,  sharply  pointed  oxea (Plate  I\".,  tij;.  2),  occurring  in  the  subsidiary  fibres  passing  to 
the  surface;  their  maximum  -i/.c  is  about  1  -57  by  0'027  mm.  (2)  Long,  slightly  curved, 
smooth  styli  (Plate  IV..  tig.  -In),  thickest  at  midleiigth,  up  to  1'02  by  0-027  mm.  in  size ; 
found  in  comparatively  small  numbers  mixed  with  the  oxea  at  the  surface.  (3)  Long,  irre- 
gularly bent,  smooth  oxea  (Plate  IV.,  tig.  2b),  up  to  1'7  by  0-027  mm.  in  size;  occurring  in 
the  ax'nd  fibres.  These  spicules  are  occasionally  rounded  at  one  or  both  ends,  becoming 
stylote  or  strongylote. 

The  spit-tiles  of  this  species  attain  a  large  size,  but  show  a  considerable  variation  in 
length  and  thickness.  The  spicules  of  the  axial  fibres  differ  from  those  of  the  subsidiary 
fibres  principally  in  being  twisted  and  generally  longer. 

/.-- •.('.'..... — Chika  Island  and  Unalaska  Island. 

StJBERITES   8UBEREA,    Johnston. 

(Plate  IV.,  figs.  3,  3a— d.) 

<mJna  wifcrnu,  Johnrton.    1842.    British  Sponges,  p.  139,  pi.  xii.,  figs.  6,  6,  also  p.  197. 
mbma,  Boverbank.     1861.    LUt  of  Brit  marine  invert  fauna,  Report  Brit.  Assor.,  1860,  p.  235. 


X 

SPONGES  PROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  127 

Suberiiei  domuncvla,  Schmidt    1862.    Spong.  Adriat.  Meerea,  p.  67. 

Hymenuicidon  ntberea,  Bowerbank.     1864.     Mon.  Brit  Spong.,  vol.  i.,  p.  191;  voL  ii.,  p.  200;  vol.  Hi.,  pi.  xxxvi., 
figs.  1,  2,  3, 4  :  vol.  iv..  p.  88. 

There  are  nearly  sixty  specimens  of  this  species  from  Alaska.  Carter,  in  the  Ann.  and 
Mag.  Nat.  Hist.,  series  5,  vol.  ix.,  p.  353,  has  noticed  the  occurrence  of  a  "  flesh-spicule  " 
in  this  species,  which  he  describes  as  being  "  a  short,  curved,  cylindrical  acerate  with 
obtuse  ends,  inflated  in  the  centre  and  microspined." 

In  the  Alaskan  specimens  the  flesh-spicules  are  present  in  tin-  majority  of  cases,  but 
absent  in  a  few  ;  in  some  specimens  they  occur  in  great  abundance,  in  others  only  one  or 
two  were  seen.  Evidently  the  presence  or  absence  of  the  flesh-spicules  cannot  be  con- 
sidered of  specific  value.  In  the  'Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada,'  1892,  the 
writer  described  a  sponge,  of  which  there  were  five,  specimens,  from  Vancouver  Island, 
under  the  name  S.  latus,  believing  them  to  be  distinct  from  X.  xnln-.rt'n  on  account  of  the 
non-existence  of  flesh-spicules  in  the  Vancouver  specimens.  Since  then  one  or  two  of 
these  spicules  have  been  seen  in  some  of  these  specimens,  in  which  case  the  Vancouver 
specimens  must  be  regarded  as  identical  with  »S'.  sulierrii,  Johnston. 

In  some  of  the  sponges  the  tylostyli  were  rounded  off  and  unite  blunt  at  the  end  that 
is  normally  rather  sharply  pointed  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  3).  The  tlesh-spicules  were  also  seen  in 
all  stages  of  transition,  from  being  almost  spherical  in  shape  to  the  perfect  spicnlc  (Plate 
IV.,  fig.  3d). 

The  tylostyli  have  a  maximum  size  of  about  0-40(i  by  <HH>!>  mm.  (Plate  IV.,  tigs.  :ia, 
3b)  ;  the  small  cortical  tylostyli  have  an  average  size  of  0-091  by  (l-OOi;  mm.  (Plate  IV., 
fig.  8c). 

The  "  inflato-cylindrical  flesh-spicules"  attain  a  length  of  0-032  mm.  and  vary  in 
thickness  from  0-003  to  0-0049  mm. 

Distribution. — Behring  Sea  and  North  Pacific  Ocean. 

SUBERITES  MONTALBIDUS,  Carter. 
(Plate  III.,  figs.  6,  6a— c.) 

Suberitet  montaltntJus,  Carter.     1880.     Ann.  and  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.,  series  5,  vol.  vi.,  p.  256  ;  vol.  ix.,  p.  353. 

Subcrites  »pec.,  Vosmaer.    1882.     Report  on  the  sponges  dredged  up  in  the  Arctic  Sea  by  the  "  Willem  Barents"  in 

the  years  1878  and  1879  (reprinted  from  the  "  Nied.  Arch,  fur  Zool.,"  Suppl.  Band  i.),  p.  32,  pi.  i., 

figs.  22,  23  i  pi.  iv.,  figs.  140-144. 

Suberitet  montalbidus,  Fristedt     1887.     Sponges  from  the  Atlantic  and  Arctic  Oceans  and  the  Behring  Sea  (trans- 
lation), Vega-expeditionens  vetenskapliga  arbeten,  p.  428. 

This  sponge  was  first  described  by  Carter  from  a  specimen  from  Barent's  Sea,  near  the 
southwest  end  of  Novaya  Zemlya.  Vosmaer's  specimens  were  from  the  same  region,  and 
later  Fristedt  records  the  occurrence  of  the  same  sponge  in  Behring  Sea  and  Strait,  in 
Beaufort's  Sea,  the  Siberian  Arctic  Ocean,  the  Kara  Sea,  the  European  Arctic  Sea  and 
Barent's  Sea  and  the  sea  west  from  Greenland. 

A  single  specimen,  west  from  Unalaska  Island,  represents  the  species  in  the  present 
instance ;  it  is  amorphous,  about  25  mm.  long,  13  mm.  broad,  and  quite  soft  and  spongy  to 
the  touch. 

The  spicules  of  the  Alaskan  specimen  are  : — (1)  Large  tylostyli  with  scarcely  any 
increase  in  thickness  at  the  basal  end  (Plate  III.,  fig.  6)  ;  varying  in  length  from  0-334  to 


,28  LAWBENrK  M.  LAM  BE  ON 

0-622  mm.,  with  an  average  thickness  of  0-009  mm.  ;  forming  the  main  skeleton.  (2) 
Small  tylostyli  with  rounded  head*  (Plate  III.,  fig-  6a),  occurring  at  the  surface  ;  from 
0-117  t..  0-301  mm.  long  and  averaging  0-008  mm.  in  thickness.  (3)  Small,  minutely 
spined  oxeote  -picnic*,  inflated  at  midlength  (Plate  III.,  fig.  6b) ;  from  0'026  to  0-058  ram. 
long.  (4)  Small,  minutely  opined,  cylindrical  spicules  with  rounded  ends  and  inflated  in 
t  In-  centre :  always  smaller  than  the  oxeote  spicules  (No.  3),  from  0'013  to  0-026  mm.  long 

(Plat,-  III.,  tig.  »»•). 

The  main  skeleton  is  lax  and  made  up  of  the  large  tylostyli  irregularly  intermixed  ; 
tli,'  d.-rmal  skeleton  is  composed  of  the  two  forms  of  small  spined  spicules  with  loose,  dis- 
tin.-t  brushes  of  the  smaller  tylostyli  disposed  at  right  angles  to  and  projecting  slightly 
U-yond  the  surface:  the  small  spined  spieiiles  are  also  distrihuted  throughout  the  interior. 

l.,.;,i;i>i. Ilinlink  Harbour  and  Captain's  Harbour,  Tnalaska  Island. 

SniKitrrKs  MIIXTIXIUKK,   Carter. 

(I'late    IV.,  tig.  4.) 
.VU/.TI/.  •  m"Fi»im>T,  <'aficr.     !*•»•>.     Ann.  ami  Matf.  Nat.  Hist.,  serins  5,  vol.  vi.,  p.  L'5ii. 

A  -pcciinen  irrowinir  over  portions  of  t-hells  and  in  places  thinly  inenisting  is  doubt- 
I'ullv  r.  i.rr..l  to  tliU  -pe.-ics.  Its  Mirlace  is  raised  at  short  intervals  into  low,  rounded 
m>iiiticiilc~  each  with  a  Miiall  o-ciilnm  at  the  top. 

'I'll.'  tvl.i-tvli  varv  in  lentil'  iVoiu  (I-JHK  to  11-471  nun.  in  length  and  have  an  average 
thi.kn.-~  ot'  n-iiir,  niiii.  (I'late  I\"..  tig.  4);  they  are  thickest  in  the  centre,  generally 
-li^litK  In-lit,  -harplv  pointed  at  one  end  and  terminate  in  a  long  oval  head  at  the  other. 

/...  ,,/,>,/._<  ;ranite  Cuve.  1'ort   Altlmrp. 

Si  BKKITK.S    CDXCIXM'S.       (Sp.   I1OV.) 
(I'h.te     II..   ligs.    12,    12a.) 

Sponge  of  irregular  shape,  attached  and  growing  freely  ;  the  largest  specimen  in  the 
collection  ln-inir  *s  hy  •'>-  hy  '•'>-  mm.  in  si/.e.  ('olmir,  in  spirit,  a  light  yellowish  to  a  dark 
tirown.  T':rt'H'i'.  very  firm,  compact.  Snrl'iin;  even,  slightly  hispid.  Pares,  scattered, 
vii-ilde  only  in  thin  sections  at  right  angles  to  the  surface.  The  most  perfect  specimen 
(I'late  II.,  tig.  \'2),  ami  the  only  one  in  which  osciila  are  seen,  is  small,  sessile  and  sub- 
spherical,  measuring  ahoiit  20  mm.  in  height  and  hreadth  ;  its  lia-al  attachment  is  about  10 
mm.  acros*.  (k'-tilii  small,  about  0-5  mm.  in  diameter,  each  occupying  the  summit  of  a  low 
prominence. 

Sliflrlrin. — Composed  of  stylote  spieiiles  arranged  in  a  somewhat  loose  halichondroid 
fashion.  At  the  surface  the  styli  are  arranged  in  bundles  placed  side  by  side  at  right 
angles  to  the  surface,  forming  a  compact  cortex.  It  is  between  these  surface  bundles  of 
*pirides  that  minute  openings  (pores)  are  seen,  in  sections  at  right  angles  to  the  surface, 
leading  into  the  interior  of  the  sponge.  The  styli  project  but  slightly  beyond  the  surface. 

Sparta. — Mfgiitctera  ;  of  one  kind  only,  viz.,  rather  slender,  straight,  sharply  pointed, 
-in.-. tli  atyli  (Plate  II.,  fig.  12a),  with  evenly  rounded  basal  ends  ;  varying  in  length  from 
0-229  to  0-301  mm.,  with  an  average  thickness  of  0-005  mm.  There  is  no  difference  in  e\t 
between  the  spicules  of  the  cortex  and  those  of  the  main  skeleton. 

Dirtributinn.— Arctic  Ocean,  Behring  Sea  and  North  Pacific  Ocean. 


SPONGES  FROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  129 

POLVMASTIA    LAQANOIDES.       (Sp.  IIOV.) 

(Plate  IV.,  figs.  5,  5a— c.) 

Sponge  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  5)  sessile,  thin,  coating  a  considerable  area,  represented  by  a 
single  specimen  measuring  115  mm.  across,  8  mm.  thick  in  the  centre  and  thinning  oft' 
toward  the  edges.  Colour,  in  spirit,  a  light  yellow.  Testure  compact,  leathery.  Surface 
even,  hispid,  bearing  in  places  low,  warty  protuberances  averaging  5  mm.  in  breadth. 
Oscula.  Translucent  rings  are  disposed  at  intervals  over  the  surface  and  also  occupy  the 
summit  of  the  mammiform  protuberances  ;  each  ring  incloses  what  appears  to  be  a  minute 
osculum  averaging  0'68  mm.  in  diameter.  Pores  (?)  scattered. 

Skeleton. — Stout  fibres  of  long  styli  pass  toward  the  surface,  entering  hut  not  reaching 
the  surface  of  a  cortical  layer  of  irregularly  disposed  smaller  styli.  The  projection  of  some 
of  the  smaller  styli  beyond  the  surface  causes  a  slight  hispidity.  The  translucent  rings  on 
the  surface  are  seen  to  be  caused  by  the  absence  of  the  cortical  layer  of  spicules  ;  the  stout 
fibres  here  continue  beyond  the  surface,  causing  a  circular  or  star-shaped  area  surrounding 
each  osculum  to  be  strongly  hispid.  Near  the  edge  of  the  sponge  in  places,  and  where 
portions  of  the  surface  are  below  the  general  level,  a  marked  hispidity  is  also  apparent. 

Spicules. — Megasclera  ;  styli,  of  three  sizes.  (1)  Large,  gradually  and  sharply  pointed, 
smooth  tylostyli  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  5a),  thickest  at  midlength  and  generally  with  a  well  devel- 
oped head  ;  up  to  1'50  by  0'020  mm.  in  si/.e  ;  forming  the  fibres  and  projecting  beyond  tin- 
surface  in  places,  viz.,  surrounding  the  oscula,  near  the  edge  of  the  sponge  and  where  the 
surface  is  sunken.  (2)  Short,  sharply  pointed,  smooth  tylostyli.  thickest  at  the  middle, 
with  a  strongly  marked  head  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  oh)  :  average  size  O'47'.l  by  ()•(.)  1:5  mm.  :  com- 
posing the  dermal  layer.  A  noticeable  feature  in  this  sponge  is  the  absence  of  a  regular 
radiating  arrangement  of  the  spicules  of  the  cortex  ;  the  spicules  are  closely  intermixed  and 
lie  at  all  angles  to  the  surface,  those  that  project  beyond  it  causing  a  slight  hispidity.  (:3) 
Very  small,  slender  tylostyli  with  rounded  heads  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  5c)  ;  average  size  0-117  by 
0-008  mm.  ;  distributed  in  large  numbers  throughout  all  portions  of  the  sponge,  especially 
in  the  soft  parts  between  the  fibres. 

Locality. — Behring  Island. 

DESMACELLA  PENNATA.   (Sp.   nov.) 
(Plate  IV.,  figs.  6,  6a— d.) 

Sponge  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  6)  thinly  coating,  forming  small  irregularly  shaped  patches;  the 
largest  of  the  four  specimens  representing  the  species  is  about  50  mm.  across  and  does  not 
exceed  5  mm.  in  thickness.  Colour,  in  spirit,  dark  grayish-brown.  Texture  firm  with  little 
elasticity.  Surface  hispid,  rather  uneven,  traversed  in  all  directions  by  shallow  ramifying 
grooves  which  in  many  places  diverge  from  a  common  centre  forming  irregularly  star-shaped 
depressions.  The  surface  between  the  grooves  is  at  times  considerably  elevated.  Dermal 
membrane  spiculous,  adhering  firmly  to  the  spicules  that  project  beyond  it.  Oscula  small, 
dispersed,  circular,  about  0-131  mm.  in  diameter.  Pores  scattered,  averaging  0-032  mm.  in 
diameter.  Found  growing  on  rocks  at  low  tide. 

Skeleton. — Fibres,  composed  of  stout  styli  with  a  large  proportion  of  horny  matter, 
ascend  from  the  base  to  the  surface  remaining  separate  until  near  the  surface  where  they 

Sec.  VI.,  1894.  17. 


LAWBENCE  M.  LAMBE  ON 
loU 

.  tendency  to  branch  and  anastomose  and  to  become  diffuse.     The  styli  have  their 
^  embedded  in  the  horny  matter  of  the  fibres  and  are  directed  outward  and  upward 
(Plate  IV     fig.  6a) ;  separate  styli  connect  the  fibres  together  at  irregular  intervals.     The 
,i,.ules  at  the  outer  terminations  of  the  fibres  project  considerably  beyond  the  dermal  mem- 
brane     There  is  no  special  dermal  arrangement  of  the  skeleton  but  numbers  of  slender  st yli 
occnr  without  definite  order  in  the  dermal  membrane   and  arc  also  found  less  abundantly 

throughout  the  main  mass. 

*,„-,.,•/«.— (a)  Mr,,,i»-lf.,;i  :  of  two  -m*  :  (1)  l-arge.  stout,  .lightly  bent,  sharply  pointed, 
.m,,,.tli  -tyli  thiekot'at  midlength  and  with  a  slightly  inflated  basal  end  which  is  generally 
,,n.H,th  l.ui  at  tin,.-.,  shows  in.licatious  of  being  spined  (Plate  IV.,  tig.  6b) ;  varying  in  size 
IP  .in  »H7'»  by  o-oit!  linn,  to  o-:57'i  by  0-01!)  mm.  ('2)  Slender,  sharply  pointed,  smooth  styli, 
t  hick. -t  at  tli.-  1-asal  >-n.l  which  is  minutely  spined  and  often  decidedly  inflated  (Plate  IV., 
tiir.  He)  :  varying  in  length  from  0-17»>  to  0-222  mm.  and  in  thie.kness  from  0'006  to  0'0049 
mm.  (b)  .V/.v..*-/,T,i  ;  M.iootli  t.ixa  (1'late  IV.,  fig.  b'd)  varying  in  size  from  O072  by  0-002 
mm.  to  o-2.V>  by  o-onii  mm.  :  distributed  in  considerable  numbers  throughout  the  sponge. 

.ludging  from  it-,  spiciilation  this  sponge  evidently  belongs  to  the  genus  Desmacella ; 
tli.-  -k.-l.-tal  arrangement  is  somewhat  /i/i//Wi<»//<7<iWro/W  in  its  character  and  at  the  same 
tim.-  i-  indefinitely  reticulate,  the  single  styli  connecting  the  fibres  representing  secondary 
fibre:-,  a  ,-,. ml. ination  of  characters  which  in  itself  is  highly  interesting. 

L<i-'ilii'/. — Sooke.  Vancouver  Island. 

Ksi'KKKI.l.A    SKKKATollAMATA,   ('after. 

(Mate  IV.,  figs.  7,  7a— j.) 
Kf-rrvi  HrT'ili>l<iim<itii,  Carter.     Kso.     Ann.  and  MA/.  Nat.  Hist.,  series  5,  vol.  vi.,  p.  49,  pi.  v.,  flg.  20a— b. 

Sp..nge  (Plate  IV..  tig.  7)  massive,  amorphous,  consisting  of  a  close  aggregation  of 
uiiaM.iinosing  fibres.  inrloMng  rounded  or  oval  meshes  which  are  seldom  more  than  2  or  8 
mm.  in  length.  The  fibres  are  generally  flattened  and  expanded  laterally  where  they  join 
each  other.  7'«v/ </<•»:  firm.  >'<///<»,•,;  moderately  even.  Dermal  membrane  thin,  spiculous. 
Ownlit  small,  dispersed,  about  1  mm.  in  diameter.  A  few  specimens  of  this  species  were 
collected  by  Prof,  .lohn  Maeoini  in  .Inly,  IMS,  at  Sooke,  Vancouver  Island;  the  largest 
measures  about  70  mm.  across  in  all  directions. 

,x'Ar/.7«i/i. — Compact  anastomosing  fibres  about  0-5  mm.  in  thickness  at  their  thinnest 
parts  and  composed  of  tylostyli,  form  the  main  skeleton.  The  dermal  skeleton  consists  of 
tylostyli  lying  without  order  in  the  dermal  membrane,  parallel  to  the  surface. 

Spirulu. — (a)  Mcgasclera  ;  of  one  kind  only,  viz.,  straight,  rather  sharply  pointed, 
smooth  tyloHtyli  with  basal  ends  only  slightly  inflated  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  7a),  composing  the 
main  and  dermal  skeletons :  ranging  in  length  from  0-320  to  0'353  mm.  with  an  average 
thickness  of  0-011  mm.  (b)  Micrwlera;  of  three  kinds ;  (1)  Palmate  anisochelte  (Plate  IV., 
fig*.  7i,  7j);  averaging  in  length  0-03(5  mm.  ;  not  very  abundant  but  found  in  all  parts  of  the 
uponge.  (2)  Very  large,  simple  and  contort  sigmata  (Plate  IV.,  figs.  7b,  7c,  7d)  notable  for 
their  strongly  serrated  curved  ends  ;  average  length  0'157  mm. ;  distributed  abundantly 
through  the  sponge.  Small  forms  of  the  sigmata  are  present  which  are  likewise  serrated. 
(.3)  Minute,  mnooth  toxa  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  7f )  about  0-039  mm.  in  length  ;  found  throughout 
the  soft  part*  of  the  sponge  and  at  the  surface. 


SPONGES  FROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  OP  NORTH  AMERICA.  131 

The  measurements  given  by  Carter  (op.  cit.)  of  the  spicules  of  the  type  specimen  from 
the  Gulf  of  Manaar,  India,  are  as  follows  : — tylostyli  (mb-pinlike  spicules)  0-18  mm.  in  length  ; 
sigmata  ( bihamate  spicules)  0-102  mm.  in  length;  toxa  (tricurvate  spicules)  0-051  mm.  long; 
anisochelce  (inequianchorate  spicules)  0-017  mm.  long. 

The  specimen  first  described  by  Carter  was  of  very  small  size.  That  author  with  refer- 
ence to  his  sponge  says  "  a  minute  portion  has  grown  on  one  of  the  Melobesian  nodules,  which 
has  yielded  sufficient  for  mounting  and  retaining  in  the  dried  state  respectively."  "  Size  of 
specimen  about  l-6th  inch  in  horizontal  diameter."  The  smallness  of  the  type  specimen 
precluded  a  description  of  the  general  arrangement  of  the  skeleton.  There  are  no  appre- 
ciable differences  to  be  found  in  the  size  and  form  of  the  spicules  of  the  Vancouver  specimens 
and  those  of  the  type  from  the  Gulf  of  Manaar. 

One  of  the  four  specimens  collected  by  Prof.  Macoun  differs  slightly  in  spiculation  from 
the  other  three  but  not  sufficiently  to  warrant  its  being  regarded  as  specifically  distinct.  Its 
sigmata  are  smaller  (Plate  IV.,  fig.  7e),  averaging  O'Ob'o  mm.  in  length  and  are  without  the 
serration  at  the  ends.  The  tylostyli  are  shorter,  varying  in  length  from  0-314  to  0-202  mm. 
but  of  about  the  same  thickness.  The  toxa  have  a  greater  variation  in  size  (Plate  IV.,  tigs. 
7g,  7h),  the  largest  attaining  a  length  of  0'085  mm.  The  anisochehc  are  of  the  same  dimen- 
sions. The  evenly  rounded  ends  of  the  sigmata  of  this  Vancouver  specimen,  however,  would 
lead  one  to  believe  that  the  serration  of  the  outer  curve  toward  the  ends  of  thcr-e  spicules, 
the  character  which  has  evidently  suggested  the  specific  name,  is  not  constant. 

LlST  OF    LOCALITIES    AT    WHICH    SI'Kt'I.MKNS    U'KKK    CoLLKCTKl). 


PEARL  BAY.— Lat.  71  02'  X.,  Long,  137"  4(i'  W.,  I'.S.  Revenue  Steamer  "Corwin,"  dipt.  M.  A.   Hi'iily  commanding, 
Aug.  24th,  1»<4.  lit  fathoms. 

Halichondria  panicea. 

Myxilla  Barentsi. 

Suberites  concinnus. 
NEAR  lev  CAPE.— W.  H.  Dall,  1880. 

Esperella  helios. 

Phakellia  ventilabrum. 
ARCTIC  OCEAN. — U.  S  Revenue  Steamer  "  Corwin." 

Phakellia  ventilabrum. 

2.  KOTZEBUK  SOUND. 
PORT  CLARENCE.— W.  H.  Dall,  1880.    Beach. 

Reniera  rufescens, 
Myxilla  Barentsi, 
Phakellia  ventilabrum. 

CHAMISSO  ISLAND.— W.  H.  Dall,  1880.    5-8  fathoms. 
Reniera  rufescens. 
Phakellia  ventilabrum. 

3.  BEHRING  STRAIT. 

Lat.  66°  45'  N.,  Long.  166°  35'  W.— W.  H.  Dall.    10  fathoms,  sand. 

Halichondria  panicea. 
Lat.  66°  12'  N.,  Long.  168°  54'  W.— Lieut.  Geo.  M.  Stoney,  U.  S.  N.,  July  3,  1884.    30  fathoms. 

Halichondria  panicea. 

Lat.  65°  4^  N.,  169°  04'  W".— U.  S.  Revenue  Steamer  "  Corwin,"    Capt.  M.  A.  Healy  commanding,  June  14th,  1884.    26 
fathoms. 

Halichondria  panicea. 

Esperella  helios. 


132 


LAWRENCE  M.  LAMBK  ON 


4.   PLOVER  BAY. 

W.  II.  Dall.-Sep«-  14th.  1*W.     1^25  fathoms,  rocks. 
Halifliunilria  piaicea. 

Ku  mn  dm  Hi  I  if  H. i. 
PlutJctUia  rentUabruiii. 
Subrrilr*   conrintiu.i. 

\  HKTWKKN  ST.  LAWRENCE  ISLAND  AND  CAPE  RUMIANTZOF. 
I  M.  ta    15   X..  IX>I,K.  1«7   4H-  W.  -Lieut.  Geo.  M.  Stoiu-y.  U.  S.  N.,  June  13th,  1884.    20J  fathoms,  fine  greenish  sand. 

Unlirhtinilrui  i»inicta. 

li.  ST.  MICHAELS. 

!„  M.  Timu-r.     ()ct<ilx-r  17th.  1H7.V     Low  tide. 

HnlirHiinilrin  /Minimi  (abundant,  very  low  water). 
Hfnirra  rufriM-rii.i  (beach,  abundant). 

1'h'ii.rl/in  irntilnhi-um  (rare,  extremr  low  water). 

7.    MMVAK  ISLAND. 
A>.  M.IIH..K.  CAI-I:  KTIII.IX.     W.  II.  Dull. 

lliilii-tiini<lriil   /Kltiirnl   (liearlll. 

^tiiniittin    iif'rn*   tS  flit  holllH,  stones). 
KlM     Mll.K-S.  \V.  "K    WlsT  ,    \I-KIIK   Nl'SIVAK    Isl.ANH.       \V.    II.    Dull. 

//.I/I.  1,'llt'll-l't     /Hlllil'lll     c'.'l    falllOIIIS,    s.tlllll. 

s.  ST.   MATTHEW   ISLAM). 

\V        II        H.lll.    I.MI'll. 

I'tiitktlltii    ffntilttlii'iiin. 

'.(.    II  \CEMEISTER  ISLAND. 
W.    II     Dall. 

llillt'li'iji'lnil   fxinii-fil  ilieaclli. 

A'»>/»TM./IM  \      IJlll  if  ,1111"    II   -'    -. 

10.   I'DItl'  M()LLEK,  ALASKA   PENINSULA. 
\V    II.  IUII.  U  .1.  h  1. 1  17  filth. .ins.  s.ni.l. 


1.  AKl'TAN   I'ASS. 


(  IIIKA   NI.AM..     \V.  II.  Dull. 


ChumlrocUttlia  A  ltixkt-n.fi*  i 
f  *Aon/fror//if/ia  jmlrtu-tt  dw 
t't/ltfirin  I.itl'rni. 
rhitkrlliii  ftalli  ilirarhi. 


(it  n.  IM.AMI.--W.  II.  Dull.  U-n.  h. 

f  'HiinilrtH-lii'liii  jmlrhra. 
AKI-TAX  I'ASS.     W.  II.  Dnll. 

£*l*r\iip*i*  Qutittiinttfnttin. 

f  'hum!  ruclml  in   A  Innlirniiiji. 

VL   TNALASKA   ISLAND. 

li.iri.irn  HARHKI-R  ANII  CAITAIS'S  llAKiHifH.—  W.  H.  Dall. 

Halirkotulrin  iHinirra,  1K71  dilno  MU  fathoms  and  tl  fathoms,  mud). 

K*i>rrtlln  nilhirrru*.  MU  fathoiiiK,  shiliKl*'). 

fcV/MTio/wri.*  <Junt*inorn*i*.  (after  Rale,  low  water  mark). 

Chondneladin  Aln*krn*i»,  CA4  fathoms,  stonen  ;  0  fathoms,  mud;  9  fathoms,  stones  ;  12-15  fathoms,  Btones, 

»helU  ;  D-Ill  fathoniN,  KtoneN  ;  tt-lfl  fathom*  ;  25-75  fathoms,  coarse  sand). 
Jf|Mi7/n  Bartntn  (10  fathomn,  Hhingle). 

paronilicn. 

tlln  Amaknnkrnsi*  (30  fathomn.  Hand). 
FknMlia  rtnlilabrum  <HO  fathom*). 
Subrritr*  nbrrm  (after  K»le,  low  water  mark  ;   fl  fathoms,  mud  ;   25-75  fathoms,  coarse  sand  ;  70  fathoms, 

coanw  sand  ;  W  fat  homo). 
mmlnllniiu*  (fO  fathoms). 


SPONGKS  FROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  133 

AMAKNAK  ISLAND.— W.  H.  Dall.    1871. 

Halichondria  panicea. 

Tedania  fragilis  (beach). 

Esperella  htlios. 

Esperiopsis  Quatsinoensis  (also  1880,  beach). 

Chondrocladia  Alaskensis. 

Myxilla  Barentsi  (beach). 

Myxilla  Behringensis. 

Suberites  suberea. 
WEST  OF  AMAKNAK  ISLAND.— W.  H.  Dall. 

Halichondria  panicea  (beach  and  00  fathoms). 

Esperella  adhcerens  (00  fathoms,  rocks,  stones,  mud). 

Chondrocladia  Alaxkensis  ((H)  fathoms). 

Myxilla  Barentsi  (00  fathoms). 

Suberites  suberea  (00  fathoms). 
PORT  LEVASKEK,  AMONG  ISLANDS.— W.  H.  Dall. 

Myxilla  Amaknakenxix  (20  fathoms,  mud,  shells). 
CHERNOFSKY  BAY.— W.  H.  Dall,  beach. 

Halichondria  panicea. 

Esperiopsis  Quatsinofimis. 

Chondrocladia  Alaskensia. 
UNALASKA.— W.  H.  Dall. 

Halichondria  panicea.     1873,  (beach). 

Eumastia  sitiens.    1873,  (l>each). 

Esperiopsis  Quatsinoensis.     1873,  (beach  also  E.  W.  Nelson,   1877,  beach  and   I'.  S.  Revenue  Strainer  "Wyan- 
dotte,"  1808,  beach). 

Chondrocladia  Alaskensis.     IHT^t,  (beaeli). 

Chondrocladia  pulchra.     187^,  (beach). 

Myxilla  Behringensis    1873,  (beach). 

Myxilla  Amaknakensis,  (beach). 

Clathria  Loveni.    1873,  (beach). 

Phakellia  Dalli,  (beach). 

Axinella  rugosa,  (beach). 

Subcritts  suberea.     1873,  (beach). 

13.  ATKA  ISLAM). 
NAZAN  BAY.— W.  H.  Dall,  10-16  fathoms,  sand. 

Suberites  suberea. 
ATKA.-W.  H.  Dall. 

Esperiopsis  Quatsinoensis. 

14.  BAY  OF  ISLANDS,   ADAK  ISLAND. 

W.  H.  Dall.— 9-10  fathoms,  sand,  mud. 

Eumastia  sitiens. 

Esperella  lingua. 

Esperella  adhierens. 

Suberites  suberea. 

15.  CONSTANTINE  HARBOUR,  AMCHITKA  ISLAND. 
W.  H.  Dall,  beach. 

Halichondria  panicea. 

16.  KYSKA  ISLAND. 
W.  H.  Dall. 

Halichondria  panicea. 

Esperiopsis  Quatsinoensis. 

Myxilla  Behringensis. 
KYSKA  HARBOUR.— W.  H.  Dall. 

Halichondria  panicea  (beach  ;  9-14  fathoms,  sand). 

Eumastia  sitiens  (9-14  fathoms,  sand). 

Toxochalina  barealis  (9-14  fathoms,  sand  ;  9-12  fathoms,  sand,  mud). 

Esperella  adhierens  (9-12  fathoms,  sand). 

Esperiopsis  Quatsinoensis  (beach  ;  9-14  fathoms,  sand  ;  9-12  fathoms,  sand,  mud). 

lotrochota  magna  (10  fat  horns). 

Myxilla  Amaknakensis  (beach  ;  9-14  fathoms,  sand  ;  9-12  fathoms,  sand,  mud). 

Myxilla  firma  (9-14  fathoms,  sand). 


134 


LAWRENCK  M.  LAMBK  ON 
17.  ATTU  ISLAND. 


CiutHAOor  HARHOITK.-W.  H.  Dull,  beach. 


C'A«n</rw/<n/i<i  A  laxkrimia. 
ATTV  Isi.AND.-W.  H.  Dall,  be-uli. 
HalirkuiHlria  iHtnicrii. 

Chonilrutliulin  A  lafkrnxix. 

\luj-illit   llrhrintiriuti*. 

1H.  UEIIKING  ISLAND. 

//,,/,YA,,n./.-i,i  i*>nicra.    iX.  Cn-lmiiski. «  fathoms  and  L.  Stejneger,  beach). 
Kuintixtiil   xilirnx. 

lirnirni  rufrxrinx.    (S.  (irebiiititkl,  6  fathoms). 

/••./«TMi/i*i*  (JiKitxiniirnxix  (L.  Sti-jiu-n»T.  U'arli). 
f  'htni'ti'tu'l't'li'i   A  lituki  nxix. 
Wyi-itln   .1  iit'iA nitkrn.ti*  il..  St.-jn*-K*T'  beach). 
Snlirritrx  ninriniiiix  (I..  St.-jlu-K"'!'.  beach). 
l',,lv,tin<tiil   lil{iniiiiiilrx  1 1..  St.-jllCtJ.T.  iK'lu-lll. 

111.   KAMTC1IATKA. 

1UK..V    VI  A     Hi  '    II  I  A.       I..   St.-.illi-H"T  ill".-*  Illllll    10  flllllOIIINl. 
If,  ill'  I'll    rill'Xl-rnx. 

\UAHIIA   II  w       I..  St.-jn.-K''T  iN-s--  I  ban  111  fatlionisi. 

Li).   ALASKA. 

llnl,ch:,,,ili-i'i  /amii-f'i.    t\V.  II.  Dall.  ii.-arli  mid  I'.  S.  Revenue  Steamer  " Corwln "). 
A'iiiii'»f'"  *'''.'•"*.     d'.S.  H.-v.-inn-  St.-ain.-r  "Coi-win  "). 
A'v,,,-,//<i  /i./io-i.     il'.  S.  KI-M-IIIK-  St.-am.T  ••Corwin"). 
.!/„.', »"    .\i,«ik,i,ik,',,xix.     i\V.  II.  Dall). 

I'hnkitlin  iiiiiiliiin-iiiii.    i\V.  11.  Dall.  li.-ii.-h  mid  I'.  S.  Revenue  Steamer  "  Corwln  "). 
<n/»i-i/f*  r.iiici'.iiiii.-i.     i\V.  II.  Dall.  iM-achl. 

•-'I.  SANNAK    ISLAND. 

A'«/.T. .1/1*1*  Vi«iN.'!!ii.ii.ii'.i.     i\V.  II.  Dull.  1S77.  IMMI-II  uKo  K.  \V.  Nelnoii,  1M77,  beach). 
rhiinilrix-lii'liii   Alii.ik.iixi.i.     il'..  \V.  X.-Non,  1X77,  |H-IIC|I). 

•JJ.   UKI.KOKSKY   HAY. 
W    II.  Dall. 

A'*/!TI'!/!*I*    (^111 


x.  iln-H.-hi. 


•£.<..  SIH'MAGIN   ISLANDS. 


I'M. A    IM.ANII.-  \V.    H.    D.ill.   U'lll-ll. 

Halichondria  )*tn  imi. 

fcxjirrfltti  ttilhirrrnx. 

f-.'iti^friitfutix  Qualsinoewris. 

I  'Hitii'lrorltidiii  A luxkrnxix. 

Stiltrrilrx  xuttrrra. 
I'MiA  IHI.AMI  AMI  SANHOKN  HAKKOCU,  NAOAI  ISLAND.  — W.  H.  Dall,  beach. 

Kniirriiifuiix  Ifutitxiiiornxix. 
XKW   ll*iiii"i  ii.  I'xiiA  ISLAND.  — W.  H.  Dall,  Iwach. 

K*l>rrrlln  inthitrrnf. 
C.IAI.  II AHioirii,  I'M.  \  ISLAND.  -W.  II.  Dall. 

llnlii  h-inilriii  jmnirta  (M-«  fatlioni-s,  sand,  Htonc.s  alno  beach,  extra  low  tide). 

Kffifrrlla  mthirrrn*  ill  (ai IIOIIIH,  ^Ni niiN- 1. 

AV/x-rin/Mu  (Jiint.iintu-nxix  (KU  fathoms,  sand,  Htonex  and  beach,  extra  low  tide). 

Subrrilt*  mibrrra  (8-9  fathomx,  sand,  stonea). 
H..I  MI  IM.AXD  COAL  HAKHOI-H.  I'NUA  ISLAND.— W.  H.  Dall. 

Subrritrt  tubfrra  (beach,  neap  tide). 
CKOA  AMD  Popor  IHLA.XDH.—W.  H.  Dall. 

Hnlirfuinilrin  }Kinirrn  (beach). 
Ktprriofai*  QunUinornai*  (beach). 
Ckrondrortiiilia  Aluxkrnxiji  (beach). 
HHbrrila  «n6erea. 


SPONGES  FROM  THE  WESTERN  COAST  OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  13S 


UUGA  ISLAND  AND  POPOF  STRAIT.— W.  H.  Dall,  beach. 

Halichondria  panicea. 

Eumastia  aliens. 

Eaperella  adluerens. 

Chrondrocladia  A  laskensia. 

Myjc'Ma  Barentsi. 

fiubrritra  suberea. 
I'OI-OK  STHAIT.— W.  H.  Dull. 

llalichondria  panicea  (6  fathoms  sand). 

Esperella  helios  i  (6  fathoms  sand). 

Eaperella  adhcerens  (6  fathoms  sand). 

Chondrocladia  Alaskensis. 

Kuberites  suberea  (low  water). 
SANBORN  HAKUOUR,  NAGAI  ISLAND.— W.  H.  Dall. 

Halichondria  panicea  (beach). 

Esperiopsis  Quatsinoensis  (beach). 

Chondrocladia  Alaskensis  (beach  and  in  shoal  water). 

lotrochota  magna  (beach). 

Myjcilla  Behrinyensis  (beach). 

Suberites  suberea  (beach  and  at-  lowest  water). 
EAST  SHORE  OK  NAGAI  ISLAND.— W.  H.  Dall,  beach. 

Esperiopsis  Quatsinoensis. 

Chondrocladia  Alaskensis. 

Myxilla  Behringensis. 
BIG  KO.VIUSHI  ISLAND.-W.  H.  Dall,  <>-:><>  fathoms,  sand,  rocks. 

llalichondria  panicea. 

Suberifes  suberea. 
NORTH-EAST  HAKBOUK,  LITTLK  KONIU.SHA  IHLAND.-W.  H.  Dall,  beach. 

Chondrocladia  Alaskensis. 
SIMEONOF  ISLAND.— W.  H.  Dall,  beach. 

Halichondria  panicea. 
Esperella  modesta. 
Esperiopsis  Quatsinoensis. 
Chondrocladia  Alaskensis. 
Myxilla  Behringensis. 

24.    CHIGXIK  BAY,  ALASKA  PEXIXSl'LA. 
W.  H.  Dall,  7-18  fathoms,  sand. 
Suberites  suberea. 

w  H  Da]j  25.    SEMIDI  ISLANDS. 

Chondrocladia  Alaskensis  (12-28  fathoms,  gravel). 
Suberites  suberea  (15-23  fathoms,  gravel). 

2(i.   KADIAK  ISLAND. 
CHAJAPKA  COVE,  KADIAK  ISLAND.- -W.  H.  Dall. 

Suberites  suberea. 
KADIAK  ISLAND. 

Halichondria  panicea.— (W.  J.  Fisher,  beach). 

Eumastia  sitiens.—(W.  J.  Fisher,  beach). 

Esperella  adhnrens.—  (W.  J.  Fisher,  beach). 

Esperiopsis  Quatsinoensis.— (W.  J.  Fisher,  beach). 

Chondrocladia  Alaskensis. 

Phakellia  ventilabrum.—(W.  J.  Fisher,  beach). 

Suberites  suberea.— (W.  J.  Fisher,  beach  and  R.  E.  C.  Stearns). 

27.  PORT  CHATHAM,  COOK  INLET. 
W.  H.  Dall,  beach. 

Chondrocladia  Alaskensis. 

28.  PORT  ETCHES. 
W.  H.  Dall,  12-18  fathoms. 
Suberites  suberea. 


136 


LAWRENCE  M.  LAMBE  ON 

29.  MIDDLETON  ISLAND. 
in  1-  fathoms, 


h,  •»»  w»l«r  mark-  al*°  l°  12  fathoms-  K™*1'  8andK 
Ktprrrlla  arflurrrn*  (tjeaoh,  low  waUT  mark). 
Myj-illa  A>n<iknttkrnxi*  (Ix-ach,  low  water  mark). 
Sulxrilr*  r»Hcinn«.i  (beach,  low  water  mark). 

:«).   I'KOSS  SOUND. 

H,,lirh.,H'trin  ,*!,..>»•.  HCommaiider  I,.  A.  Uoardslee,  U.S.X.). 
CKVMTK  CUVK.  I'OKT  AI.TIIOKI-.     \V.  II.  Dall. 
Hillirhiinilrid  fxinirm. 
Sultfrilt.1  »nlirrrii. 

,<ti>>ri-itr.i  innn  I  <  n  if/'  ''• 

:tl.  SITKA. 

A.',^/  ,..,.•..<  Qi.'ittinoriixi".     (K.  W.  NrUon). 

Myntl'i  Hi---  nlii.     <\V.  II.  Dall,  15  fathoms.  Rrivi'l,  mud). 

:«.   KASA     AN"   MAY. 

*»l,.rilr*   *>il>f  !•••'.      M)r.  T.    II.  Strrrls,    T.S.N.) 

:i:t.   TONCAS  KKACII. 
/••,;).  .•••../.«/<  v.ciNi'/i.»'>i«'-i.     il.inil.  -fiimilr.  II.  10.  Xii-hols,  I'.S.X.). 

:il.  gl'KKN   C'll  AHI.OTTK  ISLANDS. 

i:,  'nil's   '      I\V.    II.    AllllrrMlll). 

:f..     STATIC  OF  WASHIXdTOX. 


/',/„,  •, 


\Vnii>ii»:\    I-i.vM'.     '••  l'-'v  i'l 
//n/i.  In,  it'll  in  /HI  n"  in. 

s»  MI  iu\.    .1  <:   -;«-:iii. 

A\IMI*HI;MI^  Utttitxinm  n. 
ft 


CAI.IKOHN1A. 


.Wir/ni'ic.  M.ii.1  lin  Inililc  lalx-IK-d  C.iluliim  Harlxiur,  :«»-*l  fathoms,  sandy  mud;  same  locality,  beach  ; 
MonUT.-y,  s  IJ  fni horns,  sandy  mud).  — W.  II.  Dall. 


rvHiKK.      .Itillll  MllCMllll.   l!«t. 

Hiilirhoinlrin  piinirrn  I  low  tidi-i. 

Kiiinn*tin  iiVirn.v  (|K-.K  lii. 

Tff'tnin  frtiytti*  (l>facli). 

Itfimnrtllii  /irnnntn  (low  tiili'l. 

Ei]xrrltn  xfrrntiihiininlii  ilH-arhl. 

Mvj-illn  Hiirrntui  (Ix'achp. 

Myj-illn  .\milk>«lkfn*ix  llx-nrll). 

.Wijstllii  firmn  (low  lidf  and  hvarh). 
(ViMox.     John  Maroiin,  IHt*. 

Myj-illn  Itrmii  llH-twi-fii  lidos). 


:!7.     VAXrOfVKK  ISLAND. 


SPONGES  FROM  TIIK  WKSTKHN  COAST  OF  NORTH  AHKRICA.  137 

EXPLANATION  OF  PLATES. 
PLATE  If. 

Fig.  l.—Petroaia  hispicla  (page  115).    Oxeote  spicule  :  X  272. 
Fig.  1.—Tojcochalina  borenlis  (page  115).    Natural  size. 

Fig.  2a.     Oxeote  spicule  ;  X  272. 

Figs.  26-e.    Toxa  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  3.— Tedania  fragilis  (page  116).    Stylus;  X  272. 

Fig.  Set.    Tylote  spicule  :  X  272. 

Fig.  36.    End  of  same  more  highly  magnified. 

Fig.  3c.    Rhaphide  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  i.—Esperella  helios  (page  117).    Stylus  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  4a.    Palmate  anisochela,  front  view  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  46.    Palmate  anlsochela,  side  view  ;  x  272. 

Fig.  4c.     Simple  sigma  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  5.—  Esperella  adhterens  (page  117).     Stylus;   X  272. 

Fig.  5(1.     Palmate  unisochela,  front  view  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  56.     Palmate  anisochela,  side  view  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  oc.     Small  palmate  anisochela,  front  view  ;   X  272. 

Fig.  5d.     Simple  sigma  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  5e.     Rhaphides,  in  bundle  ;  X  272, 

Fig.  5/.      Rhaphides,  loose  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  6. — Bsperiopsis  Quatsinoentis  (page  11H).     Palmate  i.sochehi,  front  view  ;  x  272. 

Fig.  Oa.     Palmate  isouhcla,  side  view  ;   X  272. 
Fig.  7. — Chondrorladia,  Alaski'iitix  (page  ll!l).     Natural  size. 

Fig.  la.    Large  stylus  :  X  272. 

Fig.  76.    Small  stylus  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  7c.     Isochela,  front  view;   X  272. 

Fig.  Id.    Isochela,  side  view  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  le.    Small  isochela,  side  view  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  S.—Chondrocladla  pulchra  (page  119).     Natural  size. 

Fig.  8a.    Large  stylus  ;  X  136. 

Fig.  86.    Small  stylus  ;  X  136. 

Fig.  8c.    Iso.-hela  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  Hd.    Simple  sigma  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  9. — Myxllla  Barentsi  (page  121).    Spined  stylus  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  9a.    Tornate  spicule  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  96.    Isochela  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  9c.    Simple  sigma  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  10.—  Myxilla  Amaknakensis  (page  122).     Natural  size. 

Fig.  10a.    Spined  stylus  ;  X  272. 

Figs.  106,  lOc.     Spined  tornota  ;  X  272. 

Fig,  lOd.    Isochela,  front  view  ;  x  272. 

Fig.  10«.    Isochela,  side  view  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  \\.-Pldcamia  Manaarensis  (page  124).     Dumb-bell-shaped  (tylotc)  spicule  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  lla.    Large  stylus  ;   X  136. 

Fig.  116.    Tylostylus  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  lie.    Slender  tylostylus  ;  X  272. 

Fig,  lid.    Palmate  isochela,  front  view  ;  X  272. 

Fig.  lie.    Palmate  isochela,  side  view  ;  X  272. 

Figs,  ll/,  lip.    Toxa  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  12.— Suberites  concinnus  (page  128).    Natural  size. 

Fig.  12a.    Stylus  ;  X  272. 

PLATE  III. 

Fig.  I.— Esperella  modesta  (page  118).    Stout  stylus  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  la.    Slender  stylus  ;  X  272. 
Figs.  16,  le.    Isochelw,  front  view  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  Id.    Isochela,  side  view  ;  X  272. 

Sec.  IV.,  1894.    18. 


138 


t— 


Fig.  3 


Fig.  t. 


Kin    .V 


Fig.  «i. 


Fig.    I. 
Fig-  *i. 


Fig.  'I 


Fig. 


LAWRENCE  M.  LAMBE  ON  SPONGES,  ETC. 

•lotrorhola  magna  (page  120).    Natural  size. 
Fig.  la.    Stylus  ;  X  272. 
Fig-  **•    Slender  stylus  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  2r.    Amphlaster,  side  view  ;  X  476. 
Fig.  -ill.    Amphiaster,  end  view  ;  476. 
Myj-illa  Hthringrtui*  (page  121).     Natural  size. 
FlgH.  3a,  :«>.    Slyll ;  X  272. 
Fig.  3r.    Tylote  spicule ;  X  272. 
Fig.  :«.     Inochela  ;  X  272. 
Fign.  >.  :«/.     Sigmata  .  X  272. 
.Vyjrilla  ftrmu  (page  122(.     Natural  size. 
Fig.   4<i.     Stylus;  x  272. 
Fig.   V>.    Stroiigylote  spicule  ;  X  272. 
Fig.   !•'.     Isochela,  front  view  ;  X  272. 
Fig.   t'l.     IsiH-llela.  side  view  ;    X  272. 
Figs.  Ir,  If'.     Siginata;   X  272. 

I'loikflli'i  Ikilli  i page  li'ii.     One  half  natural  size. 
Fig  .Vi.   I-arge  -! ylus  from  the  upjier  part  of  the  sponge  ;  X  1*1. 
Fin.  V/.     Stylus  ;   X  272. 
Fig-.  '»•.  •»!.    Slender  -lyli  ;   X  272. 

.<i,/,,  ,-i/,<  i,,,nit<tltn<tn*  ipage   127l.     Large  tylostylus  ;   X  272. 
Fig.  i»i.     Small  I  \loslylus  ;   X  272. 

Fig.    tVi.      Spilled  oxeole  spicule  :    X  272. 

Fig .  iW\     Spiiied  cylindrical  spicule  ;   X  272. 

I'l.ATK    IV. 

Clnll,,',,!   l.;imi '  l page    I2.'tl.      Sljliis;    X  272. 
Fig.   lii.     Anis.M  hela  ;    X  272. 

l,iil,//il    /  -IIIJIIMI  (page    12lil.       OxeOte  spictlle  ;    X    l*i. 

Fig.  2/i.     .s.t\his  ;  x  i:»i. 

Fig.  2'-.     Irregularly  In-lit  oxeole  spi,  ule  ;   X  (»>. 

Sain  i-ilt  i  xti/Hi-rii  (page  I  Jill.     Tylnslyliis  with  founded  end  ;   X  272. 

Figs.  :t,i,  :v,.     Tylostyli:   x  272, 

Fig.  :«•-.     Cortical  tvloslylus  ;   X  272. 

Fig.  :W.     "  InlLito  i  ylir.drical  lle-li  spjciile-  ;  ' 

sii/«  ,-,lf.i  ,itnntiiiii/'  /•  (page   IJM.     Tylostylus; 

/'ij/yjji/fA/i'ri  tiiyt nniitt N  ipagc   I2*J|.     Natural  si/c. 

1'ig.   Vi.     Iwirgi- tylosiylus  ;   X  l*i. 

Hernial  lylostylus;   x  l:«i. 

Siniill  lylostylus  ;   X  272. 
/ArximifW/'f  ftrnittttti  (page  121*1       Natural  size. 
Fig.  ii>i.     I'orti  Hi  of  skeleton,  as  seen  iii  section  at  right  angles  to  the  surface,  shewing  the  arrangement  of 

the  spiciiles  in  the  lion's  ;  X  (HI. 
Fig.  M>.     l.u.i   slvlus  ;   X  272. 
Fig.  Hr.     Slender  stylus;  X  272. 
Fig.  «./.     Toxite  ;  X  272. 

K*/irrrlln  trrratohii mtitii  (page  1*1).     Natural  size. 
Fig.  In.    TyloMyliis;  x  272. 

Fign.  7fc.  7r,  7'/.     S. gm.it a  with  serrated  ends  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  Ir.    Sigma  without  the  serration  at  the  ends  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  If.     Toxlle  ;  X  272. 

Fijt».  ~i.  7h.    Toxa  Irom  the  specimen  having  sigmata  without  serrated  ends  ;  X  272. 
Fig.  7i.     Palmate  aninochela,  front  view;  X  272. 
Fig.  ~j.     Palmate  aniHochela,  side  view  ;  X  272. 


X  272. 
X  272. 


Fig.   .V.. 
Fig.  .'» 


SPONGES    FROM   THE    NORTHERN    PACIFIC,    ETC. 

Trans.    R.    S.    C.,    1894. 


Sec.    IV.     Plate    II. 


,*.>,A'W'»         **,••*••  J  •''i 

S0*v 

y 


7o. 
I<.  M.  LAMBE,  F.  G.  S.,  DEL. 


To  Illustrate  Mr.   L.   M.  Lambe's  Paper. 


OTTAWA  KKG.  Co. 


SPONGES    FROM   THE    NORTHERN    PACIFIC,    ETC. 


Trans.    R.    S.    C,    1894. 


. 

'•«# 
!:«•.#*&.- 


To  Illustrate  Mr.   L.   M.   Lambe's  Paper. 


3. 


OTTAWA  Ems.  Co. 


SPONGES    FROM   THE    NORTHERN    PACIFIC,    ETC. 

Trans.    R.    S.    C.,    1804. 

Sec.    IV.     Plate   IV. 


0  O  J  f  f  I 


'  •<  •  ^  •» 

'--^ 


To  Illustrate  Mr.   L.   M.   Lambe's  Paper. 


OTTAWA  ENG.  Co. 


SECTION  IV.,  1894.  [     139    ]  TRANS.  Rov.  Soc.  CANADA. 


IX.—  Note   on  the    Progress   of  Experiment*  in   Gross-fertilizing  at  the  Experimental 

Farms. 


By  WM.  SAUNDERS,  F.L.S.,  F.C.S.,  Director  Experimental  Farms. 


(Read  May  25,  1HH-J.) 


At  the  meeting  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada  hold  in  May,  1HS:5,  I  presented  a  paper 
on  "The  Influence  of  Sex  on  Hybrids  among  Fruits,"  in  which  reference  was  made  to  some 
cross-bred  or  hybrid  raspberries,  crosses  between  a  variety  known  as  Philadelphia,  an  im- 
proved form  of  Jttibtis  utrigosuft,  female,  and  the  Doolittle  Black  Cap,  a  cultivated  variety  nf 
Rubus  occidentalis,  male.  From  this  cross  a  number  of  seedlings  were  obtained  which  showed 
distinct  evidence,  both  in  the  habit  of  the  plants  and  the  character  of  the  fruit,  of  the  influ- 
ence of  both  parents  on  the  progeny.  I  also  referred  at  that  time  to  similar  evidence  which 
had  been  obtained  from  cross-bred  grapes  and  gooseberries. 

Since  the  establishment  of  the  experimental  farms,  further  and  more  extended  work  has 
been  carried  on  in  this  direction,  and  during  the  past  five  years  many  cross-bred  varieties 
of  cereals  have  been  produced  and  some  which  appear  to  be  true  hybrids.  Further  inter- 
esting crosses  and  hybrids  have  also  been  produced  among  fruits. 

In  May,  1888,  I  called  the  attention  of  this  Society  to  the  efforts  which  were  being 
made,  through  the  agency  of  the  experimental  farms,  to  introduce  early  ripening  varieties  of 
cereals  from  other  countries,  and  to  the  progress  being  made  in  that  direction,  notably  with 
the  Ladoga  wheat,  a  variety  of  grain  which  had  been  imported  from  the  northern  part  of 
Russia.  During  the  past  six  years  that  variety  of  wheat  has  been  tested  under  many  differ- 
ent climatic  conditions,  and  it  has  been  found  to  retain  everywhere  in  this  country  its  early 
ripening  habit,  maturing  a  week  or  more  earlier  than  Red  Fife  sown  at  the  same  date.  As 
the  result  of  a  number  of  careful  tests,  it  has  been  found  that  bread  made  from  the  flour  of 
this  wheat  is  yellower  and  somewhat  darker  in  colour  than  that  prepared  from  the  flour  of 
Red  Fife  wheat.  For  this  reason  the  Ladoga  is  not  to  be  recommended  as  a  variety  to  be 
grown  on  a  large  scale  for  commercial  purposes  ;  it  occupies,  however,  a  useful  place  in  those 
districts  in  the  Canadian  Northwest  where  the  season  is  not  usually  long  enough  to  mature 
the  Red  Fife.  Good  Ladoga  is  much  better  than  badly  frosted  Red  Fife.  The  Ladoga 
wheat  has  also  been  found  useful  as  a  basis  for  cross-fertilizing. 

Another  source  from  whence  early  ripening  varieties  of  grain  have  been  obtained  is 
India,  where,  through  the  kindness  of  Lord  Dufferin,  late  viceroy,  a  number  of  different 
sorts  were  collected  and  forwarded  to  Canada  for  test  on  the  experimental  farms.  These 
cereals  were  obtained  at  different  altitudes  in  the  Himalaya  Mountains,  from  420  to  11,000 
feet.  All  the  Indian  varieties  tested  have  proven  early  in  ripening,  and  two  of  the  most 
promising  of  the  wheats,  known  under  the  names  of  Hard  Red  Calcutta  and  Gehun,  have 


140  WM.  SAUNDKRS  ON  KXPKRIMKNTS  IN 

ri|M>netl  as  early  an  or  earlier  than  the  Lailoga ;  but,  in  common  with  all  the  other  varieties 
tested  from  Iiuiia,  they  have  been  found  lac-king  in  vigour  and  productiveness. 

The  chief  pur|M»se  in  view  in  continuing  cross-breeding  experiments  on  grain  has  been 
to  produce  in  the  crossbred  examples  a  combination  of  the  good  qualities  of  the  parents,  to 
obtain  curly  ri|»ening  varieties  of  the  highest  quality,  vigorous  in  growth  and  productive. 
In  the  endeavour  to  attain  these  desirable  ends  the  Red  Fife  has  been  crossed  with  the 
Lt'l.'iM  and  tin-  Indian  varieties.  While  most  of  the  crosses  thus  obtained  are  earlier  than 
Ked  Fife,  the  ail  van  t  age  in  earl  in  ess  does  not  appear  to  be  so  great  in  these  new  sorts  as  it 
is  in  the  Lidoira  or  the  Indian  wheats.  The  experience  had  with  these  cross-bred  varieties  is 
n.it  v.-t  -utticient  to  admit  of  positive  statements;  it  would  appear,  however,  that  the  aver- 
age train  in  point  of  carlincs*  will  probably  be  about  five  or  six  days.  It  has  been  shown 
that  bv  infusini:  Kcd  Fife  blood  into  the  Indian  wheats  the  crosses  become  much  more 
vigorou*  and  productive. 

The  Ked  Fife  i.-  a  beardless  wheat  and  the  Ladoga  a  bearded  variety.  Some  of  the 
proirenv  t'r.uii  tlii-  .TO—  have  been  bearded  like  the  Ladoga,  while  others  have  been  beard- 
lesf  like  the  Ked  Fit'.'.  <  >ne  nt'  tin-  mo-t  promising  crosses  between  these  two  varieties  has 
U-.-ii  named  Alpha,  and  it  is  beardless.  Another  promising  cross  between  the  Ladoga 
fi-malc  and  tin-  White  File  male  (which,  like  the  Ked  Fife,  is  beardless)  has  been  named 
Stanley.  A  number  of  other  pnimiMiii:  sort>  have  been  obtained  by  crossing  the  Red  Fife 
with  the  Indian  varietie-.  notably  with  those  known  as  Hard  Red  Calcutta  and  Gehun. 

Tin- Stanley  wheat  i- a  heardle»  i-.port  from  a  strongly  bearded  form.  The  cross  was 
ctlectc.l  in  1***.  and  the  iv-iilting  kernel  sown  in  the  spring  of  1889.  This  produced  a 
plant  with  -e\vral  head-  of  bearded  wheat.  The  kernels  of  tliese  bearded  heads  sown  in 
l*:»u  -parted  to  -ii, -h  an  extent  that  more  than  one-half  of  the  plants  produced  heads  which 
\\en-  alino-t  or  entirely  beardle>-.  These  heardless  heads  were  selected  and  sown  separately 
in  1  •»'.»!.  when  they  -ported  again  to  -ome  extent  back  to  bearded  forms.  The  beardless 
head- were  again  selected,  and  from  '>  Ibs.  I.1,  »•/..  of  grain  sown  in  1892  one  hundred  and 
thirty  poiimU  w.-rc  produced.  From  this  stock  the  branch  experimental  farms  were  sup- 
plied, and  in  IM'.I:'.  the  heard le>s  >ports  were  comparatively  few,  and  it  is  believed  that  this 
variety  is  now  fairly  well  fixed  in  type. 

\\  here  a  bearded  wheat  has  been  used  as  the  female,  a  large  proportion  of  the  crosses 
have  IH-CII  bearded.  I'sually  with  the.  second  sowing,  both  the  bearded  and  beardless  sorts 
sjiort.  the  heard  les*  varieties  commonly  producing  bearded  sports,  while  the  bearded  sorts 
mi m-  rarely  produce  beardless  sport >.  The  bearded  varieties  will  vary  in  the  length  and 
stitfnes*  of  the  beards,  and  many  of  them  vary  in  the  colour  of  the  chaff  and  also  as  to  its 
smooth  or  downy  character. 

In  a  cross  K-tween  Ked  Fife,  male,  and  an  Indian  wheat  known  as  Spiti  Valley,  female, 
both  beardlow,  several  distinctly  bearded  sorts  were  produced  in  the  second  generation. 
Any  of  these  forms  may  he  made  permanent  by  persistent  selection.  About  400  new 
f»nnn  of  wheat  in  all  have  been  produced  at  the  experimental  farms  during  the  past  five 
yearn,  and  there  are  still  under  test  227  varieties. 

Some  -He,  e--  has  also  been  had  in  crossing  winter  wheats  with  spring  wheats.  These 
arc  included  in  the  number  of  crosses  mentioned. 

In  crowing  varieties  of  barley  very  distinct  hybrids  have  been  produced  between  the 
two- rowed  barley  (Hunleum  distirhoi,)  and  the  six-rowed  (Hordeum  herastichon).  These  ap- 


OROSS-FKRT1LIZING  AT  THK  EXPERIMENTAL  FARMS.  141 

pear  to  be  ancient  types  and  they  are  both  regarded  as  distinct  species.  The  six-rowed  type 
has  been  found,  according  to  De  Candolle,  "  in  the  earlier  Egyptian  monuments  and  in  the 
remains  of  the  lake  dwellings  of  Switzerland."  The  same  author  states  that  "  the  two-rowed 
barley  has  been  found  wild  in  western  Asia,  and  that  the  lake-dwellers  of  eastern  Switzer- 
land cultivated  it  before  they  possessed  metals,  but  the  six-rowed  was  more  common  among 
them." 

In  the  two-rowed  barley  the  additional  rows  found  on  the  six-rowed  form  are  represented 
by  chaffy  scales  lying  flat  on  the  face  of  the  head.  In  the  hybrids  produced  by  using  the  two- 
rowed  as  female  and  the  six-rowed  as  male,  these  chaffy  scales,  the  first  season  are  nearly  all 
filled,  but  the  kernels  are  much  smaller,  thinner  and  lighter  than  those  which  occupy  the 
normal  position  on  either  side  of  the  head.  They  have  also  a  peculiar  twist  in  thorn  at  each 
end.  "While  the  larger  number  of  plants  grown  from  both  these  forms  of  kernels  have  pro- 
duced two-rowed  heads,  many  six-rowed  sorts  have  occurred  among  them  some  ot  which  are 
proving  very  prolific.  One  variety  which  has  been  named  Summit,  grown  from  one  of  the 
plump  kernels,  produced  the  first  year  from  the  single  kernel  4,529  kernels  and  the  second 
year  the  crop  was  28  Ibs.  The  kernels  in  this  variety  have  thus  far  been  irregular  in  size 
which  is  a  disadvantage.  One  acre  has  been  sown  with  this  barley  on  the  Central  Experi- 
mental Farm  this  year  ;  it  is  also  being  further  tested  on  the  several  branch  experimental 
farms.  Another  promising  sort  named  Surprise,  produced  2,274  kernels  from  the  single 
kernel  planted  the  first  year,  and  15|  Ibs.  of  grain  as  the  result  of  the  second  sowing.  From 
the  large  number  of  new  varieties  of  barley  produced,  many  of  the  less  promising  sorts  have 
been  discarded,  while  other  new  forms  have  developed  as  sports.  There  are  still  751  of  these 
recent  productions  in  barley  under  test. 

Many  attempts  have  been  made  to  cross  wheat  and  rye  without  success  until  1SH2  when 
my  assistant  in  this  work  Mr.  W.  T.  Macoun,  succeeded  in  eftecting  a  cross,  using  a  variety 
of  winter  wheat  as  female,  and  winter  rye  as  the  male.  The  resulting  kernel  was  sown  in 
September,  1892,  and  although  it  was  a  wheat  kernel  which  was  sown,  the  plant  when  young 
had  the  purplish  appearance  of  rye  and  the  heads  at  the  time  of  spearing,  had  stripes  of 
purple  on  the  spikelets  as  in  rye,  and  in  other  respects  closely  resembled  rye.  Nineteen 
heads  in  all  were  produced  but  as  there  was  not  a  single  kernel  formed  in  any  one  of  them  it 
is  probable  that  the  flowers  were  imperfect. 

PEASE. — About  175  crosses  have  been  made  in  this  group  and  some  very  promising  and 
prolific  forms  originated  particularly  among  the  crosses  of  1892.  From  one  of  these  between 
a  variety  known  as  Multiplier  female  and  the  Mummy  pea  as  male  the  single  pea  produced 
a  crop  of  185  pods  containing  840  peas.  Another  example  of  the  same  cross  has  a  record  of 
146  pods  containing  730  peas.  A  third,  a  cross  between  the  Black-eyed  Marrowfat,  female, 
and  the  Mummy  as  male,  gave  a  yield  of  165  pods,  containing  675  peas  while  many  others 
gave  a  return  of  from  500  to  600  fold.  A  large  number  of  the  less  promising  of  these 
crosses  were  discarded  during  the  summer  of  1893,  but  eighty-three  of  them  have  been  pre- 
served all  of  which  are  being  grown  again  side  by  side  this  year,  for  further  comparative 
test. 

OATS. — Some  experiments  have  also  been  made  with  oats,  with  the  object  of  bringing 
about  increased  earliness  and  productiveness,  stiffness  of  straw,  plumpness  of  grain  and  thin- 
ness of  hull.  All  the  less  promising  sorts  have  been  discarded,  but  15  varieties  have  been 
preserved  for  further  trial. 


142  WM.  SAUNDKRS  ON  EXPERIMENTS  IN  CROSS-FERTILIZING,  ETC. 

In  fruits  also  many  additional  varieties  have  been  obtained,  both  by  cross-fertilization 
and  selection.  Useful  varieties  of  gooseberries  have  been  raised.  Many  new  sorts  of  rasp- 
iHTrie*  have  been  produced  by  crossing  some  of  the  leading  varieties  in  cultivation,  particu- 
larly the  Cuthbert.  a  large  red  raspberry,  as  female,  with  a  large  black  cap  known  as  the 
(ircgg  a.-  male.  The  progeny  are  all  purple  caps  of  large  size,  and  some  of  them  are  very 
prolific. 

Probably  the  most  interesting  of  all  the  new  crosses  are  the  hybrids  which  have  been 
obtained  between  the  black  currant  Kilifx  niijrniii  as  female  and  the  white  variety  of  the  red 
riirrant  //•',.  .»•  ruln-iiiii  as  male,  also  tin1  black  currant  as  female  with  the  gooseberry  Kibes 

ilttri'i  as  male.  Many  i>t'  these  hybrids  show  the  gooseberry  and  white  currant  blood 
\<-rv  distinctly  in  their  foliage  and  also  in  their  (lowers.  Most  of  those  which  partake  of  the 

cbcrrv  ami  white  currant   types,  although  raised  from  seed  of  the  black  currant,  have 

cntireh  l"-t   in  their  foliage  the  strong  and  characteristic  odour  of  the  black  currant.     In 

two  iii-tanc,-..  only  in  tin-  cla^  have  I  been  able  to  detect  this  odour,  and  in  both  of  these  it 

-  faint.     Tlii-   ifo,  ...cherry  and   while  eiirrant   blood   in   these  hybrids  is  also  recognized  by 

in-eei-   and    parasitie  plants.      The  gooseberry  saw-fly     Neniatus    ventricosus,  which   avoids 

currant,  feed-  freely  on  the>e  hydrids,  and  the  mildew  Sphaerotheca  mors-ttvce,  which 

-  the  foliage  of  tlie  gooseberry  but  does  not   att'cct  the  black  currant,  thrives  on  the 

Th<-  flower  eln-teis  arc  intermediate  in  character  between  the  parents,  and  usually 

have  fr-'in  three  to  fi\(  ami  in  .-oiue  instam-cs  as  many  as  seven  and  eight  in  a  bunch,  thus 

ing  the  black   currant.      No  thorns  have   in   any  instance  been   found  on  the  wood. 

itliHtanding  that  flowei>  have  been  |inxlu<vd  on  many  of  the  bushes  in  abundance  dur- 

•  •  pa-t   -ea-on.  and  careful  examinafion    has   failed    to   detect   any  defect  in   the  sexual 
organ-  or  the  pollen,  mu f  the  fruit  ha-  set. 

-  have  al:-o  Keen  obtained  bet  ween  one  of  the  cultivated  red  raspberries 
known  a>  Marlboro,  female,  and  an  improved  form  of  the  blackberry  Bubus 
known  a>  Agawain.  male.      One  of  these  will  jiroliably  fruit  in  1895. 


SECTION  IV.,  1894. 


[    143    ] 


TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


X. — Results  of  Experiments  in  Tree-pluntiny  on  the  Northwest  Plains. 


By  WM.  SAUNDERS,  F.L.S.,  F.C.S.,  Director  Experimental  Farms. 


(Head  MuyJS,  !«)».» 


Six  years  ago  the  testing  of  trees  and  shrubs  suitable  for  planting  un  the  N'orthwest 
plains  was  begun  at  the  experimental  farms  at  Brandon.  Manitoba,  and  at  Indian  Head, 
N.W.T.  In  no  other  part  of  the  Dominion  do  the  inhabitants  manifest  so  much  interest  in 
tree-planting,  and  in  order  that  the  fullest  information  might  be  available  to  guide  the 
settlers  in  their  efforts  in  tree-growing,  a  large  number  of  varieties  from  the  eastern  pro- 
vinces and  from  Europe  were  included  in  the  tests.  It  was  expected  that  nianv  of  these 
would  prove  tender,  and  the  expectations  in  this  particular  have  been  fullv  realized.  The 
tests  in  most  cases  have  been  very  thorough,  and  by  disseminating  information  regarding 
these  failures  much  good  has  been  done  in  deterring  lovers  of  trees  from  wasting  their 
money  in  useless  attempts  to  grow  tender  things. 

lu  1889,  12,000  forest  trees  and  shrubs  were  sent  from  the  central  experimental  farm  at 
Ottawa  to  each  of  the  branch  farms  in  the  west.  These  consisted  of  118  varieties,  of  which 
about  60  per  cent  died  before  the  following  spring.  In  1800  another  consignment  of  about 
21,000  was  sent,  of  which  a  considerable  number  proved  tender.  Further  supplies  have 
been  forwarded  each  year  since,  and  by  persevering  effort  the  failures  in  the  shelter-belts 
and  plantations  have  gradually  been  made  good  by  replanting  with  hardier  sorts. 

A  very  large  number  of  native  trees  have  been  grown  both  on  the  branch  ('arms  and  at 
the  central  farm  from  seed,  especially  of  the  box-elder  (Negundo  aceroides),e\m(Ul»uis Amer- 
icana), ash  (Fraxinus  viridis),  and  oak  (Quo-ens  w/row /•/«),  and  these  are  succeeding  admir- 
ably. Several  varieties  of  Russian  poplars  and  willows  have  also  done  remarkably  well, 
particularly  P.  bereolensis,  P.  certinensis  and  the  Voronesh  willow.  These  have  proven  quite 
as  hardy  as  any  of  the  natives  and  more  rapid  in  their  growth,  and  as  they  root  readily 
from  cuttings  they  have  been  much  multiplied  in, that  way,  not  only  on  the  experimental 
farms  but  also  among  the  settlers  in  different  parts  of  the  country.  The  success  which  has 
attended  the  growth  of  trees  on  the  experimental  farms  has  awakened  increased  interest  in 
this  subject  and  created  a  demand  for  trees  which  is  increasing  every  year.  As  the  result 
of  the  work  of  from  five  to  six  years  there  are  now  growing  on  the  branch  farm  at  Indian 
Head  about  120,000  trees  and  shrubs,  and  about  75,000  on  the  branch  farm  at  Brandon. 
These  are  planted  so  as  to  form  avenues,  clumps,  shelter-belts  and  hedges.  A  belt  100  feet 
wide,  with  trees  five  feet  apart  each  way,  has  been  planted  on  the  farm  at  Brandon  along 
the  west  boundary  for  about  a  mile,  and  on  the  Indian  Head  farm  a  belt  of  similar  width 
along  both  the  west  and  north  boundaries  for  about  one  and  three-quarter  miles. 

Early  in  1890  it  was  announced  in  several  of  the  N'orthwest  newspapers  that  packages 


144  WM.  SAUNDERS  ON  KXPKRIMENTS  IN  TRKE-PLANTING,  ETC. 

of young  seedling  forest  trees  containing  100  in  each  package  would  be  sent  from  the  central 
experimental  farm  ait  Ottawa  a*  long  as  the  supply  lasted  to  any  farmer  or  settler  applying 
f,,r  them.  Material  had  been  secured  sufficient  for  1,000  packages,  which  it  was  supposed 
would  bo  ample  to  meet  the  demand,  but  within  a  month  after  the  announcement  was  made 
2,600  applications  had  been  received.  As  it  was  not  possible  then  to  meet  the  wishes  of  all, 
1,000  packages  were  sent  out  to  those  who  had  applied  earliest,  and  the  names  of  the  others 
were  held  over  until  the  following  year,  when  a  more  liberal  provision  was  made  and  all 
were  supplied,  including  applications  subsequently  received,  altogether  about  2,000.  Ninety- 
five  larger  bundle*  were  also  sent  by  express  to  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railway  test  gardens  at 
dirlercnt  point.-*  along  the  line,  to  the  agents  on  the  Indian  reserves,  the  Mounted  Police 
stations,  and  other  public  institutions.  A  similar  distribution  of  about  1,000  packages  each 
was  al-o  made  in  \W2  and  1HO:5.  As  the  material  for  distribution  has  greatly  increased  on 
tli.'  branch  farms,  it  has  been  thought  best  to  encourage  the  settlers  to  apply  there  instead 
of  .ending  to  Ottawa.  No  announcement  has  been  made  during  the  past  season  of  any  dis- 
tribution at  Ottawa,  but  it  has  been  found  necessary  to  put  up  about  600  mail  packages  in 
order  t"  meet  the  pressing  requests  received. 

I)uriiiLr  the  |'a.-t  four  vears  a  large  quantity  of  tree  seeds  have  also  been  distributed  free 
b\  mail,  niainlv  of  -urh  native  varieties  as  could  be  obtained  in  the  Northwest.  Within 
thi«  period  more  than  five  tons  of  such  seeds  have  been  collected  and  sent  out  in  small  bags, 
each  coiitaininir  from  U.otin  to  .'i.iMHi  seeds.  These  seeds  have  been  accompanied  by  instruc- 
tion* for  s.iwim:  and  subsequent  care.  In  INI'l  tree  seeds  were  thus  sent  to  about  5,000 
settler-.  A  lar-re  proportion  of  those  who  have  received  them  have  been  successful  in  grow- 
ing them,  and  from  the  seedling-beds  the  young  trees  have  been  planted  in  groves  around 
the  houses  and  buildings  on  a  large  number  of  farms.  Many  of  these  in  four  or  five  years 
will  bear  -ced  and  become  additional  centres  of  distribution,  which  in  a  few  years  more  will 
produce  marked  and  gratifying  results. 

The  planting  of  hardy  young  trees  closely  for  shelter-hedges  has  been  found  most 
advantageous  and  beneficial,  forming  excellent  protection  for  the  growing  of  small  fruits, 
vegetables  and  other  tender  or  succulent  crops.  These  hedges  have  been  made  chiefly  of 
Russian  poplars,  box-elder,  elm.  ash  and  willow,  planted  in  double  rows  at  different  dis- 
tances. 1  ft.  by  'J,  2  by  'J,  2  by  :!.  :{  by  '•},  and  4  by  4  ft.  The  Russian  poplars  have  thus  far 
made  the  most  rapid  and  desirable  growth.  A  Russian  variety  of  Artemisia,  Artemisia 
Ahrolniiiini  var.  Tiilalsliinniint,  has  also  been  found  useful  for  this  purpose  on  account  of  its 
ready  and  rapid  growth  from  cuttings.  The  ('«ru<j<in<t  urboresceits,  or  Siberian  pea-tree, 
which  ran  be  readily  grown  from  seed,  also  makes  a  very  good  hedge.  In  addition  to  the 
shelter  which  these  hedges  afford,  they  are  beneficial  in  collecting  and  retaining  the  snow 
in  winter,  and  thus  producing  favourable  conditions  of  moisture  in  the  spring.  The  tests 
which  have  been  made  on  the  western  experimental  farms  have  shown  that  there  are  now 
about  100  varieties  of  trees  and  shrubs  which  are  hardy  enough  to  endure  the  climate  there 
and  thrive  well,  and  further  tests  are  adding  to  this  number  from  year  to  year.  The  example 
ohown,  the  information  given,  and  the  facilities  afforded  for  obtaining  and  disseminating 
••lit t  ing-  and  seeds  from  the  large  groves  planted,  will  undoubtedly  be  the  means  of  bringing 
•bout  a  rapid  extension  of  this  desirable  work. 


SECTION  IV.,  1894. 


[    148 


TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CANADA. 


XI. — On  the  Preservation  of  Fndtx  in  ChemicMl  Fluid*  for  Mitseuin  Purponea. 


By  WM.  SAUNDERS,  F.L.S.,  F.C.S.,  Director  Experimental  Farms. 


(Head  May  2T>,  181M.) 


During  the  summer  of  1885  the  writer  was  requested  to  prepare  for  the  Canadian 
Government  a  collection  of  such  fruits  as  could  he  obtained  that  year  grown  in  Canada,  and 
to  endeavour  to  preserve  them  in  antiseptic  solutions,  so  that  they  might  he  shown  at  the 
Indian  and  Colonial  Exhibition  to  he  held  in  London,  England,  during  the  summer  of  iHSti. 

Having  undertaken  this  work,  I  carried  on  an  extensive  series  of  experiments  with 
many  sorts  of  fruits,  trying  the  effect  of  solutions  of  a  number  of  antiseptic  substances.  I 
also  corresponded  with  many  botanists,  pathologist*  and  physiologists  in  the  endeavour  to 
gain  some  information,  or  at  least  to  have  the  help  of  suggestions  in  this  field,  which  at  that 
time  seemed  to  be  almost  entirely  new.  A  large  number  of  tests  were  made,  involving  many 
failures.  Among  the  materials  used  which  were  found  unsuitable  for  various  reasons  were 
solutions  of  several  of  the  arsenites,  carbolic  acid,  .corrosive  chloride  of  meivurv,  chloride  of 
sodium,  glycerine,  sugar  and  strong  mixtures  of  alcohol  and  water.  Finally,  however,  a 
good  measure  of  success  was  reached,  and  about  1,000  bottles  and  jars  of  fruits  were  pre- 
served in  a  fairly  good  and  natural  condition.  The  chemicals  used  as  preservatives  on  this 
occasion  were  chiefly  solutions  of  salicylic  acid,  boric  acid,  hydrate  of  chloral  and  sulphurous 
acid,  the  fluid  consisting  of  water  mixed  with  about  25  per  cent  of  alcohol.  The  sulphur- 
ous acid  was  only  used  where  white  or  yellow  fruits  had  to  be  preserved,  or  where  discolor- 
ation of  the  specimens  had  occurred  from  any  cause.  The  bleaching  effect  of  this  acid  gave 
the  fruits  preserved  in  it  a  handsome  but  sometimes  an  unnatural  appearance.  This  exhibit 
was  on  the  whole  a  successful  one,  and  formed  a  very  attractive  feature  in  the  Canadian 
court,  and  the  fruits  placed  on  the  trophy  in  May  remained  in  fair  condition  to  the  close  of 
the  exhibition  in  October.  Unfortunately  the  jars  were  returned  empty,  and  hence  no 
opportunity  was  given  of  ascertaining  how  long  the  specimens  would  have  continued  to 
maintain  a  natural  appearance. 

When  the  "World's  Columbian  Exposition  was  decided  on,  a  series  of  experiments  was 
begun  at  the  experimental  farm,  at  my  request,  by  my  son,  Dr.  C.  E.  Saunders,  who  tried 
the  effect  of  many  preservative  solutions  on  fruits  of  different  sorts,  and  on  the  experience 
thus  gained  much  of  the  subsequent  treatment  was  based.  At  the  Indian  and  Colonial 
Exhibition  all  the  strawberries  had  spoilt  for  the  reason  that  the  fluids  used  were  too  dense, 
and  as  a  consequence  the  specimens  floated  on  the  top  of  the  fluid,  where  they  crowded  and 
pressed  each  other  into  a  shapeless  mass.  Kerosene  oil  was  found  to  be  the  most  satisfactory 
fluid  for  preserving  strawberries,  having  just  about  the  right  density  to  allow  them  to  settle 
to  the  bottom  of  the  jar. 

Sec.  IV.,  1894.     19. 


146  WM.  MAUNDERS  ON  THE  PRESERVATION  OF  FRUITS,  ETC. 


For  red  and  black  cherries,  black  currant*,  red  and  black  raspberries,  and  other  rod  and 
dark  coloured  fruits,  including  red  and  dark  grapes  and  red  apples,  a  1  per  cent  solution  of 
boric  acid  in  water  was  chiefly  used.  This  was  afterwards  increased  in  strength  with 
advantage  to  1  J  and  2  per  cent. 

For  tin-  vellow  varieties  of  raspberries,  white  and  yellow  cherries,  peaches,  gooseberries, 
while  currants  and  other  light  coloured  fruits,  including  green  and  yellow  apples,  a  2  per 
cent  solution  of  zinc  chloride  in  water  was  used. 

For  sonic  rcil  and  dark  grapes  a  solution  of  salicylic  acid  was  employed  with  good 
reMilts.  One  ounce  of  the  acid  was  dissolved  in  eight  ounces  of  alcohol  and  this  solution 
added  to  two  gallons  of  'water. 

Sulphurous  acid  wa-  found  very  useful  in  brightening  up  and  bleaching  all  discoloured 
-|.eciiuen-  of  while  or  yellow  fruits,  and  gave  them  a  very  attractive  appearance.  The  acid 
wa.-  u-ed  of  the  urdinary  commercial  strength  in  the  proportion  of  four  ounces  to  the  gallon 
.•f  fluid. 

A  -hort  time  prior  to  the  closing  of  the  Chicago  Exposition  I  was  requested  to  make  a 
-election  of'  the  be-t  of'  the  preserved  Iruits  which  had  been  shown  at  Chicago,  with  the  view 
nf  cxhihiting.thciii  at  Antwerp.  As  the  preserved  fruits  prepared  for  Chicago  were  intended 
oidv  for  a  -umnier  exhibition,  no  necessity  existed  tor  making  preparation  against  frost,  but 
a-  it  wa-  then  propo-ed  lo  forward  the  Canadian  exhibits  to  Antwerp  about  the  middle  of 
March,  it  wa-  ncce--ary  for  stfe  carriage  to  add  to  all  the  fluids  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
alcohol  to  prevent  them  from  free/ing. 

An  investigation  was  made  by  l>r.  C.  K.  Saunders  to  determine  the  freezing  points  of 
w.-ak  mixture-  of  alcohol  :mii  water,  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  smallest  proportion 
of  alcohol  sufficient  to  prevent  injury  from  frost  during  transportation.  After  many  experi- 
ment- it  wa-  found  that  a  mixture  of'  !.">  parts  of'  commercial  alcohol  *>5  over  proof  with  85 
part-  of  water  wa.-  -utlicieiit.  This  mixture  was  found  to  freeze  at  about  15  degrees  above 
/em.  Inn  the  fro/en  ma--  was  of  such  a  soft  and  yielding  texture  that  when  frozen  solid  in 
it  thin  Krlcnineycr  tla-k  the  vessel  was  not  broken,  and  a  lead  pencil  could  be  easily  pushed 
through  the  mass  of  tine  loose  crvstals  of  ice. 

Samples  of  fruits  preserved  in  the  solutions  referred  to  are  herewith  submitted.  These 
were  put  up  during  the  summer  of  1HM2,  and  hence  have  stood  the  test  for  more  than  a  year 
and  it-halt,  also  the  journey  to  Chicago  and  return,  and  the  exposure  there  to  the  sunlight 
for  six  months. 


SECTION  IV.,  1894. 


[    147 


TRANS.  ROY.  Soc.  CAN. 


XII. —  The  Fossil  Cockroaches  of  North  America. 


By  SAMUEL  H.  SCUDDER. 


(Presented  by  Mr.  James  Fletcher.) 


Although  not  in  favour  with  the  general  public,  the  cockroach  is  to  the  paleontologist 
the  moat  interesting  of  insects  ;  for  it  alone  occurs  at  every  horizon  at  which  insects  have 
been  found  in  abundance,  and  it  is  so  dominant  in  the  Carboniferous  period,  when  insects  first 
existed  in  large  numbers,  as  to  have  led  me  to  call  this  period,  so  tar  as  its  insect  fauna  is 
concerned,  the  "age  of  cockroaches."  Its  existence  to-day  is  an  example  <>f  the  persistence 
of  an  antique  but  now  waning  type. 

Fifteen  years  ago  when  I  published  a  revision  of  the  fossil  cockroaches  of  the  world- 
oidy  nineteen  American  specimens  had  been  seen,  representing  seventeen  species  and  seven 
genera.  To-day  more  than  three  hundred  and  fifty  American  specimens  have  passed  under 
my  eye,  and  from  the  Palseo/oic  series  alone  I  have  recognixed  aim  ing  these  no  less  than  one 
hundred  and  thirty-two  species  belonging  to  fourteen  genera.  A  recent  studv  of  all  these 
forms,  soon  to  be  published  by  the  1T.  S.  (Jcological  Survey,  otters  an  occasion  for  some 
general  remarks  upon  them  which  have  some  interest. 

In  18791  claimed  that  Palaeozoic  cockroaches,  with  which  we  are  most  concerned  to-dav, 
i.e.,  those  known  from  Carboniferous  and  Permian  rocks,  differed  from  modern  forms  of 
cockroaches  to  such  an  extent  and  by  such  characters  as  to  warrant  our  separating  them 
bodily  as  a  group  under  the  name  of  Palseoblattarife.  This  view  has  been  attacked,  but 
I  think  unsuccessfully,  and  every  new  discovery  since  then  (the  number  of  fossil  species 
having  been  multiplied  many  fold)  has  only  strengthened  my  portion  :  that  I'abeoxoic 
cockroaches  differ  from  modern  forms  in  the  far  greater  similarity  of  the-  fore  and  hind 
wings  in  texture  and  venation  ;  by  the  presence  in  the  fore  wings  of  the  full  complement 
of  principal  veins,  some  of  which  are  completely  or  almost  completely  amalgamated  in 
modern  forms ;  and  by  the  course  of  the  anal  vein  lets,  which  as  a  rule  ran  in  ancient  times 
to  the  hind  margin  of  the  wing  parallel  to  each  other,  while  now  they  strike  the  anal  furrow 
or  collect  apically  in  a  bunch  near  its  tip.  This  view  has  received  no  modification  whatever 
by  later  discoveries,  except  that  we  find  in  certain  Triassic  rocks  of  Colorado  an  assemblage 
of  forms,  partly  Palsoblattarite,  partly  Xeoblattariae,  in  some  of  the  latter  of  which  the  anal 
veins  preserve  their  ancient  course. 

In  further  classification  of  these  extinct  cockroaches  I  then  separated  the  American 
forms  into  two  groups,  Mylacridse  and  Blattinarire,  by  the  structure  of  the  mediastinal  vein 
of  the  fore  wings.  All  the  then  known  European  forms  were  classed  in  the  Blattinarise. 
Now  although  the  number  of  American  Palaeozoic  genera  has  doubled,  two  genera  of  Mylacridae 

1  Published  by  permission  of  the  Director  of  the  U.  a  Geological  Survey. 

2  Mem.  Bost  Soc.  Nat.  Hist,  vol.  iii.,  pp.  23-134,  pi.  2-6. 


148 


SAMUEL  II.  SCUDDKR  ON  THE 


ami  five  of  Blattiiiarire  having  been  added,  the  base  of  separation  may  still  be  maintained. 
It  has  In-en  stated  by  Brongniart  that  Mylaerida1  occur  at  Commentary  in  France,  the  richest 
.|.-|...-it  of  Carboniferous  in-.-.'i-  yet  discovered,  and  that  other  distinctions^ drawn  from  the 
form  of  tin?  prothorax  exist  between  the  two  groups;  but  the  distinctions  he  makes  cannot 
IK-  maintained  for  the  American  forms,  and  until  the  publication  of  specific  descriptions  or 
figures  we  cannot  consider  the  presence  of  Mylacridw  in  European  rocks  as  proven.  I  ought, 
however,  («>  add  that  Mr.  Brongniart  ha*  recently  shown  me  specimens  which,  on  cursory 
examination,  looked  like  Mylacridie  of  the  type  of  Necymylacris,  i.e.,  approximating  the 
Mliiltinariie. 

With  these  preliminary  statements  lot  me  direct  attention  to  the  following  tables  of 
geolngicjil  ami  geographical  distribution  of  the  genera  of  fossil  cockroaches  in  America,  and 
particularly  of  tin-  older  forms.  The  tirst  table  presents  in  a  summary  form  the  number  of 

•-  of  ea«-h  i>f  the  different  genera  found  in  the  American  Palaeozoic  rocks  in  the  several 
ri>al  ha*in»  and  in  two  special  localities  in  uhio  and  West  Virginia,  where  the  greatest 
nmiilii-r  of  species  have  been  found. 

TMII.K    SII'-WINU    T1IK    (JKiMiK  U'HK'AI.    IUST1U  IUTION    OF    AMKKK'AX    PALEOZOIC    COCKROACHES. 


liitrrior 


Coal 

Mil-ill. 


M\liuTi« 

5 

^ 

l'n.in>lmrN. 

1                :t 

*• 

I'ar<itn>  hut  IN 

I                :i 

.- 

I.iUiutii)  tin  ris. 

1 

S,-,)i,,)l«,-ri« 

MH  mtiliil  t  in.i 

Arrhiui)  IRITIS     ... 

I 

J 

1  iff.  ttil.  if  t  ina  . 

5      .  Viilliru  "lil.  ill  in  ;i 

1 

l»ru,c..i,..l.l.tii.m. 

1 

Oryrlolilattiiin 

1                1 

I'onililnttinn 

IVtmlilntlii.n 

Tot  All 

7                17 

Ithodc 

Ar  •Kliiui 
Island 
<  "»l          ,.     . 
(  ual 

HflMII. 

DiiHln. 

Appal- 
Rich- 
acnlan 

iniiiiil, 

Ohio. 

MilMI). 

Casxville, 
West 
Virginia. 

Totals. 

•2                   1 

1) 

14 

•4 

1 

5 

:t 

1 

•1 

2 

1 

1 

1 

1 

:< 

H 

1 

17 

36 

(17 

^ 

1 

3 

15 

21 

1 

2 

.. 

1 

... 

2 

2 

•A 

a 

1 

1 

2 

J               12 

15 

22 

66 

133 

shows  at  a  glance  how  largely  the  two  genera,  Etoblattiua  and  Qerablattina 

•eially  the  former,  predominate,  and  that  their  predominance  is  due  principally  to 

dance  at  the  two  localities  in  Ohio  and  West  Virginia,  which  have  furnished  more 

one-half  the  American  cockroaches.     These  two  localities  are  of  recent  discovery  and 

one  to  the  Barren  Coal-measures,  or  the  uppermost  Carboniferous,  the  other,  in 

the  lowest  Permian,  in  what  has  been  called  the  Dunkard  Creek  series. 

i«lc  among  them,  in  both  these  genera,  cockroaches  of  a  peculiar  appearance, 


FOSSIL  COCKROACHES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  149 

characterized  by  a  remarkable  openness  of  the  neuration  in  the  middle  of  the  wings,  and  by 
their  frequent  exceptional  length  and  slenderness.  In  Ohio  this  type  comprises  nearly  three- 
fourths  of  the  species  in  these  two  genera,  and  in  Went  Virginia  about  a  fourth  of  the  species. 
The  only  occurrence  of  a  similar  form  in  Europe  is  in  a  species  from  the  lower  Dyas  of 
Weissig,  Saxony,  Etoblattina  elongata. 

Now,  although  these  localities  are  not  far  removed  either  geologically  or  geographically, 
one  in  extreme  eastern  Ohio,  the  other  in  extreme  northern  West  Virginia,  not  a  single 
species  lias  been  found  common  to  the  two.  Almost  without  exception  the  same  may  be 
said  of  any  two  localities  in  North  America,  even  at  the  same  geological  horizon  ;  and  not 
a  single  fossil  American  cockroach  is  identical  with  any  European  form. 

This  leads  one  to  believe  that  when  the  insect  fauna  of  our  rocks  is  better  known,  these 
insects  may  prove  a  better  or  rather  a  more  delicate  test  of  the  relative  age  of  rocks  in  the 
Carboniferous  series  than  the  plants,  many  of  which  certainly  range  through  an  enormous 
period  of  time,  while  insects  have  proved  more  sensitive  to  change. 

To  take  a  h'rst  step  toward  publishing  evidence  which  may  be  used  hereafter  in  such 
discriminations,  I  have  made  careful  inquiry  as  to  the  exact  locality  at  which  each  specimen 
was  obtained  and  have  tabulated  the  species  by  horizons,  based  on  that  information.  From 
that  tabulation  I  have  prepared  the  next  table,  showing  the  geological  distribution  both  in 
Europe  and  America,  of  all  the  genera  of  Palaeozoic  cockroaches  known.  In  this  I  have 
roughly  separated  the  species  from  the  true  productive  Coal-measures  (/'.  c.,  above  the  "  Mill- 
stone Grit"  and  below  the  "Barren  Coal  measures")  into  an  upper  and  a  lower  series, 
endeavouring  as  far  as  possible  to  make  the  lower  series  correspond  to  the  Coals  A  to  C  of 
the  Pennsylvania  series.  The  Palaeozoic  European  species  have  been  separated  by  the  aid  of 
tables  already  published  by  Dr.  II.  B.  Qeinitz  and  I  [err  Klivcr.  The  later  Kumpean  genera 
are  not  considered.  A.  America;  E-Europe.  (See  page  150.) 

This  table  shows  the  genera  so  far  known  to  exist  on  both  continents  at  each  successive 
horizon.  It  further  shows  that  Etoblattina  and  (rcrahlattina  were  of  the  first  importance 
in  Europe  as  in  America,  Etoblattina  in  fact  containing  on  either  continent  just  about  one- 
half  of  the  species  of  cockroaches  found  on  that  continent.  It  also  brings  out  conspicuously 
the  fact  that  no  Mylacridse  have  yet  been  described  from  Europe. 

The  table  again  introduces  us  for  the  tirst  time  to  our  Mesozoic  cockroaches  and  shows 
the  vertical  range  and  the  systematic  grouping  of  the  half  dozen  genera  occurring  in  a 
single  pit  in  the  Trias  of  South  Park,  Colorado.  Later  Mesozoic  forms  are  as  yet  unknown 
in  America,  but  in  Europe  they  are  very  abundant  and  we  already  know  about  seventy 
species  of  ten  genera.  Without  exception  they  are  Neoblattariae,  i.  e.,  they  differ  from 
Palaeozoic  forms  as  do  the  existing  types.  But  in  the  Triassic  fauna  of  Colorado  we  have  an 
assemblage  of  forms  of  an  intermediate  character.  Here  are  Palseoblattariae  and  Neoblattariae 
side  by  side.  The  larger  proportion  are  Palaeoblattarise,  but  of  these  all  are  specifically  and 
most  of  them  generically  distinct  from  Palaeozoic  species  and  all  rank  high  among  Blatti- 
narise.  We  find,  first,  forms  in  which  the  fore  wings  are  diaphanous,  with  distinct  medias- 
tinal  and  scapular  veins,  and  the  anal  veinlets  run  to  the  border  of  the  wing  (Spiloblattina, 
Poroblattina) ;  next,  those  having  a  little  opacity  of  the  fore  wings,  with  blended  medias- 
tinal  and  scapular,  and  the  anal  veins  as  before  (certain  species  of  Neorthroblattina) ;  then 
those  with  still  greater  opacity,  with  the  same  structural  features  (other  species  of  Neor- 
throblattina) ;  next,  those  having  a  coriaceous  or  leathery  structure,  blended  mediastinal 


ISO 


SAMUEL  H.  SCUDDKR  ON  THE 


uid  scapular,  and  anal  veins  falling  on  the  inner  margin  (some  species  of  Scutinoblattina)  ; 
and  finally,  similarly  thickened  wings  with  blended  mediastinal  and  scapular,  and  anal  veins 
impinging  «>n  the  anal  furrow  (other  species  of  Scutinoblattina). 

UKOtlRAPHICAL   DISTRIBUTION    OF   THE    GENERA   OF   FOSSIL   COCKROACHES. 


Lower 

Millstone  Pr-xl'live 


Measures 


Mylncrin 

_2     l*n>myliuTis 
C      I'lii-Min)  liirris  . 

y         l.ltll»lll>  laiTIs 

\|-I   \  1;  i  \  hll   h* 
Ml.    !',  I,  I.  It  I  111.  I. 

'   \n-liiin>  U'  n- 

|  Spll'  >lll.ltlili:l 

Ki,,l,:.i:  t  in.  i 

li.-rihl.iit  in.  i. 
-       \ni    i.i,  ..i.i.ittiii.i 
I       II."  iii.iiiilil.ttiina 
—      I'rii^'iinililattiii.t 

I  >••.!.  .1,1.  IM  in.  i. 

I'liruhUttina. 

rrlriililat  I  in.  i 

1..  |,  ',,!,!  ill  IM:I. 

\.  .,!'  l.|..'.l.i'l  ui.i 
u     Soiitiiinlilallinii. 


I'anilat  iinlia  . 


1  *  poor 
,  ,         Barren 

„  Conl      Measures 

Measures 

Permian. 

Trias. 

Tertiary  . 

Recent. 

A 

.... 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A               A    K 

A   K 

A 

A    K 

A   K 

K 

A   K 

K 

E 

}•:            A 

K 

A 

A 

A 

A   K 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

Xii  ••in-  ran  liaiullr  many  Palu-o/oic  cockroaches  without  being  struck  by  the  fact  that 
they  arc  »f  large  ni/.c.  I  drew  attention  to  this  in  1H7H,  remarking  that  "while  the  average 
wan  ciiiisiileralily  al>ove  that  of  existing  cockroaches,  none  were  much  larger  than  some 
Snith  American  H|»ocie«»  of  Blabera,"  whose  fore  wings  sometimes  attain  a  length  of  sixty 
to  wvcnty  millimetres.  Hut  I  have  now  seen  a  fragment  of  a  fore  wing,  which  when  per- 
fect miiMt  have  measured  eighty  millimetres  in  length.  In  an  estimate  from  the  then  known 
Hpcciett  of  I'aliuozoic  cockroaches  I  stated  that  "the  average  length  of  the  front  wing  appears 
to  have  lx.M?n  about  twenty-six  millimetres." 

Since  then  the  increase  in  the  number  of  species  in  this  country  has  been  largely  from 

the  younger  Palaeozoic  rocks,  and  if  we  were  to  add  the  Triassic  Palffioblattarite,  of  still 

Mnullcr  size,  we  idiould  find  that  the  average  length  of  the  fore  wing  in  ancient  American 

cock n when,  one  hundred  and  thirty-three  species  in  all,  was  23'2  mm.     The  Mylacridse 


FOSSIL  COCKROACHES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  151 

were  larger,  on  the  average,  than  the  Blattin arise,  a  fact  due  in  great  part  to  the  younger 
cockroaches  being  all  Blattinaria?,  for  the  fore  wings  of  the  twenty-nine  Mylacrklie  average 
27'5  mm.,  while  those  of  the  one  hundred  and  four  Blattinariie  average  22  nun.  only.  That 
even  this  last  is  greater  than  the  average  size  of  living  cockroaches,  one  familiar  with  the 
latter  would  readily  venture  to  assert ;  hut  to  put  it  to  a  fair  test,  I  have  estimated  the 
average  size  of  recent  species  from  the  measurements  given  in  Brunner  von  Wattenwyl's 
Systeme  des  Blattaires  (1865),  the  last  general  work  on  the  subject.  About  380  species  are 
included  in  this  work,  but  of  only  239  are  measurements  of  the  length  of  the  wings  given, 
and  from  these  I  estimate  the  average  length  of  the  fore  wings  of  living  cockroaches  to  be 
18-8  mm.,  which  is  distinctly  less  than  the  size  of  the  Palsc-o/.oic  forms. 

This  however  is  by  no  means  the  whole  of  the  story.  I  have  further  tabulated  sepa- 
rately the  length  of  the  fore  wings  for  the  different  American  species  from  the  Millstone 
Grit  to  the  Trias  inclusive  and  find  that  there  is  a  marked  and  regular  diminution  in 
average  size  from  one  period  to  another,  as  will  appear  from  the  following  measurements  of 
the  fore  wings,  given  in  millimetres. 

Millstone  Grit  (3  species),  26-38  ;  average  31. 

Lower  Productive  Coal-measures  (39  species),  10-61  ;  average  29-7. 

Upper  Productive  Coal-measures  (12  species),  163-5-33  :  average  26-4. 

Barren  Coal-measures  (23  species),  9.75-31.5 ;  average  23.4. 

Permian  (56  species),  8-25-28-75 ;  average  16-9. 

Trias  (17  species),  6-3-24;  average  13. 

The  only  doubt  about  the  exact  accuracy  of  this  statement  is  that  the  fauna  of  the 
Rhode  Island  coal  basin,  consisting  of  twelve  species,  is  included  in  the  Lower,  when  it  mav 
perhaps  belong  in  the  Upper,  Productive  Coal  Measures.  The  average  size  of  the  Rhode 
Island  species  is  27-3  mm.,  and  that  of  the  Lower  Productive  Coal-measures  without  them 
is  30  "7  mm.  ;  while  if  the  Rhode  Island  species  we're  added  to  the  Upper  series,  it  would 
increase  the  average  of  that  to  26-8  mm.  ;  but  this  would  still  not  disturb  the  regular 
succession  of  averages.  The  average  size  of  the  fifty  species  of  the  Productive  Coal-meas- 
ures as  a  whole  is  27-4  mm.,  or  almost  precisely  that  of  the  Rhode  Island  species  alone. 

Let  me  not  be  understood  as  maintaining  that  the  size  of  cockroaches  has  been  steadily 
and  continuously  diminishing  from  the  earliest  times  to  the  present,  but  only  for  that  period 
of  time  which  is  here  considered,  and  also,  I  may  add,  for  the  later  Mesozoic  rocks:  for  I 
have  elsewhere  shown  that  the  average  length  of  the  fore  wings  of  European  Mesozoic 
(mostly  Liassic)  cockroaches  was  12-5  mm.,  which  is  slightly  less  than  that  of  the  species  of 
the  American  Trias.  It  is  well  known  that  the  great  mass  of  Mesozoic  and  especially 
Liassic  insects  of  all  orders  were  of  small  size  ;  but  the  insects  of  the  Tertiaries  did  not  differ 
in  this  respect  in  any  noticeable  degree  from  those  now  living. 

I  have  further  tabulated  the  relative  length  of  the  fore  wings  in  the  different  genera 
of  ancient  American  cockroaches  separately,  both  as  a  whole  and  in  each  of  the  periods  in 
which  they  occur.  The  table  gives  these  measurements  in  millimetres.  (See  page  152.) 

This  table  shows  that  in  general,  especially  where  the  species  are  numerous,  the  same 
rule  holds  remarkably  under  each  genus,  the  average  size  decreasing  with  the  lapse  of  time. 
The  only  noticeable  exception  is  in  the  two  divisions  of  the  Productive  Coal-measures,  where, 
in  the  genera  Paromylacris,  Lithomylacris  and  Etoblattina,  the  averages  are  reversed  from 
what  they  should  be  under  the  rule.  The  other  exception  (as  in  Oryctoblattiua  and  in  part 


:  ȣ 


SAMUKL  II.  SCUDDER  ON  TIIK 


in  PetraMattina,  and  in  Archimylacrie)  are  where  only  a  couple  of  species  or  so  are  concerned. 
The  relative  average  size  of  the  species  of  the  different  genera  is  also  shown,  and  proves  that 
the  average  size  of  every  genus  of  Mylacridie  is  larger  than  that  of  any  of  the  other  genera 
excepting  only  Archimylacris,  which  I  have  elsewhere  pointed  out  was  the  most  antique 
t\-|,e  of  all  cockroaches.  The  table  further  lends  support  to  the  view  that  the  Dunkard 
<Wk  series  of  rocks,  in  Monongalia  Co.,  W.  Va.,  are  older  than  the  Barren  Coal-measures 
and  should  IK-  referred  to  the  Permian;  since,  in  each  of  the  three  genera  represented  in 
l>oth  beds,  the  average  si/e  of  the  species  from  the  Dunkard  Creek  series  is  the  smaller. 

\VKK\'iK    I.KNUTII    »K    K'"KK    WINDS    IN    TIIK    UKXKRA    OF    AMERICAN    PRE-TERTIARY    COCKROACHES. 


IJIWIT  Pnnl.        I'|i|»-r  I'rnil.  Harrt'ii 

-z'~    C<wil  MIM-UIV.   Coal  Mra-nri"-.  Coal  Measu  es. 

~  

•j;:,  u  :  av.  ill -I  ni-:c.:«;  ax.-J.vn 


Permian. 


I'rotn  v  IIK  ri* 
|-.tiniii\  l.ii  n-  . 

I.Kl j\  l.u  ri- 

\«M  \  in*  i.ii  ri» 

Mi'  •••>.:  i-'m.i 

Arvliini)  liu  n* 
>|iil.ilil.itiin.i 
Ki"'il.iii  m.i 


I! i  •£> :  av.  i"i"t 
L'l  IJ  :  av.  its-.1! 


(Irrnlilntliim  ..  :i-         Is  II  :  av.  LlK 

AiilhrwiiMnllinn  '•*> 

|-r...-..|,..ti:.>lliii.i  Lli'7."> 

(>r><  tulilnlliiia.  I!" 

ISipilil.il  I  in.t . 

IVlnitilnlluiii  IK 

Vi-<irl>inilil.iltiiia. 


16-5-42 ;  av.  281 
17-5-29;  av.  21'7 
21-42 ;  av.  20'6 
24-29-25  ;av.  20-4 
25-48;  av.  30-5 

8 

23-::0-5 ;  av.  26'5 
15-18;  av.  10'4     15-18;  av.  16'4 
."i     llj.'.r.l:  nv..v,  |     ^:,  :u  ;  nv.  ^s-;,  ||  :u-:i;  av.  iVr>  1 1-75  -*•".">;  av.  17'(>    12-2(1;  av.  1611-75-fil;  av.21'3 

'.i-7.">  i"i :  av.  is-:i         10-25-5  ;  av.  Ifi  (I 

12 


Trias. 


In  all. 


11  tl :  av.  Id'.')    i:V5-lB-7fi ;  av.  151I10-1U;  av.  13'7 


8'25 


24 

8-6-12 ;  av.  9-fl 
6-3-7 ;  av.  68 


10-41;  hv.  19-1 
12-30;  av.  21 

20-75 

19  21 ;  av.  20 

10-22 ;  av.  15'1 

8-25-24  ;  av.  15'1 

8-5-12 ;  av.  9-6 

6-3-7 ;  av.  8'8 


In  during  I  wish  to  draw  attention  to  a  topic  unusual  in  such  a  connection.  In  studying 
protective  resemblance  and  mimicry  among  living  animals,  the  exceedingly  common  occur- 
rence of  these  phenomena  hac  often  forced  upon  me  the  conclusion  that  they  have  not  been 
limited  in  their  scope  to  recent  times,  but  must  have  existed  in  past  epochs  and  even,  to  some 
extent  at  least,  in  very  remote  ejiochs.  This  is  a  natural  conclusion  from  the  universality  of 
their  present  occurrence.  Hardly  an  animal  exists  that  does  not  actually  owe  its  existence 
to  Home  feature  or  features  in  it«  form  or  colouring.  This  statement  will  doubtless  appear 
-t rong  to  those  who  are  unacquainted  with  or  have  not  considered  the  fact«.  Let  me  re-en- 
force it  in  the  words  of  one  of  it«  latest  exponents,  M.  Fe"lix  Plateau,  the  well  known 
|iroftt<M>r  in  the  University  of  Gaud.  "The  thesis  I  wish  to  sustain  in  agreement  with 
natural'int*  of  high  merit,"  he  says,  "  would  demonstrate  that  the  phenomena  [of  mimicry] 
are  general ;  that  i-  to  nay,  that  there  are  hardly  any  animals  which,  in  at  least  some  one  of 
the  utage*  of  their  existence,  do  not  have  recourse  to  imitation ;  that  in  our  own  countries, 


FOSSIL  COCKROACHES  OF  NORTH  AMKRICA. 


183 


in  temperate  Europe,  here  in  Belgium  itself,  the  zoologist  who  is  really  an  observer  meets  at 
every  step  cases  of  dissimulation  which  are  every  whit  as  striking  as  those  which  tropical 
nature  offers  us." ' 

The  arguments  I  have  used  elsewhere  in  discussing  this  subject  -  attempt  to  show  that 
in  the  very  nature  of  things  protective  resemblance  must  prevail  in  a  world  where  creatures 
are  the  food  of  others,  and  escape  destruction  when  observed  by  their  predaceous  foes  less 
easily  or  less  frequently  than  their  fellows.  From  this  standpoint  it  would  be  difficult  to 
refrain  from  the  logical  conclusion  that  protective  resemblance  was  nearly  or  quite  as  much 
a  feature  of  past  life  as  of  present. 

Naturally,  since  colouring  forms  the  next  important  or  the  most  common  part  of  pro- 
tection, proof  of  such  protection  cannot  be  derived  from  the  fossils.  But  pattern  of  markings 
is  also  a  conspicuous  element  of  protection  in  existing  types,  and  in  a  few  fossils  among 
insects  we  can  detect  markings  of  a  precisely  similar  nature  to  some  which  in  existing 
insects  can  be  proved  protective  ;  but  here  habit  and  association  are  often  necessary  factors 
and  these  can  usually  only  be  inferred  in  the  extinct  types,  but  inferred  in  some  instances 
with  considerable  reasonableness. 

The  examples  which  T  have  in  mind  are  all  drawn  from  Tertiary  faunas  ;  hut  the  reason 
I  refer  to  the  matter  hero  is  that  it  seems  to  me  fairly  reasonable  to  look  upon  some  forms 
of  Carboniferous  cockroaches,  if  not  indeed  most  of  them,  as  probably  imitative,  and  thereby 
protected.  The  first  cockroach  wing  ever  described  from  the  coal  was  at  tirst  regarded  as  a 
fern  leaf,  and  in  all  or  nearly  all  the  localities  where  their  remains  have  been  found  they  are 
associated  with  fern  leaves  in  immense  abundance.  While  searching  for  them  in  the  J'er- 
mian  deposits  at  Cassvillc,  W.  Va.,  I  was  much  struck  by  their  resemblance  to  each  other 
and  was  repeatedly  obliged  to  use  the  glass  to  determine  whether  it  was  the  wing  of  a  cock- 
roach or  the  pinna  of  a  fern  like  Neuropteris  1  had  uncovered,  and  the  instances  are  not  rare 
where  they  agree  completely  in  size.  The  general  distribution  of  the  nervures  is  to  cursory 
view  the  same  in  each  and  the  contour  is  often  nearly  identical.  Only  the  differentiation  of 
the  anal  area  in  the  cockroach  wing  at  once  distinguishes  them,  but  this  is  really  a  feeble 
point  and  would  often  be  noticed  only  by  an  expert.  Is  it  not  then  plausible  to  suppose 
that  the  intimacy  of  the  resemblance  is  due,  as  such  an  instance  of  associated  organisms 
would  now  be  regarded  as  due  if  the  colour  agreed,  to  the  action  of  natural  selection  in  pro- 
ducing protective  resemblance  ?  The  ordinary  colour  of  the  fore  wings  of  existing  cockroaches 
is  brown  or  testaceous,  yet  there  are  not  wanting  numerous  examples,  at  least  in  the  tropics, 
where  they  are  as  green  as  the  leaves  of  ordinary  vegetation. 

1  Bull.  Acad.  Roy.  Belg.,  (3)  xxiii.,  92. 

2  Atl.  Monthly,  Feb.,  1889;  Butt.  East.  U.  S.  and  Canada  710-720- 


gee.  IV.,  1894.    20. 


INDEX  OF  TRANSACTIONS,  VOLS.  i-xn.  INCLUSIVE. 

I.     INDEX  OF  PROCEEDINGS. 

II.     AUTHORS. 
III.     SUBJECTS. 


[N.B.— In  the  following  Index,  Roman  numerals  refer  to  the  volumes,  Arabic  numerals  enclosed  in  brackets  to 
sections,  and  Arabic  numerals  not  so  enclosed  to  pages.  Thus  :  V.  (1)  iKi  means  Volume  V.,  Section  1,  or  French 
literature  section,  and  page  :<•'•.  \ 

I.     INDEX  OF  PROCEEDINGS. 


Aberdeen,  His   Excellency,   the    Karl   of,   Address  to 

XII.,  II. 

Reply  by,  XII.,  in. 
Affiliated  Societies,  Reports  from  : 

Belleville  Murchison   Scientific  Society,  III.,  XX.; 

IV.,  ix. 
Botanical    Club    of     Canada,    X.,    xxxix. ;    XI., 

xxxvin.  ;  XII.,  xi.n. 
British   Columbia  Natural  History  Society,   VIII., 

xxxvui. ;  IX.,  i, vin. 
Elgin   Historical  and  Scientific   Institute,   IX.,  i.. ; 

X.,  xxxiv. ;  XI.,  xxiv.  ;  XII.,  xxxiv. 
Hamilton  Association  for  the  Promotion  of  Science, 
Literature  and  Art,  IV.,  vin.  ;  V.,  xxvi.;    VI., 
xiii.;    VII.,     xxxix.;    VIII.,     xxxv.  ;      IX., 
xxviu. ;  X.,  xxvn.  ;  XI.,  xxv.  ;  XII.,  xxv. 
Manitoba     Historical     and     Literary    Society,    I., 
xxxvui. ;  IV.,  xxvi.  ;  V.,  xxxiv.  ;  VI.   xxxv.: 
IX.,  L.  ;  X.,  xxxn. 
Montreal,   Society   of    Canadian    Literature,   VII., 

xiv.  ;  VIII.,  xxv. ;  IX..  i,v. 
Folk-lore  Society,  XL,  xxxix.;  XII.,  i.. 
Societe   Historique  de,  III.,  xvm.  ;  IV.,  xxin.; 

IX.,  LIX. 
Society   for    Historical    Studies,    V.,    xxvni.  ; 

VI.,  xvi.  ;  VII.,  xxxvui.  ;  VIII.,  xxvu. 
Le  Cercle  Litteraire  et  Musical,  VII.,  xvm.  ; 
VIII.,  xxvu.;  X.,  xxiv.  ;  XL,  xxix.  ;  XII., 

XXX. 

Microscopical  Society,  IX.,  xi.vui.  ;    X.,  xvn.  ; 

XL,  xxix. ;  XII,,  xxx. 
Natural  History  Society,   I.,   xi.t.  ;  III.,  xix. ; 

IV.,  xxiv.  ;    V.,  xxxn.  ;    VI.,  xiv. ;    VII., 

xxxv.  ;  VIIL,  xxxv.  ;  IX.,  LVI.  ;  X.,  xxi.  ; 

XI.   xvm.  ;  XII.,  xx. 
Numismatic  and  Antiquarian  Society,    II.,  ix.  ; 

III.,  xvm.  ;  IV.,  vi.  ;  V.  xxvu. ;  VI.,  xv.  ; 

VII.,  xvi.  ;    VIIL,  xxv.  ;    IX.,  LVIII.  ;    X., 

xxili.  ;  XL,  XL. 

Pen  and  Pencil  Club,  IX.,  XLVII. 
New  Brunswick  Natural  History  Society,  II.,  xxv.; 
III.,  xvu. ;  IV.,  vin. ;  V.,  xxx. ;  VII.,  xxxvu.: 
VIIL,    XL.  ;    IX.,    xvn.  ;    X.,    xxxiu.  ;    XL, 
xxviu. ;  XII.,  xxviu. 

Nova  Scotia  Historical  Society,  L,  XLIV.  ;  II.,  xxx.; 
III.,  vin.;  V.,x. ;  VI.,  xxxvi. ;  VII.,  XXXVHI.; 
VIIL,  XL.;  IX.,  xvn.;  X.,  XXXVHI. ;  XL, 
xxu. ;  XII..  xxvi. 

NovaScotian  Institute  of  Science,  II.,  vin.  ;  III.,  x.; 
IV.,  xxv. ;  V.,  xxx. ;  VI.,  xxxv.  ;  VIIL, 
xxxvu.;  IX.,  XLVIII.  ;  X.,  xxxi. ;  XL,  xxu.; 
XII.,  xxvu. 


A  Hi  I  iiited  Socirt  ics  —  ( 'finti  n  itfrl. 

Ontario  Entomological  Society,  I.,  XI.M   :  II.,  xxvi.; 

III.,  VIM.  :  IV.,  xii.  ;  V.,  xxvi.  ;  VI.,  ix.  :  VII., 

xix.;  VIIL,  xxxix.  ;  IX..  xix.;  X..  xxv.:   XI.. 

xxvi.  ;  XII..  XXM. 

Ottawa,  Cercle    de    I. 'ABC,    V.,    x.  ;     VI.,    xxxv.; 

VII.,  xn. 

Fielil  Naturalists'Clnh.  I.,  XL.  :  II.,  xxiv.  ;  III., 

ix.  :   IV.,  xi.  :  V.,   xxxi.  :   \l..x\n.:   VII.. 

xvn.;     VIII.,     xxxiv.:     IX. .     xxiv.:    X., 

xvn.  :  XL.  xvi. :  XII..  xxxn. 

Institnl  Canadien-Francals,  I.,  xi.iu.  :  IV..  ix.. 

V..  xi.  ;    VI 1 1.,  xxxi.  ;    I  X..  xxu.  :  X.,  xx. 

Lit  entry  and  Scientific  Society,  II.,  xx  ix.  :   III., 

xxi.;    IV.,   xxvu.:    VI..  VIM.:    VII..  xn.  : 

VIIL,  XXXM.  :    IX.,  XVIIL;    X..  xix.:  XI.. 

xix.  ;  XII.,  xxxin. 

Quebec,  Societe  de  (ieographic,  I.,   xi.i.  ;   II.,  VIM.  ; 
III.,    xx.  ;     IV.,    xni.  :     V.,    xxvu.  :    YH.. 
xv.  ;  X.,  xx  XVM.  ;  XI.,  xxx  VIM 
Institnt  Canadien,  VII.,  xiv.  :  XI..  XXIM. 
Literary  and    Historical   Society.    I.,   xi..  :    II.. 
XXVM.:    III. .vi.:    IV.,  vn,  :    V.,  ix.;    VI.. 
x. ;  VII.,  xxxiv.  ;  VIII.,  xxx.  :  IX..  xi.vi.: 
X.,  xxiv.  ;  XI.,  xxxvui.  ;  XII.,  xi.i. 
Toronto  Canadian   Institute.    L.    xxxvu.:  II.,  x.  ; 
VII.,  xxi.  ;  IX.,  i.i.  ;  X.,  xxxiv.  :  XL,  xxxv.  ; 
XII.,  xxxv. 
Wentworth   Historical    Society,    IX.,     xxv.  :     X.. 

xxx.  ;  XII.,  XXIM. 

Agriculture,   United  States  Department  of,  V..  xxxv. 
American    Association    for    Advancement   of    Science, 

Delegate  from,  Address  by,  II.,  xi. 
Archives,  Historical,  of  Canada,  XII.,  xv. 
Astronomical,  Civil  and  Nautical  Days,  Report  on  Uni- 
fication of,  XII.,  xxxv. 
Bibliography  of  Fellows,  XII.,  x. 
Blake,  Lady,  Communication    on    Marine    Biological 

Station,  X.,  ix. 

Botanical  Club  of  Canada,  Formation  of,  IX.,  i.xviu. 
Bourinot,  J.  G.,    Presidential   Address.     [See  Trans- 
actions, XI.  (2)  3.] 
Bressa  Prize,  XL,  xi. 
British  Assoc'ation,  Address  to,  III.,  in. 
Cabot  Celebration  Proposed,  XII.,  xvi. 
Casgrain,    L'Abbe,    Vice-President's    Address,    VII., 

XXXII. 

Presidential  Address,  VIIL,  XVH. 


ROYAL  SOCMETY  OF  CANADA 


Catalogue  of   Scientific  Publications,  Royal   Society's 

action  on.  XII.,  xin. 

ChauvMU,  I*.  J.  O.,  VIce-IYoident's  Opening  Address, 
I.,  x>. 

Vice  President's  Address,  I.,  l.vn. 

Presidential  Address,  II.,  XVII. 

Addres*  by.  III.,  sin. 

Columbia  College,  l-oulwt  Prises,  XL,  xil. 
Constitution  of  Society  adopted.  I.,  II. 
Council.  Provisional.  Report  of,  I.,  II. 

Report  of.  I.,  xxvn. :  II..!.:  III..  I.;  IV.,  I. ;  V..  I.  ; 
VI..  i.  :  VIII..  i.  :  IX..  11.  ;  X..  I.  ;  XI..  I.  ; 
XII..  iv. 

l»n»  -I'll.  I>r.  lieu.  M..  Presidential  Address  by,  XII..  I. II. 
l>i«     MI.  Sir  William,  l-ctter  1111  S<-ientillc  Federation 
.if  i  lie  Kinpire.  V.,  vi. 

I;.  I...TI  on  S-ienlillc  Fedenilion  <if  the  Knipire, 
VI..  v 

Pn  -idem'"  (>|H-iiinn  Address,  I.,  vi. 

Pt,  si.leiiti.il  Address.  I  .  1. 11. 
I..  I,. ml, Si  ientillc,  "f  Ilif   Kmpire    Letters  fniin  Sir 

Williniii    I ».i«> V..    vi.:    Report    mi,    \'.,    \n.: 

VI..  v. 

K.  !!..«, lu|i-.  Report  "ii.   VI.,  x\i\. 
Kei  !!••».  l'r"(ess..r  I''.  ''..  Lecture  "ll    the    Bat  tie  of  the 

|-'..rvst.  XII..  I xx\  11. 

I'l.  tiling.   S.iii'lf.n  I.    I. .-It. -i    on    Klcction  (if    President, 
\  I  .  \\\. 

Pi.-si.l.  niial  Ad. In-.--,  VII..  \\\n. 
i...tiTiiiiiiMil,  Ti-xl  Ilii-ikiif,  XII.,  xv. 
i.r.uit.  <;e..r,:c  M  .  Vn-<-  President  -  Addles-,  VIII.,  NX. 

I'n    M.-nti.i!  Addri-ss,  IX..  xxxi. 
ll«iu-l.   I',  i:..  Vic,-  Prcsidcni's   \ddrcss.  l\'..  XX. 

Pn-ldciiliiil    Ad. Ires,,  V.   XIV. 
llis>.ir>.  Short  Ciin;i'li.-iii.  XII..  xiv. 

Vice    I'rcsl  ielll's    Address,     II..    XXII. 

HuiiT.  T.  >I.-rr\.  ('rexidrntial  Addre*-..   III..  XI. 

II  M-  MI   liav  l'"inpiin>'»  Ofllcem,  Circular  til,  I.,  XXIX. 

lni|HMil    ln^iituir.    l'ni|Mixal»  mi.    V..    xi.;    VII.,   x.  ; 

H^iH.rt  ..M.  VIII..  x. 
lii<-"r|»irnti'.ii.  Ac-I  nf.  I.,  xxvin. 

I'   ••  rn.i' ;     li.il    Klshl'IV  Kxllillitidll,    II..    IV. 

l-i'1  iiiiin.  .    l.'Abbe.   Vice-President's  Address,  IX.,  XI.. 

Presidential  Address.  X..  xi.v. 
|J\IHM|"«  in-.  Mariuis  of.  AdilresH  to,  II..  xm. 

lleply  l.v.  II..  xiv. 

Address  by.  III.,  xv. 

Karrwrll  Addn-sx  to,  VI..  vn. 

!!••(. l\  lo,  VI.,  XII. 


Law-son,  George,  Vice- President's  Address,  V.,  xxn. 

Presidential  Address,  VI.,  xvn. 
Local  Historical  Societies,  XII.,  xm. 
Iconic,  Marquis  of,  Openinx  Address  by,  I.,  v. 

Address  to,  I.,  xxm. 

Address  by,  I.,  L. 

Address  to,  I.,  LX. 

Founder  of  Itoyal  Society,  II.,  in. 
Mart-hand,  F.  G.,  Lecture  by,  XII,,  LXVII. 
Marmier,  M.  Xavier,  Will  and  Legacy,  XI.,  in. 
Members,  Original,  I.,  IV. 
Montreal,  Determination  of  Longitude,  IX.,  in. :  X.,  x. ; 

XI.,  ix.;  XII.,  x. 

Name  "  Royal "  approved  by  Her  Majesty,  I.,  xxvii. 
Organization  of  Society,  I.,  I. 
Opening  of  First  Session,  I.,  v. 
I  '.•II-KIM  in.  Francis,  Tribute  to,  XIL,  xvn. 
Printing  Committee's  Report,  II.,  II.  ;  III.,  I.  ;  IV.,  I. 

VII.,  i.  ;  VIII.,  i.;  IX.,  xiv.  ;  X.,  xiv. ;  XL,  xm.  ; 

XIL,  iv. 

Postage  on  Scientific  Specimens,  XIL,  XII. 
Queen,  Address  to  the,  V.,  vni. 

Regulations  of  Society,  L,  xxxil.  ;  as  amended,  L,  LXII. 
Review  of  Canadian  Books,  XIL,  xm. 
"  Royal    William,"   Pioneer  Ocean  Steamship,  XL,  VI., 

xxi.,  xi. iv.  ;  XIL,  xxvi. 
Royal  Society  of  Canada,  Work  of,  XIL,  xix. 
Seasonal  Observations,  Report  on,  X.,  LIV. 
Sectional  Reports,  I.,  XXII.  ;  II.,   XXXIV.  ;  III.,  XXIV.  ; 

IV.,  xxvin.  ;  V..  xxxvn.  ;  VI.,  xxxi. ;  VIL,  XL.  ; 

VI II.,  XM.  :  IX.,  i.xv.  ;  X,,  LV.  ;  XL,  xu. 
Smithsonian  Pri/e,  XL,  XI. 
Stanley,  Baron,  Address  to,  VIL,  v. 

Kurl  of  Derby,  Farewell  Address  to,  XL,  xxxi. 

Reply,  XL,  xxxn. 
Tidal  Observations,    III.,   in.;  IV.,  in.;  VIII.,  VIII.; 

X.,  ix. ;  XL,  VHI.  ;  XIL,  XL. 
Time  of  Meetings  of  Society,  VIL,  III. 
Time  Nomenclature,  Report  on,  IX.,  LXIII. 
Time  and  Ixmgitudc,  Prime  Meridian  for  Reckoning, 

L,  i.xxi. 

Time-Reckoning,  XL,  vi.  ;  XIL,  VH. 
Todd  on  Relation  of  Society  to  the  State,  L,  XLV. 
Visitors  from  United  States,  XIL,  vii. 
Wilson,  Sir  Daniel,  Vice-President's  Address.  III.,  xil. 

Presidential  Address,  IV.,  xiv. 


II.     AUTHORS. 


\i1mn«.    I  r.ink    I). 

On  theGeolo/y  of  St.  CUIr  Tunnel IX.  (4)    67 

Archllmlil.  Hlr  Adam*. 

p  and  Capture  of  I/oiiinbourg       V.  (2)    41 

.  i..  w. 

PtiTftical  and  Geological  History  of  the 

St.  John  Klvrr. .  ...  I.  (4)  2H1 

Ancient  Krmlon  In  Southern  and  IV n 

Iral  Nrw  nruiuwlck II.  (4)  91 

Silurian  S-.ti-m  of  Northern  Maine, 

Xrw  Iirun»w  ick.  and  Quebec  . .  .  IV.  (4)  35 
Pln«iiW»pliv  and  Geology  of  Aroos 

ook  County,  Maine     .  y.  ,  | ,    ;jn 


Bailey,  Ij.  W.— Continutd. 

Presidential  Address  to  Sec.  IV.— Pro- 
gress of  Geological  Investigation  In 
New  Brunswick VIL  (4)  3 

Some  Relations  between  the  Geology 
of  Eastern  Maine  and  New  Bruns- 
wick   VII.  (4)  57 

Gold-bearing  rocks  of  New  Brunswick.     IX,  ( Ii    21 

Bibliography  XII. 

Halllalrxe,  C. 

A  Particular  Case  of  Hydraulic  Ram.. .       II.  <:»    HI 
Revision  dex  KlemenU  de  Geometric 

d'EucHde  VI.  (3)    M 

Bibliography XII. 


INDEX  OF  TRANSACTIONS 


Bain,  A.   It. 

Report  of  Observations  of  Transit  of 

Venus  at  Cobourg. I.  (3)    96 

Batulry,  J.  P.  U. 

L'n  Vieux  Fort  Francais V.  (1)    93 

Bayne,  H.  A. 

Analysis  of  Silk III.  (3)    21 

Begin,  I.    ••• . 

Bibliographie XII. 

Bell,  Robert. 

Birds  of  Hudson's  Bay I.  (4)    49 

Geology  and  Economic  Mineralsof  Hud- 
son's Bay II.  (4)  241 

Some  Points  in  Reference  to  Ice  Pheno- 
mena     IV.  <:«    So 

The  Petroleum  Field  of  Ontario V.  (4)  101 

The  Chickaree  or  Red  Squirrel V.  (4)  l«(i 

Presidential  Address  to  Sec.  IV.— The 

Huronian  System  of  Canada VI.  (4)      3 

Bibliography XII. 

Bethune,  C.  J.  8. 

Bibliography XII. 

Blake,  P.  L,. 

Report  of  Observations  of  Transit  of 
Venus  at  Ottawa  . . 


I.  (3)    S>7 


Boaz,  Franz. 

The  Eskimo 

The  Geography  and  Geology  of  Baffin's 
Land 

Bois,  1'Abbe. 

L'Angleterre  et  le  Clerge  Francais  re- 
fugie  pendant  la  Revolution 


V.  (4)    75 


III.  (1)    77 


Bourinot,  J.  G. 

Some  Old  Forts  by  the  Sea I.  <2>    71 

Local  Government  in  Canada IV.  (2)    43 

Study  of  Political  Science  in  Canadian 
Universities VII.  (2)  3 

Canadian  Studies  in  Comparative  Pol- 
itics  VIII.  (2)  3 

Cape  Breton  and  its  Memorials  of  the 
French  Regime IX.  (2)  175 

Presidential  Address— Our  Intellectual 
Strength  and  Weakness XI.  (2)  3 

Study  in  Comparative  Politics  —  Par- 
liamentary compared  with  Congres- 
sional Government XI.  (2)  77 

Bibliography XII. 

Bovey,  Henry  T. 

Maximum  Bending  Moments  at  the 
Points  of  Support  of  Continuous 
Girders  of  TO  Spans V.  (3)  75 

Maximum  Shear  and  Bending  Moment 
produced  by  a  Live  Load  at  Different 
Points  of  Horizontal  Girder  AH  of 
Span  I VII.  (3)  3 

The  Flexure  of  Columns X.  (3)    23 

On  the  Strength  of  Douglas  Fir,  White 
Pine  and  Red  Pine XII.  (3)  11 

Bibliography XII. 

Brown,  Mrs.  W.  W. 

Some  Games  of  the  Wabauaki  Indians..     VI.  (2)    41 


Bryce,  George. 

Plea  for  a  Canadian  Camden  Society..  II. 

The  Fivt  Forts  of  Winnipeg  ..........  III. 

The  Most    Famous  Journeys  In   and 

About  Rupert's  Land  ...............  IV. 

The  Assiniboine  and  its  Forts  .........  X. 

Brymner,  Douglas. 

Bibliography  ..........................  xil. 

BurgCHS,  T.  J.  W. 

Canadian  Filicinete  .............  II. 

Recent  Additions  toCanad  Ian  Flllclnete    IV. 

Bibliography  ...................  xil. 

Campbell,  John. 

Bibliography  ........  \II. 

Campbell,  William  W. 
Bibliography  ......... 

Curpinael,  Charles. 

The  Law  of  the  Facility  of  Krror,  etc.  . 

Report  of  Observations  of  Transit  of 
Venus  .................. 

The  Determination  in  Terms  of  a  In- 
finite Integral  of  tin-  Value  uf  an 
Algebraical  Expression,  etc  ..... 

Presidential  Address  to  Sec.  IV. 

The  Longitude  of  Toronto  University 


3 


(2)  45 

(2)  135 

(2)  91 

(2)  09 


(4)  JIB 
<4>     9 


xil. 


I.  <:ii    S7 


HI. 
IV. 
VI. 


lit)  101 
Ci)  1 
Ci)  27 


I.    (1)     H.'i 


111  51 

111  .-« 

Ill  1!) 

(1)  15 


I'Ahhe. 

Notre    Passe    Litteraire,    <•!    nos   Deux 

Historians 

Les  Quarnntcs  Dernieres  Annees  :    Le 

Canada  depuis  ITnion  de  1SI1.  par  .J. 

C.  Dent.     Ktude  critique..  II. 

Biographic  de  Gerin-Lajole m. 

Un  Pelerinage  au  pays  d'Kvangt-line  . .  IV. 
Les  Acadleils  apivs  leur  dispersion  ...  V. 
Kclaircissemi'iits  sur  la  question  Ac;i- 

dienne \'I. 

Montcalm    point  par  lui-nieme  d'apriM 

pieces  ine'dites VII. 

Discours   du   President  de  la  Socu-te  — 

Memoires VIII. 

Bibliographie X1 

Cazes,  Paul  do. 

Deux  points  d'histoire  :  (1)  Quatrieine 
voyage  de  Jacques-Cart  ier  ;  (2>  Kx- 
pe'dition  du  Marquis  de  la  Roche II.  (1)  1 

La  Frontiere  nord  de  la  Province  de 
Quebec III.  (1)  SO 

La  Langue  que  nous  Parlous V.  (U  121 

Les  Points  Obscurs  des  Voyages  de 
Jacques-Cartier VIII.  (1)  25 

L'Episode  de  Tile  de  Sable X.  (1)      7 

Chalmers,  R. 

The  Glaciation  and  Pleistocene  Subsi- 
dence of  Northern  New  Brunswick 
and  Southeastern  Quebec IV.  (1)  139 


Chandler,  G.  H. 

Longitude  of  Cobourg,  Ontario  . 


VI.  (3)    54 


Chapman,  E.  J. 

Molecular  Contraction  in  Natural  Sul- 

phids 

Spectroscopic  Scales 


I.  (3) 

I.  (3) 


a 

m 


HOYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


Chapman.  K.  J.—fonlintied. 

Cryptomorphiitin  In  Relation  to  Classi- 
fication   I.  (3)  57 

CUu»lncalion  of  Crinoid.s I.  (4)  113 

Somr  Deposits  of  Titaniferous  I  run  Ore 
in  t'.. unlit—  of  Ilnlilmrton  ami 
lla*tliiK>...  II.  (4)130 

Mlroetlnn  in  Inorganic  Nature II.  (4)  101 

Some  Iron  Ore*  of  Central  Ontario.  ...  III.  (3)     9 

Th.-  WalllirifiKf  Hematite  Vein.  III.  (4)  23 
The  Colouring  Matter  of  Hlnt-k  Tour- 

nmllm-  IV.  CD  :«) 
SHIM*  I'nexplained  Anomalies  in  tin- 

Flume  Ri-artlonx  of  Certain  Minerals.  VII.  <3)  l:i 

flat. illicit  ion  (if  Trilohit«M VII.  (4)11:) 

Mexican  T\  pe  in  I  In-  Cryslallizat  ion  of 

III.-  Tupjix  X.  Cll  £> 

Tin-  C.iraK  itinl  ( '-ir.illiiii-  Form-*  nf 

I'al.c-i/nir  Slntta.  ...  X.  ll)  Itlt 

I'n-M. Initial  Address  t.,  S<T.  IV  XI.  (Ml  :i 
Or.  iirrrnre  of  tin1  lt.i~.il  l-'iinn  in  the 

Crystallization  of  Zircon  II.  ill)  II 

It.  1 it  i. ..I, I  V.  m-  o!  Peterborough 

('..nut  v  ...  XI.  ill  ."il 

ltil.li,..-i:i|.li>  XII. 


<  N. HIM  .in.  r.  .1.11. 

l^-s    (  'OIIIIIH 'fin-iil. Mils     di'      la      1'iM—ie 

I  i  ui>  u>--  an  ('anada. 
l)is.,,nrs   tin    I'ri-si.lfiil   de  la  Soriele 

.M.'iiii.irt-s 
1^-  S.,t  rt-  ( '.i-ur 
Kpilr.   ,,  M.  Premlei-gasi. 

(      ll.      I    I    MM. III.     .1.      II. 

1 '!'  an  Application  of  a  Special  ll.-l.-r 
niiii.iiii  . .  . 

I  In-  M.. 1 1. in  of  a  Chain  mi  a  Fi  \t-il  Plain 
..r  ( 'im  e. 

Tli.    IIMiup.  Mot.-  in  Cln-ss. 

t  lark.  William. 


XII. 
IV.  CD    !»7 


Coli-nian.    \    I*. 

A  Meteorite  from  (lie  Northwest 

M..  ,.,.,  .,),,,     I'vtro^raphy  uf   tin,    Drift 

of  Crnlral  Ontario.  \'.  .;i)    45 

'..•"^mpli\     an.l    li.'.tluio'    of    the    Big 

lirnd  uf  the  Columbia  VII.  (\)    !(7 

IMfi  Korku  of  Central  Ontario.  VIII.  cii    l' 

i  ..n.. n  .n.  M.  II. 

I.i  Murnlil.- ,-t   laCniyam-e.  IX.  (I)    7lf 

•  ti".|.  I.'  \liln-. 

Uraramalrede  la  Langue  Algonqnlne       IX.  d)    K5 

X.  (II    41 

Anolr  Krkon  XI.  (1)  137 

Bibliographic XII. 

Ii  .1  ..I    M.  I     O. 

K.-1I  P.  J.  o.  Chauvrmu  IX.  (1)    53 

IIIMioicraphie  XII. 

l»awMin.    IN..,.  M. 

Bibliograpby   .  XII. 

ll  iw  s.,,i.  I..  ..,  K,     X| 

A  (irneral  Section  from  the  Laurentian 
A«to  to  the  Kocky  Mountain... ...  I.  (4)    3a 


DawHon,  George  TA.—  Continued. 

Trias&ic  of  the  Kocky  Mountains  .......        I.  (4)  143 

Borings  in  Manitoba  and  N.  \V.  Terri- 

tory ..................................     IV.  (4)    86 

Kwakiool  People  of  Vancouver  Island  .      V.  (2)    03 
Cretaceous    Plants     from    Vancouver 

Island  .............................     VI.  (4).  7! 

Presidential    Address    to   Sec,    IV.— 

Physiographica!     Geology     of      the 

Rocky  Mountain  Region  of  Canada..  VIII.  (4)  3 
Slmswap  People  of  British  Columbia.  .  IX.  (2)  3 
Address  as  President  of  Society  — 

Proceedings  ..........................     XI. 

Bibliography  ...........................  XII. 


DIIWNOII,  Samuel  K. 

The  Voyages  of  the  Cabot  s  in  1497  and 


14IW 
Bibliography 


XII.  (2)    61 
XII. 


OIIUHOII,  Kir. I.  William. 

Addrt-ss  as  President  of  Society — 

Proceedings I. 

Cretaceous  and  Tertiary  Floras  of  Brit- 
ish Columbia  and  Northwest  Terri- 
tory    I.  (4)  15 

Relations  of  Geological  Work  in 
Canada  and  the  Old  World II.  (4)  1 

Mesozoic  Flora  of  the  Rocky  Mountain 
Region  of  Canada HI.  (4)  1 

Presidential  Address  to  Sec.  IV. — Some 
Points  in  which  American  Geologi- 
cal Science  is  Indebted  to  Canada...  IV.  (4)  1 

Fossil  Plants  of  the  Laramie  Forma- 
tion of  Canada IV.  (4)  19 

Fossil  Plant  Id-mains  from  the  Cre- 
laceous  and  Laramie  Formations. ...  V.  (4)  31 

Nemalopliyton  from  Devonian  of 
Gaspe  .' VI.  (4)  27 

Cretaceous  Plants  from  Vancouver 

Island VI.  (4)  27 

Fossil  Sponges  from  Siluro-Cambrianof 
Lower  St.  Lawrence VII.  (4)  31 

Fossil  Plants  from  Mackenzie  and  Bow 
Rivers  VII.  (4)  09 

Fossil  Plants  from  the  Similkameen 
Valley,  British  Columbia VIII.  (4)  75 

Parka  Declpieng IX.  (4)     3 

Remains  of  Animals  in  Trees  at 
Joggins,  N.S  IX.  (4)  127 

Correlation  of  Cretaceous  Flora  in 
Canada  and  United  States X.  (4)  79 

Cretaceous  Plants  from  Vancouver 
Island XI.  (4)  S3 

Air  Breathing  Animals  of  Pahvozoic 
in  Canada XII.  (4)  79 

Bibliography XII. 

l*e  I.M.-.  A.  D. 

Oscar  Dunn IV.  (1)    66 

La  Crise  du  Regime  Parlementaire  ..       V.  (1)  155 
A  la  Conquete  de  la  Liberte  en  France  et 

au  Canada IX.  (1)    23 

Bibliographic XII. 

.  K. 

La  M.  MIL-  des  Distances  Terrestres 
par  des  Observations  Astronomiquea.  I.  (3)  61 


INDEX  OF  TiiANSACTIONS 


8 


Deville,  K.— Continued. 

Du   Choix  d'une    Projection    pour   la 

Carte  du  Canada IV.  (3)    57 

Determination   of   Time    by    Transits 

Across  the  Vertical  of  Polaris VI.  (3)    25 

Lever  Topographique  des  Montagnes- 

Rocheuses XI.  (3)    13 

Bibliography XII. 

Dionne,  \ .- 1 

Chouart  et  Radisson XI.  (1)  115 

XII.  (1)    29 

Bibliographic XJI. 

Dupuis,  N.  F. 

Mechanical  Means  of  Making  a  Sider- 
eal Clock  Show  Mean  Time I.  (3)  75 

Cruces  Mathematics; VII.  (3)    15 

Computation  of  Occultations  and 
Eclipses  by  Graphic  Construction VII.  (3)  57 

The  Symbolic  use  of  De  Moivre's 
Function IX.  (3)  43 

Bibliography XII. 

Ellis,  W.  H. 

The  Analysis  of  Milk 


V.  (3)    35 


Ells,  B.  W. 

Geology  of  Part  of  the  Province  of 
Quebec IX.  (I)  1(15 

Geology  of  Proposed  Tunnel  Under 
Northumberland  Strait XI.  (I)  75 

Potsdam  and  Calciferous  Formations 
of  Quebec  and  Eastern  Ontario XII.  (4)  21 

Bibliography XII. 

Pabre,  Hector. 

La  Fin  de  la  Domination  Francaise  et 

1'historien  Parkman VI.  (1)      3 

Bibliographic XII. 

Faucher  de  Saint  Maurice. 

Discours  d'Inauguration I.  (1)  13 

Louis  Turcotte I.  (1)  111 

Le  Capitaine  de  Vaisseau  Vauguelain.     III.  (1)  'to 

Maximilien,  Voyageur,  Ecrivain.  &c. . .   VII.  (1)  (il 

Notes  sur  le  General  Montgomery IX.  (1)  3 

Le  Contre-Amiral  Byng XI.  (1)  05 

Bibliographic XII. 

Fleming,  Sumll'ortl. 

Time    Reckoning    for    the    Twentieth 

Century IV.  (3)    43 

Expeditions  to  the  Pacific VII.  (2)    89 

A  Problem  in  Politic  U  Science VII.  (3)    33 

Address    as    President    of     Society — 

Proceedings VII. 

Presidential  Address  to  Sec.  IV.-Unit 

Measure  of  Time VIII.  (3)      3 

Nomenclature  in  Time  Reckoning IX.  (3)    19 

Bibliography XII. 

Fletcher,  James. 

Bibliography XII. 

Foville,  de,  P. 

Bibliographic 


XII. 


Fowler,  Rev.  James. 

Arctic  Plants  Growing  in  New  Bruns- 
wick       V.  (4)  189 

Bibliography XII. 


I 

1 

T7 
93 
X 


Frechette,  I ..  .n  i  - 

Vive  la  France I.  (1)    91 

A  la  Memoire  de  F.  X.  Garneau I.  (1)  125 

Au  Bord  de  la  Creuse II.  (1)  105 

L'Espagne II.  (1)  115 

Trois  Episodes  de  la  Conquete II.  (1)  121 

Les  Premieres  Pages  de  Notre  HJNtoire    III.  <1> 

Le  Pionnier IV.  (1) 

Sainte-Anne  d'Auray  et  sen  Environs. .     VI.  (1) 

Chez  Victor  Hugo VIII.  (1) 

Reponse  a  M.  David IX.  ( 1 1 

Bibliographic XII. 

<.:ii;ii"ii.  AlplloIIHC. 

Les  Scandlnaves  en  Ainerique.. VIII.  (I)    :fi) 

Le  Tremblement  de  Terre  de  1003  dans 

la  Nouvelle  France IX.  (1)    41 

i  ..i  ii'in^.  \V.  I-1. 

Jacques  Cartier's  First  Voyage V. 

Cartography  of  the  <!nlf  of  St.   Law 

rence  from  Cartier  to  Chaiiiplain VII. 

Southern  Invertebrates  on  the  Shores 

of  Acadiii VIII. 

Site  of  Fort  Latour IX. 

( .il|.in.  I  !il..  .Inn. 

Folding  of  the  Carboniferous  Simla  in 
the  Maritime  Provinces  of  Canada  I.  ill  137 

Manganese  Ores  of  Nova  Scotia II.  ill     7 

The  Limestones  of  East  River   IV.  { 1}  lf>!l 

Faults  and  Foldings  of  the  I'ictou  Coal 

Field ...       V.  ill     \L:> 

The,  Nova  Scot  ia  Gold  Veins VI.   (1)    03 

Evidence   of    a   Nova   Seotia    Carboni- 
ferous Conglomerate ..VIM.  (I)  117 

Bibliography .   XII. 

<  iii-ilu  iM.il.  Dr. 

Presidential  Address  to  Sec.  Ill XII.  Ct)       :f 

<;i-l>i>rnc.  !•'.  \. 

Automatic  and  Multiplex  Telegraphy.     IX.  (3|      !l 

Gobelin,  I/AhlM-  A. 

Le  Dix'teur  Jacques  Labrie XI.  (1 1    33 

L'Ahbe  Picquet XII.  Ill      3 

Bibliographic XII. 

(iraiit ,  (•.  M. 

Presidential  Address-  Proceedings. . . .     XI. 
Bibliography XII. 

(iruiit.  Sir  JameH. 

Specimen  of  Inferior  Maxilla  of  Phoca 

Groenlandiea I.  (4)  2hfl 

F.  N.  Gislxmie-  In  Memoriain XI.  (2>    67 

Bibliography XII. 

H.IM.I,  I.  E. 

The  Application  of  Hydriodic  Acid  as  a 

Blowpipe  Reagent I.  (3)    65 

Blowpipe  Reagents  on  Plaster  of  Paris 

Tablets II.  (3)    77  III.  (3)      7 

Hague,  George. 

Moral  and  Metaphysical    Element   in 
Statistics IX.  (2)  113 

Hale,  Horatio. 

Language  as  a  Test  of  Mental  Capacity.    IX.  (2)    77 
Bibliography XII. 


6 


KOYAL  SOC'IKTY  OF  CANADA 


Hall.   MIL  •!  •>• 

Grammar  of  Kwagiutl  Language VI.  (2)    59 

Hamrl.  M«r. 

La     Constitution     Atomique     de    la 

Matlere  H-   '•"     91 

Di»coun>  du  •'resident  de  la  Societe— 

Memoires .  '  • 

Discours  .In  President  de  la  Section  IV.     IX.  (3)      3 


M.n  I-  i .  .l.-lni  II 

Anliali.if  an  Did  Sx-iety. 


111.  O    55 


Some  Minerals  New  to  Canada    I.  (3)  7U 

On  Suite  Canndian  Minerals.  I\.  (3)  HI 

Sap  of  the  A>>h-leaved  Maple  V.  Cl>  'M 

S|«-.-inien->   of   Nephrites    from  llriti-h 

Columbia  VIII.  Ctl  til 

K.l.li,.irr:iliht  XII. 


XI.  ill   131 
XII. 


>liirrliiK<">>. 

C.iim.li.in  I  >.«.  n.l.i- 
llil.li"k-i  ipliv 


Hurt  >•)  .  M.IM-«. 

Artitiri.it  Pni|uii.Mli"ii  uf  Marine  I-'  .....  I 

Ki-h<-  uii'l  l-Milile  I'niMaeean-  X.   Ill     IT 

llil.liiikT.ipli>  XII 


If  a)  .  .....i_.    I   . 

MmiM-    M.-.i-  ..f  N.-«   Briin-wiik. 
Tin-  Flor.tnf   N'.-«   Itriin-wiik 


V.  Ill   Hi" 
XI.  ill     -l.'i 
XII. 


HIM. I.-.  ".    .1. 

l'.>--il   spoin:i--  (nun  Siluro  Cumbrian 

on  the   I...H.T    St.    l-a»|-clirc  VII.    ill      111 

M..n  in  HIM.  i.    <  tu  1-1  I.IM 

i    ii.. >.  1 1. ii  i  N'.iti\e  Plat  ilium  frm  i  BrilNh 

('•ilumbia  .        V.  <:i)     IT 

Hi.'ni-u -opi.  il>     of     Certain    Canadian 

Ko»«il  Fuel-  VII.  (ill     11 

l«i**t  of  Minerals (Jccurriiig  in  Canada      \  II.  <iti    !>•"» 
Metallic    Iron      l-'oiin  I      in     Iliironian 

guarl/ite.  Iwike  Huron  .VIII.  >'•'•<     '•"< 

If  one)  in. 1 1. .   II. 

Sonii'  Frrru({inou»  Concretions I.  1 1)  iHTi 

iie<.lo^>    of     Comwallis     or    McNab's 

Islnlid.  Halifax  Harbour  III.  (I)     27 


llowlry. 


XII.  i-J,  151 


Hunt.  T.  Htrrry . 

Inauttuntl    Addreai— Relation    of   ihe 

Natural  Scieiirrn  I.  CJ)      1 

Geological  HUtorjr  of  Srrpentinen  I.  (4)  105 

Historic*!    Arrount    of     the     Taconic 

guFf>tion  In  (,1-ol'iny  II.  (4)  125       I.  (4)  217 

Origin  of  Crjnttallinr  Rock* II.  <3)      1 

Natural  Sjrutem  in  MineraloKy III.  (3)    25 

Genetic  HUtorjr  of  Cryxliilline  Hockh.      IV.  (3)      7 
Sopplement    to    "  Natural    Sysl.-in    in 

Mineralogy,  et*.".  IV.  (3)    63 

CUMldealion    and    Nomenclature    of 

MlMi»ll VI.  (3)    61 


i.  Alexander. 
Symmetrical     Investigation     of     the 

Curvatures  of  Surfaces  ...............        I.  (3)    31 

Preparations  for  Observing  Transit  of 

Venus  .............................        I. 

Tidal  Observations  in  Canadian  Waters    III. 
Newton's   Use  of  the  Slit  and  Lens  in 

Forming  a  Pure  Spectrum  ...........     IX. 

The  Need  of  a  "  Coast  Survey  "  for  the 

Dominion  of  Canada  ..................     XI. 

Bibliography  ..........................  XII. 


(3)  83 

(3)  95 

(3)  49 

(3)  55 


T.  C. 

The  Canals  of  Canada XI.  (3)    25 

Bibliography XII. 

King.   W.   F. 

Ocpultalion    of    Fixed    Stars    by    the 
Moon  VI.  (3)    17 

Uii.--r.icil.    \V. 

Sir  Daniel  Wilson.     In  Memoriam XI.  (2)    55 

Letters  relating  to  Revolutionary  War.  XI.  (2)    09 

Bibliography XII. 

i  HI. no. H. -.  r  \iiin-. i    i  .  K. 

Note  sur  la  Geologic  du  Lac  St.  Jean. .        I.  (4)  1(13 
1'n   fait    Mt-teorologiqiie   particulier 


II. 
II. 
II. 


(3)  87 
(4)227 

(4)  2:H 


CiTtiiins  Depots  Auriferesde  la  Beauce 
I  'n  Ciseinent  d'Kineniuile  an  Saguenay 
I.i-  Contact  des  Formations  Paleozo- 

ii|iie>  rt   An-heennes  de  la  Province 

de  gu.-b.-i-  .........................     IV.  (4)    43 

l,i-  Caz   Nature!  dims  la  Province  de 

gu.-b.-.-.  ........    VI.  (4)    15 

Disi-oui-K  (lii   President  de  la  Societe— 

M.-moires  ...........................       X. 

l/KlKHilis  de  St-Alban  .................   XII.  (4)    70 

Bibliographic  ..........................  XII. 

i  -.M.  in.    i  in-...i.ii  .  . 

I,e  Laboureur  Francais  d'Autrefois.  .  .  .     IX.  (I)    07 

l.:iniin-.   Ijiiwrpni'p  M. 

SOUK-  S|x)nK<-<   from   Pacific   Coast  of 

Canada  and  KvhrlnK  Sea  .....  XI    (4)  25  X.  (4)    67 
Some  Sponges  on  the  Pacific  Coast.  .  .  .  XII.  (1)  113 

l.apu.irtli,  <  h.ii  I.  -.. 

Keport  on  some  Graptolites,  Ac  ........     IV.  (4)  167 

liaw'Hoii,  (ioorK**. 

Ht-visionof  IheCanadian  Kanunculacea*      II.  (4)    15 
Flora  of  the  Northern  Coast  of  America      V.  (4)  207 
The  N'ymplueacea>  ......................     VI.  (4)    97 

Address  as     President     of     Society  — 
Proceedings  ..........................  VII. 

The  present  state  of  Botany  in  Canada    IX.  (4)    17 
Bibliography  ..........................  XII. 

i  >  o-inl  i  •  .  Napoleon. 

La  Province  de  Quebec  et  la  Langue 

Francaise  ............................  II.  (1)    15 

Les   Races    Indigenes    de    1'Amerlque 

devant  1'Histolre  .....................  II.  (1)    25 

La  Race  Francaise  en  Amerique  ......  III.  (1)    61 

Autr.-f.iis  et  Maintenant  ...............  III.  (1)  HI 

L'Anatomle  des  mots  ..............  III.  (1)  115 

La  Cloche...                                       ....  V.  (1)      1 


1NDKX  OF  TRANSACTIONS 


,  Napoleon .— Continued. 

La  Flleu.se V.  (1)  115 

La  Noce  an  Village V.  (1)  117 

Les  Souffrants VI.  (1)    17 

Realistes  et Decadents VIII.  (1)      3 

La  Fenitne  dans  la  Soci^te  Moderne.   .  VIII.  [1)    18 
Bibliographic XII. 

I, i-M. i  \    Paniphile. 

Le  bien  pour  la  inal I.  (1)    57 

Hommage   &  son    Honneur  Rodrigue 

Masson III.  (1)    49 

Hosannn V.  (1)  175 

Par  droit  Clieniin VI.  (1)    13 

Agar  et  Isniael X.  (1)      :i 

Bibliographie .  XII. 

LeMoinc,  J.  McP. 

Nos  quatre  Historiens  Modernes 
Bibaud,  Gnrneau,  Ferland,  Faillon. .  I.  (1)  1 

Les  Archives  du  Canada I.  (1)  HIT 

Les  Aborigenes  d'Amerique  -  Leurs 
rites  Mortuaires XI.  (1)  f>5 

Les  Pages  Sombres  de  1'llistoire IV.  (1)    71 

Le  General  Haldiinaiid  a  Queliec,  177H- 
84 VI.  (1)  <« 

The  last  Decade  of  French  Rule  at 
Quebec,  1749-175!) V.  ('2}  13 

Parallele  Historique  entre  le  Conite  de 
la  G:ilissonniere  (1747-9)  et  le  Conite 
de  Dullerin  (1H72-8) VII.  (1)  53 

Lc  Premier  Gouvcrneur  Anglais  de 
Quebec VIII.  (1)  73 

Etude  Ethnographique  des  Elements 
qui  Constituent  la  Population  de  la 
Province  de  Quebec X.  (1) 

Le  comte  d'Elgin XII.  (1) 

Bibliographie XII. 

l/esperanoe,  John. 

The  Poets  of  Canada II.  (2)  31 

Analytical  Study  of  Canadian  History.  V.  (2)  55 

Romance  of  the  History  of  Canada  ....  VI.  (2)  3 

I  ,011  I  Illll.     J. 

Notes  on  Mathematical  Physics VII.  (:i)      7 

A  National  Standard  of  Pitch VII.  (3)    11 

Bibliography XII. 

Macfarlane,  Thomas. 

Note  on  Zinc-Sulphid I.  (3)    45 

The  Reduction  of  Sulphate  of  Soda  by 

Carbon I.  (3)    47 

Presidential  Address  to  Sec.  Ill V.  (3)      1 

Use  of  Asbestos  in  Milk  Analysis V.  (3)    33 

Bibliography XII. 

M,  (.ill.  A. 

Analysis  of  Coffee V.  (3)    23 

Quality  of  Air  at  Ottawa XII.  (3)    47 

Mac-Greyer,  J.  G. 

Measurement    of    the    Resistance   of 

Electrolytes I.  (3)    21 

Experiments  on  Electromotive  Force  in 

Polarization,  &c I.  (3)    49 

Transition  Resistance  to  the  Electric 

Current I.  (3)    99 

Density  of  Aqueous  Solutions  of  Certain 

Salts III.  (3)    15 

Cubical  Expansion  of  Solids VI.  (3)      3 


MacGrcK<>r,  J.  G.— Continued. 

Variation  of  the  Density  with  the  Con- 
centration of  Solution!*  of  Certain 
Salts VII.  (3)  23 

Density  of  Aqueous Solutionsof  Certain 
Sulphates VIII.  (3)  1» 

Evving  and  McGregor's  Method  of 
Measuring  the  Electric  Resistance  of 
Electrolytes VIII.  (3)  4U 

Density  of  Aqueous  Solutions  of  Nickel 
Sulphate IX.  <3)  15 

Variation  of  the  Absorption  Speetra  of 
Aqueous  Solution  of  Salts IX.  Ct]  27 

Fundamental  Hypotheses  of  Abstract 
Dynamics X.  <3>  3 

Bibliography .  XII. 

MacKay,   A.    II. 

Lisl  of  Marine  Alg;r  «f  Maritime  I'ro 
vinces of  Canada V.  <4/  170 

Fresh  Water  Sponges  of  Canada  and 
Newfoundland  VII.  (4)  X5 

Hihliography XII. 

M.I.   l\.  llai      Peter. 

Correlation      <>f     the      Animikir      and 

llnronian  Hocks  of  Lake  Superior  Y.  (I)     ti3 

MurKeiizie,   Alexander. 

Notes  on  Certain  Implements,  Weapons, 
&e.,  from  Queen  Charlotte  Islands, 
B.  C IX. 

Ma.    [,. i.   III. in.    K.    \V. 

Annals  of  the  Nova  Scotia  Currency.  . .       X. 

Mfl,eo«l,  ('.  H. 

Observations  at  Winnipeg  of  Transit 
of  Venus. . .  I. 


Longitude  of  McGill  Observatory 

Longitude  of  the  Toronto  Observatory 

Sun  Spots  Observed  at  McGill  Observa- 
tory   X.  <3>  -II,  VIII. 

Preparations  for  Proposed  Transatlan- 
tic Longitude  Determination X. 

Memorandum  on  Work  of  Montreal 
Longitude  Determination III. 

Notes  on  Errors  in  Meridian  Transit 
Observations XII. 

Bibliography XII. 


CD  !«P 

<:<>  111 

CD  27 

(3)  43 

CD  :tt 

CD  51 

(3)  43 


Macoun,  John. 

Distribution  of  Northern,  Sou',  hern  and 

Saline  Plants  of  Canada I.  (4)    45 

Flora  of  the  Gaspe  Peninsula I.  (4)  127 

Canadian  Polypetala' I.  (4)  151 

Forests  of   Canada  and  their  Distri- 
bution   XII.  (4)     3 

Bibliography XII. 

.•Man .  Charles. 

The  American  Bison— Its  Habits VIII.  (2)    93 

Bibliography .  XII. 

Marchand,  P.  G. 

Quelques  Scenes  d'une  comedie  inedite  I.  (1»    21 
Un    Bonheur   en    attire    un    autre— 

C..mr.lir  en  un  acte I.  (1)  139 

Les  Travers  du  Siecle II.  (1)  1:6 

L'Aigle  et  la  Marmotte— Fable III.  (1)  135 


8 


ROYAL  SOCIKTY  OF  CANADA 


Mart-hand.  K.  G.-r<m/im«-d. 

Son   gros    Chagrinii    et     nos    Petit** 
' 


VIII. 
XII. 


I.  Ill     KT) 

I.  Hi  -71 

II.  (I)     !«l 

III.  (ll      L".l 


Bibliographic 

Mnrmelte.  Jotwph. 

I'ne  Promenade  daim  Paris   .  II.  <1>    73 

Ix-  Dernier  Boulet  -Xouvelle  Historl- 
,,ae  "I-  <»  '-" 

Tmis  niois  a  Ixindres VI.  (ll  111 

liibliiigrnphie  XII. 

Mnllhew.  G.  F. 

Mi-lhiNl  of   Distinguishing  Lacustrine 

from  Marine  Deposits 
Illuxirations   of   tin-   Kauna  of    the  St. 

.Illllll    I  iMPUp.    Nil.     I 

Supplement  to  ilo. 

Illustrations  uf   the    Fauna  of    the    St. 

.lolui  Croup.  No.  11 

Illust  nit  ions  uf   I  he    Fauna   of    the  SI. 

John  (in. up.  N<>.  Ill 
Illustrations   of   the    Fauna   of   the  St. 

.lohii  i.roup.  N...  IV  V.  I  li   H"> 

Illust  rat  ion-  of   the    Fauna  of  the    St. 

.Mm  Croup.  No.  V    .  ....  VIM.  ih   li'l 

Illustrations  of   the    Fauna   of   the   Si. 

John  Croup.  No.  VI  IX.  ill     :CI 

Illil-trittions    of    the     Fauna    of    tin-    SI. 

John  Croup.  No.  V 1 1  ...  X.  ill  !I5 

Illu-tration-  of  the  Fauna  of  the  St. 

John  Croup.  No.  VIM  .  XI.  (ll  So 

I 'auilirian  Fauna- of  Cape  Hreton  ami 

Iteiuark.ihli-  Organisms  of  the  Silurian 
anil  Di-Minian  Ho<-ks  of  Soul  hern  Ncu 
Bruiisuii  k  VI.  ill  111 

('Ainbriaii  Organisms  in   Aeailia  VII.  ill  135 

Pn-sideiitial  \ddress  DiU'u-ion  and 
S«-i|Ueme  of  the  Cambrian  Faunas  X.  ill  :i 

Organic  Hemains  of  the  Liltle  Hiver 
(,n.up.  No.  II  XII.  (h  1)1 

Organic  Hcniains  of  the  Little  Hiver 
Cniup.  No.  Ml  XII.  (ll  llfi 

Bililiogrnph)  XII. 

Mfrrlniti.  ^'.   Marl. 

Do  any  Canadian  Bats  Migrate?.  \'.  (I)    So 

Mill..  T.  Wr«tey. 

Squirrels  Their  Ilabititand  Intelligence      V.  (I)  17o 
Hibernation     and     Allied     States     in 

Animals  X.  (I)     111 

Psychic   Development  of   Young  Ani- 
mals and  its  Physical  Corn-hit  ion. . . .   XII.  (4)    31 
Bibliography  XII. 

Morlt-e.  A.  G. 

Are  the  Carrier  Sociology  and  Mytho- 
logy Indigrnouii  or  Kxotic X.  (2)  109 

Murray,  Alexander. 

The  (rlaciatlon  of  Newfoundland. 
Murray.  .1.  (lark. 

A  Problem  of  Visual  Perception 

Nomenclature  of  the  Iwi  ws  of  Aiuiocia- 

tion 

An  Addition  to  the  Ixiglcal  Square  of 
Opposition 


I.  (4)    55 

I.  (4)    H9 
I.  (2)    91 


I.  <2>    05 
XII. 


O'Brien,  Archbishop. 

The  Supernatural  in  Nature XII.  (2)  135 

Bibliography .  XII. 

Patterson,  George. 

The  Portuguese  on  the  Northeast  Coast 
of  America  and  the  First  Attempt 
at  Colonizat  ion  there VIII.  (2)  127 

The  Beothiks  or  Red  Indians  of  New- 
foundland   IX.  (2)  123 

Beothik  Vocabulary X.  (2)    19 

Sir  William  Alexander  and  the  Scot- 
tish Attempt  to  Colonize  Acadia  —  X.  (2)  79 

Sable  Island— Its  History  and  Phe- 
nomena   XII.  (2)  1 

Bibliography XII. 

IVnballow,   D.  P. 

Mechanism  of  Movement  in  Cncurbita, 

etc  IV.  (4)    49 

Review  of  Canadian   Botany  from  the 

First  Settlement  of  New  France V.  (4)    45 

Ncmatophyton  and  Allied  Forms  from 

the  Devonian  of  (iaspe VI.  (4)    27 

Noli-son  Devonian  Plants VII.  (4)     10 

Parka  Decipiens , IX.  (1)  3,  9 

Two  Species  of  Trees   from   the   Post- 

Clacial  of  Illinois IX.  (4)    29 

Structural     Variations    in     Canadian 

Conifene XII.  (3)     19 

Bibliography XII. 

Prowtse,  George   li. 

A  New  Form  of  Ether-Oxygen  Lantern     IX.  (3)    55 

lEcade,  John. 

Language  and  Conquest ...  I.  (2)  17 

The  Making  of  Canada II.  (2)  1 

The  Half  Breed III.  (2)  1 

VitiSineLiteris III.  (2)  23 

'1  he  Basques  in  North  Americ* IV.  (2)  21 

Bibliography XII. 

Koger«,   W.  A. 

Longitude  of  McGill  Observatory III.  (3)  111 

Itouthler,  A.    I: 

Lettre    d'un  Voluntaire  du  9e  Volti- 

geurs  Campe  a  Calgary III.  (1) 

Bibliographic XII. 

Itoy,   •>      I   ilmiuiil. 

Francois  Bissot,  Sieur  de  la  Riviere... .      X.  (1)    29 

Le  Baron  de  Lahontan XII.  (1)    63 

Bibliographic XII. 


Koyal, 

Le  Capitainc  Maille XI.  (11  109 

Le  Socialisme  aux   Etats-Unls  et  au 

Canada XII.  (1)    40 

Bibliographic XII. 

Kill  I. IN.      R.     F. 

The  Digestibility  of  Certain  Varieties 

of  Bread V.  (3)    61 

The  Synthesis  of  a  New  Diqulnolin ....      X.  (3)    35 


Kaunders,  W. 

The  Importance  of  Economizing  and 
Preserving  our  Forests 


I.  (4)    35 


INDEX  OF  TRANSACTIONS 


9 


SaiimlerN,  W .-Continued '. 

The  Introduction  and  Disseminntionof 

Noxious  Insects I.  (4)    77 

The  Influence  of  Sex  upon  the  Hybrids 

among  Fruits I.  (4)  123 

The  Occurrence  of  Certain  Butterflies 

in  Canada II.  (4)  233 

Catalogue  of  Canadian  Butterflies III.  (4)    85 

On  Early-Ripening  Cereals VI.  (4)    73 

Yield  of  Spring  Wheat,   Barley    and 

Oats  Grown  as  Single  Plants VII.  (4)  109 

Experiments  in  Cross-fertilizing XII.  (4)  130 

Experiments  in  Tree-planting  in  the 

Northwest XII.  (4)  143 

Preservation  of   Fruits    in    Chemical 

Fluids XII.  (4)  H5 

Bibliography XII. 

Sch ii li /..  His  Honour  John  C. 

The  Innuits  of  our  Arctic  Coast XII.  (2)  113 

Bibliography XII. 

Selwyii,  A.  B.  C. 

The  Quebec  Group  in  Geology I.  (4)      1 

Geology  of  Lake  Superior I.  (4)  117 

Notes  on  Observations,    1£<3,    on   the 
Geology  of  the  North  Shore  of  Lake 

Superior 1 1.  (4)  245 

Bibliography XII. 


Shut  i ,  Frank  T. 

Milk  Analysis  by  the  Asbestos  MethodVIII.  (3) 
Some  Observations  on  the  Quality  of 
the  Air  at  Ottawa XII.  (3) 

Spence,  J.  W. 

Glacial  Erosion  in  Norway  and  High 

Latitudes V.  (4) 

The  Theory  of  Glacial  Motion V.  (4) 


l< 


88 
09 
The  Iroquois  Beach VII.  (4)  121 

Stewart,  George,  Jr. 

Sources  of  Early  Canadian  History III.  (2)    39 

Bibliography XII. 

Suite,  Benjamin. 

Les  Interpretes  du  Temps  de  Cham- 

P'ain I.  (i)    47 

Les  Premiers  Seigneurs  du  Canada I.  (1)  131 

Poutrincourt  en  Acadie II.  (1)    31 

Pretendues    Origines   des   Canadiens- 
Franfais III.  (1)    13 

Le    Golfe    Saint-Laurent  (1600-1625)  j    ^  (Jj    ^ 

La  Famille  de  Callieres VIII.  (1)    91 

Les  Tonty X.  (1)      3 

Bibliographic XII. 

Tanguay,  1'Abbe. 

Families  Canadiennes I.  (1)    39 

Etudes  sur  les  Noms I.  (1)  119 

Famille  de  Catalogne II.  (1)      7 

A  Travers  les  Registres III.  (1)  157 

Bibliographic XII. 

Tasse,  Joseph. 

Voltaire,   Madame  de  Pompadour   et 

Quelques  Arpents  de  Neige X.  (1)  121 

Bibliographic XII. 


V.  (1)  HI) 


I.  (4 1  10!) 


I.  <4j  2S7 


Tyrrell,  J.  B. 

Foraminifera  and  Radiolaria  from  the 

Cretaceous  of  Manitoba VIII.  (4)  111 

Three  Deep  Wells  in  Manitoba IX.  (4)    91 

To«l<l,  Alpheus. 

The  Establishment  of  Free  Public 
Libraries  in  Canada I.  (2)  13 

Tremhlay,  Ilemi. 

In  Forma  Pauperis V.  (1)  143 

Turner,  Ijiicieii  M. 

The.  Indians  and  Esquimos  of  the 

I'ngava  District,  Labrador V.  (2)  9U 

Physical  and  Zoological  Character  of 
the  1'ngo-va  District,  Labrador V.  ( J)  7!» 

Verreuu,  I/Ahlie. 

Les  Fomlateurs  de  Mont  real 

Des  Commencements  de  Montreal 

Jacques-Cart ier :  Questions  de  Cairn- 
drier  Civil  et  Ecclesiastique VIII.  (1)  113 

Jacques-Cart  ier :  Questions  de  Droit 
Politique,  de  Legislation,  et  .  d'usaices 
Maritimes  i\.  (li  77 

Bibliographic XII. 

WhitenvcH,  J.  F. 

Some   Supposed  Annelid   Tracks  from 

the  Gaspe  Sandstones 

Decapod  Crustacean  from  the  I'pper 
Cretaceous  of  llighwood  Hiver, 

Alberta 

Description  of  a'  New  Species  of  Am- 
monite from  the  Cretaceous  Hocks  of 

Fort  St.  John,  Peace  Hiver 

Description     of     a     New     Species    of 

Selenopleura III. 

The  Fossil  Fish  of  the  Devonian  Hocks 

of  Canada,  Part  I 

The  Fossil  Fish  of  the  Devonian  Hocks 

of  Canada,  Part  II 

Some  Marine  Invertebrate  Collected  in 
the  Northern  Part  of  the  Strait  of 
Georgia  and  Other  Places  in  British 

Columbia IV. 

New  Fossils  from  Devonian  Hocks  of 

Manitoba VIII. 

Orthoceratidtf  of  the  Trenton  Lime- 
stone of  Winnipeg  Basin 

The  Ammonites  of  the  Cretaceous 
Hocks  of  the  District  of  Athabasca  . . 

Presidential  Address  to  Sec.  IV 

The  Recent  Discovery  of  Large  Unio- 
like  Shells  in  the  Coal  Measures  at 

Joggins,  N.  S XI. 

Bibliography XII. 

Williamson,  Professor. 

Report  on  Observation  of  Transit  of 

Venus  at  Kingston L  (3) 

Bibliography  XII. 

Wilson,  Sir  Daniel. 

Inaugural  Address  to  Sec.  II 

Pre- Aryan  American  Man 

The  Huron-Iroquois  of  Canada,  etc 

Artistic  Faculty  in  Aboriginal  Races  . 


II. 


IV. 


VI. 


IX. 


(4)  £!!» 

(I)  7(i 

(4)  1111 

(4)  77 

(4)  111 
(4)  93 
(I)  77 

(4)  111 
(4»  3 

(4)    21 


M 


L  (2) 

I.  (2) 

II.  (2) 

III.  <2) 


1 

as 
H 
n 


Palieollthic  Dexterity III.  (2)  119 


10 


KOYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


\\  il~.ii.  Hlr  llnnlPl.     ('onlinued. 
Aditre*  »*  IhTHldrnt  of  Society. 


IV. 


The  Higlit  llnud  nnd  U-ft  handedne-ss       IV.  (2)      1 
Thol,~t  AllanlU  ..-     IV.  <2>  105 

Trade  and  Commerce  of  the  Stone  Age.  VII.  (2)    59 

Tin-  Vinlniid  of  the  Northmen VIM.  <2(  109 

Canadian  Copyright  .  X.  (2)      •< 


\VHIiniw.  \V.  II. 

Advi-nturc-  of  Inane  JoguCH,  S.  J 


Ml.  (2l 


Wright,  1C.  Uiunsay. 

Skull   and    Auditory    Organ   of    the 

Siluroid  Hypophthalmus III.  (4)  167 

Bibliography  .  XII. 

Wiirtele,  F.  C. 

Historical  Record  of  the  St.  Maurice 
Forges— The  Oldest  Active  Blast 
Furnace  on  the  Continent  of  America  IV.  (2)  77 

Young,  George  I*. 

Abel's  Forms  of  the  Roots  of  Equations 
of  the  Fifth  Degree IV.  (3)  93 


III.    SUBJECTS. 


At> 


l.eiirs 


Mor 


Al.iri.in.-il  I;. in--.   Vrtislic  Faciilt)  in 

\l..rii:iiial    \nifiii  an  I'IH-II  \ . 

\     i  1    i    I '.tin'. ii. in  ( lifani/al  i'.n  in 

>..'lll..in    llH.  ll.-l'l.'ll.--.  '.II    t'l.asl    of.     \ 

\.-.iiln-ii>    \|.n--  li-nr  Disprrsinii. 
\.  i.|i, 'inn -.    l-j  I  iin i". -IIH 'His   -in-  la  (Jm-s 
li..ii 

\.-.ll    i  I    loi,  ,.,, 

\i^lt-  .  I   l.i   Mai  ni"ll'- 

\l.  v.in.l.  r.  >ir  William. 

\iiM-.  MUII.I-.  of   Ni-w    llniii-»ii-k  .      .. 

Maul •  I'PII  iin  i-~ 

\  ..  i.i.n.  ,ii    I.\|.H---I..II.    ll.-li-liiiiiialiiin  ol 

ll.r  \  .iln,-  ..I 
\   .'"•',  .'I..-     Iti-.iiiiitiain-   .I.     la  l.an^in- 

IX.  1 1 1  > 

\   i.  in  IV1"'-1  '"n  in  l!rrail 
Alni-lK.in      Iti-i  nhll  i'Uial  \       \\'al'.      I.i-t'rl-. 

K.  1,1'ni.-  I... 

Vu.rii.  .in  Mali.  I'M-  Allan 
\iiiiTi'|ii>'.  l.<  -  K  ..i-i-s  In.|i-,.|i, -s  ill-  I'. 

Aiiim.iiiitvs  from  Allmlutsca. 
Vn.ilj    n  al  Simly  ,if  Canadian  Ilisim-y 
Anm-li  I  Tr.u-ks  f  nun  I  IH-  I  laspi-  Saml^hun-s 
An-, I,    Ki  k.in. 
An  ),i\r-  iin  (  annila 

Antu-  I'liinls  liniii  ing  in  Xnv  iirunswirk. 
Anni-i'K.k   Count).    Maine.    Physiography 

n  n' i  i;.-.,i..^i  i,f 

Astn-st.is  in  Milk  Analysis 

Aiftiniliojiic  Hivi>rand  its  Forts 

\-s.«  niH'.n.  No nclaturc of  the  l-awsof. 

Alhaln.M-a.  Aimiioiiilcs  from  . 
Atlantis,  the  Ixr%t 

Atoniiimc.  (VuiKtilution  de  la  Matiere 

AurifpnrH.  IV-pots,  de  la  Brauce 


n.o  I  jin,  I.  Orography  and  Geology  of  . 
IUU'  diii  (  linl.-nr..  Krn-i.in  from  Ice  in  ____ 

B«t«,  Ih>  any  Canmlinn  Migrate  f     . 
IUM|U<«  in  Ann-rir.i  ............... 

Uraocp,  li.-i-.i,  AurifiTTH  de  la.  . 
llraiiM-jour.  Fort  .................. 

UnKbikn  of  Newfoundland... 
BnXMk  Vimbularirm 


(it    :t'.i 


c>>  (i 

(4)  Ml 

(2)  1(15 

(3)  1)1 


Hi.-n  i-.nr  I.-  Mnl. 
HinU  ••< 


V. 

I. 

V. 

y'l. 

n. 
I 

|\ 
v' 

, 


(4)  75 
(4)  2«5 
(4)  K5 
(2)  21 

(1)  227 
<2>    70 

(2)  \-a 
<2>    in 
(1)      B 
(K    57 
(4)    40 


Hisbop'.s  Move  in  Chess I.  (8)    19 

Hison,  Tin-  American VIII.  (2)    98 

Hissot,  Francois X.  (1)    29 

Honlu-iir  rn  Attire  un  Autre,  Un I.  (1)  139 

Uoulet,  I.e  Dernier— Xouvelle  Historique. .     III.  (1)  127 

Ho'iiny  in  Canada,  State  of IX.  (4)     17 

lieview  of  Canadian V.  (4)    45 

Hnu  Kiver.  Fossil  Plants  from VII.  (4)    09 

Hri'ail     Digestibility  of  Certain  Kinds  of..       V.  (3)    (il 
Hritisli  Columbia,  Cretaceous  and  Tertiary 

Flora  of I.  (4)     15 

l.oucrCri'laci'ous  Kocks  of I.  (4)    81 

Fossil  Plants  from   VIII.  (4)    75 

Indians  of VI.  (2)    47 

Invertebrates  Collected  in IV,  (4)  111 

Specimen  of  Native  Platinum  from..      V.  (3)    17 

Triassic  of I.  (4)  123 

Butterflies,  Occurrence  of  Certain,  in  Can- 
ada        II.  (4)  233 

Catalogue  of  Canadian III.  (4)    85 

ItyiiK,  I,e  Contrc-Amiral XI.  (1)    66 

( 'abots.  Voyages  of,  in  14U7  and  1498 XII.  (2)    61 

"  Cabot'  Map  of  1644 XII.  (2)    83 

CaK  iferous,     Formation   of,    Quebec   and 

Kiistern  Ontario VII.  (4)    21 

Callieres,  l^a.  Famille  de VIII.  (1)    91 

Cambrian  Fauna  of  Cape  Breton  and  New- 
foundland      IV.  (4)  147 

Ditl'usion  and  Sequence  of X.  (4)      3 

Organisms  in  Acadia VII.  (4)  135 

Caiiidt-n  Canadian  Society,  Plea  lor. .   II.  (2)    45 

Canada,  Local  Government  in IV.  (2)    43 

Minerals  new  to I.  (8)    79 

Makingof II.  (2)      1 

Poets  of II.  (2)    31 

Projection  pour  la  Carte  du IV.  (3)    87 

Romance  of  History  of VI.  (2)     3 

Canadian  Copyright X.  (2)      3 

History,  Sources  of  Early III.  (2)    39 

Canals  of  Canada  XI.  (3)    25 

Cape  Breton,  Cambrian  Fauna  of ...     IV.  (4)  147 

And  its    Memorials  of  the   French 

Regime IX.  (2)  176 

Carboniferous     Conglomerate     of     Nova 

Scotia VIII.  (4)  117 

Strata  in  the  Maritime  Provinces  of 

Canada I.  (4)  138 

Carrier   Sociology,     Is    it    Indigenous   or 

Exotic X.  [2)  109 

Cartler,  Jacques,  First  Voyage  of V.  (2)  121 

Le«  Point*  Obncurs  des  Voyages  de . .  VIII.  <1>    26 


INDEX  OF  TRANSACTIONS 


I. 


(1)    77 
(1)      1 
<3>    7.', 
XI.  (3)    55 
I.  (3)     !ki 
XII.  (4)  147 
I.  (4)  285 
V.  (3)     Si 


VII.  (i> 

XI.  (3) 

I.  (1) 


97 
23 

21 


Cartier,  Jacques,  Quatrieme  Voyage  de. . ..      II.  (1)      1 

Questions  de  Calendrier VIII.  (1)  113 

Questions  de  droit  Politique,  &c IX.  (1)    77 

Voyages  of XII.  (2)    78 

Course  XII.  (2)  151 

Catalogue,  Famille  de II.  (1)      7 

Chagrins,  NosGros.et  nos  Petites  Miseres.  VIII.  (1)    35 
Chain,  Motion  of,  on  a  Fixed  Plane  Curve.        I.  (3)    15 

Champlain,  Interpretes  du  Temps  de I.  (1)    47 

Chauveau,  Feu  P.-J.-O IX.  (1)    53 

Chouartet  Radisson VI.  (i)  U5 

Chouartet  Had isson XII.  (1)      3 

Clerge1  Refugi^  Pendant  la  Revolution,  et 

1'Angleterre I II. 

Cloche,  La V. 

Clock,  Sidereal,  to  Show  mean  tune 

Coast  Survey,  Need  of  for  Canada 

Cobourg,  Observations  of  Transit  of  Venus 
Cockroaches  of  North  America 

Concretions,  Certain  Ferruginous 

Coffee,  Analysis  of 

Columbia,  Geography  and  Geology  of  liig 

Bend  of 

Columns,  Flexure  of 

Com^die  Inedite,  Quelques  Scenes  d'nne 

En  un  Acte 

Compass.  Variation  of  in  1497 XII.  fl 

Conifer*,  Structural  Variations  of  Cana- 
dian  ' XII.  (3) 

Conquete,  Episodes  de  la 1 1.  <  1 » 

Copper  Sulphate,  Density  and  Expansion 

of  Solutions  of K    (:j) 

Corals  and  Coralliform  Types  of  Paleozoic 

Strata X 

Cornwallis  Island,  Geology  of in 

Cretaceous  Fl  >ra  of  Canada   and    United 

States,  Correlation  of X.  »l>    7!l 

Formations  of  Western  Territories, 

Fossils  from V.  (4) 

Plants  from  Vancouver  Island VI.  <  I) 

Plants  from  Vancouver  Island,  Xew 

Species  of XI.  (4)    53 

Creuse,  Au  bord  de  la  TI.  (l)  105 

Crinoids,  Classification  of I.  (4)  1 13 

Cross-fertilizing  at  Experimental  Farm  . . .  XII.  (4)  13!) 
Cryptomorphism  in  Relation  to  Classifica- 
tion          I.  (3)    57 

Crystalline  Rocks,  Genetic  History  of IV.  (3)      7 

Origin  of II.  (3) 

Currency,  Annals  of  the  Nova  Scotian X.  (2) 

David,  L.  O.,  Reponse  & IX.  (1) 


I.  (1)  i:«t 


1 
33 

59 

Dawson,  G.  M.,  Invertebrates  Collected  by.  IV.  (4)  111 
Decapod  Crustacean  from  the  Upper  Cre- 
taceous of  Highwood  River,  Alberta..  II.  (4)  237 

De  la  Roche I.  (1)  41  II.  (1)      3 

De  Moivre's  Function,  use  of IX    (       43 

Dent,  John  Charles,  "  Canada  Since  Union 

of  1841,"  Etude  Critique III.  (1)    51 

Determinant,     on   the    Application    of   a 

Special I.  (3)      9 

Devonian  Fishes IV.  (4)  101  VI.  (4)    77 

Of  Gasps'  and  Bay  des  Chaleurs,  Ne- 

matophyton  from VI.  (4)  27 

Of  Southern  New  Brunswick,  Organ- 
isms from VI.  (4)    49 

Plants VII.  (4)    19 


Dexterity  Palieolithic  ................... 

Diquinolin,  Synthesis  of  New  ........ 

Distances  Terrestres,  Sur  les  Mesures  den, 

par  des  Observations  Astronomiques.  . 
Distribution  of   Northern    and    Southern 

and  Saline  Plants  in  Canada  .....   . 

Dollard  et  ses  Compagmma  ........ 

Dntlerin  et  le   Comte  de    la  Galissoniere, 

Parallele  entre. 
Ltunn,  Oscar  .......... 

Dynamics,  Abstract 

Early  Ripening  Cereals.  .. 

East  River  of  Pictou,  Limestones  of  . 
Eboulls  de  St.  Alhan  . 

Eglise    du    Canada,    Lrs  Commencement-, 
del'.. 

Electric  Current.  Transit  ion  Resistance  to. 
Electrolytes,    on    the  Measurement   of    I  he 

Resist  ance  of 
Elgin,  le  eonite  d'    .......  ..... 

Enierauil  •.  l"n  (iisenienl  d'.  an  SaKuenay. 

Equations  of  Fifth  Degece     , 

Erosion    in     Southern    and    Central    New 

Brunswick 
Error,  Law  of  Facility,  etc 

Espagne.    I/. 
Ksi|llimos,   The    ..... 

Of  Umjava  District 
Ktats-Unis.  l/Klement  Etrangere  aux. 
Ether-Oxygen  Lantern,  New  Form  of   . 
Euclide,      Re\ision       des       Klcmcnts      ,le 
Geometric  d'  ...... 

Exposition  Colonial)1  ...... 

Faillon 

Families  I  ':i  !  i;i   I  i.'M  in      . 

''Faux  Brillants,"  Comedic  Ine<lite 
Filieine;e.  (  'aiiatlian     ... 

Recent  Additions  to. 
Feigning  in  Animals   . 
I'Ynime  dans  la  Societe  Moderne,  La. 
Fileuse,  I'ne  .......... 

Kir,  Strength  of  Douglas  .......... 

P'ishcs  of  Devonian  Rocks  of  Canada  . 
Flame  Reactions,  etc.,  Anomalies  in  . 
Folding  of  Carboniferous  Strata,  etc  ...... 

Forests,  Economizing  and  Preserving.. 

Of  Canada  and  their  Distribution        . 
Fort  Francais,  I'n  Vieux    ................ 

Forts,  Some  Old,  by  the  Sea  ................ 

Francaise,  La  Langue,  et  la  Province  de 
Quebec  ....................... 

Francaise,  La  Race,  en  Amerique  .......... 

French  Rule,  Last  Decade  of  ............... 

Frontiere  Nord  de  la  Province  de  Quebec.  . 
Fruits,  Preservation  of,  inChemical  Fluids. 

Galissonniere  et  le  Comte  de  Dutl'erin,  Par- 
allele  entre  ............................. 

Garneau,  Historien  ........................ 

Sur  la  Poesie  ........................ 

A  la  Memoire  de  ..................... 

Gaspe  Sandstones,  etc  ..................... 

Gaspe  Peninsula,  Flora  of  ................. 

Gaz  Naturel  dans  Quebec  .................. 

Gerin-Lajoi*  ............................... 

Gisborne,  F.  N.—  In  Memoriam  ............ 


HI. 
X. 


11 

(2)  11» 

(3)  35 


I.  (3)    1,1 


I. 
I. 

VII. 


VI. 

IV. 

XII. 


(4)  45 

(1)  45 

(1)  SI 

(1)  IB 

(3)  3 

(4)  73 

<  li  15U 

(4i  113 


12 


HOYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA 


V.  (I)    H9 
V.  »4>    99 


CUrial  F.roi«ion  In  Norway,  etc.. . 

Motion,  Theorj-  of 
(ilariatiunof  Northern  New  Hmmswlck  and 

SoulhcaMcrn  yuelH-e.  "•  <   '  '•«.' 

of  Newfoundland  •         1-  <4t    55 

Gold  brariiiK  Hex  k»  of  New  Brunswick.. 
Gold  Vein*  in  Nova  Scotia.  VI.  (4)    03 

At  Peterborough,  Ontario  .  XI.  (1     01 

Grnptolit.-.-.  fn.in  Pn.vince  of  QueUf  1\  .  «1 

lUldiinand.  Sir  Frederick,  at  yiicl.ec  VI.  ill    i« 


Half  l.rec.1.  HH- 

Il,,lilnirt..n    nnd    Hastings   Counties.    Iron 

Or.-,,,  II.  Illir.!' 

HiU-niiH ion  mid  Allietl  Slate>.  in  Animals        X    ill    -I 
11,-toir.-.  I..-  I'lig.-  Somlire-.lc  T  IV.  ill     71 

H,.t..ri.-i,-.    No-U.ui.trc  I-  (»       1 

N..-,|.II\  '•  '"     ^ 

lli.t..r».    \n..l\li.wl  Sin. l\  of  Canadian.   .  V.  c.'l     .Vi 

II  .•  T  ,,.    I..-  llaion.l.-  l.t 
ll»-.tnn.i 
ll,l.|-on  Ilii.   Hll.l-  of 

i,...l,._-i  .in.)  i:,onon,i.    Mineral- of  II.  ill  -H 

lluro'i        I|.K|HOI-  ..(  I    .111.1, 1. 1 

L,l...    M.-I..HI.      Iron  of    Si.    .lo-eph 

l-l.tn.l  ^ 

llur..ni.ili  -i-l-  in  ..(  Canada 
Hi. ll  til, i.     Ham 
Ili'll-ydi.     \.  id  a-  a  HI. i"    1'ip'     Iteagetil 

lll,-|o-.   o|...      '    .     of    1    -.-ll     I'll.    N 

II  i  l-.pliMiiiln.il-.  Sknil  an. I  Andiloi  \  I  Ir^- 

o|     SlllllOhl 


XII.  ill     Itt 
V.  ill  IT.'. 

I.  Ill    I'.l 


II.  en    .si 
I.  illi     ilTi 
VII.  i:ii     II 


I.  ill  -S."i 

I\'.  ':1i  -s"' 

IX.  ill  I"  I 

i.  ii  i  1:1 

I.  (Ji  1 

I.  (id  I 

V.  i-i  '.'.> 

II.  'Ii  ii 

XII.  i-i  ll:t 

I.  i  Ii  77 

I.  ih  17 


I,,   i  i  It.  HI-  ,li  •«  i  luil.-iirs,  Kiu^i' 

I'll.-  .....  n.-n.i 
Illiii..is.  I'—l  I.I.  i'  i.il  '•( 

j  .mi  .....  .  i>i~>  ..in--  <r 

ii.nu-iir.il  A.Mr.  •«  l>>  Sir  ll.ini.-l  \ViN.in 

I.  Sl.-n>   Iliinl 
.,1  «  .....  f  IHn.ti^i  Ili-liicI 
nili^i-n..-.   I^-s  Ri.-.-s  il.-rAiii,-ri.|ii.- 
nimits  of  <>iir  Arrlir  C.ia>l 
ii-.-.  I-.  N'n\i,ni^  . 

ntiT|irfle>.  ilu  T.-inps  ii.-  I'liiimplHiii 
Mv»Tt**!»rut<--v    M.irin.-,   from    Hritish    Col 

mill.  1.  1  l\'.  ill  111 

Soiilh.Tii.  on  Coast  of  A.-a.lia  VIII.   ill  lift 

Inin,  Mrtalli..  (omul  al  St..loseph  Islan.l, 

I,ak.-  Huron  .  .    .VIII.  CD    :t!l 

On-  in  II  thl.  iiri..  n  ami  Hastings  Colin 

li.-s,  Ontario.  ...       II.  <4|  \M 

Some.  ()n-s  of  Out  ml  Ontario  .....     III.  CO      !i 

Iro.|Uoin  Ili-ach  ...   VII.  <l»  121 

inv  N.  S..  Animal  Knnains  in  Fi.-sil 

Trw^al  ....     IX.  (4)  127 

Shells  In  Com'-meadore*  at  ..........    XI.  (4)    iJl 


n.  Olweirat  IOHH  of  Tranxit  of  VCMIUK 

•'                                                            .....  I.  CO    94 

Kwaklool  People  of  HrilMi  Coluiubia.  .....  V.  (-2}    R) 

K  wafhrtl  LugnagB,  Orammar  of  ........  VI.  (2)    59 

Ijtl-rir.  l>r  Jiw.|ue«.                 ..............  XI.  (1)    33 

Uhourrur  FranraiH  d'AutrefoU,  Le  ......  IX.  (1)    ffj 

I^rtmtrlor    DeponiU,    Melhcxi    of    Oixtlu. 

gnlvhlriK  from  Marine.   .  I.  ^  147 

I*  I  j«iik'ii.-  <|oe  Xou«  1'arlonn  .............  V  (1)  121,  12» 

Con<|iiesi  j    ,_,, 


as  a  Test  of  Mental  Capacity.  IX.  (2)    77 
Laritinif     Formation    of    Canadn,    Fossil 

Hants  of IV.  (4)    19 

Uitoiir,  Site  of  Fort   IX.  (2)    (11 

Fort ••••  I-  &    ™ 

I.aurentian  Axis  to  the  Kooky  Mountains..  I.  ill    : 

l.ilR-rtt1  en  Frnnoe  et  nil  Canadn IX.  (1)    23 

Libraries,  KstaMisliment  of  Free  Public...  I.  (->     ':! 
Little  Hiver  Croup,  Organic  Itomnlns  of. . 

XII.  (4)  91,  XII.  (!)  103 

I. inn-stones  of  Ka*t  Hiver  of  Pictou IV    (4)159 

Litterairt',  Noire  Passe I.  (1)    85 

Literature  of  French  Canada I.  (2)    81 

Local  Government,  i"  Canada IV.  (2)    43 

Lomlres,  Trois  mois  a.                      VI.  (1)  111 

Longitude,  Preparations  for  Determining-  X.  (3)    33 

Lonisliourn.  First  Siege  and  Capture  of  ...  V.  (2)    41 

Fortillcations I.  (2)    78 

MrConnell.  Collection  of  PlnntK ...   VII.  (4)    «» 

McGill  College  Oliservatory,  Longitude  of .     III.  (3)  111 

Mackenzie  Hiver,  Fossil  Plants  from VII.  (4)    fiB 

Mi  Nali's  Islnnd.  Geology  of IH.  (4)    27 

M.iille.  Le  Capilaine XI.  (1)  109 

Maine,  Silurian  System  of  Northern IV.  (4>    35 

Fastern,  and  New  Hrnnswick,   Keln- 

lion  of  Geology  of VII.  (4)    57 

Manganese  Ores  of  Nova  Scotia II.  (I)      7 

Manitoba.  Hoi-ings  in IV.  (4)    H5 

Description  «f  New  Kosnils  from VII.  (4)    75 

Fossils  from  Devonian  Hocks  of VIII.  (4)    93 

Foramiiiiferii, etc.,  from  Cretaceous  of  VIII.  (4)  111 

Deep  Wells  ill IX.   (4)     111 

Maple.  Sap  of  Asli  Leaved V.  (3)     3U 

Maps  and  Map-draw  ing  i"  I  Ii'1  ll'tli  Century.  XII.  (2)    86 

M.-ISSOII,  Hodrigue.  llo luge  a III.  (1)    40 

Mallicmalica- Cruces ...   VII.  (3)     15 

Mathematical  Physics,  Notes  on VII.  <3)      7 

Maximilien ." VII.  (1)    01 

Mechanism  of  Movement  in  Plants IV.  (4)    49 

Meridian  Transit  Observations,  Errors  in . .   XII.  (3t    43 
lleso/oic  Flora  of  liucky  Mountains.  III.  (4)      1 

Meleoriti-  from  the  Northwest IV.  M    97 

Metalline  Minerals.  Classillcntioii  of : .     VI.  (3)    (11 

Meteorologiinie,     I'n     Fait     Particulier,   a 

QiiclH.c   II.  (3)    «7 

Microscopic  Petrography  of  the  Drift V.  (3)    45 

Milk,  Analysis  of V.  (3)  A  33 

Hy  AslK-stos VIII.  (3)      7 

Mimetism  in  Inorganic  Nature    II.  (4)  101 

Minerals  New  to  Canada  I.  (3>    79 

Some  Canadian IV.  (3)    t 

Annotated  List  of  Canadian VII.  (3)    05 

Mineralogy,  Natural  System  of III.  (3)    25 

Supplement  to IV.  (3)    03 

Montcalm  Peint  par  Lui-meme VII.  (!)      3 

Montgomery,  Notes  on IX.  (3)      3 

Montreal,  Commencements  de V.  (1)  140 

Fondateura I-  111    »•"' 

Longitude  Determination XI.  (3)    51 

Moralite  et  la  Croyance IX.  (1)    73 

Mortuaires,  Rites  des  Aborigenes  d'Ame- 

rlque H.  (1)    85 

Mot»,  L'Anatomie  des HI.  (1>  116 

Native  Races,  Artistic  Faculty  in II.  (2)    17 

Nematophyton  from  Devonian  of  Gaspe  ...     VI.  (4)    'i 
,,  Nephrite  from  British  Columbia  VIII.  (3)    «1 


INDEX  OF  TRANSACTIONS 


13 


New  Brunswick,  Arctic  Plants  Growing  in      V.  (4)  180 

Flora  of XI.  (4)    45 

Glacial  and  Pleistocene  Subsidence..     IV.  (4)  139 

Gold-bearing  Rocks  in IX.  (4)    21 

and  Maine,  Relation  of  Geology  of...  VII    (4)    57 
Progress  of  Geological  Investigation  VII.  (4)      3 

Silurian  System  of I\r.  (4)    35 

Southern,  Organisms  of  Silurian  and 

Devonian  in VI.  (4)    49 

Newfoundland,  Cambrian  Fauna  of IV.  (4)  147 

Glaciatiou  in I.  (4)    55 

Fresh-water  Sponges  from VII.  (4)    85 

Newton's  Use  of  Slit  and  Lens  in  Forming 

Spectrum IX.  (3)    49 

Nickel  Sulphate  IX.  (3)    15 

Noce  au  Village,  La V.  (1)  115 

Noms,  Etude  sur  les ...        I.  (1)  119 

Nomenclature  of  the  Laws  of  Association.          1.  (2)    'Jl 

Northern  Coasts  of  America.  Flora  of V.  (4>  207 

Northmen,  Viulund  of  the VIII.  (2)  lOil 

Northumberland  Straits.  Geology  of  Tun- 
nel under X  I.  (4 )    7". 

Northwest  Territory,  Borings  in IV.  <•)>    85 

Cretaceous  Flora  of I.  (II  115 

Fertility  of  Land,  Causes  of I.  (I)  157 

Norway,  Glacial  Erosion  in V.  (I)    89 

Nova  Scotia  Carboniferous  Conglomerate. .  VIII.  <li  117 

Currency,  Annals  of X.  (2)    :« 

Gold  Veins  of VI.  (I)    li3 

Nymplwacea' VI.  ( 1  >    97 

Occultation  of  Fixed  Stars  by  the  Moon. . .     VI.  <:)»  17 

Computation  of VII.  (3)  .Y7 

Ontario,  Drift  Rocks  of  Central VIII.  <:i>  1 1 

Opposition,    an   Addition    to    the    Logical 

Square  of I.  (2>  95 

Origine  des  Canadiens-francala III.  (1)  3 

Orthoceratidie  of  Winnipeg IX.  (I)  77 

Ottawa,  Observations  on  Transit  of  Venus 

at I.  (3)  97 

Quality  of  Air  at XII.  (3)  17 


Pacific  Coast,  Sponges  from X.  (4)  67, 

Expeditions  to  the 

Palaeozoic  air-breathing  animals 

Paradoxides 

Paris,  Promenade  dans 

Parka  decipiens 

Parkman  et  la  Fin  de  la  Domination  Fran- 
false  

Parlementaire,  La  Crise  du  Regime 

Pauperis,  In  Forma 

Paine's  Observations  on  Seasonal  Develop- 
ment of  Plants  at  Hudson  Strait 

Pelerinage  au  Pays  d'Evangeline 

Perception,  Problem  in  Visual 

Peterborough  County,  Gold  Veins  of 

Petroleum  Field  in  Ontario 

Phoca  Groenlandica,  Maxilla  of 

Picquet,  L'Abbe 

Pictou  Coal-field,  Faults  of 

Limestones  of  East  River 

Pine,  Strength  of  White  and  Red 

Pionnier,  Le 

Pitch,  A  National  Standard  of 

Platinum,  Native  Specimen 


XI.  (4)    25 
VII.  (3)     89 
XII.  (4)    79 

II.  (4)    99 

II.  (1)    73 

IX.  (4)  3,  9 

VI.  (1)      3 
V.  (1)  155 
V.  (1)  143 

V.  (4)  210 

IV.  (1)     19 

I.  (2)    89 

XI.  (4)    51 

V.  (4)  101 

I.  (4)  288 

XII.  (1)      3 
V.  (4)    25 

XII.  (3)  11 

XII.  (3)  11 

IV.  (1)  1 

VII.  (3)  11 
V.  (3)  17 


Plaster  of  Paris  Tablets,  Blowpipe  Reac- 

tions on  .......................  II.  (3)  77,  III.  (3)      7 

Pleistocene  Subsidence  of  New  Brunswick 

and  Southeast  Quel.ec  ................     IV.  (41  134) 

Poeme,  Vive  la  Prance  ....................         I.  (1>    91 

Poesie  Francaise  au  Canada  .............         I.  (1)    (15 

Polaris,  Determination  of  Time  by  Transits 

across  ..................................     VI.  (3)    25 

Political  Science  In  Canadian  Universities.  VII.  (21     3 
Politics,  Studies  In  Comparative.  VIII.  (2)3,  XI.  <2>    77 
Polypetala,  Canadian  ........  I.  (  I)  151 

Port  Royal  ..............  I.  (2|    72 

Portuguese  on   Northeast  Coasts  of  Amer- 

ica .  ...  VIII.  (21  127 

Potsdam    Formation   of    Quebec  and    F.ast 

Ontario  ...   XII.  ill    21 

Poutrlncourt  en  Acadie     .  ...  ......      II.  ill    :)l 

Premieres  Pages  de  Notre  Ilistoiiv  ......        III.  <D      1 

Prendergasl.  Kpitre  A  ...      III.  ilillll 

Presidential  Addresses  (<>  Sect  ions  : 
Alexander  Johnson.  . 
Charles  Carpmael  .. 
T.  McKarlanc. 
.1.    \V.   Daw.son. 
Robert    Hell.. 
L.  \V.    Hailey. 
Sandfonl  Fleming  ...... 

(I.  M.  Daw.sun. 
T.   K.  llamel 
(i.  F.  Matthew 
K.  .1.  Chapman 
.1.  ]•'.  Whiteaves. 
Dr.  Cir  lwoi.il.  . 
('residential  Addresses  to  Society  : 

Sir  .1.   \V.    Dawson     Proceedings... 

P.  .1.  ().  Chauveau, 

T.  Slerry  Hunt. 

Sir  I).  Wilson, 

Mgr.  llamel, 

G.  Lawson, 

S.  Klemimt. 

Abbe  Casgrain,  .  ... 

.1.  G.  Honrinot  ................... 

G.  M.  Dawson  —  Proceedings  ......... 

Propagation,  Artificial,   of    Marine    Food- 
Fishes  and  Kdible  Crustaceans  ....... 

Psychic  Development  of  Young  Animals 


X.  ill     17 
XII.  Ml    31 


Quebec,   Contact    des    Formations   Paleo- 

ziques  et  Archeennes IV.  (41    43 

Elements  qui  Constituent  la  Popula- 
tion de X.  (II    17 

Gaz  Naturel  dans VI.  (4)     15 

Geology  of  Part  of  Province  of IX.  (4)  105 

Glaciation   and    Pleistocene    Subsi- 
dence   IV.  (4)  139 

Graptolites  from IV.  (4)  167 

Group  in  Geology . . . 

Et  la  Langue  Francaise 

Literary  and  Historical  Society..  III.  (2)    55 

Un  Fait  Meteorologique  a  ...  II.  (3)    87 
PremierGouverneur  Anglais  a  ..     ..VIII.  (1)    73 

Silurian,  System  of IV.  (4)    35 

Queen  Charlotte  Islands,  Implements  from  IX  (2)    45 

Radisson,  Chouart  et 

Ranunculacene,  Canadian II.  (4)    15 


ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  CANADA. 


14 


RAUUUw  et  DeradrnU                  VIII.  (U      3 

Hex. ilu i ion.    I.'Anffleterre    et     le    Clergt* 

Francaix  Kcfugie  pendant  la III.  (1)    77 

j-istrfs.  A  Travers  les III.  (I)  157 

Hand  and  U-fthandedness IV.  (2)      1 

KorhriKo,    lever  Topographiijne  des  Mon 

tagnwi XI.  <3)    13 

Kooky  Mountain*.  Mesozoic  Flora  of III.  (4)       1 

l.iiir.-iiii.iu  Axis  to  tin-    I.  (4)    39 

Phy-iiogmphieal  Geology of VIII.  (I)      3 

Tria.-J.ie  of  I.  (4)  143 

Sal.lc.  r:pi-.»lc  •!«•  lileilc  X.   ill       7 

I-lnnil,  Its  History  and   Phenomena  XII.  (2)      '•'• 

.Sin-re  C.cur  II.  (l>    !I7 

Snicur  i«» .  I'll  Gisclllent    d'Kliierande   all  II.   ill  £11 

Snint  Anne  d'.  Vitniy                      ....  VI.   (li     77 

Saint  I'lnir Tunnel, Geology  of  IX.  ill    (17 

Smut  .Ie.ui.  Geologic  ilu  IJH-  I.  Ill  N13 

Saint  John  Nland  of  Caliot  XII.  C'l     "7 

^  mil  .lolm  Hi\er,   History   "f  I.  ill  _'-! 
Group.   Faniiii  of. 

I.  il>  S7.  L'71     II.  ill  !<!i.   111.  ill  Jll,    V. 
-'III.  id  li!.   IX.  .li  :tl.   X.  id  !!.-•,   XI. 

Sjtint  I^awrviirt*.  i'arttjgTftph)  of  Gulf  of  VII. 

>aiiit  l.iiin-nt.  Li- Golfe     .              IV.  il>  7.  VII. 

-Saint  M.'iurire  Forces  l\". 

Salt-.  Ik-nsit)  of  ."solutions  of  Certain  III. 

S|N-<U:iof  |X. 
S,rr.i/in.  Miehel 
Sminlinate*  ei;  .\merii|iie.  l.i'-. 
S.  ifin-es,  K.  I. ill. ni  of  Naluril. 

Srlvlio|ilcura.  N'e«    Species  iif 

•••liiiieup.  dii  ('.in  i.i. i.  Premiers. 

SiTprSllllli'v  Geological   llistor\   of. 

S.-x.  Iniliieiire  .if.  on  Hybrids 

>liii«u.ip  People  of  liritisli  Columbia 

Sirt-ir.   Ix-s  Tra\ers  dii 

Silk.    \  luih  sis  of 

Siluri. in  S>  stem  of  Maine,  \e\\  Brunswick 

and  gueliec  I\'.  dt     ;Ci 

Soulliern  New  llru  ns\\  n  k.  ( iij.ui  i-  ms 

from  VI.  ill     111 
Similkainecti   Valley  in   Ilrilish  Colnnibia. 

Fossil  Plants  from  VIII.  (I)    7.', 

Single  Plants.  Yield  of  VII.  (I)  KB) 

Socialiniiic  aux  Ktatt  I'nis  el  au  C'anada  XII.  (1)     In 

Soil*.  Alkaline.  Amelioration  of    .  XI.  Ct)     17 

Solids,  Kxp.insion  of  VI.  (It)       '.', 

Soutfrnnto.  l*x  VI.  (4)     17 

Sprctroxcoplc  Scale*  I.  (it)    55 

Spongro,  Fossil,  from  IxiwerSt.  1-aArcme  VII.  (4)    31 

Freih  water,   of    Canada   and    Xew- 

foundland  VII.  |4)    KT> 

Fron>    Pai  illc    Coast    and    Uehring's 

S*«  X.  (4)  07,  XI.  14)    25 

Some  from  Pacific  Coast    .  XII.  (4) 

.SqulrreU.  Th-ir  ll.il.n-.  etc  V.  <4|  175 

H«l  or  Chickaiee V.  (4)  1HO 

SutUtlca.   Moral  and    McUphyiiical    Ele- 

ment  ln  -IX.  (2)  113 

MOM  Ag»,  Trade  in  \- 1 1 .  (2)    59 


V. 

VIII. 
I. 

III. 
I. 
I. 
1. 


Strength  and  Weakness,  Our  Intellectual..     XI.  (2)  3 
Sulphate  of  Soda,  Reduction  of  by  Carbon.        I.  (3)  47 
Sulphates,  Density  of  Solutions  of  Certain .  VIII.  (3)  19 
Sulpliids.   Molecular    Contraction    in  Na- 
tural          I.  (3)  27 

Sun  Spot  <  Observed  at  McGill  Observatory, 

VIII.  (3)  43,  X  (3)  29 

Superior  Luke,  Geology  of I.  (4)  117,  II.  (4)  245 

Correlation  of  Animikie  and  Huron 

ian  1  locks  of V.  (4)  83 

Supernatural  in  Nature XII.  (2)  135 

Surfaces,  Symmetrical  Investigation  of  the 

Curvatures  of I.  (3)  31 

Taconir  Question  in  Geology I.  (4)  217,  II.  (4)  125 

Telegraphy,  Automatic  and  Multiplex IX.  (3)      9 

Tidal  Observations  in  Canadian  Waters.. 

III.  (3)  95,  VIII.  (3)    67 

Time-reckoning  for  the  20th  Century IV.  (3)    43 

Nomenclature  in IX.  (3)     19 

Titaniferous  Iron  Ore II.  (4)  159 

Tonty,  I,cs XI.  (1)      3 

Topaz,  Mexican  Type  in  Crystallization. ...       X.  (3)    25 

Toronto  Observatory,  Longitude  of VI.  (3)    27 

Tourmalines,  Colouring  Matter  of  Black  ..     IV.  (3)    39 

Trade  ill  the  Stone  Age VII.  (2)    59 

Tree  planting  in  the  Northwest XII.  (4)  143 

Tremlileiiient  de  Terre  en  Iti63dans  la  Nou- 

\  elle  France  .  .  IX.  (1)     41 

Trilobites,  Cliissillcation  of VII.  (4)  113 

riigiiMi  District,  Hudson  Bay,  Indians  and 

K- k imos  of  V.  (2)  99 

I'hysical  and  (!eological  Character  of      V.  (4)  79 

I  'nil  Measure  of  Time VIII.  (3)  3 

I  'roreridir,  Canadian XI.  (4)  31 

Vancouver's     Island,     Cretaceous     Plants 

from VI.  (4)  71,  XI,  (4)    53 

Vaiii|iielain,  Le  capilaine  de  vaisseau III.  (1)    35 

Venus,  Transit  of I.  (3)    79 

Village,  La  Noce  au V.  (1)  117 

Vinland  of  the  Northmen ..  VIII.  (2)  109 

Vita  Sine  Literis III.  (2)    26 

Vive  la  France,  A  Poem I.  (1)    91 

Vocabularies,  Bcothik  X.  (2)    18 

Vocabulary,  Kwaklool V.  (2)    89 

Volonlaire,  Lettre  d'un,  Campe  a  Calgary.  III.  (1)    29 

Voltaire  et  Madame  de  Pompadour X.  (1)  121 

\Valianaki  Indians,  Games  of  V.  (2)    41 

Songs  of V.  (2)      1 

Wallbridge  Hematite  Mine III.  (4)  23 

Western    Terri  ories    of   Canada,    Fossils 

From V.  (4)  31 

Weston,  T.  C.,  Collection  of  Plants VII.  <4)  69 

Wilson,  Sir  Daniel,  In  Memoriam XI.  (2)  56 

Winnipeg,  Five  Forts  of III.  (2)  135 

Obaervations  on  Transit  of  Venus  at  I.  (3)  90 

Young  Animals,  Psychic  Development  in.  XII.  (4)    31 


Zinc  Sulpliids.  Notes  on 

Zircon,  Crystallization  of 


L  (3)    46 
XI.  (3)     11 


751- 


AS 
42 
R6 
v.12 
cop.  3 


Royal  Society  of  Canada 
Proceedings  and  tranaa 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POC 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRAF